《Return, My Love: Wooing the Neglected Ex-Wife》


 Chapter 1

    ?<strong>Chapter 1:</strong>


    Joelle Miller pored over Reba Lloyd¡¯s Twitter feed, studying each video withser-sharp attention. ¡°Do you see this? He saves the juiciest slice of watermelon just for me.¡±


    ¡°Even when hees homete, he never forgets to bring me a little something.¡±


    ¡°And look at this¡ªsurprise! He picked up a blessing charm for me from the church.¡±


    Reba, the girl in the clips, exuded a soft and delicate aura in her in white dress. She wasn¡¯t strikingly beautiful, but there was a wholesome simplicity about her, and her smile was genuinely charming.


    Joelle, peering at the screen like a spy, was eager to glimpse the face of Reba¡¯s boyfriend. Reba¡¯s joyful narrations and the casual snippets of her life with her boyfriend steeped Joelle in gloom.


    She discovered that on pivotal days¡ªChristmas Eve, Valentine¡¯s Day, and even on Joelle¡¯s own birthday¡ªReba was with Adrian Miller, her so-called husband, who had been missing from all significant events for the past three years.


    The username on the ount was ¡°Countdown to Death.¡± That was the only ount Joelle followed. As she was about to reflect on the ominous name, the bathroom door swung open.


    In the dimly lit room, Adrian appeared, his broad shoulders tapering to a narrow waist, d only in a towel wrapped around his hips. Water dripped from his hair. Despite the low light, his striking features were undiminished.


    Joelle instinctively snapped her phone shut and gazed at him, lost in thought. It had been ages since shestid eyes on Adrian. Tonight, he was here not by choice. His grandmother, Irene Miller, was ill and desperate for a great-grandchild, whichpelled him to return. Otherwise, he might never havee back.


    Over their three-year marriage, Adrian seldom visited home, spending most of his time at Oak Vis. It wasmon knowledge that he held no love for Joelle. She felt trapped in a marriage that existed in name only.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one chance. Whether you get pregnant or not is in the hands of fate,¡± Adrian dered, his voice resonant and deep. What was he implying?


    Before Joelle could ponder further, Adrian seized her ankle and yanked her toward him, his shadow looming over her petite frame. Suddenly, Adrian cast off his towel, and with a forceful motion of his knees, he parted her legs. The sound of tearing filled the room. He easily ripped her dress, exposing her bare chest in a degrading manner.


    Joelle¡¯s face turned pale as she faced his cruelty, her body tensed with fear. ¡°Adrian! Stop, I don¡¯t want it¡­¡± Her words were interrupted by her frantic struggles. Being forced into such a situation with the man she loved filled her with humiliation and terror.


    Adrian¡¯s sneer cut through the air. ¡°You dared to drug me once; you should have seen this daying. Just endure it.¡± At his harsh words, Joelle¡¯s eyes filled with tears, her eyshes fluttering like wounded butterflies. She looked up at his stern face, her voice trembling. ¡°I was drunk then. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª Ah!¡±


    Her protest was cut short by a sharp cry. She gripped the bed sheets tightly, her distress palpable. Adrian pinned her wrists above her head, his expression nk as he loomed over her. He moved abruptly, delivering a rough, deep thrust that made Joelle wince in pain.


    The intense pain overwhelmed her, and her resistance faded as despair took hold. Shey there, wishing for oblivion. After satisfying his desires, Adrian rose, his breath ragged. He picked up a towel from the floor and wrapped it around himself. ¡°You¡¯ve learned; ying hard to get is far more interesting than just lying there like a dead fish,¡± he rasped, his voiceced with spite.


    After his shower, he departed without a backward nce, as though he couldn¡¯t leave fast enough. Before and after, his ritualistic showers seemed to cleanse him of her, as if she were a stain on his conscience.


    Joelle struggled to decipher her role in his life. Was she merely a ything for his pleasure? Or a pawn to fulfill his family¡¯s expectations for an heir? The window stood wide open, letting in a biting cold wind. Joelle shivered, drawing the nket tighter around herself.


    It wasn¡¯t just the chill in the air that made her tremble. Her heart felt as if it had been torn apart, a relentless icy wind whipping through its open wound. The man she had adored for nearly eight years was now a stranger to her.


    Three years earlier, at avish banquet hosted by the Miller family, Joelle had overindulged in wine. When she had woken up, she found herself naked in bed with Adrian. Before she could gather her thoughts, her brother and several members of the Miller family had burst into the room.


    What was done could not be reversed. Adrian¡¯s grandmother had taken the reins and orchestrated their marriage. All this time, Adrian was convinced that Joelle had drugged him to trap him.


    Joelle had once been baffled by Adrian¡¯s profound animosity, even if he believed she had drugged him. After all, they had grown up together. But now, she understood. In Adrian¡¯s eyes, she was nothing but the nefarious woman who had sabotaged his rtionship with Reba.


    She often found herself pondering how perfect Adrian seemed in Reba¡¯s videos¡ªalways so gentle and attentive. It dawned on her that he would probably never show her that same tenderness.


    Joelle wasn¡¯t sure how long she hadin there before she numbly cast aside the nket, climbed out of bed, and shuffled her aching body into the bathroom. Standing under the shower, she initially shivered as the water cascaded over her, icy and sharp.


    Catching her reflection in the mirror, she saw how ghostly pale her face looked, her body marked by bruises. Eventually, Joelle couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer and sumbed to a sobbing breakdown.


    That night, her sleep was restless and disturbed. In theter hours, she found herself dreaming of their earlier days when she and Adrian hadn¡¯t been at odds. Awoken by her troubled sleep, Joelle rose unusually early. After freshening up, she slipped into some casual clothes and made her way downstairs.


    Leah Jenkins, the long-serving maid, noticed Joelle descending and promptly set the table with breakfast, familiar with all her dietary preferences. Joelle took her time with breakfast, eating slowly and deliberately.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, why didn¡¯t you convince Mr. Miller to stayst night? It¡¯s not often hees home,¡± Leahmented, her tone reflecting sympathy for Joelle.


    Leah had been a servant of the Miller family for many years, witnessing the growth of Joelle and Adrian from childhood friends to the enemies they were now. A pang of difort briefly crossed Joelle¡¯s features before she masked it with aposed smile.


    ¡°I tried, but he didn¡¯t stay,¡± she admitted. Even if she could keep Adrian close physically, his heart was elsewhere. His affectionsy at Oak Vis, home to the one he truly cherished.


    Just then, Joelle¡¯s phone broke the silence. As Leah left the dining room, Joelle picked up her phone and found her best friend, Katherine Nash, calling. ¡°Katherine, I want a divorce,¡± Joelle said in a raspy voice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 2

    ?<strong>Chapter 2:</strong>


    Joelle made up her mind¡ªshe wanted a divorce. There was no point in dragging this out any longer. After a moment of stunned silence, Katherine let out a shrill burst ofughter. ¡°Are you going to get half of Adrian¡¯s assets? Oh, my God! Joelle, you¡¯re about to be a billionaire!¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡± Joelle had signed an agreement when she and Adrian married. If they divorced, she would get nothing.


    ¡°Then why the hell are you divorcing? Just keep being his wife!¡±


    Joelle recalled Adrian¡¯s roughness the previous night and the humiliation that followed. She had been so naive, believing that her love for Adrian could help her endure any hardship. But now, looking back, she realized how foolish she had been.


    Did suffering ever make Adrian love her more? The answer was no. A man who genuinely loved her would never let her suffer in the first ce.


    Joelleughed at herself mockingly and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, remember the favor I asked youst time?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was going to tell you about that. You asked me to keep an eye out for a job, and I¡¯ve got something for you. You¡¯ll be teaching a student to y the violin, though I must say, it¡¯ll be a waste of your talent.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Joelle replied with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s not a waste at all. I¡¯ve been a housewife for three years. Just having someone willing to hire me is enough.¡±


    ¡°How is it not a waste? You were so close to bing a part of an international orchestra. If it weren¡¯t for marrying that bastard¡­¡± Katherine trailed off, feeling indignant for her friend.


    After getting married, Joelle wasn¡¯t even allowed to work. These wealthy families clung to outdated rules. The whole situation was ridiculous.


    Three years ago, Joelle¡¯s violin career had been on the rise. However, the Miller family¡¯s strict traditions forbade her from performing in public. On the very first day of her marriage, Adrian¡¯s mother had told her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to work. Adrian will provide for you. Your job is to give birth to his babies and take care of your husband.¡±


    Once her call with Katherine ended, Joelle went upstairs and retrieved her long-neglected violin from the study. This violin was a special gift from her father on her eighteenth birthday. Tragically, not long after she had received it, her father suffered a stroke and fell into aa.


    Her older brother had taken on the responsibility of supporting their family, allowing her to pursue her dreams of ying the violin without worries. As she reminisced about the past, Joelle drew the bow across the strings.


    Years ago, an ident had injured her wrist, and she hadn¡¯t yed since. Now, as she yed, sharp pain shot through her wrist, but she persisted, relying on muscle memory to y a short piece. In the end, she gave a bitterugh. It sounded terrible.


    Just then, she heard Leah¡¯s voice at the door, filled with surprise and delight. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Leah was secretly relieved to see Adrian. His returning home must mean he still cared for Joelle. Perhaps if Joelle said something kind, their rtionship might improve.


    Meanwhile, Joelle was surprised. Adrian rarely came home during the day. She had just set down her violin when the door swung open.


    Adrian stood in the doorway, his tall frame imposing. With furrowed brows, his eyes swept over her. He remembered that Joelle had learned to y the violin as a child and had been praised for her talent by a renowned teacher. But for some reason, she had stopped ying.


    Having listened from outside just now, he found her ying mediocre. Who would have praised her talent? Joelle nced at him and lowered her head to ce the violin back in its case. Then, in a low voice, she asked, ¡°What brings you here? Is there anything you need?¡±


    ¡°I came to pick up something and remind you that we need to visit Grandma tomorrow,¡± Adrian replied in a cold tone. Visiting his grandmother at least once a month was a family rule. Tomorrow was the day. If not for this obligation, Adrian wouldn¡¯t have returned at all. If he and Joelle didn¡¯t show up together, Irene would be upset.


    Joelle smiled bitterly. She remembered the Miller family rules better than Adrian and always adhered to them. Even Irene, stringent as ever, couldn¡¯t find fault with her. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. I¡¯m relieved to know you haven¡¯t either,¡± Joelle responded. Her tone carried a hint of usation, making Adrian sneer.


    For a moment, a simmering anger brewed within him. Without another word, he headed straight to the walk-in closet to look for something. Even though he rarely came home, Joelle still maintained his wardrobe meticulously¡ªclothes washed, ironed, and neatly arranged.


    Joelle felt her role was reduced to performing household chores, something Leah could also manage. Her only advantage, perhaps, was that she was younger and prettier than Leah. Her eyes followed Adrian¡¯s movements. His ring finger was bare¡ªthe wedding ring nowhere to be seen. A sharp pang of pain shot through her heart.


    ¡°Adrian, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Joelle suddenly said, her voice as soft as a breeze. Saying those words drained all her strength, yet she felt a strange relief wash over her.


    Adrian turned around and stared at her with a mocking smile. ¡°Think carefully before you speak. The Watson family is now on itsst legs. Without my support, do you n to sleep on the streets with your brother after the divorce?¡±


    Since the Watson family¡¯s downfall, Joelle had gone from being cherished to ridiculed. The Miller family despised her and looked down on her as if she and her brother were leeches they couldn¡¯t shake off. Even her intimate moments with Adrian made her feel degraded, like a prostitute. Bute to think of it, at least a prostitute could choose her clients.


    Joelle bit her lip and straightened up. ¡°I¡¯ve already rented a ce. Even if I ended up sleeping on the streets, that would be on me.¡± All she wanted was for Adrian to respect her, but three years of captivity had worn down her pride and dignity. ¡°And where did you get the money to rent a ce? If you wanted to be independent so badly, you shouldn¡¯t have spent a single penny from the Miller family.¡±


    Adrian, with his back to Joelle, found the missing wedding ring in a gap and held it in his palm. Joelle didn¡¯t notice. His words left her breathless. Yes, she had used her meager savings to rent the ce. But since she was married to Adrian, wasn¡¯t what was hers also his?


    Besides, the financial support Adrian had given the Watson family over the years amounted to a significant sum. Joelle had always despised the idea of owing Adrian anything, yet her debt to him was the deepest. If they divorced, he would likely sever all financial support to the Watson family.


    Was he suggesting she would have to exit the marriage empty-handed? As Adrian turned to leave, Joelle called out to him, her dignity barely intact. ¡°I¡¯m legally entitled to this marriage and have a rightful im to what¡¯s supposed to be mine. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask for much¡ªjust enough to help the Watson Group get through this crisis.¡±


    Adrian froze, his features sharpening. His lips formed a thin line, and his jaw clenched. These were clear signs of his brewing anger. Even though Joelle had mentally braced herself, she couldn¡¯t withstand the intensity of his rage. Each moment under his stern gaze intensified her anxiety.


    Just then, his phone rang. Adrian pulled it from his pocket and began to walk away. ¡°Adrian!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 3

    ?<strong>Chapter 3:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s frustration crackled in the air like static. ¡°If your brother needs money, tell him to march straight to Miller Group.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what this is about!¡± Joelle retorted, feeling misunderstood.


    She hurried after him, her heart pounding with urgency. ¡°Adrian, I want a divorce!¡±


    At those words, Adrian stopped on the stairs and turned his head; the phone in his hand fell silent. At six feet three inches, he towered over Joelle. His gaze was cold, and when he spoke, his voice dripped with mockery. ¡°Joelle, can¡¯t youe up with a better game than this endless push-and-pull? If you¡¯re serious about a divorce, why don¡¯t you tell Grandma yourself? If not, don¡¯t ever let me hear that word from you again!¡± The door mmed shut behind him, the finality of it echoing. Joelle leaned against the wall, her legs giving out beneath her until she slid to the floor.


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. Their marriage had been crafted by Irene. Adrian had been forced into it, and Joelle knew it all too well. If she truly wanted a divorce, she knew talking to Irene would be the most effective route. But a small, foolish part of her had clung to the hope that she and Adrian were a real couple. That was why she had brought it up with him first¡ªshe saw him as her husband.


    But she had forgotten one crucial detail: Adrian had never been willing to marry her. From the start, his reluctance had been clear, though she had tried to overlook it. Hisst words to her weren¡¯t just dismissive¡ªthey were amand. If she was serious, she should confront Irene herself.


    Joelle took a shower, dressed in fresh clothes, and steeled herself to visit Irene. Irene was strict, authoritative, and feared by the entire family. She ruled with an iron fist, and disobedience was not tolerated. But Joelle shared a unique bond with her. Part of the reason Joelle had agreed to marry Adrian was to fulfill Irene¡¯s expectations. She had wanted to care for Adrian, build a home, and ensure that Irene could pass away without regret. But now, she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    Watching Adrianvish attention on another woman filled Joelle with a wave of bitterness that threatened to consume her. She knew Adrian didn¡¯t love her. He never had, and he never would!


    Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang. It was her brother, Shawn Watson. ¡°Shawn? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Miller!¡±


    It was Shawn¡¯s assistant, and his voice was panicked¡ªsomething Joelle had never heard before. Her blood ran cold, and she gripped the phone tighter as she stood at the bottom of the staircase. ¡°Where¡¯s Shawn? What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°Last night, Mr. Watson attended a business meeting where he was pressured to drink heavily. He was supposed toe home, but Erick Lloyd insisted on taking him to a hot spring.¡±


    Joelle froze, fury surging through her veins. ¡°Did Erick not realize that could kill him?¡±


    ¡°Erick is a loose cannon! He¡¯s been throwing his weight around ever since his father and brother were chauffeurs for the Miller family. Mrs. Miller, you need toe quickly! Mr. Watson is still in surgery, and the doctors have issued two critical condition notices. I couldn¡¯t hold out any longer before calling you!¡± His voice cracked as he neared the brink of tears. Joelle knew he wouldn¡¯t have reached out unless the situation was truly desperate.


    Shawn had always protected her from bad news, no matter how grim the circumstances. If the assistant was this shaken, Shawn¡¯s life must be teetering on the edge. Joelle felt as if the world was closing in around her, her voice strangled in her throat. She missed thest step and tumbled hard, her ankle twisting sharply. The searing pain snapped her back to reality, tears instantly welling up in her eyes.


    ¡°Oh no! Mrs. Miller, how could you not be watching your steps?¡±


    Leah rushed over and helped Joelle to her feet. Joelle clutched Leah¡¯s arm, her vision blurred by tears. She tried to speak, but the words came out choked and broken between sobs. ¡°My brother¡­ I have to see him at the hospital!¡±


    Sensing the urgency in her voice, Leah didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get the driver to take you right away!¡±


    Leah was a seasoned and dependable maid who had served the Miller family for years. Within five minutes, the car was parked before the vi.


    As Joelle was about to step into the car, she turned to Leah. ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell Irene about this. I don¡¯t want to worry her.¡±


    Leah¡¯s heart softened at Joelle¡¯s words. Even in her pale, tear-streaked state, Joelle was thinking of Irene¡¯s well-being. What a rare and remarkable girl she was!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Miller. I know what to do. Go see your brother.¡±


    When Joelle arrived at the hospital, Shawn had just been wheeled out of surgery. Seeing Shawn hooked up to tubes and wires, the assistant nearly crumpled to the floor.


    As Joelle approached, she found him kneeling against the wall, his eyes bloodshot and hollow. She held back the urge to scold him for not protecting Shawn better. There would be time for thatter. Once Shawn¡¯s condition stabilized, Joelle pulled the assistant aside. ¡°Tell me everything. How did this happen?¡±


    The assistant hesitated, his face drawn with worry. ¡°Mrs. Miller, Mr. Watson specifically instructed us not to involve you in business matters.¡±


    ¡°This is a matter of life and death. Do you still think keeping me in the dark is an option?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s patience snapped, and she turned to walk away. ¡°Mrs. Miller, it¡¯s no use.¡± The assistant¡¯s voice was heavy with despair. ¡°You know that ever since your father nagged Watson Group has rested entirely on Mr. Watson¡¯s shoulders. He¡¯s been fighting to uphold the family¡¯s dignity so that your life in the Miller family would be easier.¡±


    For three years, Shawn had fought valiantly to keep the family afloat. However, without Adrian¡¯s financial backing, their efforts would have crumbled long ago. Shawn¡¯s deepest wish was for Joelle to livefortably, but despite his relentless efforts, he could never win her the respect she deserved from her husband. No matter how much Shawn sacrificed, Joelle would remain undervalued in the Miller family.


    Joelle¡¯s anger simmered, yet she knew she couldn¡¯t change her reality. Taking a deep breath, she asked, ¡°Did you mention my rtionship with Adrian?¡± She hoped that aligning herself with the Miller family could help Shawn stand his ground.


    ¡°Mr. Watson refuses to bring it up. He¡¯s afraid it will only make things harder for you.¡± Joelle let out a bitterugh. From the beginning, she had never been able to stand on equal footing with Adrian. No wonder he despised her¡ªshe could barely tolerate herself.


    Just an hour ago, she had resolved to ask for a divorce. Now, she found herself clinging to Adrian¡¯s name, desperate to make life easier for Shawn. ¡°Tell Shawn I¡¯m Adrian Miller¡¯s wife, the one Irene handpicked. As long as I¡¯m Mrs. Miller, I will hold my head high in the Miller family!¡±


    Footsteps echoed behind her. Joelle turned and locked eyes with Adrian¡¯s cold gaze. Beside him stood a frail-looking girl with wide, innocent eyes, clinging to Adrian openly. Adrian¡¯s nce at Joelle was filled with cold disdain, as if even acknowledging her presence was an effort. He had seen through her¡ªJoelle didn¡¯t truly want a divorce.


    The woman who had spoken so resolutely about leaving now stood there, proudly unting her title as Mrs. Miller. Her threat of divorce had been nothing more than a ploy, like a lover¡¯s quarrel that ended in empty threats. This cunning woman had drugged him into marriage. With such deceitful tactics, how could she easily walk away from this union? The same marriage served as a lifeline for her struggling family.


    He had given Watson Group a hundred million each year. Joelle would be a fool to risk losing that by actually divorcing him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 4

    ?<strong>Chapter 4:</strong>


    Joelle had long since grown numb to Adrian¡¯s cold indifference. She quietly observed their intertwined arms, her thoughts drifting to the sweet moments captured in Reba¡¯s videos that had made many envious. What a perfect couple they made! The thought struck Joelle like a knife, and suddenly, she felt like the real third wheel.


    ¡°Joelle, please don¡¯t get things wrong!¡± Reba¡¯s voice wasced with urgency as she quickly withdrew her hand from Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m not well and can¡¯t walk far. Adie was just being kind enough to support me.¡±


    Joelle managed a faint smile. ¡°What brings you to the hospital?¡± she asked Adrian, deliberately ignoring Reba¡¯s exnation. If there was one thing Joelle had learned, it was that the best revenge against the other woman was to act as if she didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Erick,¡± Reba interjected, her hands sped in front of her like a repentant child. ¡°I also came to say sorry to you, Joelle. Sorry about Erick being so careless and causing your brother to end up in the hospital.¡±


    Joelle retorted, ¡°Did I hear careless? Your brother nearly killed mine, and you think an apology is enough to make it right?¡±


    Reba flinched, instinctively clutching Adrian¡¯s sleeve for support. Adrian¡¯s voice was as cold as winter when he finally spoke. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Joelle. It wasn¡¯t intentional.¡± Then he turned to Reba, and his tone softened. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t you here to see Erick?¡±


    A wave of icy realization washed over Joelle. She had hoped naively that Adrian was here to check on Shawn. But no, he was just here for Reba, to see Erick. Even if he did stop by to see Shawn, it would only be out of obligation, nothing more. She knew better than to expect Adrian to defend her.


    ¡°Reba, I won¡¯t forget what Erick did!¡± Joelle said.


    Reba¡¯s legs buckled, and she copsed against Adrian¡¯s chest. He caught her just in time, holding her close.


    ¡°Joelle, Erick didn¡¯t mean any harm. He¡¯s in the hospital too!¡±


    ¡°Is he dead? If not, he has to pay for what he¡¯s done!¡± Joelle rarelyshed out, but today was different. Shawn was basically the only family she had left. Her father, incapacitated by a stroke,y in a vegetative state with little or no hope of recovering, and her mother had perished in a car ident.


    Since she was eighteen, it had been just her and Shawn, facing the world together. During their darkest hours, Shawn had carried the burden alone, allowing Joelle to pursue her passion for the violin. Now, the thought of losing him too was unbearable. She wished nothing more than for Erick to die.


    ¡°Joelle, how can you say that?¡± Reba sobbed, her voice trembling with disbelief.


    Adrian¡¯s patience snapped, and his eyes turned cold as they locked onto Joelle. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Shawn received two critical condition notices. How about Erick?¡±


    Reba gasped, clinging to Adrian as if he were the only thing keeping her from copsing, her fragile body trembling like a leaf in the wind.


    ¡°Joelle, please! I only have one brother left. Show mercy.¡±


    She fainted before Joelle could respond, leaving no room for further argument. Adrian scooped Reba up, his eyes filled with cold reproach as he looked at Joelle onest time. ¡°Joelle, what have you be?¡±


    He walked away, leaving Joelle standing there, rooted to the spot, unable to move or even think for what felt like an eternity. At eighteen, Joelle had been full of life and hope. Even after her parents¡¯ tragedies, she held on to her faith in the future.


    She had followed Adrian everywhere, clinging to him, calling out to him with affection. Three years ago, just one day before the night she had been drugged, Adrian had patted her head and promised, ¡°I¡¯m your family too. I¡¯ll always protect you.¡±


    But after that night, everything had changed. Adrian had be someone she no longer recognized¡ªa man who terrified her, his previous kindness seeming like a cruel lie. The man she had once adored had turned into a monster.


    He had asked why Joelle had changed, but Joelle wanted to ask him the same. How had he be so cold, so heartless? Did Adrian forget that she only had one brother left too when Reba mentioned the same thing?


    ¡°Mrs. Miller¡­¡±


    Shawn¡¯s assistant quietly handed her a tissue, his expression calm, as though he had expected this all along. It was this very reason Shawn had worked himself to the bone¡ªhe had no choice but to fight if he wanted to break free from their dependency on others.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just don¡¯t tell Shawn about any of this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Joelle took a deep breath, steeling herself; she then mustered a smile before pushing open the door to Shawn¡¯s ward. She spent the entire day at the hospital. Shawn finally stirred as evening fell.


    Her eyes betrayed her worry despite her efforts to keep a brave face. Seeing Shawn¡¯s weakened state, she could no longer hold back the tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Joelle. I¡¯m okay.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was faint and strained.


    Joelle sobbed as she chided him, ¡°How could you be so reckless? Who does Erick think he is? Why did you have to show him respect? Why didn¡¯t you just refuse?¡±


    Shawn shut his eyes for a moment, then reopened them with visible effort. His words, muffled by the mask, struggled to be heard. ¡°Adrian values the Lloyd family. It wasn¡¯t about respecting Erick; it was about respecting Adrian.¡±


    Joelle swiped at her tears, her chest tight with frustration, unable to find a response. Shawn only knew that Reba¡¯s father and brother had served the Miller family as drivers, but the deeper truth¡ªAdrian¡¯s affection for Reba¡ªeluded him.


    Anyone who had seen Reba¡¯s videos could sense the depth of Adrian¡¯s adoration.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shawn noticed her foul mood.


    Joelle met his gaze with a newfound resolve. ¡°Shawn, you don¡¯t have to worry about Adrian anymore. I¡¯m going to divorce him.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, but relief soon followed. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯ve finally figured it out.¡±


    When Joelle and Adrian had married three years prior, the Miller family had been uniformly disapproving, except for Irene. But after Joelle and Adrian had been found sleeping together, Shawn had agreed to the marriage. He knew how much Joelle had loved Adrian for years. For Joelle, marrying Adrian had been a dreame true.


    But he also knew Adrian, despite his gentle facade, had a fierce side that detested being cornered. The Millers and Watsons had shared a long history, and Shawn had seen firsthand how Adrian¡¯s calm exterior masked an untamable nature.


    He had warned Joelle that Adrian might not be the right match, but her love had been blinding. But now, it wasn¡¯t toote. Joelle¡¯s eyes shone with determination. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to speak with Irene about the divorce. I¡¯m ready to start over!¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve got your back!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile was genuine, and for the first time in years, Joelle¡¯s eyes lit up with hope.


    Later that evening, a chauffeur drove Joelle back to the house she shared with Adrian. She limped inside and called out, ¡°Leah, my ankle is killing me. Could you help me with some ointment?¡± The silence she got for an answer was so profound that her voice echoed through the empty house.


    As she made her way further in, she heard movement from upstairs. Looking up, she saw Adrian standing on the second floor, his damp hair falling messily over his eyes, weariness etched into his features.


    ¡°Leah¡¯s taken a leave of absence. You¡¯re on dinner duty tonight,¡± he said coldly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 5

    ?<strong>Chapter 5:</strong>


    In the past, Joelle would have eagerly headed to the kitchen to prepare dinner for Adrian like a dutiful wife. She had once dragged herself out of bed while suffering from a high fever, determined to cook Adrian avish dinner to keep him home when Irene had demanded hee back.


    People often say the best way to a man¡¯s heart is through his stomach. But Joelle had wanted more than just that. She had wanted to be indispensable to him and cater to his every whim.


    That evening, Adrian had been in an unusually good mood and patient in bed. Joelle still remembered how her feverish body had almost made him lose control. Looking back, she realized how naive she had been. Before their marriage, she had been the cherished girl, but afterward, she had reduced herself to the role of Adrian¡¯s servant. How pathetic!


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it,¡± she dered, rejecting Adrian¡¯s demand for the first time.


    Leaning on the second-floor railing, Adrian peered down at her with a mixture of arrogance and pity, as if he thought she was throwing a tantrum. ¡°Are you still upset about Erick?¡± he asked.


    Joelle said nothing, but her silence meant yes.


    Adrian disapproved, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be too harsh. Reba isn¡¯t in good health. If you hurt her brother, how do you expect her to manage on her own?¡± He paused for a brief moment and then added, ¡°Joelle, you¡¯ve lost loved ones too. You should understand how that feels.¡±


    Joelle tensed, locking her eyes on the man descending the stairs. ¡°So you think my brother¡¯s ordeal should just be ignored?¡±


    Adrian stopped in front of her and replied impatiently, ¡°Tomorrow morning, your brother will receive several lucrative project proposals. He¡¯s already moved on, so stop making this a bigger issue than it is.¡±


    Joelle balled her hands into fists, trembling slightly in frustration. Did Adrian believe that a few projects could make up for the damage to Shawn¡¯s health?


    In his eyes, Reba¡¯s and Erick¡¯s lives held value. But what about Shawn¡¯s? Overwhelmed with anger, Joelle nearly passed out. Her vision blurred, and she had to steady herself against the back of the sofa to keep from copsing.


    Adrian walked past her and settled into the sofa. ¡°Go make dinner.¡±


    He always spoke to her in that authoritative tone and expected her to obey without question. Joelle silently bowed her head and limped toward the kitchen.


    Her long hair fell over her face, concealing her emotions. When she stepped into the kitchen, she closed the frosted ss door behind her and slowly slid down against it topose herself. Once she was sure Adrian couldn¡¯t hear her, she covered her mouth with her hand, muffling her sobs.


    Meanwhile, Adrian sat on the sofa, his irritation growing. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they had to visit his grandmother together tomorrow, he wouldn¡¯t havee back here at all. Everything in this house carried Joelle¡¯s scent. Seeing her only brought back the memory of the morning three years ago when they had woken up together, naked.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was Leah, who reported to him, ¡°Sir, I forgot to mention that Mrs. Miller sprained her ankle today. Given her brother¡¯s situation, she probably didn¡¯t have time to address it.¡±


    Adrian ended the call abruptly and turned his icy gaze towards the kitchen. Joelle had been in there for quite some time, yet the kitchen remained suspiciously quiet.


    Joelle was still crouched on the floor, trying to pull herself together. Suddenly, the door swung open, flooding the room with light. Adrian stood in the doorway, his expression tense. He first noticed the tear stains on her cheeks, then his eyes lowered to her ankle. ¡°You¡­ Hey!¡±


    Before Joelle could react, Adrian scooped her up into his arms. Joelle was startled at first but soon felt the strength and steadiness of his embrace. His chest was firm and warm against her.


    Adrian carried her to the sofa and, without a word, lifted her skirt to inspect her ankle. Joelle winced at the contact.


    ¡°Do you not care about your ankle anymore?¡± Adrian snapped, his voiceced with impatience. It was only then that Joelle realized she might have overreacted.


    Adrian applied ointment to her ankle and then let her rest on the sofa while he ordered takeout instead of having her cook.


    For a moment, Joelle was disoriented. It was as if she had been transported back to the days when they weren¡¯t married yet, and Adrian was still gentle and patient.


    Adrian, too, felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. When he had opened the kitchen door and seen Joelle crying on the floor, it felt as though time had turned back. Before their marriage, Adrian had been close with Joelle and Shawn. However, Joelle had greedily tried to use their union to bind their families together.


    She had made her bed, and now she was lying in it. But even so, Adrian found it difficult topletely disregard her pain.


    After they finished dinner and showered, Joelle picked up her pillow and nket and prepared to leave the room. Adrian raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in the next room.¡±


    Adrian smirked. Did Joelle think he would try to stop her? In the past, every time Adrian returned home, Joelle was always right there, eager to be by his side. Now she said she wanted to sleep elsewhere. Adrian was confident it wouldn¡¯t be long before she came back.


    Adrian said nothing. The weather report had predicted rain tonight,plete with thunder and lightning. Surely, she would be back soon.


    However, as the night progressed, Adrian waited, but she never returned. When he awoke the next morning, the space beside him was still cold and empty. Downstairs, Joelle was already busy in the kitchen.


    She was dressed in a white floral dress with a halter apron that entuated her waist, and her hair was pulled back into a low ponytail. Standing by the stove, she tasted the steaming soup from a spoon.


    The soup was hot. She frowned slightly as a few strands of hair slipped from behind her ear. The morning sunlight filtered through the window, casting a soft glow on her hair.


    For some reason, Adrian suddenly didn¡¯t feel like arguing with her anymore. Joelle had her ws, but she had been considerate and gentle over the past three years.


    As Adrian sat down at the table, Joelle neatly arranged his utensils in front of him. ¡°We¡¯re going to visit your grandma today,¡± she reminded him.


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Joelle took a seat across from him, still d in her apron. With an unreadable expression, she stated, ¡°If you have time today, we should go file for divorce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 6

    ?<strong>Chapter 6:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How long do you intend to make a fuss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dead serious,¡± Joelle replied, standing up resolutely and heading to the study. She returned with a sheet of paper.


    Adrian¡¯s gaze fell on the bold title: Divorce Agreement.


    In a steady voice, Joelle said, ¡°I¡¯m ready to leave without taking anything. Once I¡¯m gone, you can rece me with anyone you want.¡±


    After Shawn¡¯s ident yesterday, Adrian¡¯s attitude had shattered Joelle¡¯s faith in himpletely. She would rather sleep on the streets than continue this charade of begging for his scraps while enduring his cold indifference.


    Before dawn, she had painstakingly drafted the agreement, only for Adrian to dismiss it with a flick of his wrist. The paper fluttered down like the remnants of the past three years¡ªdelicate and insignificant.


    Lighting a cigarette, Adrian asked, ¡°Are you serious right now?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡±


    ¡°Found a new interest already?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes met his unflinchingly. ¡°From now on, my family won¡¯t depend on anyone!¡±


    Adrian, his back turned to the sunlight, exuded a chilling aura as he flicked the ash from his cigarette. ¡°A hundred million a year. How do you and Shawn n toe up with that? Are you intending to work yourselves to the bone?¡±


    Just as Joelle opened her mouth to respond, Adrian rose abruptly, his imposing figure casting a long shadow over her. He leaned in, hands on the table. ¡°If you want a divorce, I¡¯ll grant it. But first, you¡¯ll need to face Grandma and tell her yourself.¡±


    With that, he stubbed out his cigarette on the divorce agreement, leaving a smoldering mark on the document. ¡°Let me warn you, though. If she doesn¡¯t approve, you¡¯ll remain in the Miller family and forget about leaving!¡±


    As Adrian¡¯s chilling form swept past her, Joelle called out to him. ¡°Adrian, in these three years, have you ever had any feelings for me?¡± Her voice wavered, hope flickering faintly in her eyes. Adrian¡¯s response was as cold as ice. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re overthinking this!¡±


    At the Miller Mansion, Irene called Joelle for a private conversation.


    Irene¡¯s health had been declining, and apart from brief strolls on good days, she wasrgely confined to her bed. Propped up against the headboard, she bore the faint scent of medicine. Her skin was dry and rough, but her hands were warm as she held Joelle¡¯s.


    From the moment Joelle entered, Irene¡¯s face brightened, her concern evident as she inquired about her life. ¡°How is your brother doing? And your father¡ªdon¡¯t lose hope! I¡¯ve been looking into specialists abroad. If the best doctors here haven¡¯t made progress, we should explore other options!¡±


    In the past three years, Irene had been Joelle¡¯s sole source of genuine care, extending herpassion to Joelle¡¯s father and brother as well. If Joelle were to divorce Adrian, Irene would be deeply heartbroken.


    ¡°Irene¡­¡± Joelle¡¯s voice caught with emotion.


    Startled, Irene quickly reached for tissues from the bedside table, handing them to Joelle. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Has Adrian been unkind to you?¡±


    Joelle shook her head, struggling topose herself. She gripped Irene¡¯s hand tightly, believing that if she could exin everything calmly, Irene would understand her reasons. Just as she was about to speak, Adrian¡¯s uncle¡¯s wife and daughter, L Miller and Katie Miller, entered the room.


    ¡°Grandma, you won¡¯t believe it!¡± Katie announced with a hint of scandalous delight. ¡°Adrian and Joelle are fighting!¡±


    Joelle greeted L first, offering a respectful nod.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re always so well-mannered,¡± L responded with a faint smile.


    But Irene¡¯s attention was fixed on Katie. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s going on between Adrian and Joelle?¡±


    Katie opened her mouth to reply, but L quickly intervened, pulling her back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Katie was just being dramatic. Don¡¯t take her seriously.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being dramatic! Mom¡­¡± A stern look from L silenced Katie.


    Irene could have been elderly, but she wasn¡¯t naive. If there was truly no issue, they wouldn¡¯t have brought it up. Whatever the nature of their problem, what mattered most to Irene was whether Adrian and Joelle¡¯s marriage was in trouble. ¡°Katie, please continue,¡± Irene said.


    Katie hesitated, ncing around the room before finally focusing on Joelle. ¡°I saw Adrian and Joelle at the hospital yesterday. They were arguing, and it was because Joelle¡¯s brother was hospitalized. It seems his hospitalization is somehow rted to the Lloyd family¡ªthe ones Adrian has always been so protective of.¡±


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Irene turned her gaze to Joelle, who stood quietly, her expression distant and unreadable, as if that had little effect on her.


    Irene realized something. ¡°Very well. You may all leave, but Joelle, please stay.¡±


    As L and Katie exited, carefully closing the door behind them, Irene¡¯sposure faltered. She clutched her chest, coughing lightly.


    Joelle rushed to her side, offering water. ¡°Irene, are you alright?¡±


    Irene grasped Joelle¡¯s wrist gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My dear, you¡¯ve been through so much.¡±


    ¡°Shawn is better now. Please, don¡¯t worry,¡± Joelle said, trying to soothe her. ¡°Actually, I came today because there¡¯s something important I need to tell you. I want a divorce from Adrian.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 7

    ?<strong>Chapter 7:</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± Irene erupted into a fit of coughing, her breaths growing shallow and weak. Joelle regretted her bluntness.


    ¡°Get Adrian here!¡± Irene barked.


    ¡°Irene, please calm down. I¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss! I warned him ages ago not to be so lenient with the Lloyd family. He ignored me, and now you and Shawn are paying the price!¡± Irene snapped, mming the call button by her bedside with force.


    Ten minutester, Adrian was in the room, enduring Irene¡¯s harsh reprimand while the rest of the family waited anxiously outside. Among them was Amara Miller, Adrian¡¯s mother. Since her husband¡¯s death a decade ago, she had retreated into a life of istion, her cold demeanor setting her apart from the rest of the family. She lived alone in a separate house and had minimal contact with others.


    The family of Irene¡¯s second son appeared outwardly harmonious, but beneath the surface, each member harbored their own agendas. Joelle, who had never warmed to Adrian¡¯s uncle¡¯s family, stood with Amara, even though Amara¡¯s feelings towards her were equally cold.


    ¡°What did you say to Irene about Adrian this time?¡± Amara asked, her voice edged with cold suspicion. Joelle lowered her gaze, silence her only reply. Amara had always believed the conflict between her and Adrian was her fault, without ever seeking the full story.


    Joelle knew that no matter how much she tried to please Amara, it would always be in vain.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you speaking? Lost your voice again?¡± Amara¡¯s arms were crossed tightly, her displeasure evident. ¡°I still don¡¯t get why Adrian married you. I¡¯ve barely been back, and already I see Adrian has lost weight. Have you even bothered to take care of him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s home less than a day a month.¡± Joelle met Amara¡¯s gaze steadily, her voice calm. ¡°How am I supposed to take care of him? If he¡¯s lost weight, it¡¯s because the other woman hasn¡¯t cared for him properly.¡±


    Amara was momentarily thrown off, sensing a subtle change in Joelle¡¯s attitude. But to her, Joelle remained the same¡ªan impediment rather than a person of worth.


    ¡°If he¡¯s noting home, haven¡¯t you considered that it might be your fault?¡± Amara shot back. Joelle struggled to suppress augh at the absurdity of the usation.


    Adrian had another woman, Reba, and a home at Oak Vis. She almost revealed this truth but restrained herself, knowing that Amara would only find a way to me her anyway.


    ¡°From now on, whether hees home or not has nothing to do with me,¡± she dered.


    Amara¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°How could you talk back?¡±


    ¡°Amara, don¡¯t be too hard on Joelle. She¡¯s in a bad spot,¡± L spoke. She had been silently observing the confrontation with a hint of satisfaction.


    Amara¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°How I handle my daughter-inw is none of your concern!¡±


    Undeterred, L said, ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s almost lunchtime. Why don¡¯t you prepare a meal? Adrian will probably be hungry when hees out.¡±


    L¡¯s suggestion was less about kindness and more a thinly veiledmand, as if Joelle were a servant rather than Adrian¡¯s wife. Despite being Adrian¡¯swfully wedded wife, Joelle faced a harsh reality behind closed doors.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re ordering around? I¡¯m not a servant! Why should I cook?¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was steady.


    L¡¯s smile was a thinly veiled sneer. ¡°Adrian is very particr about his food. He only eats what you make. If you refuse, who will cook?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Katie nodded, idly toying with the tassels of her dress. ¡°Joelle, did you really believe that marrying Adrian meant a life of ease and luxury?¡±


    Amara remained detached, as if the scene didn¡¯t concern her. Joelle¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her injured right wrist throbbing with pain.


    Just then, the door to Irene¡¯s room swung open, and Adrian emerged, his face a storm of fury. His eyes locked onto Joelle, and the tension grew heavy.


    ¡°You went and tattled to Grandma?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?¡± Adrian seized her right wrist.


    Joelle¡¯s face went pale as pain shot through her.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re something else. You talked to me about divorce, but then you ran to Grandma behind my back. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, I swear, it wasn¡¯t me!¡± Before she could finish, Adrian pushed her away with a violent shove. She stumbled and copsed onto the sofa, her hair falling over her face as she looked up at the cold, unfeeling faces around her.


    If even her husband could treat her this way, how could she expect any respect from anyone else?


    L, visibly shaken by Adrian¡¯s outburst, quickly spoke up. ¡°Adrian, it was Katie. She let it slip. She was at the hospital yesterday.¡±


    Katie¡¯s face was a mask of fear as she apologized, ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Amara¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°With Irene¡¯s health in such a state, why would you bring this up in front of her? What the hell were you thinking?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s re turned to Katie. ¡°If you can¡¯t control your tongue, then maybe you should cut it out and keep quiet forever!¡± Katie crumpled, her legs unable to support her.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Irene¡¯s authoritative voice cut through the chaos as she emerged, leaning heavily on her cane. ¡°This ends here. No one is to pursue this matter any further!¡±


    At this moment, Joelle rose slowly from the sofa, her movements deliberate, and walked up to Adrian. She pped him across the face.


    The room fell into stunned silence.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 8

    ?<strong>Chapter 8:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s right wrist, her dominant hand and previously injured, still throbbed. The p she delivered had carried the full force of her strength, loaded with the sting of eight years of love and heartache. She returned it all to Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, this is what you owe me,¡± she dered through gritted teeth. With that, she bid farewell to Irene before limping out of the Miller Mansion, leaving it behind for good.


    Adrian stood frozen, stunned by her action. The once obedient and docile woman had pped him.


    ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t forget what I told you,¡± Irene reminded him, then waved her hand to dismiss everyone.


    At her ce, Amara applied ointment to Adrian¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine,¡± Adrian reassured her, trying to downy the situation.


    Amara furrowed her brows. ¡°Have you been spoiling that womantely? She even dared toy hands on you.¡±


    Adrian remained silent. He knew part of the me rested with him for misjudging Joelle. With Shawn still in the hospital, it was understandable that Joelle was highly emotional.


    ¡°Mom, she¡¯s still my wife. When L and Katie humiliated her, they humiliated me as well.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t just shrug this off.¡±


    Seeing that Adrian wasn¡¯t angry about being pped, Amara decided not to mention what had happened three years ago.


    ¡°By the way, what did Irene tell you?¡±


    Adrian pursed his lips and thought about the ultimatum Irene had given him¡ªhave a child with Joelle within the year.


    ¡°Nothing, really,¡± he lied.


    Just then, his phone rang. It was a call from work. An urgent matter hade up. Therefore, Adrian headed to the office, where he ended up workingte into the night.


    That evening, he received a call from Leah.


    ¡°Sir, something happened! All of Mrs. Miller¡¯s belongings are gone!¡±


    At the same time, Adrian¡¯s assistant entered his office carrying a package. ¡°Mr. Miller, Mrs. Miller sent this over earlier today.¡± Adrian unwrapped the package to find another divorce agreement.


    With a metallic clink, a wedding ring tumbled out of the envelope. Adrian stared at the ring for a long moment.


    ¡°Find out where she is right now,¡± hemanded.


    After leaving the Miller Mansion, Joelle returned to the home she had once shared with Adrian. To her, it felt more like a gilded cage where she had imprisoned her once proud and confident self. Without hesitation, she packed up all her belongings and left.


    She had already secured a new apartment near the job Katherine had helped her find. However, thendlord was still cleaning the ce, so she couldn¡¯t move in immediately. With nowhere else to go, she went to stay with Katherine in the meantime.


    ¡°That son of a bitch! How dare he wrongfully use you without knowing the truth. I hope he goes bald today and grows a double chin tomorrow!¡± Katherine fumed, while Joelle listened in silence.


    Just then, Joelle¡¯s phone buzzed with a notification. The Twitter handle Countdown To Death updated again. Unable to resist, Joelle clicked on the notification, and Reba¡¯s sharine voice filled the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling downtely because my brother¡¯s in the hospital. When he found out, he bought me front-row tickets to a concert. What should I wear?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and here¡¯s a cake he delivered to me while he was at work. This ce¡¯s cakes are really hard to get. I just mentioned wanting to try it, and he got one for me.¡±


    ¡°Some fans have been asking why we haven¡¯t gotten married yet. Actually, it was nned three years ago, but something unexpected came up.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s okay because we¡¯ve always been in love. Married or not, it doesn¡¯t really make a difference, right?¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice echoed through Katherine¡¯s vi for a while. When the video finally ended, Joelle¡¯s hands trembled so much she could barely hold her phone. She buried her face in Katherine¡¯s arms and cried out all the pain she had been holding back.


    Eight years. From eighteen to twenty-six. Joelle had once been so excited about marrying Adrian, but now she deeply regretted it. If she had never married him, she wouldn¡¯t have clung to impossible hopes, nor would she have had to watch him in love with another woman right before her eyes.


    How pathetic!


    The happiness Reba expressed made Joelle, Adrian¡¯s legal wife, feel a deep sense of envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    ¡°Joelle, stop crying. You¡¯re making me sad too.¡± Katherine wiped her own tears while gently patting Joelle¡¯s back. ¡°A man like that isn¡¯t worth your tears. Let¡¯s go out and have some drinks! It¡¯ll help wash away your worries!¡±


    Soon, the two of them were on the way to thergest nightclub. Katherine, a wealthy heiress who had started her own business while still in college, now owned threepanies. She didn¡¯t hold back and booked ten toy boys for a wine bath to ensure they had a night of pure indulgence.


    At first, Joelle felt out of ce. But after a few drinks, she began to rx. She had always had a low tolerance for alcohol. Thest time she got drunk was three years ago, and it had unexpectedly led to her marriage to Adrian. Since that incident, she had been cautious about drinking too much.


    But now, with Katherine by her side, Joelle felt safe enough to let loose.


    At some point during the evening, the door to their private room swung open. A bit tipsy, Joelle¡¯s gaze fixed on the neer¡¯s sculpted abs visible beneath his tight ck shirt, entuating his narrow waist and the firm muscles underneath.


    The man was tall and radiated a natural allure. Even though fully clothed, he looked hot and irresistible. What would he look like without the shirt?


    Joelle swallowed hard andmented cheekily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking off your clothes? Didn¡¯t Katherine pay you?¡±


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Adrian said, his voice low andmanding, ¡°take a good look at who I am.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 9

    ?<strong>Chapter 9:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s eyes traced the buttons on Adrian¡¯s shirt until they met his seething gaze. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she blurted out, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re that son of a bitch!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s forehead veins pulsed with fury, but his gaze softened upon noticing she was drunk. With a resigned sigh, he swept her up into his arms with effortless strength.


    Katherine, observing the scene, darted over. ¡°Hey, Adrian, put Joelle down!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s cold eyes swept the room, from the wine-filled bathtub to the scantily d toy boys, beforending squarely on Katherine.


    ¡°Let me make this clear¡ªif you ever bring Joelle to a ce like this again, I¡¯ll make your business prospects vanish from this city!¡±


    Adrian was known for making threats that carried weight. Katherine¡¯s lips tightened. Her threepanies were the fruits of herbor, and she had no choice but to temporarily throw Joelle under the bus for their sake. Facing the head of the city¡¯s most powerful family, she could only shake her fist at the air as Adrian turned his back.


    ¡°Jerk, if you hurt Joelle, I swear I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±


    As the raucous sounds dwindled, Joelle felt herself being carried into a more confined space. Groggy, she opened her eyes to find Adrian¡¯s cold smile greeting her. The sight sobered her instantly. She scrambled to the corner, pressing her back against the car door.


    ¡°Quite the party, Joelle,¡± Adrian said with a chilling calm, wiping his hands with a disinfectant wipe. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you think a bunch of scrawny guys are more satisfying than me?¡± His calm tone was more chilling than any outburst.


    Despite her inebriation, Joelle remembered all too well why she¡¯d ended up in this state and was all too familiar with Adrian¡¯s vtile temper. The very air seemed to suffocate her.


    ¡°I want to get out,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Let me out!¡±


    Adrian leaned in suddenly, his cool fingers gripping her chin with unsettling precision. His face hovered inches from hers, his breath warm and unsettling against her skin. Joelle¡¯s fear rendered her mute.


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. ¡°My patience is not infinite, Joelle. If you¡¯re going to misbehave, you better know when to quit!¡±


    As the driver slid into the car and sensed the charged atmosphere, he raised the partition. The car began to move. A few stray strands of Joelle¡¯s hair fell across her tear-streaked face, the alcohol in her system amplifying her vulnerability.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble. I¡¯m just so tired! Let¡¯s get divorced. I can¡¯t keep doing this anymore!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart twisted painfully in his chest. Joelle¡¯s tantrum, unusually potent this time, had a way of pulling him in, ensnaring him in the same trap over and over.


    ¡°It was my mistake to misunderstand you. But didn¡¯t you already settle that score when you hit me?¡±


    Joelle shook her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s not just that.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice softened. He couldn¡¯t resist brushing his lips against the corner of her eye. ¡°Tell me, Joelle. What else have I done wrong?¡±


    He trailed soft kisses down her face, each one a mix of warmth and a subtle sting, causing Joelle to weaken under his touch. Desperate to cling to herst shred of self-control, Joelle pushed him away. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    But Adrian didn¡¯t stop. His lips moved to her ear, his breath hot and deliberate. Hisrge hands slipped beneath her clothes, rough and insistent as they roamed over her skin. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough?¡±


    His voice, low and cold, cut through the air, his words piercing and too real. A shiver ran down Joelle¡¯s spine, leaving her trembling. Adrian¡¯s grip on her chin tightened, drawing a stifled gasp from her lips.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t push your luck! I¡¯ve already agreed to have a baby with you, just like Grandma wanted. That¡¯s my biggestpromise. Don¡¯t ruin my mood.¡±


    Before Joelle could process his words, a tearing sound filled the car as Adrian flipped her over, pressing her face against the cold ss of the window. She found herself kneeling shamefully on the back seat. The ominous sound of a belt unbuckling sent a wave of despair crashing over her, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.


    ¡°No!¡± she whispered, her voice broken.


    Adrian¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind, holding her firmly in ce. Joelle clung to the car¡¯s overhead handle with one hand while the other pounded weakly against him, her resistance futile. ¡°Be a good girl, Joelle!¡± Adrian murmured, his voice now a dangerous blend of dark desire, ignited by her resistance.


    Joelle¡¯s voice cracked as tears blurred her vision, the car¡¯s interior illuminated only by the fleeting orange glow of the streetlights outside. In that moment, memories of all the humiliating days came rushing back. The days when Adrian didn¡¯t love her and only touched her out of some cold sense of duty. The lonely, empty nights when she had waited for him, only to be met with silence. She had loved this man with every fiber of her being, and he had torn her heart apart.


    When it was over, Adrian carelessly tossed his jacket over her, covering her flushed, tear-streaked face. Joelle sobbed silently, her right wrist throbbing with a familiar pain. Adrian discarded the tissues he had used with detached indifference.


    ¡°Did you leave your luggage at Katherine¡¯s ce?¡± he asked. Joelle, drained of energy and will, rested her head against the window, choosing silence over words.


    Suddenly, the car jerked to a halt, throwing them both forward. Adrian reacted quickly, instinctively shielding Joelle¡¯s head with his hand¡ªa habit he had formed long ago, back when things between them were different. The gesture left them in a tense, awkward silence.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Adrian asked the driver.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, someone just ran into the road. It looked like Miss Lloyd.¡±


    Adrian was about to step out and investigate when Joelle, who had remained eerily quiet until then, grabbed his sleeve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 10

    ?<strong>Chapter 10:</strong>


    Adrian thought Joelle didn¡¯t want him to leave. But just as he was about to express his displeasure, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± When they got out of the car, they found the person lying on the ground was indeed Reba. Pale and fragile in a white dress, shey unconscious by the roadside.


    ¡°Reba!¡± Adrian called out. Joelle had never seen him so unsettled. She watched as her husband rushed to Reba¡¯s aid. In Adrian¡¯s arms, Reba gradually regained some consciousness. With glistening eyes, she looked up at him. ¡°Adie, how did I end up here?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any idea how dangerous this ce is?¡± Adrian uttered. His voice, though reproachful, was tinged with concern. Joelle couldn¡¯t describe how she felt at that moment. Adrian¡¯s tone, the concern in his eyes¡­ She used to be the recipient of such attention. But now, she was forced to watch him give the same care and affection to another woman. Suddenly, she felt like an intruder. She deeply regretted her decision to step out of the car.


    Reba clutched at Adrian¡¯s clothes as if clinging to a lifeline. She curled up slightly with tears streaming down her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know. I thought I was at the hospital with Erick. But then I cked out. Adie, are you really here? Is this real?¡± Reba reached out her trembling hand to touch Adrian¡¯s face. Adrian caught her hand, careful to maintain a sense of propriety in front of Joelle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you back to the hospital.¡± He lifted Reba in his arms and walked past Joelle as if she weren¡¯t even there. Joelle didn¡¯t even shed a tear when she mailed the wedding ring and divorce agreement to Adrian. But now, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.


    ¡°Adrian, what about me?¡± She clutched his jacket around her, but it no longer offered warmth. ¡°Are you just going to leave me here?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s steps faltered. He then turned to the driver and instructed, ¡°Take Joelle home.¡±


    Home? Joelle let out a bitterugh. ¡°That¡¯s not my home.¡±


    Adrian met her gaze, his lips curling in displeasure. ¡°Can¡¯t you be reasonable? I¡¯ll take Reba to the hospital and be back in an hour. If you run away again, you know what the consequences will be.¡±


    His warning lingered in the air as he walked away, leaving Joelle feeling abandoned.


    ¡°Madam, please get in the car,¡± the driver urged. The entire city was under the Miller family¡¯s control. There was no escaping Adrian¡¯s grasp.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    When Joelle returned to her shared home with Adrian, Leah put down her work and came to greet Joelle. ¡°Madam, I heard what happened at the Miller Mansion. It must¡¯ve been too much for you.¡±


    ¡°Leah, were you the one who told Adrian I moved out?¡± Leah hesitated but realized there was no point in lying.


    ¡°Madam, even if you¡¯re upset with Mr. Miller, you shouldn¡¯t have left home. No ce could offer thefort you have here.¡± Joelle stopped and turned to face her. ¡°Comfort? Do you really think this life isfortable?¡±


    ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to work, and you receive 100 million dors every year. My family could work for ten lifetimes and not earn that much.¡±


    Leah¡¯s words made sense, but Joelle still couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. ¡°But my husband doesn¡¯t love me. Is that a happy life?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t depend on men. But think about it, isn¡¯t it better than having a husband whoes home just to torment you? At least you can live your life in peace, right? Madam, don¡¯t hold grudges against money. Think about your brother and your father¡¯s medical expenses. If you left Mr. Miller, where else could you earn that money?¡±


    Joelle managed a mncholy smile. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to depend on someone to live.¡± It wasn¡¯t just about losing her dignity; it was about crushing her spirit.


    Joelle could see where Leah wasing from, but she couldn¡¯t let Adrian see her as lowly and pathetic.


    The next morning, just before the first light of dawn, Joelle left the house. Adrian had said he¡¯d be back in an hour, but he hadn¡¯te back all night. This was nothing new to Joelle.


    At the bus stop, her phone buzzed with a new notification. Reba had posted again. This time, it wasn¡¯t a video but a photo. It was a close-up shot of Adrian¡¯s eyes, with his hair falling over his forehead and thickshes framing his closed eyelids. The angle and proximity made it clear just how close Reba and Adrian had been. That exined why Adrian hadn¡¯te homest night. He had spent it with Reba. After everything that had happened recently, Joelle had be numb to the pain.


    She took the bus to Olive Vis. When she arrived, she mustered her courage and rang the doorbell to one of the vis. The door opened just a crack, and Joelle greeted the person inside with a smile.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Joelle Watson, the violin teacher. I¡¯m here for the trial lesson.¡± The maid ushered her in and led her through the corridors to a bedroom. ¡°Mr. Walters has quite a temper, so please be patient with him.¡±


    When the door opened, Joelle was greeted by a delightful scene. A boy was seated by the window, the warm sunlight illuminating his gentle smile. He was ying with a white kitten, teasing the little animal with a toy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 11

    ?<strong>Chapter 11:</strong>


    The boy was dressed in a ck T-shirt and pants, a stark contrast to the snowy white kitten that sat beside him. As soon as the door creaked open, the kitten leaped onto his shoulder with effortless grace. The boy, Josiah Walters, stopped smiling and looked towards the door with a frosty expression.


    Using hand movements, he asked, ¡°Who let you in?¡± Joelle instantly understood why they had asked if she knew signnguage when she was hired as the violin teacher. Josiah was hearing impaired. Though Joelle had only learned a bit of signnguage, she could clearly decipher the displeasure in his question.


    It was also evident that Josiah despised eye contact, especially when it invited pity or surprise, as if others would think, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s disabled.¡± The maid quickly replied in signnguage, ¡°This is your violin teacher.¡± Josiah¡¯s face darkened. Without warning, he grabbed a nearby trophy and hurled it towards the door.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The maid shrieked and fled the room in panic. The trophy, despitending on the soft carpet, still hit Joelle¡¯s right hand. Reflexively, she raised her arm to shield the maid from the attack. The impact worsened the old injury on her wrist, sending a bolt of pain so intense that her lips drained of color.


    Despite the agony, she forced a smile, not wanting Josiah to feel any guilt. Her hand trembled as she asked in signnguage, ¡°Shall we start over and introduce ourselves?¡± Josiah stood motionless by the window, his face clouded with an imprable gloom. Joelle¡¯s gaze fell on the trophy lying on the floor. The inscription read: Presented by the Animal Protection Society in recognition of Josiah Walters¡¯ generous support.


    Her mind drifted back to the gentle scene she had witnessed earlier¡ªJosiah cradling a white kitten with such tenderness that it hinted at a deep love for animals. Perhaps in Josiah¡¯s silent world, animals offered a kind of sce, one that didn¡¯t rely on words or sound.


    Summoning her courage, Joelle reached for the violin resting on the table. Josiah¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he took a step forward as if to stop her, but it was toote. Joelle ced the violin against her shoulder, drawing the bow across the strings in a fleeting, yful note that echoed through the room.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    His expression remained unchanged, but his gesture was clear¡ªhe pointed towards the door, silently insisting that she leave. Undeterred, Joelle moved closer. ¡°You can hear a little, can¡¯t you? Then listen closely. What does this sound like?¡±


    Josiah stared at her, puzzled. Although his right ear was entirely deaf and his left had only faint hearing, his other senses were sharp, almostpensating. He realized that Joelle wanted him to tune in to the sound of the violin¡ªan instrument he once cherished above all else. The note Joelle yed wasn¡¯t part of any melody, just a brief, single sound.


    Josiah¡¯s eyes lit up, his face uncertain. Had he heard correctly? He gestured for Joelle to y it again. This time, a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips¡ªJoelle had skillfully mimicked the lowing of a cow with the violin. The deep, resonant tone was more than mere noise; it was something Josiah felt, reverberating deep within him.


    Noticing his keen interest, Joelle felt a wave of relief wash over her. Joelle¡¯s teacher had once remarked that she possessed perfect pitch and an acute sensitivity to music. During the grueling hours of exam preparation, Joelle had entertained herself by learning to imitate various animal sounds with her violin¡ªcows, birds like pigeons, cuckoos, and sparrows, as well as horses, wolves, pigs, and even the mechanical hum of car horns and motorcycle engines. She never thought that these random experiments would actuallye in handy one day.


    After her little demonstration, Josiah tugged at her sleeve, his eyes wide with excitement, signaling his desire to try. Joelle responded, ¡°You¡¯ll have to start with the basics. I¡¯ll teach you everything in time.¡± Though slightly nervous, Josiah nodded eagerly.


    Just as Joelle set down the bow, a sharp pain shot through her right wrist, forcing her to crouch and clutch it tightly. Josiah¡¯s face twisted with worry, and he signed rapidly. ¡°Hey! Are you okay?¡± Panic gripped him, fearing that the pain was his fault, a consequence of throwing the trophy earlier. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll get a doctor.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joelle quickly grabbed his arm. Once the pain subsided, she exined patiently, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. My wrist was injured three years ago. The doctors said I might never y the violin the way I used to.¡±


    Josiah stared at her, wide-eyed, but within that shocky understanding. He could empathize with her. Like him, she refused to let go of something she loved, no matter the obstacles. In that, they were kindred spirits. Joelle must have chosen to be a violin teacher out of an unwavering passion, a refusal to surrender her dream.


    The first lesson ended on a positive note. As Joelle left the vi, she bumped into someone familiar. It was Adrian¡¯s friend and someone she had known since childhood¡ªRafael Romero. ¡°Hi, Rafael.¡±


    ¡°What in the world brings you here?¡± Joelle saw no reason to hide the truth. After all, she was making an honest living.


    ¡°I¡¯m teaching violin to a boy in this vi.¡±


    Curiosity flickered in Rafael¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t pry. ¡°Are you teaching Josiah Walters?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Rafael smiled. ¡°He¡¯s my cousin.¡± He gave Joelle a once-over and then teased, ¡°Since you walked out unscathed, I¡¯d say he must approve of you as his teacher.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 12

    ?<strong>Chapter 12:</strong>


    Joelle smiled modestly. The Walters family had already briefed her on Josiah¡¯s situation when they escorted her out. Josiah was at an age where most teens attended high school. However, his reclusive nature meant he spent his days at home, preferring thepany of animals to human interaction.


    In a rare act of rebellion, he had once sneaked out to attend an orchestral concert. Since then, he had developed a keen interest in ying the violin, but no teacher was willing to take him on. Despite offering generous payment, Josiah¡¯s unpredictable temperament had caused many instructors to leave after just one session. Joelle was the first to gain his approval, which brought her a sense of aplishment.


    Seeing the shy yet proud look on her face, Rafael felt a fleeting urge to pat her head. But then, he suddenly remembered Joelle was married to Adrian. Certain gestures were no longer appropriate, especially now that they were no longer children.


    ¡°So, where are you headed? I can give you a ride,¡± Rafael offered. Joelle waved him off. ¡°No need.¡± Rafael nodded and didn¡¯t press further.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Rafael, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± ¡°Do you know Reba Lloyd?¡± A flicker of emotion passed over Rafael¡¯s face, but he quicklyposed himself and answered, ¡°Yes, I know her.¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt. It turned out that Adrian¡¯s care for Reba was no secret, even to his friends. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t read too much into it. Adrian takes care of Reba, but there¡¯s a reason behind it,¡± Rafael quickly added. ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Joelle responded dismissively. She didn¡¯t know Reba in person, but she was aware that the Lloyd family had a long history with the Miller family, having served as chauffeurs for generations.


    Joelle forced a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Joelle!¡± Rafael suddenly called out. Joelle turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Panting, Rafael caught up with her and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay? It¡¯s been three years since you got married, and you¡¯ve cut ties with everyone.¡± Joelle¡¯s smile grew strained, betraying her exhaustion. After she married Adrian, she had decided to iste herself from other men and devote herself entirely to him. She had even distanced herself from her old friends. She had safeguarded her heart and body, but Adrian¡¯s affections were never truly hers.


    ¡°That won¡¯t happen anymore,¡± she replied with a serene smile. Her demeanor was poised and elegant, as if the weariness in her eyes had faded. She seemed to revert to the straightforward girl she had been three years ago.


    After her lesson, Joelle was on her way to visit Shawn at the hospital when Katherine called. ¡°Hey, Joelle? Are you alright?¡± ¡°Seriously, Katherine? I thought you were my best friend, but you betrayed me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! You have no idea how terrifying Adrian was yesterday. He nearly tore me apart! My poor heart couldn¡¯t handle it. Hey, by the way, I think that jerk really does care about you.¡±


    Joelle exited the elevator into a bustling crowd and sighed. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re still drunk.¡± ¡°I¡¯mpletely sober! You should take advantage of his interest in you while itsts. Get what you can out of it! Sure, men can¡¯t be trusted, but a pile of cash is always dependable!¡± Joelle chuckled resignedly. ¡°Got it.¡±


    As she turned the corner, Joelle arrived at Shawn¡¯s room and unexpectedly met Reba. Reba, looking delicate and fragile, stumbled back a few steps and hurriedly scooped up a charm that had fallen to the floor. ¡°Thank goodness it didn¡¯t get dirty. Adie went all the way to Redemption Church to get this for me.¡± She looked up, and her eyes widened in surprise when she met Joelle¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, Joelle, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Joelle nced at the charm Reba was clutching to her chest. The red string symbolized a bond between her and Adrian. It irritated Joelle, and without a word, she walked past Reba. ¡°Joelle, are you mad at me?¡± Joelle shook off her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t need to pretend we¡¯re close. We¡¯re both women here. Do you think I have no idea what you¡¯re nning?¡±


    After saying these words, she reached out and gently adjusted Reba¡¯s cor. Her fingers brushed against Reba¡¯s corbone. ¡°Just remember, as long as I¡¯m still married to Adrian, you¡¯ll always be a mistress. No matter how hard you try, you can only keep this hidden. Do you understand?¡±


    For the first time, Joelle felt a surge of empowerment. Atst, she had struck back. Her divorce from Adrian was inevitable, and she was determined to settle scores with Reba. Joelle had always been known for her gentleness, but that did not mean she would let herself be walked over.


    And since Erick was the reason Shawn was in the hospital, Joelle was determined to ensure that debt was repaid. Reba bit her lower lip. Hatred shed in her eyes, but it was quickly reced by tears. ¡°Joelle, do you really think it¡¯s worth it? Are you happy with the marriage you stole through such underhanded tactics? Adrian has been with me almost every day for the past three years, from morning until night.¡±


    Thest four words struck Joelle like a nail, leaving her speechless. As a skilled maniptor, Reba delivered her harsh truth with eerie calmness. ¡°Adrian and I don¡¯t need a marriage certificate to be together. So tell me, Joelle, who is the third party here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 13

    ?<strong>Chapter 13:</strong>


    If Katherine had been present, she would have cursed Reba¡¯s shamelessness without hesitation. Joelle narrowed her eyes. At first, she had dismissed Reba as just another lovesick girl, but now she saw the truth¡ªReba was a master maniptor.


    Joelle had no interest in engaging in an argument. As she prepared to walk away, she noticed Adrian approaching from a distance. Without warning, Reba crumpled to the floor. Adrian¡¯s expression shed with panic as he quickly moved to her side, scooping her into his arms. ¡°Adie¡­¡± Reba¡¯s voice was weak.


    ¡°Did you have another episode?¡± Reba nodded, leaning into Adrian¡¯s chest. ¡°Oh, Joelle, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± A strange unease gnawed at Joelle, though she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on the cause.


    Reba¡¯s tearful voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m so sorry. I have some brain disease. Sometimes I don¡¯t even remember what I say.¡± Joelle had long harbored suspicions. Every time she saw Reba, the girl seemed to carry an air of sickness about her. Adrian was always excessively concerned about Reba¡¯s health, even to the point of getting her a protective charm. Given that Reba¡¯s Twitter handle was Countdown To Death, Joelle began to form a theory.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember what you just said?¡± she asked. Tears pooled in Reba¡¯s eyes as she grasped Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°If I said anything to offend you, I¡¯m truly sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze turned cold as he looked at Joelle, his tone cutting. ¡°She¡¯s unwell. Don¡¯t make things harder for her.¡± A bitterugh bubbled up in Joelle¡¯s chest. She hadn¡¯t even done anything, yet Adrian was already rushing to Reba¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Adrian, could you be any more biased?¡± After that, Joelle turned on her heel and walked away, her steps resolute and unwavering. For a brief moment, Adrian was reminded of the confident, spirited woman Joelle had been three years ago.


    ¡°Adie¡­¡± Reba¡¯s voice cut through his thoughts, pulling him back to reality. ¡°My head hurts. Can you carry me?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t faint this time. Try walking on your own.¡±


    Reba was surprised by the curt response. Quickly, she shifted tactics. ¡°Then can you stay with me tonight?¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, inscrutable and intense. The weight of his stare sent a shiver down Reba¡¯s spine, her heart pounding with fear. ¡°I¡¯m married, Reba. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate for us to be alone together?¡±


    ¡°My brother will be there too,¡± Reba pleaded, her fingers toying with the button on Adrian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Adie, my brothers used to stay with me. I¡¯m really scared. If I wake up and you¡¯re not there¡­¡± But when her eyes met Adrian¡¯s cold stare, she trailed off.


    ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t ask again.¡± Adrian loosened his tie, his voice t and devoid of warmth. ¡°I¡¯ll be home more often from now on. Erick should be discharged soon, and your condition has stabilized. It¡¯s time for both of you to return to Oak Vis.¡±


    After visiting Shawn, Joelle stepped out of the hospital, only to spot a sleek ck Lincoln parked nearby. Adrian¡¯s driver waited beside it, a polite smile on his face. ¡°Mrs. Miller, Mr. Miller is waiting for you.¡±


    Joelle inhaled deeply, steadying herself. ¡°Please tell him that if his heart is elsewhere, he should stay there.¡± The day had been a whirlwind, filled with tasks that left her feeling more alive than she had in a long time. She had missed this¡ªdays bustling with purpose, the satisfaction of productivity.


    Leah often spoke of the joys of a leisurely life, but Joelle knew herself better. She thrived on the energy and drive that came from being busy. The Lincoln¡¯s rear window lowered, revealing Adrian¡¯s sharply defined features. His lips parted slightly, his voice a lowmand. ¡°Joelle, get in the car. Don¡¯t make me say it twice.¡±


    Joelle hesitated, but only for a moment. She turned to face him with deliberate calm. ¡°Mr. Miller, is there something you need?¡± Mr. Miller? Adrian raised an eyebrow, his voiceced with mild curiosity. ¡°No more honey?¡±


    In the throes of their passion, Joelle used to call him that. But Adrian disliked it; every time she uttered the endearment, he¡¯d respond with an intensity that bordered on harshness. Joelle¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get the wedding ring and the divorce agreement I sent? As far as I¡¯m concerned, we¡¯re not a couple anymore.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained impassive as he lowered the window another inch. The tension in his jaw betrayed his thinning patience. ¡°Joelle, if you get in the car right now, we can pretend none of this ever happened.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Joelle didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Just sign the agreement and get a divorce!¡± Divorce! There it was again¡ªhow many times had she brought it uptely? Adrian had heard the word more often than he checked the stock market.


    Joelle seemed to believe that hammering the idea of divorce would wear him down, especially with Irene so desperate for a great-grandchild. Did she really think that this strategy would break him? A cold smile tugged at Adrian¡¯s lips. Joelle¡¯s attempts to manipte him struck him as almost pitiful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push me, Joelle. You know you¡¯re not that important to me.¡± With that, he signaled the driver to start the car. The window slid up slowly, sealing Joelle out with nothing but the lingering sting of Adrian¡¯s disdain and the dust left in the car¡¯s wake.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 14

    ?<strong>Chapter 14:</strong>


    In the days that followed theirst encounter, Joelle didn¡¯t see Adrian again. During that time, she settled into her new rental apartment near Olive Vis. The two-bedroom unit had once been home to thendlord¡¯s family, a family of four. But as the children grew, the space became too cramped, and thendlord decided it was time to rent it out.


    When Joelle moved in, the apartment was fully furnished, with remnants of the previous upants still lingering in the corners. After a quick clean-up, she crossed the street to the mall, hoping to pick up some essentials and make the ce her own.


    What Joelle didn¡¯t know was that Adrian had spent the past few days at home. As he sat at the dining table, Leah served his breakfast, muttering to herself. ¡°I wonder how Mrs. Miller is doing on her own. Is she managing alright?¡±


    Adrian remained silent, eyes glued to the news on his tablet, his expression unreadable. Leah cleared her throat, her movements deliberate as she wiped the already spotless table. ¡°She was pampered by her family all her life. They never let her face even the slightest difort. It¡¯s dangerous for a young woman to live alone these days.¡±


    ¡°Leah,¡± Adrian interrupted, his gaze never leaving the screen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go keep herpany?¡± Leah seized the moment, her tone hopeful. ¡°Sir, maybe you should bring her back home.¡±


    ¡°She left because she wanted to! When she can¡¯t handle it anymore, she¡¯lle back.¡± Adrian checked his watch, took a few mechanical bites of breakfast, and then headed upstairs to change.


    But as he searched his wardrobe, something felt amiss. His tie was missing. Normally, the moment he reached out, Joelle would be there, cing it in his hand without a word. Now, without her, everything felt disjointed and out of ce. ¡°Leah!¡± he called out.


    When Leah came upstairs, he asked about the tie. She looked genuinely puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. You¡¯ve always preferred others not to touch your things, so Mrs. Miller handled everything herself. Maybe you should give her a call?¡±


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, suspecting Leah could be feigning ignorance, but he had no evidence. ¡°You can go.¡± Left alone, Adrian pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts. Joelle¡¯s number wasn¡¯t saved on his phone. His finger hovered over the call button, hesitating.


    Before their marriage, he had saved her number as ¡°Joelle.¡± Back then, he had seen her as a younger sister, closer to her than even his own cousin, Katie. But after they married, as he switched phones over the years, he never saved her name again. To him, the girl he once knew had vanished.


    The call connected after a few rings, and when Joelle answered, her voice carried a note of surprise. This was the first time Adrian had called her since their marriage. ¡°What do you need?¡± she asked.


    Adrian¡¯s tone was as cold as the Arctic. ¡°Have you had enough of this tantrum yet?¡± Joelle tightened her grip on the supermarket cart, the weight of his disapproval pressing down on her even through the phone. ¡°I told you, this isn¡¯t a tantrum. I want a divorce!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice dripped with indifference. ¡°Has Grandma agreed?¡± ¡°No. But I¡¯m trying to save face for both you and Reba.¡± ¡°So, she hasn¡¯t agreed!¡± Frustration crackled in Adrian¡¯s voice as he unbuttoned his cor. ¡°Since she hasn¡¯t approved, you need toe back and resume your role as Mrs. Miller.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m not your pet. I¡¯m not the same woman who used to just roll over and take it. If this conversation isn¡¯t about the divorce, bye!¡± Before Adrian could retort, she ended the call. She knew that if she stayed on the line any longer, the fragile strength she had mustered could shatter. She reminded herself not to let Adrian dictate her life any longer.


    After paying for her groceries, Joelle strolled down the street, lost in thought. Suddenly, a little girl with a backpack clung to her leg. ¡°Miss, could you do me a favor?¡± The girl, no older than five, had a kindergarten name tag dangling from her backpack.


    Joelle crouched down, her heart melting at the sight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl¡¯s face fell. ¡°The kindergarten wants us to take a picture with our moms, but I don¡¯t have a mom. Could you pretend to be my mom and take a picture with me?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart ached. She gently patted the girl¡¯s head, recalling her own childhood losses. At eighteen, she had lost her father to a stroke and her mother in a car ident. The pain of losing a parent was a wound that never fully healed, especially for a child so young.


    ¡°Of course,¡± she said softly. ¡°Thank you!¡± The girl fished a phone from her backpack, almost too big for her tiny hands. ¡°This is my dad¡¯s phone. Let¡¯s take the picture!¡±


    Joelle smiled as she took a selfie with the girl nestled in her arms. After the photo, the little girl skipped away, her joy infectious, leaving Joelle with a warm sense of fulfillment. As Joelle made her way home, her thoughts drifted back to Irene¡¯s relentless pressure to have a baby with Adrian.


    There was a time when she had dreamed of having a child with Adrian. Back when he was seldom home, she had clung to the hope that a baby could mend their fractured rtionship. One night, in a moment of desperation, she had removed the condom from Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Adrian, your grandma¡¯s pushing us to have a baby.¡±


    He had looked at her flushed face and sneered. ¡°Joelle, you have no sense of shame, do you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 15

    ?<strong>Chapter 15:</strong>


    The past events had made Joelle acutely aware of Adrian¡¯s disdain for her. After regaining her bearings, Joelle made her way to Olive Vis for Josiah¡¯s violin lesson. This time, Rafael was also present, and she greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Joelle, does Adrian know you¡¯re here teaching?¡± Rafael inquired. He hadn¡¯t mentioned anything to Adrian yet¡ªpartly due to not having seen him recently and also because he wasn¡¯t one to meddle. However, his curiosity led him to learn about the Walters family¡¯s struggle to find a suitable violin teacher for Josiah. Despite offering triple the usual sry, no one had met Josiah¡¯s exacting standards¡ªuntil Joelle.


    Rafael wondered if Joelle¡¯s decision to take the job was out of financial necessity. Despite Adrian¡¯s indifference, Rafael doubted Adrian would let her struggle financially. Rafael just couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity. ¡°Did you fight with Adrian?¡± he asked, his intuition keen as ever.


    Joelle managed a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯m nning to divorce Adrian.¡± Rafael was taken aback. Reflecting on theirst conversation, he quickly connected the dots. ¡°Is it because of Reba?¡± Rafael hurried to rify for Adrian. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. Adrian cares for the Lloyd family, especially Reba, because of her health.¡±


    ¡°But Adrian doesn¡¯t love me,¡± Joelle replied calmly. ¡°This marriage never should have happened. I just want to move on.¡± She must have mentally geared herself up for a long time before getting to this point. The peaceful smile on her face hid the intense contemtion and pain she had gone through during the marriage.


    Rafael paused, then spoke gently. ¡°I see. My bad. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything without knowing the whole story. This is between you two. If this is your decision, I wish you a swift return to your passions.¡±


    Passions? Joelle nced at her right wrist, fearing she could never reach such heights again. Three years ago, she had nearly joined an international orchestra, which was a pinnacle for any violinist. Her journey had started at age three, and the climb had been arduous. Getting back there could end up taking even more time this time.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, turning away before tears could fall. By the time she entered Josiah¡¯s room, she wasposed once more.


    When Joelle left Olive Vis, the evening sky was already painting itself in shades of twilight. Rafael offered to drive her home, but she gracefully declined, preferring to take the bus. As she waited at the bus stop, she observed the ebb and flow of people.


    The rush hour had just ebbed away, and the hot wind caressed her, turning the moment into anguid interlude after a long day¡¯s work, as though all her weariness had been eased away. Without warning, someone jostled her shoulder. Before she could react, a firm grip sped her wrist, and a sudden, stinging pnded on her face.


    She stumbled and fell to the ground, surrounded by a crowd of bus waiters who quickly formed a circle around her. At the center was Joelle, dazed and disoriented.


    ¡°Bitch! It¡¯s bad enough you abused my parents at home, but now you¡¯re spending the money I earned at the construction site on another man!¡± The man who had struck her had a fierce re and a muscr build. Joelle¡¯s ear rang from the blow, leaving her feeling disoriented and terrified.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Joelle said, panic surging through her. Her instinct was to call for help. ¡°Help! Somebody help! I don¡¯t know this man!¡± Bystanders edged closer, some ready to intervene. ¡°You don¡¯t know me?¡± the man sneered, pulling a child forward. ¡°Maybe not, but you recognize our child.¡±


    ¡°Mommy! Please,e home! I miss you!¡± Joelle¡¯s heart sank. It was the same child she had taken a picture with that morning. Realization hit her like a cold wave. She reached for her phone, but the man snatched it away. ¡°Give me back my money!¡±


    ¡°Give me my phone! You¡¯re all scammers! I¡¯m calling the police!¡± Joelle shouted, but another p sent her reeling. Desperate, she clutched the leg of a nearby bystander. ¡°Please, help me call the police. I don¡¯t know him. I was tricked by that child!¡±


    The man pulled his leg away. ¡°Miss, do you have proof? It¡¯s hard to interfere in family matters without evidence.¡± Joelle froze. He was part of the scam!


    Someone in the crowd shouted, ¡°If this is human trafficking, exining won¡¯t help!¡± ¡°Yeah, but he says she¡¯s his wife. Who knows if it¡¯s true without evidence?¡± Suddenly, Joelle¡¯s face went pale, and she started trembling all over.


    The man¡¯s phone screen shed with a picture of Joelle and the little girl. ¡°See? I wasn¡¯t lying. She¡¯s my wife!¡± The crowd fell silent, uncertainty hanging in the air. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The man grabbed Joelle from the ground. ¡°Time to go home!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 16

    ?<strong>Chapter 16:</strong>


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± Joelle screamed, her voice shrill with terror, but the man¡¯s grip was strong, rendering her efforts to escape futile. The back door of his van swung open, yawning like the jaws of a trap ready to snap shut. No matter how desperately she pleaded, no one stepped forward to help. Instead, the crowd murmured with cruel indifference.


    ¡°She¡¯s vicious, abusing the elderly, cheating, and abandoning her family!¡±


    ¡°She deserves worse! A good beating will teach her a lesson!¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Joelle shook her head frantically, her tears cascading down her face. But her pleas fell on deaf ears as she was dragged into the van. The vehicle sped off, the rear door mming shut.


    This was no random abduction; it was a well-orchestrated operation. The man, who had imed Joelle was his wife, roughly shoved a hood over her head and bound her hands and feet behind her. Her struggles were useless, especially once he taped her mouth shut, silencing her cries.


    Time passed in agonizing silence until she heard the man make a phone call. ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve got the woman. When will I see the money?¡± Joelle¡¯s mind raced. His words suggested this wasn¡¯t ordinary human trafficking. She strained to hear more.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences? Fine, whatever! I¡¯ll drop her off soon, but if that million isn¡¯t in my ount, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± Joelle¡¯s heart plummeted. This was a targeted kidnapping. But who could be behind it? Who hated her enough to go this far?


    Suddenly, the van screeched to a halt. The man cursed under his breath, ¡°Damn it! Can¡¯t you drive properly?¡± From the front, the driver responded nervously, ¡°Landen, there¡¯s a Lincoln in our way!¡± A Lincoln! Joelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could it be Adrian?


    ¡°Shit! It¡¯s Adrian Miller¡¯s car!¡± The man, Landen Dudley, ordered the driver to reverse, but it was toote. Adrian¡¯s men had already surrounded the van. Landen gulped, his bravado faltering. The little girl beside him clung to him, her voice trembling. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Landen muttered, though his own fear was palpable. But before he could say more, the van door was yanked open, revealing Adrian. He stood there, one hand casually in his pocket, his tie missing, and a few buttons of his suit undone, revealing his muscr chest.


    ¡°I heard my wife is also yours?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was a low, dangerous growl, each word dripping with menace. Landen nearly crumbled, his legs threatening to give out beneath him. ¡°Mr. Miller, please, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding! I swear!¡±


    He rushed to untie Joelle, but the moment his hand brushed against her, Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, as if a sacred boundary had been vited. Landen recoiled, and with a shaky breath, he stepped back, allowing his daughter to finish untying Joelle.


    The first thing Joelle saw when the hood was lifted was Adrian¡¯s face. Relief washed over her like a warm tide¡ªshe was safe. As twilight deepened, casting the sky in shades of orange and gray, streetlights flickered on, stretching into the distance like sentinels. Adrian carried Joelle in his arms, the soft hum of eight ck cars¡¯ engines surrounding them, their headlights converging on him.


    Joelle¡¯s tightly wound nerves finally unraveled, and she surrendered to exhaustion, closing her eyes. Later, she awoke with a start, her dreams still haunted by the memory of Landen¡¯s ferocious face. She found herself crying, but Leah was there, gently wiping away her tears. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s alright now. You¡¯re safe. Sir brought you back.¡±


    ¡°Leah!¡± Joelle gasped, clutching the maid¡¯s hand as if to ground herself in reality. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian? I need to see him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s in the study.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t hesitate. She hurried to the study, where she found Adrian in the middle of a remote meeting. Without thinking, she barged in.


    Adrian, wearing a Bluetooth earpiece, frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°I have something urgent. The meeting is paused for two minutes,¡± he said to the screen before removing the earpiece. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re bing increasingly reckless,¡± he added, his voiceced with annoyance.


    Joelle¡¯s heart was still racing, her thoughts in disarray. ¡°What happened to the man who kidnapped me? He was working for someone. If we catch him, we can find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± Adrian lit a cigarette, his movements measured and calm. ¡°Landen Dudley is a known criminal. You¡¯re not the first he¡¯s kidnapped. He, his daughter, and their driver have all been handed over to the police.¡±


    Joelle stepped closer, her voice steady despite the fear coursing through her veins. After an ordeal like this, she knew she had to remainposed. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Landen isn¡¯t the mastermind. Someone else is orchestrating this. The real threat is still out there!¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Joelle, your imagination is running wild.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not imagining things! I heard it myself. Someone called Landen¡ªthe real person who wants me dead!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the air as he put his earpiece back in ce. ¡°I¡¯m busy right now! We¡¯ll discuss thister.¡± Joelle stood there, her words swallowed by the silence between them. One second, two seconds, three seconds passed, each one stretching into eternity.


    Finally, in a voice tinged with defeat, she asked, ¡°Was it someone from the Lloyd family? Erick or Reba?¡± Adrian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he grabbed her wrist, pulling her down onto hisp. His voice was a low,manding whisper. ¡°Quiet for a moment.¡±


    Then, into the earpiece, he resumed his meeting. ¡°Continue.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 17

    ?<strong>Chapter 17:</strong>


    Adrian draped one arm around Joelle¡¯s waist and took a drag from his cigarette with the other. Then, he asionally responded to the ongoing conversation. In Joelle¡¯s mind, pressing him for answers would be futile. Even if she managed to extract some information, Adrian¡¯s partiality toward Reba was too obvious to ignore.


    Joelle had be so numb to everything that she momentarily overlooked how close they were now. Having moved all her clothing to her rented apartment, Joelle had nothing to wear but Adrian¡¯s white shirt, which barely covered her thighs. Whenever Adrian wasn¡¯t smoking, his hand rested on her leg, which made Joelle squirm ufortably. She tried to shift away, but his grip tightened, holding her in ce.


    The meeting droned on via speakerphone, and Adrian cast a stern nce her way. ¡°Let me go,¡± Joelle whispered. Adrian pulled out his earpiece and leaned into her ear. ¡°Do you want everyone to hear you?¡±


    Joelle pushed against his chest. She remained silent, but she was determined to push him away. Adrian cupped her chin and nted a kiss on her lips. The sharp taste of tobo invaded her senses, enveloping the room with a heavy, intoxicating aroma. From the earpiece, someone asked, ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    Adrian slightly loosened his hold on Joelle. The kiss left her lips glistening. Nheless, he remainedposed and said, ¡°Continue.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Five minutester, Joelle¡¯s body felt hot all over when she heard Adrian conclude. ¡°Very well. That¡¯s enough for today.¡± He set down his Bluetooth earpiece on the desk and maneuvered Joelle to straddle his waist. His broad chest drew nearer as he pressed her back against the desk.


    Joelle grabbed at her chest and retreated as far back as the table edge allowed. She turned her head aside and protested, ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡± She had no desire to be intimate with a man who didn¡¯t love her. She was not just a vessel for his lust.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want this?¡± Adrian asked mockingly as he disyed two glistening fingers under the light. ¡°Your body is betraying you.¡± Joelle¡¯s reaction was involuntary. She bit her lip hard, trying to stifle it.


    The sound of Adrian unbuckling his belt filled the room, followed by the rustle of fabric sliding over his skin. Joelle pressed her lips together tightly. Just as he was about to take a step toward her, she sat up and shoved him back. ¡°I¡¯m not your sex toy!¡± Joelle eximed and leaped from the desk.


    Adrian blocked her path, his expression darkening. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, and this is your duty!¡± With a swift motion, he spun Joelle around and lifted her shirt. The chill air sent shivers down her spine, making her legs go weak.


    About thirty minutester, Adrian carried an exhausted Joelle into the bathroom. Joelle, sitting in the bathtub, asked with a vacant expression, ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Does this have to do with the Lloyd family?¡±


    Adrian rinsed her off with the showerhead and responded, ¡°Reba isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°Then it must be Erick, right?¡± Joelle slowly met his gaze and pressed further. Adrian nced at her. ¡°Landen said nothing. Why are you so fixated on the Lloyd family anyway? What would Erick gain from kidnapping you?¡± Joelle wasn¡¯t convinced. She distinctly remembered Landen speaking to someone on the phone in the van. Besides the Lloyd family, she couldn¡¯t imagine anyone else holding a grudge against her.


    ¡°Is it that Landen said nothing, or are you covering for the Lloyd family?¡± Adrian exhaled in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. It has nothing to do with the Lloyd family.¡±


    ¡°What if it does? Huh?¡± Joelle continued, tears welling up in her eyes and her voice trembling with emotion. Since the ident, Adrian had failed to understand her feelings. She had kept to herself for far too long, and now her emotions were spilling out.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how deeply this has scarred me?¡± Joelle pressed her trembling fingers to her chest. ¡°I was tricked by a child! I thought I was doing something worthwhile, but all I did was hurt myself! How can I go on if I don¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind this? Those people shattered my trust! Do you even understand that, Adrian?¡±


    Joelle buried her face, reddened with emotion, in her knees and wept. For a moment, Adrian watched her and felt a tight knot forming in his chest. Every time Joelle cried, an unsettling feeling emerged in his heart. In all honesty, if they hadn¡¯t gotten married three years ago, he might have treated her better than he did Reba.


    However, Joelle had made a huge mistake by using drugs to bind the Miller and Watson families together. That was something he could never forgive.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll look into it.¡± Adrian stood up. He needed to step outside for a smoke to calm the frustration simmering within him.


    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Joelle looked up at him. ¡°If this does turn out to involve the Lloyd family, what then?¡±


    Without turning back, Adrian replied, ¡°There¡¯s no such ¡®if.''¡± After taking a bath, Joelle emerged in a towel and found Adrian already in his pajamas, leaning back against the headboard with a tablet in his hands. His hair, freshly washed, fell across his forehead, softening his usually sharp features.


    Was he nning to stay the night? ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± Joelle asked curiously. ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re staying overnight?¡± Adrian chuckled coldly. ¡°How else are we supposed to have a baby if I don¡¯t stay?¡± Just as Joelle was about to respond, Leah entered with two cups of milk. ¡°It¡¯ste, Mr. and Mrs. Miller. You both should get some rest.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 18

    ?<strong>Chapter 18:</strong>


    Leah exited the room after cing the milk on the table, but not before tossing Adrian a covert wink, unnoticed by Joelle. The two cups of milk looked conspicuous in the room. With his lips twisted into a sinister smirk, Adrian stood up from the bed and emptied both cups into a nearby potted nt. Almost immediately, Joelle detected the sharp, distinct scent of medicine mingling with the milk.


    Their gazes locked, and Adrian began to unbutton his pajamas. Joelle froze, then was jolted by his icy voice. ¡°If you¡¯re that desperate, just say it. There¡¯s no need to team up with Leah to drug me.¡± Adrian approached without waiting for Joelle to respond. His towering height loomed over her like an imposing wall. Joelle denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ No!¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t give her a chance to finish. In one swift movement, he stripped off her towel. Joelle backed up until she found herself pressed against the ss door of the balcony,pletely exposed. Anyone looking up from outside would have a clear view of her body against the cold ss. She nced outside and felt a wave of relief when she found the area below empty.


    Time seemed to blur. Her voice broke as she pleaded, ¡°No more, please. I can¡¯t take it anymore.¡± Adrian¡¯s grip was firm on her hips, and her back scraped against the ss with each movement. Her legs encircled his waist, clinging like an ornament. Despite his palpable anger, his vigor showed no signs of gging. He continued with unyielding force and made sure she knew exactly how much he despised her.


    ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s like you¡¯re made of water. Why the tears? Isn¡¯t this exactly what you wanted? Look at yourself. You¡¯re nothing but a tease.¡± The night felt like an unending nightmare. Adrian didn¡¯t stop until Joelle sumbed to sheer exhaustion. Unlike their previous, detached encounters, Adrian seemed consumed by apulsion to destroy herpletely.


    As the first light of dawn crept in, Joelle was startled awake by yet another nightmare. The space beside her was cold and empty, as if it had always been. She got up to fetch a ss of water downstairs but paused upon overhearing a conversation between Leah and Adrian. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t hold it against your grandmother for being anxious. She was the one who arranged your marriage with Joelle. She¡¯s just worried about your rtionship.¡±


    Adrian remained silent. If anyone else had tried to lecture him, he would dismiss theirments right away. However, Leah was an exception. She had taken care of him since he was little. Though merely a maid, Leah was akin to family, closer than any of his actual kin. In their elite social circles, where true affection was rare, bonds formed with household staff often held more sincerity.


    Joelle had recently learned of a wealthy heiress who had purchased a luxurious mansion for her longtime nanny and nned to personally care for the nanny in her old age. Despite being sent by Irene to monitor their marriage, Leah was among the few who could speak candidly with Adrian. ¡°Sir, please listen to your grandmother¡¯s wishes. Have a baby with Joelle, settle down, and give her peace of mind,¡± Leah advised.


    Adrian¡¯s temper red. ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed to move back home. As for having a child, we¡¯ll see if fate allows it.¡±


    ¡°Then you and Joelle should try harder! You¡¯re both young and healthy. Surely, with more effort, a baby will be made. Your grandmother wants a great-grandchild desperately,¡± Leah suggested, her eyes alight with hope. She was wrapped snugly in a cozy nket, with two steaming cups of coffee at her side. Adrian picked up one of the cups and continued in a detached tone, ¡°It appears Joelle is nothing more than a tool in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°How can you talk about your wife like that?¡± Leah rebuked him. ¡°She genuinely cares for you. I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes over the past three years. Your grandmother chose the right person for you!¡±


    Adrian said nothing in response. He had repeatedly told Irene that he only saw Joelle as a sister. Nevertheless, Irene had insisted on their marriage and exploited the drugging incident involving Joelle to seal the deal. This maniption only served to deepen his disdain for Joelle. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she deserve to face consequences for her actions?¡± Adrian sneered.


    Leah fell silent, realizing she might have overstepped. Though she held Adrian¡¯s respect, she knew better than to cross the line. Sensing Adrian¡¯s increasingly frosty demeanor, she ventured, ¡°Sir, do you really feel nothing for her after all this time?¡± Behind the wall, Joelle held her breath, her heart thundering in her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never have feelings for her,¡± Adrian chillingly dered. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Grandma¡¯s wish for a great-grandchild, do you think I¡¯d bother returning?¡± Joelle slid down the wall and copsed to the floor in despair. So, Adrian only stayed because of Irene¡¯s wishes. All the nights Adrian came back to her, all the intimate encounters¡­ They were just to turn her into a breeding machine for the Miller family.


    Joelle staggered back into the bedroom. Her steps faltered as she hurried into the bathroom. In the mirror, her tear-streaked face stared back at her. Concealed behind the mirror was a box of contraceptives she had hidden away long ago. The very first time Adrian had been obligated to be with her after their marriage, he had someone deliver those pills. In a burst of anger, Joelle had consumed them all without even bothering to read the instructions. They wanted her to have a baby, huh?


    But it would be on her terms alone. No one else was going to dictate that for her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 19

    ?<strong>Chapter 19:</strong>


    In the morning, Adrian left for work without a word. Leah walked over to Joelle with a bowl of soup. ¡°Madam, this is good for your health. Mr. Miller felt sorry forst night.¡± Joelle knew all too well that Adrian would never say such a thing. Leah¡¯s words were merely a tactic to make her maintain her role as a breeding machine for the Miller family.


    ¡°Leah, I don¡¯t want it. Take it away.¡± Leah tried to persuade her again. ¡°Madam, this is good for you. Mr. Miller said¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it. Take it away!¡± Joelle repeated. Left with no choice, Leah exited the room. A whileter, she returned and asked, ¡°Madam, are you not feeling well?¡± Joelle ate her breakfast in silence, choked with emotion, and chose not to speak.


    For three years, Leah had seemed the only one in this house who listened to her and genuinely cared¡ªor so Joelle had thought. But now, Joelle realized Leah¡¯s true loyalty was to Adrian¡¯s wife, not to her as an individual.


    ¡°No,¡± Joelle responded, her voice tired and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to rest.¡± Leah paused but then smiled as usual. ¡°Your voice sounds hoarse. Maybe I should make some pear soup to help soothe it.¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you like.¡± Joelle ascended the stairs,y on her bed, and closed her eyes. She had to recover her strength as quickly as she could. In the afternoon, the gentle sunlight seeped through the curtain¡¯s gap.


    Joelle woke in thefort of the air-conditioned room and saw Adrian sitting by her bed, dressed sharply in his suit. His deep-set eyes and pronounced features were as striking as ever. For a brief moment, Joelle thought she was in a dream. Adrian raised his hand, adorned with his wedding ring, and lightly touched her forehead. ¡°No fever,¡± hemented.


    Standing next to him, Leah said, ¡°She ate very little for breakfast and lunch. She¡¯s been sleeping all day. I was so worried I had to call you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Adrian murmured, his gaze fixed on Joelle. ¡°Get up and eat something.¡± Joelle had rested all day, but it brought no relief. The mere sight of Adrian plunged her deeper into despair. She turned away from him and faced the wall. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry. Please, leave.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°Leah, leave us.¡± Once they were alone, he loosened his tie and sighed. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m too tired for this. If you¡¯re going to keep this up, whatever. Don¡¯t eat if that¡¯s what you want.¡±


    Joelle remained unmoved and curled up defensively under the covers. This was the first time she had ever given him the cold shoulder. Adrian¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He pulled back the nket but stopped when he noticed her eyes were red. Maybe he was too harsh yesterday.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know anything about Landen anymore?¡± he prodded, knowing it would provoke a reaction. Joelle flinched involuntarily. His maniption was all too familiar.


    Minutester, Joelle was seated opposite Adrian at the dining table. Her face was devoid of expression. Leah had prepared arger-than-usual portion of spaghetti, worried Joelle might be starving. Meanwhile, Adrian lit a cigarette, tossed the lighter aside, and gestured toward the spaghetti with the hand holding the cigarette. ¡°Finish that, then we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    Joelle began to eat. She forked the spaghetti mechanically, as though she was following a strictmand. Every bite felt like a punishment. She had no appetite. When she finished thest forkful, her stomach protested, and she looked up at Adrian with eyes brimming with tears. ¡°Is that enough?¡±


    Adrian, enveloped in a cloud of smoke, seemed to cast a shadow over the room. He casually flicked ash from his cigarette and looked back at her with piercing eyes. ¡°Why the long face?¡±


    Joelle dabbed her mouth with a napkin and straightened up. ¡°I want to hear about Landen. That¡¯s all. If you¡¯re not going to tell me, I¡¯ll head upstairs.¡± As she moved past him, Adrian¡¯s long arm ensnared her, drawing her onto hisp. To maintain her bnce, she was forced to sit on his legs.


    Adrian seized her chin,pelling her to look at him. ¡°Enough with your tantrums.¡± Joelle faced him with renewed determination. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t even have the right to throw a tantrum at you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then what do you call this?¡± Adrian glided his hands over her skin, leaving harsh red marks in their wake. Joelle resisted with all her might, but he held her firmly in ce.


    ¡°Does Shawn have no money again?¡± he asked. Money. Such a vile and nasty word. Joelle shifted her gaze to the ceiling. ¡°Adrian, I won¡¯t bear your child. I want a divorce. I¡¯m going to tell your grandma that we¡¯re done and that this can no longer continue.¡±


    After she said these words, a profound relief washed over her. This man did not love her, did he? Why should she keep pursuing something that would always remain out of reach? A child wouldn¡¯t change their reality. Joelle had wasted eight years on Adrian. Why sacrifice any more of her life?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 20

    ?<strong>Chapter 20:</strong>


    Adrian let out a heavy sigh of frustration, pulled out his phone, and transferred a sum of money to her. ¡°Buy whatever you like.¡± Joelle tried to remain calm. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for money, Adrian. Don¡¯t you get it? I don¡¯t want your money. I want to leave you, to be as far away from you as possible. The farther, the better.¡± After her words hung in the air, Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened, and his grip shifted from her chin to her neck. ¡°Say that again if you want to die.¡±


    He exerted less than thirty percent of his strength, but the neck is delicate. Even his minor warning made it hard for Joelle to breathe. Joelle sped his hand with both of hers. However, Adrian sneered, ¡°You think you can just divorce me like that? Joelle, have I been too soft on youtely that you¡¯ve forgotten how you ended up in my bed?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, and the veins on her forehead throbbed. She frantically shook her head and countered, ¡°I admit I made a mistake three years ago. I regret it now. Can you let me go?¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡± Adrian let go of her and caught her body by the waist. His breath caressed her ear as he murmured, ¡°You owe me, and you¡¯ll spend the rest of your life repaying that debt.¡± His voice carried a sinister tone that made Joelle shiver.


    That evening, Adrian stayed over as usual. He asked whether Joelle had eaten enough, but she did not respond. Annoyed, he lifted her in his arms and stated, ¡°If you¡¯re full, then it¡¯s time for some exercise to aid digestion.¡± Joelle shuddered more intensely in his embrace. Adrian had nearly killed her the night before. She was not prepared for another round.


    When Adrian ced her on the bed, she curled up in the corner, trembling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡± Adrian scoffed. ¡°Who was I withst night then? She looked like she was enjoying it so much her eyes rolled back in pleasure.¡± Regardless of his words, Joelle remained resolute.


    Adrian was not in a rush, though. He went to the bathroom to take a shower. Within those five minutes, the house was engulfed in darkness. A bolt of lightning revealed Joelle¡¯s pale face, followed by a deafening p of thunder. ¡°Ah!¡± she shrieked. Adrian turned off the shower and grabbed a towel as he stepped out.


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    Amid the sporadic shes of light and the sound of heavy rain, he saw Joelle trembling under the covers. She had always been terrified of thunderstorms. Back then, she would cry and fling herself into Adrian¡¯s arms. But over time, she had learned to endure them alone. On the night Shawn was hospitalized, she got through the storm by herself in the adjacent room.


    Despite knowing she was terrified, Adrian never came for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± Adrian wrapped his arms around her from behind and kissed her head. Gradually, Joelle began to calm down in his embrace. Sometimeter, Leah ascended the stairs with a shlight. ¡°Sir, the power is out in the neighborhood. If Madam is scared, you can turn on the small nightlight that doesn¡¯t require electricity.¡± ¡°Where is it?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s in the basement. I¡¯ll go search for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go. You should take a break.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too dark in the basement. I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Leah suggested. As the rain began to ease, Joelle picked up her phone and impulsively opened Twitter. It turned out that while she was sleeping, Reba had posted an update.


    ¡°Oh my God. I was tricked by a little kid! A few days ago, a little girl approached me, asking for a photo. She said she didn¡¯t have a mother and begged me to pose as her mom for a school project. Today, I learned from the police that it was a scam by an organized crime ring, and the girl¡¯s father has been arrested. Thankfully, that criminal hasn¡¯te after me yet. My boyfriend thinks I am rather fortunate.¡±


    Feeling a mix of emotions, Joelle scrolled further to discover another typical video of Reba showcasing her rtionship. ¡°I don¡¯t like shrimp because I hate peeling them. But ever since I met him, he would peel shrimp for me.¡± Just then, Joelle heard Adrian¡¯s footsteps on the stairs. She quickly turned off her phone.


    She wanted to ask Adrian how he could be so affectionate toward Reba while still incessantly demanding a baby from her. Adrian came back holding the small nightlight. It was a moon-shaped one that Joelle had won at a school musicpetition many years ago. He, too, knew its history. Nevertheless, they avoided discussing their past. As theyy in bed, the only noise was the rain¡¯s persistent dripping outside. Just as Joelle was about to drift off to sleep, Adrian¡¯s phone rang.


    He answered, and a soft, tearful voice spoke up. ¡°Adie, my head hurts so bad. I¡¯m so scared.¡± ¡°Did you take your medicine?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°Yes, but the rain seems to be exacerbating it. Could youe over and stay with me?¡± Adrian nced at Joelle. ¡°Where¡¯s Erick?¡± ¡°Erick¡¯s unreliable. You know that,¡± Reba answered, her sobs growing harder. Adrian was silent for a moment. Joelle waited anxiously. Eventually, she heard Adrian agree toe over. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t go.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 21

    ?<strong>Chapter 21:</strong>


    Adrian stopped midway through dressing and flicked on the small nightlight for her. In a hushed tone, he said, ¡°Get some sleep. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± To Joelle, whenever Adrian promised to return, it felt like an empty assurance, as though he might never actuallye back.


    Joelle didn¡¯t try to stop him. Even if she had protested, Adrian would have left anyway. She had already braced herself for this. ¡°Okay. Be careful driving. It¡¯s raining.¡± Pleased with Joelle¡¯s obedience, Adrian kissed her at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Wait for me toe back. Then we¡¯ll continue trying to make that baby.¡± Joelle mustered a smile, albeit a forced one.


    As the night stretched on, Adrian did note back. The next morning, Joelle found herself having breakfast alone. Leah, visibly confused, asked, ¡°Why did Mr. Miller leave all of a suddenst night?¡± Joelle offered only a weak smile in response. What was there left to be disappointed about?


    After finishing a cup of milk, she informed Leah, ¡°I won¡¯t being home tonight. I¡¯ll be at my rented apartment.¡± ¡°Madam, that¡¯s not safe!¡± Leah urged, panic in her voice. ¡°Please, stay here. Mr. Miller has beening home every day recently.¡±


    It was true that Adrian had been returning home daily, but he was just trying to impregnate Joelle, as if checking off a task assigned by Irene. Joelle stood up and dered, ¡°Leah, please tell Irene I¡¯ve made up my mind to divorce Adrian. Also, tell Adrian that if he wants to have a child, he should have one with his mistress.¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    ¡°Divorce? Mistress?¡± The news stunned Leah. By the time she regained herposure, Joelle had already left. Leah decided against telling Irene Joelle¡¯s message, fearing Irene wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a shock. And if L and her husband caught wind of this, they¡¯d use it to stir up trouble. After pondering for a while, Leah decided to call Adrian and ry Joelle¡¯s message.


    There was a brief pause on the line. Atst, Adrian responded coldly, ¡°If she wants to leave, let her! She brings up the divorce every day. Does she think she can juste and go whenever she pleases?¡±


    ¡°She isn¡¯t like that,¡± Leah countered, knowing Joelle wasn¡¯t one to take divorce lightly. ¡°Sir, is it true about the other woman?¡± Just then, a soft, delicate voice whispered over the phone, ¡°Adrian, it hurts.¡± What the hell? Leah¡¯s grip tightened on the phone. That voice was not Joelle¡¯s! Who could be speaking so intimately with Adrian at this hour? Leah pressed the phone closer to her ear, hoping to glean more from the conversation.


    The woman on the other end of the call fell silent, and Adrian¡¯s stern voice boomed from inside the room. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t pry into things that aren¡¯t your concern.¡± With that, Adrian ended the call. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± No wonder Joelle wanted a divorce. It was only then that Leah understood where Joelle wasing from.


    Joelle made her way back to her rented apartment to change clothes before heading over to Olive Vis. She had an agreement with the Walters family for lessons every other day. Josiah was fond of her, but due to his fragile health, he needed ample rest. Despite his seemingly cold and distant demeanor, Joelle had discovered that Josiah was not good at conveying his emotions. His feelings, whether of happiness, anger, sadness, or joy, manifested in extreme ways.


    Using signnguage, Joelle conveyed to him, ¡°Music is the world¡¯s most emotional medium. Your feelingse alive through the notes you y.¡± Josiah nodded. His eyes briefly paused on her wrist. ¡°Has your right wrist still not healed?¡±


    With a resigned smile, Joelle responded, ¡°I wish it would more than anyone.¡± ¡°My cousin¡¯s a doctor. Would you like him to take a look?¡± Joelle smiled. ¡°No need. My injury¡¯s a secret, and I prefer to keep it that way. Promise you won¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡± She extended her pinky. Josiah¡¯s ears turned red as he linked his pinky with hers.


    Once she was done with the lesson, Joelle decided to stop at the supermarket near her apartmentplex to pick up some vegetables and meat before heading home. Upon exiting the store, her mood darkened when she spotted a Miller family car parked by the roadside. Her smile vanished when she locked eyes with Amara, who was seated in the back. Despite Amara¡¯s coldness towards her, Joelle approached the car out of respect. After all, Amara was Adrian¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Amara,¡± Joelle greeted. ¡°Get in the car,¡± Amara ordered. Joelle climbed in, her hands clenched tightly at her sides. Amara nced at the groceries near Joelle¡¯s feet. ¡°What¡¯s this? Joelle, is our family too poor to provide food that you have to do this?¡±


    Joelle looked up and went straight to the point. ¡°Is there something you want to talk about?¡± Amara withdrew her gaze. ¡°Leah told me about what¡¯s happening between you and Adrian. Even if there¡¯s another woman, no one can take your ce as Adrian¡¯s wife. Now, go back home.¡± She paused for a few seconds and scrutinized Joelle from head to toe. ¡°If L finds out about your situation, Adrian¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 22

    ?<strong>Chapter 22:</strong>


    Joelle knew it wasn¡¯t just Leah, Amara, or Irene. These people seemed to care about her, but it was only because of her title¡ªAdrian¡¯s wife. Adrian¡¯s wife was expected to be wless, dignified, and graceful, lest she bring shame to him. Over time, people stopped calling Joelle by her name and only referred to her as Mrs. Miller.


    At that moment, all Joelle wanted was to be herself again. ¡°Amara, I¡¯ve made up my mind to divorce Adrian. Once we¡¯re divorced, he can do whatever he wants, and I won¡¯t care.¡± Amara shot her a piercing look. ¡°Divorce? Do you honestly believe that divorcing will free you from the Miller family¡¯s grasp? Even if you do that, you¡¯ll be known as his ex-wife. The moment you drugged my son and manipted him into marrying you, you bound yourself to us forever.¡±


    Amara rearranged her shawl and straightened up. ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to get rid of the woman Adrian is involved with. If you can¡¯t do that, I won¡¯t mind intervening myself.¡± Joelle sensed her back against the wall. Amara offered no room for negotiation¡ªonly stern, unyieldingmands.


    She mustered all her strength and faced Amara. ¡°I know I¡¯m not the daughter-inw you want. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if Adrian were to divorce me and marry someone of your choosing? Please, I¡¯m begging you, let me go.¡±


    ¡°Why are you such a coward?¡± Amara scoffed, frustration evident in her tone. ¡°Countless women would kill just to marry Adrian. You may not be my preferred choice, but Irene holds you in high regard, so I have no choice but to ept you. Are you really going to back down just because of some woman? What man doesn¡¯t fool around? Don¡¯t be too hard on Adrian!¡±


    Just then, Joelle realized something as a famous quote shed through her mind: he merely made a mistake that every man in the world would make. Perhaps other wives could turn a blind eye to their husbands¡¯ betrayals, but Joelle was not one of them.


    ¡°Amara, if you were in my shoes, and your husband had been unfaithful, would you have given him a chance?¡± Joelle asked, her eyes gleaming with sincerity. The moment those words left Joelle¡¯s mouth, Amara¡¯s face contorted with rage. Her gaze seared into Joelle, and her body shook with fury.


    With a resounding p, Joelle¡¯s head whipped to the side. A ringing filled her ear, her sight blurred, and a wave of dizziness overtook her. ¡°How dare youpare yourself to me?¡± Amara shouted, her voice seemingly echoing from a distance. ¡°I grew up alongside Adrian¡¯s father; our families were close, and we¡¯d been together since childhood. We¡¯d devoted ourselves to each other for decades. Even though he¡¯s no longer here, my heart remains his alone. You schemed your way into marriage with my son, and now you dare equate your situation to mine?¡±


    Amara¡¯s piercing voice filled the car. Joelle hadn¡¯t expected such a strong reaction from Amara. She had only wanted Amara to put herself in her shoes and stop pressuring her. Amara hurled the groceries at Joelle. The long green onionsshed her face and body, inflicting sharp pain.


    At first, Joelle tried to soothe her frenzied mother-inw, but it was futile. Amara¡¯s grief manifested in physical outbursts, leaving Joelle no choice but to shield herself and wait for the storm to pass. Suddenly, the car door swung open. The driver, having heard themotion inside, approached to investigate.


    At that moment, Amara kicked Joelle out of the vehicle, sending her tumbling onto the roadside. Groceries scattered around her as Amara tossed them out after her. ¡°Get out!¡± The driver, unperturbed, quickly fetched a bottle of medication from behind the seat. ¡°Madam, here¡¯s your medicine.¡±


    Amara clutched her chest, struggling for breath. ¡°Honey, why did you leave me? Why didn¡¯t you take me with you?¡± Her voice broke with the weight of her grief. Joelle was taken aback. Although she had always perceived Amara as cold and unapproachable, she had not underestimated the depth of Amara¡¯s grief over herte husband.


    The driver quickly shut the car door and collected Joelle¡¯s scattered items. ¡°Don¡¯t let it weigh on you. They shared a deep bond. It¡¯s been a decade since your father-inw passed, and your mother-inw still hasn¡¯te to terms with it. Try not to bring him up in front of her again.¡± Joelle lowered her eyes and nodded in understanding. ¡°I see.¡± As the driver took Amara away, Joelle was left to stand up on her own. Each part of her body ached from the blows. The ces where Amara had struck her were red and swollen.


    With her head down, Joelle made her way back to her apartment, aware of the pitying looks from those she passed. Once she reached an empty hallway, she could no longer hold back her emotions and copsed to the floor. She wrapped her arms around herself as tears overcame her. Amara¡¯s outburst had shaken her.


    Realizing she had inadvertently triggered the confrontation by mentioning Adrian¡¯s father, Joelle silently cursed herself for her bad luck. After collecting herself, Joelle returned to her apartment and prepared a simple meal with the little food she had left. Just as she was about to eat, a knock sounded at the door. This was an old building, and everyone coulde and go undetected.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Joelle asked warily. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± answered a deep voice, which sounded like Adrian¡¯s. Joelle, whose hand was on the doorknob, hesitated. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Open the door.¡± She knew all too well that provoking Adrian would onlyplicate matters. Therefore, she opened the door, even just a crack.


    Adrian took advantage of the opening. He pushed the door wider and barged in. ¡°You want to divorce me just to live in a dump like this? You¡¯re ridiculous, Joelle.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 23

    ?<strong>Chapter 23:</strong>


    Joelle was utterly drained, too weary to muster even a hint of resistance. ¡°Is there something you need from me?¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze drifted to the table, where a sparse meal of unappealing, undernourished vegetablesy, a stark indicator of how difficult life had be for her since leaving the Miller family.


    The room felt even smaller as Adrian¡¯s tall frame loomed, his presence intensifying the sense of confinement. His dark eyes locked onto her. ¡°Did my mothere to see you?¡± Joelle remained silent. Without another word, Adrian stepped closer, taking her arms and rolling up her sleeves. He saw a pattern of red welts and bruises that marred her skin. His frown deepened.


    He hade because Amara¡¯s driver had called him, detailing how his mother had lost control. The driver had told him what happened. Amarapletely lost it, but apart from a p, her other hits weren¡¯t that hard. Joelle¡¯s skin was so delicate that even a slight pinch would leave marks that took days to fade. He couldn¡¯t forget the finger-shaped bruises he had left on her waist just the night before.


    Joelle, sensing his gaze, quickly pulled her sleeves down, hiding the evidence. ¡°What do you want, Adrian? Is there news from Landen?¡± Ignoring her question, Adrian asked, ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Joelle raised her hands to shield her face. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Adrian nced around the room. ¡°Do you have a first-aid kit? Have you at least applied some ointment?¡± Joelle shook her head slightly. She had always been diligent about keeping such things on hand, but the recent move had left her unprepared. ¡°I haven¡¯t had the time. It¡¯ll heal in a few days; there¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not good enough. A swollen face isn¡¯t something you should just ignore. Go get an ice pack and use it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Adrian reached out, his hand hovering as if to touch her, but she instinctively stepped back, putting a deliberate distance between them. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Adrian. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Her coldness ignited something within him¡ªan anger he couldn¡¯t quite understand. Joelle wasn¡¯t throwing a tantrum or causing a scene, but herpliance felt off¡ªan unsettling shift from before. Something had definitely changed. ¡°You mentioned my father in front of my mother. She let you off easy with just a p,¡± Adrian said, his voice cold and detached.


    Joelle nodded. ¡°Yeah, I shouldn¡¯t have offended her!¡± This wasn¡¯t the reaction Adrian had expected. He had anticipated tears, a plea that she hadn¡¯t meant any harm, a desperate search for hisfort. But instead, Joelle was as unfeeling as a machine. Joelle had been waiting, thinking Adrian hade to discuss Landen. But all he seemed to care about were the bruises on her body. It was clear now that his promise to investigate Landen¡¯s matter had been nothing more than a hollow gesture.


    Fortunately, Joelle had already asked Katherine to look into it. She had stopped expecting anything from Adrian. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Reba, in a white dress, stood there and asked, ¡°Joelle, are you okay?¡± Joelle paused, surprised to see Reba. If Reba was here, it meant Adrian had brought her along.


    So, beforeing to see her, Adrian had been with Reba? Her suspicion was confirmed in the next breath. ¡°Joelle, Adie and I were on our way to dinner when we heard something happened to you, so we decided to drop by,¡± Reba said, holding up a bag from the pharmacy. ¡°I bought some anti-inmmatory and pain-relieving medicine, along with an ice pack. If you don¡¯t mind, please take them.¡± She stepped forward, cing the items on the cab by the door.


    Joelle¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I don¡¯t need them!¡± Reba flinched at Joelle¡¯s sudden outburst, her hands sping over her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to irk you, Joelle.¡± Reba¡¯s act as the timid, apologetic girl was wless. But Joelle had seen Reba¡¯s videos online¡ªwhere she was always lively and cheerful, brimming with energy. This timid act was nothing but a charade, but Joelle couldn¡¯t expose her. After all, Reba was the one Adrian cared about. Even if Joelle yelled at Reba or had a tantrum, what difference would it really make?


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Joelle forced a smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t want your things.¡± Reba froze, her face flushing with embarrassment. She turned to Adrian, her eyes pleading. ¡°Adie, does Joelle hate me? If that¡¯s the case, maybe you should take me home now. I don¡¯t want to upset her.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Joelle, apologize!¡± Before Joelle could respond, Reba quickly spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Adie. Joelle, you don¡¯t need to apologize. I know you didn¡¯t mean it. It¡¯s my fault for overstepping, buying those things for you.¡± She smiled self-deprecatingly, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°Someone like me has no right to help you with anything.¡±


    ¡°Reba, you did nothing wrong. Joelle, apologize!¡± Adrian¡¯smanding tone left no room for argument, sealing the oue of this farce with finality.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 24

    ?<strong>Chapter 24:</strong>


    Joelle had once believed her heart was impervious to pain, but the words from Adrian shattered herposure like fragile ss. Her expression turned icy. ¡°Why the heck should I apologize?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice carried a weight of authority she had never heard before, as if he truly believed himself to be a righteous judge. ¡°Reba is concerned about you, and that¡¯s how you respond?¡± A surge of bitterness flooded Joelle¡¯s chest, so intense it nearly choked her. She must havemitted unforgivable sins in a past life to be cursed with loving a man like him in this one. ¡°Do I need her concern?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice trembled with barely contained fury, her pale face marred by a bright red handprint. She pointed an using finger at Reba, who lingered at the door like an unwanted shadow. ¡°Adrian, I will never apologize to her. Take your woman and leave! I don¡¯t want to see either of your faces again!¡±


    Her upbringing had always preached decorum, but how could she swallow her pride when her husband¡¯s mistress stood brazenly in her home? Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed, anger simmering beneath the surface. He had felt a flicker of guilt towards Joelle earlier, but now, any trace of it vanished. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve been too lenient with you.¡± His voice was cold, almost mechanical, as he stepped towards her. ¡°I gave you freedom, not the right to throw tantrums. If you can¡¯t appreciate that, then you¡¯reing home with me¡ªright now! From now on, you don¡¯t leave the house without my permission.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She had fought so hard to escape the cold, lifeless prison of their home¡ªthere was no way she would go back. She retreated frantically, her steps faltering as Adrian closed in, his shadow swallowing her whole. Hisrge hand mped around the back of her neck, and before she could even protest, he lifted her effortlessly with one hand. Her toes barely grazed the floor as he held her like a rag doll, helpless in his grasp. Even Reba, standing in the doorway, was momentarily stunned.


    Joelle fought with all the strength she could muster, pounding her fists against his chest. ¡°Let me go! I¡¯m not going back with you, Adrian! You bastard!¡± Her blows were soft and ineffective, like a child¡¯s. Adrian responded by tapping her head lightly with his free hand. ¡°Behave.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face flushed with rage. ¡°Let go of me, you jerk!¡± ¡°Oh, now you¡¯re using foulnguage? Adrian¡¯s chuckle was low and dark. ¡°Wait until I get you home. We¡¯ll see how brave you are then!¡±


    Amid their heated exchange, neither noticed the sh of jealousy that crossed Reba¡¯s face. ¡°Adie¡­¡± she called out. Adrian shoved Joelle into the car without another word. Reba, looking frail and pale, leaned against the wall, slowly emerging from the shadows of the hallway. ¡°My head starts to hurt again.¡± The moment the words left her lips, Reba crumpled forward. Adrian reacted instinctively, striding over to catch her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Reba clung to his arm, her body trembling as she rested in his embrace, relishing the brief moment offort. Inside the car, Joelle stared out the window, her expression unreadable. When Reba stirred and opened her eyes, there was a haze of confusion in her gaze. ¡°Adie, where are we? Did you bring me here?¡± Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. What game was Reba ying now?


    Adrian, familiar with this routine, responded with well-practiced patience, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll take you back to Oak Vis.¡± As his words hung in the air, the sound of a car door mming shut broke the silence. Reba flinched, instinctively reaching for Adrian, who remained still, his gaze following Joelle.


    Joelle approached them, her faceposed. ¡°If you¡¯re taking her home, I¡¯ll head upstairs.¡± Just as she turned to leave, Adrian caught her wrist. ¡°Come home with me.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Joelle agreed, but she nced pointedly at Reba, who still clung to him. ¡°But first, send her away.¡±


    They both knew that wasn¡¯t going to happen. Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Joelle pressed her lips together, refusing to give him the satisfaction of a response. Jealous? Of course, she was. The videos she¡¯d seen of Reba had churned up envy, jealousy, and bitterness in her like a storm. But Adrian would never understand.


    He, who always got what he wanted, couldn¡¯t possibly grasp the pain of unrequited love¡ªthe agony of watching the person you love be affectionate with someone else. Joelle¡¯s heart ached, a dull, relentless throb, but she¡¯d already made up her mind to let go. Once she let go, she wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    ¡°Jealous? Please. I don¡¯t even like you. Why would I be jealous?!¡± Joelle let out a hollowugh as she pulled her hand free and walked upstairs, disappearing from Adrian¡¯s sight. Reba, still in his arms, looked up at him with uncertainty. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m hungry. Could you take me to get something to eat first?¡±


    But Adrian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the direction Joelle had gone. Without a word, he turned and slid into the driver¡¯s seat. Startled, Reba scrambled to get into the passenger side. She had assumed he would take her to get food, but when the car finally stopped, it was in front of Oak Vis. Reluctantly, Reba unbuckled her seatbelt but made no move to get out. ¡°Adie, have you been staying at hometely?¡±


    ¡°Where else would I be?¡± His voice was as cold as the night air. Reba¡¯s voice wavered, tinged with a mixture of grievance and a plea. ¡°You have your own family now. I guess you won¡¯t care about me and my brother anymore, will you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 25

    ?<strong>Chapter 25:</strong>


    Reba sobbed quietly for a while. Beside her, Adrian¡¯s demeanor remained impassive. Unable to resist the pull of his presence, Reba cast a sidelong nce at him. His sharply defined features, the impably tailored suit, and his lips pressed thin with an almost austere elegancebined into a strikingly attractive silhouette against the darkness.


    Unintentionally, Reba found herself drawn to his charm. She leaned in closer, her eyes filled with an affectionate, almost wistful gaze. ¡°Adie, you won¡¯t abandon me, will you?¡±


    Her voice trembled, choked by her tears as she spoke. ¡°Since my father and big brother passed away, I¡¯vee to see you as my family, too. With this brain tumor, if one day I¡¯m no longer here, please don¡¯t forget about me.¡± At her plea, the coldness in Adrian¡¯s eyes softened. He handed her a tissue, his voice gentle as he tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that. I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Reba nodded through her tears. ¡°I believe you, Adie!¡± With renewed hope, she exited the car, her spirits lifted. She bounced away, turning back every few steps to wave cheerfully at Adrian.


    Inside the car, Adrian¡¯s face remained inscrutable. His thoughts lingered on Joelle¡¯s recent deration: ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡± The thought left a bitter taste in his mouth. It was bing increasingly clear that the woman he had carefully controlled for three years was slipping further from his grasp.


    Joelle had just finished preparing for bed when Adrian appeared at her door once again. This time, she refused to let him in. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Adrian remained calm, pulling out his phone and making a call. Joelle couldn¡¯t hear the details of his conversation, but it was clear he was providing her apartment¡¯s address and door number. ¡°Yes, my wife is locked inside. I need someone toe and remove the door.¡± ¡°Identification? Will a marriage certificate work? Can you be here within ten minutes?¡±


    As Adrian continued speaking, Joelle¡¯s resolve began to waver. Reluctantly, she opened the door. She wasn¡¯t backing down out of fear, but the reality was that if she didn¡¯t let Adrian in tonight, he would use his connections to have the door forcibly removed. The apartment was a rental, and despite having a job, she hadn¡¯t received her first paycheck. With no money to cover the cost of a damaged door, she couldn¡¯t afford to risk thendlord¡¯s ire.


    Adrian walked into the room with a confident stride. Joelle stood by the entryway, still in her sleepwear, her posture stiff and unweing. ¡°What do you want, Adrian?¡±


    She wore her usual at-home attire¡ªa T-shirt that barely skimmed her hips, adorned with arge cat¡¯s face. The scent of fresh soap clung to her skin, her hair tied up in a messy bun, a few stray strands curling against her neck. Without warning, Adrian shoved her against the cab near the door, a smirk ying on his lips as he leaned in close, his voice a low, husky whisper. ¡°Do you?¡±


    His words hung in the air, answering her question with a brutal directness. Joelle blinked, realization dawning on her. He was here for one thing only. ¡°Get lost!¡± she spat, arching her back in an attempt to push him away. ¡°Go find your mistress!¡±


    But Adrian was relentless. He hooked an arm around her waist, yanking her closer until his chest was flush against hers. ¡°Still iming you¡¯re not jealous?¡±


    Joelle stopped struggling, a resigned sigh escaping her lips. ¡°You¡¯re delusional!¡± she said, her tone lighter, tinged with a faint smile. ¡°Why would I be jealous if I don¡¯t even like you?¡± His expression darkened, eyes narrowing as he studied her. Joelle wasn¡¯t the same woman she used to bepliant, easy to manipte.


    Adrian¡¯s grip tightened. He grabbed her wrist with one hand, pinning it above her head, while his other hand mped down on her chin, forcing her face to tilt upward. Her plump lips trembled in resistance. He leaned in, his teeth sinking into her lower lip, hard.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± she cried out, her legs kicking out in protest, but he trapped them between his own, immobilizing herpletely. Her body was his to control¡ªhead, waist, hands, and legs all restrained. Only the thin fabric of her T-shirt separated his rough hands from her bare skin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like me?¡± His voice was a whisper, a dangerous caress against her ear. ¡°Then why is your body telling me otherwise?¡± Each word he spoke chipped away at her resolve, his breath warm against her earlobe, sending shivers down her spine. Joelle shook her head desperately, gasping for air. ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t like you!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a click. Amid their struggle, Joelle¡¯s hand inadvertently hit the light switch. The room plunged into darkness, shrouding them in shadows. Adrian¡¯s hands slipped beneath her shirt, his fingers finding their way to her most intimate ce. The heat between her legs surged, overwhelming her senses. Joelle bit down hard on her lip, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s this bastard who¡¯s making you feel so good, isn¡¯t it?¡± Adrian chuckled, his lips brushing against her ear. From the entryway to the sofa, from the bedroom to the bathroom¡ªAdrian left his mark everywhere. By the time he was finished, Joelle¡¯s body was sore, her limbs too weak to move. He scooped her up, carrying her to the shower.


    Adrian chose not to leave. Instead, he stayed and squeezed himself onto the small bed beside her. Joelle¡¯s voice was hoarse when she finally spoke. ¡°Adrian, what will it take for you to leave me alone?¡± His answer was cold, cutting through the quiet. ¡°Give me a baby, and I¡¯ll let you go!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 26

    ?<strong>Chapter 26:</strong>


    The next day, Joelle awoke to discover that Adrian had already left. She had arranged to meet Katherer, so she quickly got ready and left.


    Along her route, she entered a pharmacy and requested from the clerk, ¡°I¡¯d like a box of birth control pills.¡± As the pharmacist began to hand her the box, Joelle paused and changed her mind. ¡°Wait. Could you give me ten boxes instead? The kind with the fewest side effects?¡±


    After what had happened the night before, Joelle was convinced Adrian was set on having a child with her, so she had to be cautious around that bastard. Since she had already made up her mind to divorce him, introducing a child into the mix was not possible.


    The pharmacist, with a forced smile, advised, ¡°All birth control pills have side effects. If you don¡¯t want to get pregnant, maybe it would be better to use condoms.¡±


    As Joelle exited the pharmacy with a box of pills, she took one pill and swallowed it with water she had on hand. At that moment, she noticed two familiar faces approaching¡ªL and Katie.


    ¡°Oh, look! What a coincidence, Joelle,¡± Katie remarked while eyeing her with a mix of curiosity and envy. Joelle¡¯s outfit wasst season¡¯s, yet she still managed to look fabulous. It was said that style was a personal affair, and Joelle was a testament to that. Her beauty was timeless and sophisticated, marked by her impableplexion and delicate features. Katie, filled with envy, was aware she could never mimic Joelle¡¯s inherent grace.


    L offered a polite smile to Joelle, but her eyes brieflynded on the box of pills Joelle was holding. Knowing that L and Katie liked gossiping, Joelle quickly concealed the pills behind her and greeted them. ¡°L, Katie.¡±


    L asked, ¡°Feeling a little unwell? What did you buy from the pharmacy?¡±


    ¡°Just some cold medicine.¡±


    L nodded, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Caught a cold, have you? Is the medicine effective? I¡¯d like to see it.¡±


    As L extended her hand, Joelle quickly ced the box into her bag. ¡°It¡¯s actually for a friend.¡± She nced at her watch and excused herself. ¡°I¡¯m due for an appointment. I¡¯m sorry, L, Katie, but I have to go.¡±


    Without waiting for their response, Joelle hurried to a nearby bus as it arrived. Katie watched her leave with a disdainful look. ¡°As expected from someone with a poor background. She¡¯s married to Adrian but still relies on those dreadful buses.¡±


    Katie looped her arm through L¡¯s. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mom. Dad¡¯s waiting for us.¡±


    ¡°Just one second.¡± L turned her attention from the pharmacy to the bus Joelle had boarded. ¡°I have a feeling that medicine wasn¡¯t for a cold.¡±


    Katie brushed off her mother¡¯s suspicion with a scoff. ¡°What does that matter to us?¡±


    Unconvinced, L led Katie back into the pharmacy. When they exited, both had knowing smiles on their faces.


    Katie could barely contain her excitement and eximed, ¡°Mom, did I hear it right? Joelle bought birth control pills? But Grandma has been pressuring her to have a baby with Adrian!¡±


    ¡°Joelle wouldn¡¯t dare oppose Irene. If she¡¯s using birth control, it must be Adrian¡¯s idea.¡± L grinned and adjusted the pin in her hair. ¡°It looks like Amara might just find herself in a predicament.¡±


    Meanwhile, Katherine was fuming over Reba¡¯stest videos. ¡°My goodness! I¡¯ve never seen anyone this shameless! How could a mistress like her broadcast her affair so openly? Isn¡¯t she terrified of the bacsh and disgrace that might follow? This has truly been an eye-opener for me!¡±


    Joelle listened with a mix of amusement and surprise until Katherine shifted gears and eyed Joelle¡¯s cor. ¡°Whoa! Things got pretty intense between you and Adrianst night, huh?¡±


    Understanding the implication, Joelle¡¯s ears flushed with embarrassment. Before she had left her apartment, she had changed into long sleeves and pants to cover up. She even tried to camouge the marks on her neck with concealer, but it hadn¡¯t helped much.


    ¡°Joelle, what¡¯s really happening between you and Adrian? Could your talk of divorce be making him feel threatened? He¡¯s beening home every daytely. Do you think there¡¯s a chance he¡¯s turning over a new leaf?¡±


    Joelle felt a pang of bitterness at the thought. If only Adrian¡¯s motives were genuine. ¡°No,¡± she responded while absentmindedly swirling her coffee. ¡°It¡¯s just Irene pressuring him to father a child with me.¡±


    Katherine quickly grasped the situation, so she shifted the topic. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve got some leads on that investigation you asked for my help with.¡±


    Joelle leaned in, her interest piqued. ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Landen and his daughter have been using the same means to scam several women. The police have also confirmed that Landen is a repeat offender.¡±


    It confirmed that Joelle was merely one of many victims. Joelle nodded, relieved but not surprised. She had recently watched a video by Reba detailing a simr experience. She sighed in relief and remarked, ¡°It appears this matter has nothing to do with the Lloyd family. Sure, Erick can be detestable, but he wouldn¡¯t go as far as to harm his own sister, would he?¡±


    Katherine paused, her sharp mind quickly turning over possibilities. ¡°Or could it be that the Lloyd family is trying to divert suspicion? What if the video you saw was a setup by Reba and Erick to throw everyone off the scent? Makes sense, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s fleeting relief turned to anxiety. ¡°Katherine, please don¡¯t scare me like that.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 27

    ?<strong>Chapter 27:</strong>


    Joelle had been tense for days after hearing Katherine¡¯s haunting words. Not long after, she received a call from the police, requesting her presence.


    There, she met Landen, now sporting a shaved head, among other girls who had been through the same ordeal as her. During the identification procedure at the station, one of the girls, consumed by anger, threw an ashtray at Landen. It crashed loudly against the sturdy ss wall that separated them.


    ¡°You¡¯re a father, but you exploited your own daughter to trick us! Have you no shame? How can you expect your daughter to show herself in public? It¡¯s irresponsible parents like you who lead children down the wrong path!¡±


    The officers quickly subdued her and arranged a counseling session to help the victims in their recovery.


    ¡°We deeply regret what happened, but we urge you to maintain kindness in your hearts while being vignt. Please, hold on to your faith in society. We¡¯ll do our best to protect you,¡± one of the officers assured them.


    Joelle, anxious at first, found that attending the session helped her ovee her lingering fears. Halfway through the session, a knock sounded at the door. All eyes turned, and Joelle¡¯s smile vanished in an instant.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Reba Lloyd, also a victim in this case,¡± Reba announced as she entered. Right behind her was Adrian, impably dressed and with a detached expression.


    The room soon filled with murmurs. Joelle even overheard the girls next to her talking.


    ¡°Is that her boyfriend? God, he¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    ¡°They look so in love with each other. Look, he only has eyes for her!¡±


    ¡°Jesus, I¡¯m so jealous! When will I ever find such a perfect man?¡±


    Adrian ced his arm around Reba¡¯s waist. ¡°Just go.¡± Reba gently pulled on his sleeve and said in an almost pleading tone, ¡°Will you stay with me? I get nervous around strangers.¡±


    Adrian noticed Joelle, so he didn¡¯t refuse Reba¡¯s request. As they moved closer, Joelle quickly ced her bag on the empty seat beside her, forcing them to find seats behind her. From then on, she found it difficult to concentrate on the speaker. Instead, Reba and Adrian¡¯s hushed conversation was all she could hear.


    The speaker emphasized the importance of being cautious around strangers. ¡°I¡¯m too trusting. It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here with me,¡± Reba whispered to Adrian.


    The speaker then discussed the importance of being helpful yet cautious. Reba chuckled and said to Adrian, ¡°I once helped an elderlydy who had fallen, but she used me of tripping her! Thankfully, some onlookers were there, or I might not have cleared my name.¡±


    The speaker also warned against visiting dangerous and unmonitored ces alone. ¡°Adie, if I ever need to go to such ces, will youe with me?¡± Reba asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Unable to take it any longer, Joelle turned to them sharply and demanded, ¡°Could you two keep it down? I¡¯m here to learn, not to listen to your love chatter.¡±


    Every eye in the room turned to Joelle. The girls who had just been admiring Reba and Adrian now regarded her with newfound respect. Adrian simply stared at Joelle, his face giving away nothing. On the other hand, Reba turned a deep shade of red and quickly muttered an apology.


    Once the session wrapped up, everyone dispersed. Joelle left the room without looking back. With her bag slung over her shoulder, she followed the others out of the room. But just as she was about to step out of the police station, Reba stopped her.


    ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Joelle stopped in her tracks and turned around. ¡°What do you want now?¡±


    Reba sped her hand over her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disruption. I don¡¯t get out much, so I tend to talk more than I should when I¡¯m around people.¡±


    The wind ruffled Joelle¡¯s hair. She smoothed it back and gave Reba a sardonic smile. ¡°You really are something, Reba.¡±


    ¡°Compared to you unting my husband around, do you think I¡¯m upset over something so trivial?¡± Joelle interjected, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Thement, a clear jab at Reba for being a mistress, made her face drain of color.


    ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s not what you think¡ª¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Joelle interrupted sharply, her eyes avoiding Adrian¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re getting divorced. He¡¯s just another man. I¡¯m leaving him to you now.¡±


    With those final words, Joelle turned and strode away. The truth was, she had left something unsaid. She was going to leave the past eight years a gift from him. Joelle fought back tears. No, she wouldn¡¯t give them the satisfaction of seeing her cry. Reba, briefly thrilled by the mention of divorce, thought she¡¯d misheard. But upon seeing Adrian¡¯s cold expression, she asked, ¡°Adie, is it true Joelle is divorcing you? Does she like someone else?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 28

    ?<strong>Chapter 28:</strong>


    Joelle rushed to Olive Vis, eager to give Josiah his scheduled lesson. Today, Rafael was also there. He visited the Walters family from time to time to monitor Josiah¡¯s well-being.


    After their session, Josiah¡¯s parents, touched by Joelle¡¯s dedication, insisted she join them for dinner. Joelle looked out at the evening sky and realized that it would be toote to shop for groceries and cook at home. With this in mind, she smiled and dly agreed. ¡°Alright! Thank you for the invitation!¡±


    Rafael pulled out the chair beside her and quipped with a grin, ¡°In that case, I shall join without invitation!¡± They exchanged a smile. Rafael¡¯s rxed demeanor somehow eased Joelle¡¯s nerves.


    They chatted long into the evening after dinner. As they finished, Josiah patted Rafael on the shoulder. ¡°Could you take Joelle home?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rafael agreed with a nod. This time, Joelle didn¡¯t refuse and got into Rafael¡¯s car.


    As they drove, Rafael inquired, ¡°How¡¯s your father?¡± Joelle¡¯s face fell. She lowered her gaze and fiddled with her fingers. ¡°He¡¯s still the same.¡±


    Her father had suffered a stroke when she was eighteen, rendering him in a vegetative state. For years, Shawn refused to give up on their father¡¯s treatment. He searched everywhere for renowned doctors around the globe, but to no avail. Their fathery unresponsive to this day. To manage his care, Shawn ced him in a long-term care facility, though hope waned for Joelle and Shawn with each passing day.


    Rafael cast a sympathetic nce at Joelle. ¡°Let me know if there¡¯s anything I can do to help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rafael,¡± Joelle murmured with a faint smile. When they arrived at her apartmentplex, Rafael took a moment and eyed the aged buildings with concern. ¡°This is an old neighborhood. Is it safe for you to live here alone?¡±


    It was the only ce Joelle could afford near Olive Vis. Not wanting Rafael to worry, Joelle joked, ¡°No worries. I¡¯ve just finished a safety course. I¡¯m extra cautious now!¡±


    Rafael chuckled and patted her head. ¡°Just make sure you¡¯re not overexerting yourself, alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Joelle insisted. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt as fulfilled as I do now. I¡¯m slowly finding myself again, Rafael.¡± Rafael noticed the gleam in her eyes, which reminded him of her when they were little. ¡°Keep it up, Joelle.¡± He unbuckled his seatbelt and wrapped her in an embrace. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll always be happy.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she finally bade farewell. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside now.¡± Once Rafael was gone, a ck car stealthily pulled into his spot. Inside, Adrian observed Joelle with a stern expression. His hands gripped the steering wheel so tight that his knuckles turned white.


    As Joelle was about to secure her door, arge hand stopped it. Before she could react, she was forcefully pushed back. An arm then encircled her waist and yanked her inside. She found herself pressed against the door and staring into Adrian¡¯s red eyes. His expression was cold and menacing, and his entire being exuded wrath. He gripped Joelle¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°Tell me, when did you start seeing Rafael?¡± If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed Joelle would be involved with another man behind his back. His possessions were his and his alone.


    Feeling a mix of confusion and fear due to his unexpected aggression, Joelle cried out, ¡°Adrian, let go of me! I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± The air around Adrian was charged with terror, and his voice teetered on the edge of explosive anger.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re mine forever. I never agreed to the divorce. How dare you find another man?¡± What infuriated him most was that the man whom she wanted to rece him with was his friend. How could he possibly ept that?


    Realization hit Joelle. Adrian must have seen her getting out of Rafael¡¯s car. She gathered all her strength, pushed him away, and snapped, ¡°Are you upset because you think I¡¯m cheating, or because he¡¯s your friend?¡±


    Adrianughed bitterly. ¡°So you admit it?¡±


    Not wanting to drag Rafael into this, Joelle retorted, ¡°Admit to what? Believe whatever you want! Nothing¡¯s going on between Rafael and me.¡±


    ¡°I saw everything!¡± Adrian pushed her against the door and stared at her with eyes zing with anger. ¡°What else have you two done behind my back? Where else has he touched you?¡± Adrian had seen every side of Joelle¡ªher frustration, her attempts to seduce, even her innocent shyness. The thought of her being like that with another man was unbearable. It would drive him mad.


    Despite the pain, Joelle calmed down and met his gaze steadily. ¡°Is that what you really think of me, Adrian?¡± Adrian stopped, caught off guard. After a brief pause, he gripped the back of her head and pressed his lips against hers in a fierce kiss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 29

    ?<strong>Chapter 29:</strong>


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Joelle raised her hand and delivered a sharp p across Adrian¡¯s face. Yet, her disy of anger only seemed to amuse him. The greater her fury, the more he believed she remained untouched by anyone else.


    Despite the p, Adrian didn¡¯t back away. He kissed her with wild abandon. ¡°You belong to me, Joelle.¡±


    Overwhelmed by his intensity, Joelle felt her resistance falter. Eventually, she copsed to the floor, her arms wrapped around herself, utterly defeated. ¡°Adrian, just fuck off.¡±


    Ignoring her plea, Adrian picked her up and carried her toward the bedroom. Joelle pounded on his chest, sobbing until she was utterly drained. ¡°Adrian, you bastard! How dare you treat me this way? I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!¡± Her voice cracked with each repeated deration.


    Adrianid her on the bed, wiped her tears, and continued to kiss her. Joelley staring nkly at the ceiling, resigned to her inability to stop him. It was a cruel irony. She couldn¡¯t garner even a sliver of respect from her husband.


    Later, Joelley motionless on the bed, her mind tormented by the thought of needing birth control pills again. Adrian stepped into the bathroom for a shower. Emergingter, he answered his ringing phone. ¡°Hello? Mom?¡±


    It was Amara on the line, her tone calm yet authoritative. ¡°Bring Joelle back. We have a problem.¡± Adrian, towel-drying his hair with Joelle¡¯s pink towel, responded calmly, ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±


    Amara¡¯s sigh was deep, her voice turning cold. ¡°Are you two avoiding having children?¡± Adrian stopped short. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°L and Katie saw Joelle buying birth control pills. If it wasn¡¯t a joint decision, would Joelle have dared to make such a choice alone?¡± Adrian turned to look at the bed where Joelley, evidence of their recent encounter still visible on her flushed skin.


    After ending the call, he walked to the living room and found Joelle¡¯s purse. Inside was an open box of birth control pills. Joelle, who had juste from the bedroom, braced herself for the impending confrontation.


    Adrianughed bitterly, holding up the box of pills. ¡°So, you really don¡¯t want to have my child?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Joelle replied, her tone cold and detached. ¡°I don¡¯t want your child. I¡¯ve been asking for a divorce. I want a divorce!¡± She stressed her demand for separation twice, yet it barely scratched the surface of her anguish.


    Adrian, seizing her wrist tightly, erupted in anger. ¡°Joelle, will you never be satisfied with what I give you and your family? You know how much Grandma longs for a great-grandchild, and yet you still went behind my back with these?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the other woman to have your baby?¡± Joelle¡¯s smile was devoid of warmth, her eyes brimming with sorrow. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re eager to please your grandmother, but why should I be involved? If we had a child, I¡¯d be bound to you for life.¡±


    She shook her head, her voice tinged with despair. ¡°It¡¯s just not worth it. It really isn¡¯t.¡± Adrian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed in anger. It took him a considerable time to regain hisposure, and only then did he grasp the strength of Joelle¡¯s resolve to divorce him. Neither spoke as they changed clothes and made their way back to the Miller Mansion.


    Upon their arrival, they learned Irene was too upset to leave her bed, with the entire Miller family assembled around her. Once Adrian and Joelle entered, Irene summoned them to her bedside. Her greatest wish was for them to have a baby. Although their marriage had been forced, she was convinced a child would mend everything.


    The revtion that they were secretly using birth control felt like a profound betrayal. ¡°Joelle, you always think things through. Is Adrian making you take these pills?¡±


    On the drive over, Joelle had braced herself, knowing she had to look out for her own welfare first. ¡°No,¡± she answered with calm resolve. ¡°I don¡¯t want a baby.¡± Adrian shot her a piercing nce, his rage held in check only by the presence of his family.


    Irene coughed violently into a wastebasket beside the bed, her body shaking with each convulsion. The sound of her coughing deepened Joelle¡¯s sense of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯ve disappointed you, but I don¡¯t want a baby.¡±


    Irene sped Joelle¡¯s hand, her eyes welling with tears. ¡°Why, Joelle? Why do you want to sever our family line?¡±


    Joelle inhaled deeply, her determination palpable. ¡°Because I must divorce Adrian. He has been unfaithful!¡± A stunned silence enveloped the room. Everyone appeared shocked, Adrian included.


    Irene momentarily forgot her cough. ¡°What did you say?¡± Joelle stood firm. ¡°You heard me. He¡¯s keeping another woman at Oak Vis.¡±


    L gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in disbelief. ¡°Adrian, how could you do such a thing?¡±


    Amara quickly intervened. ¡°What woman? I¡¯m well aware of the woman at Oak Vis. She¡¯s the frail girl from the Lloyd family. Adrian took her in purely out of pity!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 30

    ?<strong>Chapter 30:</strong>


    Katie pursed her lips, her tone incredulous. ¡°No way! If that¡¯s true, why would Joelle want a divorce?¡±


    L agreed. ¡°Exactly! Joelle has always been sensible and obedient. For her to refuse to have children with Adrian, she must have been deeply hurt.¡±


    Irene nodded thoughtfully, digesting their words. Amara, however, scoffed with cold disdain, ¡°Joelle spends all year cooped up at home, barely stepping outside. Adrian, on the other hand, needs to socialize for work. It¡¯s only natural he¡¯d want someone presentable by his side.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± L said, her concernced with subtle sarcasm as she nced at Adrian. ¡°But what if this arrangement bes something more? These days, girls are quick on their feet! They¡¯ll go to any lengths to marry into a wealthy family, even if it means disgracing themselves.¡±


    Her words dripped with subtle malice, a veiled jab at Joelle, whose marriage to Adrian was clouded by the scandal of having drugged him to seal the deal. But Joelle, long ustomed to such barbs, had grown numb over the years. She no longer saw the point in defending herself when no one believed her.


    To her surprise, Adrian, usually detached from family squabbles, finally spoke up. His patience had worn thin, especially with L. ¡°L, who exactly are you talking about? Reba or Joelle? Or do you think I¡¯m so easily manipted that any woman could pull the wool over my eyes?¡±


    L, caught off guard by his directness, flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m just looking out for you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Adrian¡¯s response was cold, cutting through her feigned concern. ¡°Last month, Spencer lost a significant amount of money gambling. Ever since, the casino¡¯s collectors have been harassing thepany to recover his debts. L, since you have the time to meddle in my affairs, I assume Spencer¡¯s gambling debts have been taken care of, right?¡± His words struck hard, casting a dark shadow over L. The only one unaffected was her husband, Quincy Miller, who looked utterly bewildered.


    ¡°What debts?¡± he demanded.


    Spencer Miller, Quincy and L¡¯s son, spat out, ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t make baseless usations here! We¡¯re discussing your issues, not mine!¡±


    Adrian remained unruffled, his tone infuriatingly calm. ¡°Spencer, we¡¯re all family here. If you¡¯re facing difficulties, just let us know, and we¡¯ll find a solution together.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s confusion quickly turned to rage. He grabbed Spencer by the cor, his voice a low growl. ¡°You went gambling? You stupid bastard!¡±


    L rushed forward, trying to pull them apart. ¡°Don¡¯t hit him, Quincy! Don¡¯t hit Spencer! He was caught up in it because of his friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Amara, ever eager to stoke the fire, chimed in. ¡°From the way you¡¯re talking, it sounds like you¡¯ve known about this for some time. I hate to say it, but you¡¯ve been too soft on your son!¡±


    L stammered, searching for an excuse but finding none. ¡°A doting mother ruins her son! How could you raise him like this?¡± Quincy pushed L aside, his anger boiling over, and delivered a brutal punch to Spencer¡¯s face.


    Katie clung to L, tears streaming down her face as they watched the scene unravel before them. Quincy, still fuming with anger, kicked Spencer harshly toward Irene¡¯s bed. ¡°Kneel before your grandmother! Do you have any idea how much you¡¯ve disappointed us? How did I end up with such a disgraceful son?¡±


    Spencer, his eyes reddened with shame, lowered his head and muttered, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Irene waved her hand wearily. She had lived long enough to see through the glittering facade of their family. The secrets, the scandals¡ªnothing surprised her anymore.


    But now, only one thing mattered to her: the hope of seeing a great-grandchild. With Adrian being the only married member of the younger generation, all her hopes rested on him.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Irene struggled to sit up, and Joelle, noticing her intent, quickly moved to help.


    ¡°None of you give me a moment¡¯s peace!¡± Irene said, her voice frail yet stern. ¡°How can I trust you with the family business when you behave like this?¡±


    Quincy¡¯s eyes shed with something unspoken as he nced at Adrian. Seeing his nephew remain silent, he decided to hold his tongue as well.


    ¡°Quincy,¡± Irene continued, her voice tinged with exhaustion. ¡°You need to discipline your son. If he¡¯s already gambling, who knows what he¡¯ll do next? Handle it as you see fit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. You can count on me!¡± Quincy was quick to seize the opportunity to prove his strictness. He delivered another harsh kick to Spencer. ¡°You¡¯re grounded for the next month. You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Now take your wife and children and leave!¡± Irene told Quincy. Once they had left, Irene turned her attention to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, I need the truth, right here, in front of Joelle. What¡¯s going on between you and Reba?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was measured, almost devoid of emotion. ¡°We¡¯re just friends.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t believe that for a second. If they were just friends, how could he exin the videos Reba had posted? How could he justify spending every significant holiday¡ªand even her own birthday¡ªwith Reba? The word ¡°friends¡± was just a convenient excuse, a cover for Adrian to protect Reba.


    Irene, however, seemed satisfied with Adrian¡¯s answer. She turned to Joelle and said, ¡°Did you hear that, Joelle? Adrian has only you in his heart.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile was bitter, a reflection of the emptiness she felt. ¡°But I don¡¯t have him in mine anymore!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 31

    ?<strong>Chapter 31:</strong>


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice sliced through the room, cold and unyielding. ¡°How much longer are you going to make a scene?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making a scene!¡± Joelle turned to face Irene, her voice trembling with years of suppressed anguish. ¡°Irene, you¡¯ve witnessed everything over the past three years. If you hadn¡¯t ordered him toe home, he would¡¯ve stayed away for good. He keeps showing up with Reba, again and again. Everyone assumes she¡¯s his girlfriend. So, what am I supposed to think? Where does that leave me?¡±


    She continued, ¡°I¡¯m fed up! I can¡¯t keep clinging to a man who doesn¡¯t love me. I have my dignity, my pride. Before we married, I had plenty of suitors. Why should I waste my life on someone who doesn¡¯t care?¡±


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she clutched Irene¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to set him free. Can you all just let me go?¡±


    Joelle had always imagined that when she finally said these words, they would be drenched in fury, fueled by resentment. But now that the moment hade, all she felt was small and exposed. Perhaps the one who loved first was destined to lose.


    Irene¡¯s heart ached as she gently patted Joelle¡¯s back. ¡°Dear, you¡¯ve endured so much.¡±


    This was the first time Adrian had truly heard Joelle¡¯s grievances. So, she was really jealous of Reba. When she imed she didn¡¯t love him anymore, it was just a way to vent her frustration. Her jealousy only proved that she still cared.


    If she cared, then why talk about divorce? She had to be throwing a tantrum.


    Adrian¡¯s tone softened as he tried to reason with her. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy about something, just tell me. Don¡¯t bottle it up.¡±


    Joelle shook her head, epting the tissue Irene handed her. ¡°I don¡¯t have anyints left. All I want is a divorce so I can start over.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief. ¡°Because of Reba?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Adrian struggled to keep his temper in check. ¡°Reba is no threat to your ce. You are my wife, and that¡¯s something no one can take from you!¡±


    His words struck Joelle as deeply ironic. Did he really think this was just about a title? How shallow did Adrian believe she was? ¡°I don¡¯t want to hold on to that title, Adrian. Please stop humiliating me!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Amara, who had been silent until now, could no longer hold back. ¡°All this fuss over a chauffeur¡¯s daughter? Is this really necessary?¡±


    She turned to Joelle, her voice steely with resolve. ¡°If you don¡¯t have the means to handle this, I do. Where does she live? Oak Vis, right?¡±


    Amara was always swift in her actions. As Joelle watched her rise to confront Reba, she was momentarily stunned. ¡°Amara?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t stress about this,¡± Irene urged. ¡°Everything the Lloyd family has, they owe to the Miller family. If they¡¯ve meddled in your marriage, then there¡¯s no reason to have them around.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Joelle¡¯s protest faltered as she saw Adrian rush after Amara, her heart sinking with each step he took. In that fleeting moment, her heart ran cold.


    Adrian caught up with Amara just as she was about to get into the car. ¡°Mom, please, calm down!¡±


    ¡°I am calm!¡± Amara responded in a measured tone, her voice low to avoid attracting attention. They were still at Irene¡¯s ce, after all. Her brow knitted in frustration as she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s happening? Joelle was handpicked by your grandmother. If you lose her, you¡¯ll lose your grandmother¡¯s trust too! Adrian, don¡¯t let Reba destroy everything. Are you really willing to watch our family¡¯s legacy slip into Quincy¡¯s hands?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening as he clenched his fists. ¡°Not in this life!¡±


    Amara¡¯s stern expression softened slightly as she patted his shoulder. ¡°Good. I¡¯m d you understand.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No buts!¡± Amara cut him off, her tone turning cold. ¡°Go back upstairs and make sure Joelle doesn¡¯t bring up divorce again. And do whatever it takes to keep your grandmother happy!¡± With that, Amara got into the car.


    As the car disappeared from sight, Adrian remained rooted to the spot, his thoughts racing. He pulled out his phone and dialed Erick.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, how can I assist you?¡±


    ¡°My mother is on her way to Oak Vis. Take Reba and leave immediately,¡± Adrian ordered.


    Erick sprang to his feet, panic evident in his tone. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Why is sheing?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t waste time on exnations. ¡°Just do as I say! Ensure Reba¡¯s safety.¡±


    Erick stammered out a string of affirmatives before the call ended.


    As Adrian turned back towards the house, he was startled to find Joelle standing behind him.


    A faint smile yed on Joelle¡¯s lips. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried, why not go check on her yourself?¡±


    She had overheard the entire conversation, leaving little room for pretense.


    Adrian remembered Amara¡¯s warning¡ªhe couldn¡¯t afford to leave now. He had to mend things with Joelle in front of Irene. He closed the distance between them, gently cradling the back of her head with his hand, his voice deep. ¡°Since when did you start getting jealous, hmm?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed in confusion. ¡°Adrian, what is wrong with you?¡±


    Adrian took her hand in his, his tone softening further. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been distant. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll change. Let¡¯s not talk about divorce, okay?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 32

    ?<strong>Chapter 32:</strong>


    Joelle felt a shiver run down her spine, a wave of goosebumps rippling across her skin. For a fleeting moment, she had the urge to step back and scrutinize the man before her, just to confirm he was truly Adrian.


    ¡°Are you even listening to yourself right now?¡± she asked.


    Adrian responded by gently kissing the back of her hand. ¡°Not only do I know what I¡¯m saying, but I also know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°And what is it that you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to win my wife back,¡± he replied.


    Joelle quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°Adrian, stop it! You¡¯re seriously creeping me out.¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, one of Irene¡¯s associates observed the scene from a window above. Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, his lips curling into a cold smile as he suddenly pulled Joelle into his arms.


    ¡°I made a mistake. Please, don¡¯t be mad at me anymore.¡± The abrupt shift in his demeanor left Joelle reeling. She struggled to push him away, but he held her firmly, unyielding. It waste, and exhaustion weighed heavily on her. She had already bid Irene farewell. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m going home now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home. Our home!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to my rental. You can go wherever you need to be!¡±


    Adrian was silent for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, Joelle. Wherever you are, that¡¯s where I need to be.¡±


    Too tired to argue, Joelle let his words hang in the air. On the drive back, the lull of the car¡¯s movement lulled her into sleep. When they arrived, Adrian carefully parked the car and, with practiced ease, carried her up to her apartment.


    He disliked the ce¡ªthe cramped quarters, the aged walls, the oppressive smallness of it all. It was even smaller than where Leah lived. But this was where Joelle had chosen to be, and so he endured it. He squeezed into the tiny bed beside her for the night.


    Meanwhile, Amara¡¯s arrival at Oak Vis was marked by simmering rage. The security guards, recognizing her car as an outsider¡¯s vehicle, refused her entry. Amara, never one to tolerate inconvenience, closed her eyes briefly, rubbing her temples before issuing a curtmand to her driver to plow through. The barrier snapped as the car surged forward, crashing through the gate.


    As Amara stepped out, a few security guards rushed over, their shouts filled with outrage. ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Just because you have money doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want!¡±


    With her purse draped elegantly over her elbow, Amara adjusted her hair, her gaze sweeping over the building before her. ¡°This is where Reba Lloyd lives, right?¡± Hermanding presence left the guards momentarily stunned, and they nodded almost instinctively.


    ¡°Good!¡± Amara reached into her purse, pulling out a thick wad of cash. ¡°Call all your colleagues over. I¡¯m here to fix my son¡¯s problem.¡±


    By the time Amara strode inside, Reba and Erick had yet to make their exit. Reba poured a cup of coffee for Amara. ¡°Am¡­¡± She caught herself just in time, nearly addressing Amara by her first name. The sharp, warning look from Amara made her quickly correct her mistake. ¡°Madam.¡±


    Amara¡¯s eyes roved over the opulent vi. ¡°Did my son buy this ce for you?¡±


    Erick, sensing the tension, quickly interjected, ¡°Mr. Miller was just being generous. He bought it for Reba.¡±


    ¡°And whose name is on the deed?¡± Amara¡¯s voice was sharp.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Erick hesitated, rubbing his hands together nervously. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Miller¡¯s name.¡±


    A sneer curled Amara¡¯s lips. ¡°Then how does it turn out that it was bought for your sister?¡±


    Erick forced augh, the sound hollow. ¡°Madam, we don¡¯t have local residency here, so we¡¯re not eligible to buy property. Mr. Miller said that even though the house is under his name, it actually belongs to Reba.¡±


    Amara set her cup down with a deliberate thud, her gaze fixed on her perfectly manicured nails. ¡°And you had the nerve to ept it?¡±


    Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Erick and Reba. ¡°Do you really believe you¡¯re entitled to this?


    Erick¡¯s smile faltered, but he clung to it with desperation, his tone shamelessly obsequious. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re being too harsh. My father and brother had dedicated their lives to the Miller family. They even¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amara cut him off, her voice icy. ¡°Are you nning to trade on that old favor forever? Whatever your father and brother did for the Miller family, my son has repaid it a hundred times over. Yet here you are, greedy and shameless, with no sense of your worth! Do you even realize who you are? How dare you try to dig your ws into my son?¡±


    Reba¡¯s face drained of color, her hand clutching her chest as she gasped for air. ¡°Madam, you¡¯ve got it all wrong! I¡¯m not¡­ well, and Adie only feels sorry for me. He¡¯s just being kind, but I¡¯ve never¡­¡±


    ¡°Spare me the act! You¡¯ve been clinging to my son for years, and you think I can¡¯t see through you? Let me make this clear: with your background, you¡¯ll never marry my son.¡±


    Reba¡¯s breath came in shallow, panicked gasps, her frail body trembling before she suddenly copsed. Erick caught her just in time.


    ¡°Erick, what¡¯s happening?¡± Reba held her head, her eyes wide and unfocused. ¡°I remember being in the hospital.¡± Erick¡¯s urgency broke through his calm facade. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what just happened?¡±


    Reba shook her head, confusion clouding her expression.


    Amara watched Reba with a critical eye, her mind recalling what she had heard about the young woman¡¯s condition¡ªa rare brain tumor, weaving through her mind like insidious threads, constantly erasing her memories. The survival rate for such a condition was grim, less than three percent.


    Seeing the symptoms y out before her didn¡¯t sway Amara¡¯s resolve. She¡¯d still kick them out.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t remember, then let me say it again!¡± Her gaze was steely as she delivered the final blow. ¡°You two better pack your things and get out of this house. Now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 33

    ?<strong>Chapter 33:</strong>


    The next morning, Joelle stirred awake and instinctively nced at the empty space beside her. Adrian had spent the night, or so she recalled, but now he was nowhere to be seen.


    Sitting up, sheposed herself, quickly epting the situation. This wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d slipped away. Keeping him by her side seemed an elusive dream.


    As she started to make the bed, sounds wafted from the kitchen. Curious, Joelle headed that way, only to be met with an unexpected sight: Adrian, d in her apron, attempting to cook breakfast. The apron, with its pink, flowery design, lookedically small on his broad frame.


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened, and she stepped forward, her voice tinged with disbelief. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±


    Adrian nced up from the frying pan, his expression unruffled. At that moment, a familiar voice chimed in from the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re awake!¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice came through the video call speaker. Adrian had been consulting Leah for cooking advice. Leah¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable, and she didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Madam, Mr. Miller called me first thing this morning to find out what you like to eat so I could guide him through it! In all my years with the Miller family, I¡¯ve never seen him step into a kitchen before!¡±


    Adrian, still focused on the eggs, muttered, ¡°Leah, you¡¯re talking too much.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t intrude on you two lovebirds any longer! Sir, if you need any help, just ask Mrs. Miller. I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± As the call ended, Adrian looked at Joelle. ¡°Go freshen up. Breakfast will be ready soon.¡±


    Joelle stood rooted to the spot, her mind struggling to process the scene before her. ¡°Adrian, what is this about?¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Adrian carefully ced the cooked eggs on a te and held the tray with ease. The once intimidating business magnate was now ying househusband.


    ¡°I want to make more time for us. I¡¯m going to take on more of the responsibilities at home. I mean, we¡¯re married, and I need to take better care of you.¡±


    Joelle pinched her fingers discreetly, trying to convince herself that this wasn¡¯t a dream. Adrian¡¯s words were sincere, but they left her feeling uneasy. There was a time when such gestures would have brought her immense joy. But now, she had little expectation from him and wasn¡¯t easily moved by mere words.


    ¡°So, you¡¯ve decided to embrace a real life with me?¡± she asked, her tone guarded.


    Joelle shrugged with indifference and walked to the bathroom to wash up.


    Breakfast was a quiet affair. Adrian left for work with a gentle kiss on her forehead. ¡°Wait for me toe home tonight.¡±


    Joelle mechanically chewed her food, her mind distant and preupied.


    Once Adrian had left, she tidied up and stepped out. She wasn¡¯t scheduled to teach Josiah, but she was meeting Katherine and Shawnter.


    By the time she arrived, Shawn was already there. Although they were siblings, their busy lives meant they rarely had a chance to catch up.


    Shawn greeted her with a cup of coffee. ¡°You¡¯ve shed some pounds.¡±


    Joelle hadn¡¯t checked her weight recently, but she knew the past few months had been grueling. She could have slimmed down a bit, but she didn¡¯t want Shawn to worry. So, she told him she was on a diet.


    ¡°You girls put too much pressure on yourselves. By the way, how¡¯s the divorce going?¡± Shawn sighed, shaking his head as he poured himself a cup.


    Joelle¡¯s heart sank as she hesitated with her coffee cup halfway to her lips. Under Shawn¡¯s intense gaze, she admitted, ¡°I don¡¯t think Adrian is about to divorce me right now.¡±


    She had already sent her wedding ring back to Adrian. Any sensible person would understand what that gesture meant. And despite their numerous arguments and discussions, there had been no progress on the divorce. Whenever she broached the subject, Adrian acted as if she were joking.


    Shawn¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to him.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Joelle¡¯s protest was immediate.


    The stability of Watson Group hinged on Adrian¡¯s support. From the beginning, Joelle had hoped for a smooth, amicable separation. Although Adrian no longer loved her, their shared history and his friendship with Shawn were important. She didn¡¯t want to jeopardize that connection.


    She urged Shawn to stay out of it.


    Shawn¡¯s gaze softened. ¡°Joelle, you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I might not have witnessed all your struggles, but I can imagine them. Even without the Miller family¡¯s backing, Watson Group can continue. I have a n; trust me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle agreed, though she knew Shawn was trying to ease her worries.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Shawn insisted. ¡°I haven¡¯t been working all these years for nothing.¡±


    Before Joelle could respond, Katherine burst into the room. ¡°Sorry, sorry! I got caught up in some stupid drama on my way here. I¡¯m notte, am I?¡±


    Shawn checked his watch with a smirk. ¡°You¡¯re right on time! I figured you¡¯d bete, so I told you toe twenty minutes earlier.¡±


    ¡°This time, it really wasn¡¯t my fault!¡± Katherine, barely settled in her seat, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what happened! I heard Adrian¡¯s mother went to Oak Vis and kicked Reba and Erick out. I even took a detour to see themotion¡ªthere were so many people gathered there.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 34

    ?<strong>Chapter 34:</strong>


    Amara was a whirlwind of efficiency. She¡¯d hired more than a dozen security guards and spent the entire night methodically removing every trace of Reba. Not a single item was spared¡ªeverything associated with Reba was tossed out without exception.


    Outside, Reba and Erick were a pitiful sight. Tears streamed down their faces as they begged for mercy, their belongings¡ªpots, pans, clothes, and hats¡ªstrewn around their feet like casualties of a raid. The siblings looked utterly dejected, with Reba sobbing uncontrobly, struggling for breath, while Erick desperately tried to hold her back. His pleas for forgiveness were almost as humiliating as his groveling.


    The siblings looked really pathetic: one was ying the victim, and the other was acting all submissive. Katherine, ever the observer, had even recorded a video of the scene to show Joelle and Shawn. After watching the footage, Katherine nudged Joelle with her elbow. ¡°What on earth is happening? Why did your mother-inw get so personally involved?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mind drifted back to the previous night. Irene had taken her hand, vowing to protect her from any injustice. It felt like a premonition of what was toe. Recalling Adrian¡¯s words from that morning, Joelle found herself conflicted. The biggest hurdle between her and Adrian was Reba. Now with Reba out of the picture, could Adrian eventuallye to see her differently?


    Shaking her head to clear away the thoughts, Joelle decided not to dwell on such uncertainties. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± she admitted.


    Shawn¡¯s gaze sharpened, sensing that Joelle was holding something back. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Katherine quickly changed the topic. After finishing their meal, Shawn and Katherine headed off to their respective jobs, leaving Joelle to prepare for her return home.


    While she was waiting for the bus, her phone rang. It was Amara.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already dealt with Reba, and you¡¯re moving back in today. And forget about the birth control; don¡¯t let anyone know you and Adrian are living apart!¡±


    Despite having dealt with the mistress, Amara¡¯s tone with Joelle remained asmanding as ever. Without waiting for a response, she ended the call. Joelle stared at her phone, processing the abruptness of the conversation. A notification soon popped up: her teaching fee for Josiah had been deposited. It had been a while since she¡¯d felt the satisfaction of earning her own money. She transferred part of the money to her father¡¯s nursing home, keeping only what she needed for herself.


    It hadn¡¯t gotten dark yet, with the sun shining warmly but not overly hot, casting a gentle light over the world. Perhaps, just perhaps, things were slowly starting to improve. Joelle made her way towards the home she shared with Adrian. By the time she arrived, the sun was setting.


    Leah was really excited to see her. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re finally back, Mrs. Miller!¡±


    Joelle bent down to change her shoes. Leah, her eyes already scanning the room, began to search for her phone. ¡°I need to call Mr. Miller right away. Today, I¡¯m going to cook something special just for you!¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already sent him a message,¡± Joelle responded, her cheeks looking a bit red, maybe from being outside for so long.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll get started on dinner right away!¡± Leah¡¯s eyes sparkled with delight as she dashed off to the kitchen.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After washing her hands, Joelle offered to assist Leah but was guided out of the kitchen. With nothing else to do, she settled into the living room and turned on the TV, soon drifting off to sleep.


    As the evening deepened, the sound of a car engine turning off outside stirred Joelle from her nap. Leah¡¯s cheerful voice rang out from the kitchen.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, that has to be Mr. Miller!¡±


    Joelle, as she had done countless times before, went to the door, eager to greet Adrian. He stepped inside, impably dressed in a new suit, different from the one he had worn earlier that day.


    But trailing behind him was someone who made Joelle¡¯s smile freeze into a mask of shock. Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at the sight of Joelle. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    A surge of anger, fierce and parching, surged through Joelle, leaving her seething at her own naivety. She pointed at Reba, who clung to Adrian¡¯s sleeve with a look of terror. ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±


    ¡°She has nowhere else to go,¡± Adrian said with an unsettling calm. ¡°She¡¯ll be staying with us for a while.¡±


    Joelle¡¯sugh was bitter, tinged with disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s staying here? And what about me?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s displeasure was evident in the deepening of his voice. ¡°Aren¡¯t you renting an apartment? You¡¯ve been talking about divorce. Does this home even matter to you anymore?¡± He then led Reba inside, gesturing towards a bedroom on the first floor. ¡°You can stay here for now.¡±


    Reba cast a timid nce at Joelle. ¡°Sorry to intrude, Joelle.¡± Joelle¡¯s injured right hand was trembling. She took a deep breath as Adrian and Reba moved past her. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t forget who your wife is!¡± Adrian stopped in his tracks.


    Leah, hearing themotion, emerged from the kitchen, hoping to defuse the tension. But when her eyes fell upon Reba, her face contorted with anger. ¡°You home-wrecker! What the hell are you doing here?¡± She brandished a spat menacingly at Reba. If Adrian hadn¡¯t intervened, it seemed likely the spat would have found its mark.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 35

    ?<strong>Chapter 35:</strong>


    Leah¡¯s frustration boiled over as she gripped the spat, her hands trembling with the urge to throw it at Reba¡¯s face. But as a mere maid, she dared not act on such violent impulses. Instead, she seized Reba and began to drag her toward the door. ¡°Get out! You¡¯re not wee here! Leave, now!¡± Reba clung to Adrian, her eyes brimming with tears as Leah¡¯s attempts to pull her away proved too forceful.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a home-wrecker! Adie, what have I done wrong?¡± Leah, struggling to remainposed, ced her hands on her hips, her patience wearing thin.


    ¡°How dare you question what you did wrong? Look at you¡ªclinging to a married man like a leech! Do you think it¡¯s eptable?¡±


    Reba wiped her tears away, her voice trembling. ¡°But I see Adie as family. After my father and brother passed away, Adie promised to look after me for the rest of my life!¡± Leah could only roll her eyes in disbelief.


    Adrian held Reba close. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. I said I¡¯d take care of you, and I intend to do just that.¡±


    Then he faced Leah. ¡°Enough! Reba will be staying here for a while. During her stay, you are not to bully her, nor are you to inform my mother or grandmother. If you disobey, consider yourself dismissed.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Leah started, pointing at Joelle, her voiceden with questions about his wife.


    ¡°No buts.¡± Adrian had no alternative. Hiding Reba elsewhere would only expose her to his mother. Keeping her here was the most secure option. What he hadn¡¯t bargained for was Joelle¡¯s unexpected return. That wasn¡¯t part of his n.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    Joelle¡¯s rage nearly overwhelmed her. The world was filled with men who effortlessly drove women crazy. Suppressing the violent tremor in her right hand, Joelle quietly grabbed her bag. ¡°Adrian, I wish you both a long and happy marriage with many children!¡±


    Leah immediately blocked Joelle¡¯s path, spreading her arms wide. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t leave! If you go now, you¡¯ve lost!¡±


    ¡°Leah, does it look like I have any choice? He¡¯s brought her home. What more is there to say?¡±


    Her gaze turned to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯ll go get a divorce tomorrow!¡± Adrian remained unmoved. ¡°Is divorce the only solution you can propose? How many times must I tell you? Reba poses no threat to your status. Can¡¯t you stand her presence?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, I can¡¯t stand her!¡± Joelle snapped, a sharp contrast to her usual restraint. Her upbringing had always kept her from such crudenguage, but Adrian¡¯s relentless provocations had pushed her beyond her limits. This home, which had once been her sanctuary, now felt like a prison. It was here that Joelle had buried three years of grievances and solitude¡ªover a thousand lonely nights spent in enforced istion, waiting for something¡ªanything¡ªto change. She had clung to the belief that this ce was hers.


    But Adrian had brought another woman into their home. What did that make her? Nothing at best! With a determined ck of her high heels, Joelle pushed past Leah and stormed out. Just as she reached the courtyard, Adrian¡¯s hand closed around her wrist. Without a second thought, Joelle yanked her arm free.


    The sound of a p reverberated through the night. Joelle stared, stunned, as the sting of her palm registered. She had smacked Adrian across the face. To hell with it! He got served, that son of a bitch!


    ¡°Is that better now?¡± Adrian pressed his tongue against his cheek, hardly hurt by the blow. Joelle¡¯s rage roared back to life. The once-paralyzing fear of confronting Adrian had morphed into a murderous resolve. ¡°You son of a bitch!¡±


    She grabbed her bag and began swinging it at him, the hard edges biting into his shirt and leaving angry red marks on his chest. The bag¡¯s relentless assault continued, each strike fueled by her frustration. ¡°Do you think you can just betray me like this? How could you?¡± She pummeled him until her voice was hoarse and her strength waned. Only then did Adrian pull her into his arms.


    ¡°You care about me that much?¡± His voice held an unsettling amusement, even after the beating. Joelle¡¯s fury ignited once more. With a fierce shove, she pushed him away and pped him again, this time with even more force.


    Her tears blurred her vision as she turned and walked away, unable to watch his reaction. With every step, the tears fell freely. She hadn¡¯t been home long when Leah called her.


    ¡°Madam, could you please open the door?¡± Still in a daze, Joelle opened it to find Leah standing there, her arms weighed down with bags. ¡°Leah, what are you doing here?¡±


    Leah¡¯s cheerful smile contrasted sharply with Joelle¡¯s somber mood. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand Reba¡¯s presence any longer. Since Mr. Miller said I could leave if I didn¡¯t want to stay, I decided toe live with you!¡±


    Joelle eyed Leah, uncertain if this was some sort of spy game orchestrated by Adrian. But Leah had been her confidante andpanion through many lonely nights, a motherly figure since her mother had passed.


    ¡°Leah, have thest three years of my life been nothing but a joke?¡±


    Leah looked at her with deep sympathy. ¡°To be honest, you shouldn¡¯t have walked away. You should have stayed and shown Reba who the true Mrs. Miller is!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 36

    ?<strong>Chapter 36:</strong>


    Joelle understood Leah¡¯s point, but she wasn¡¯t one to revel in conflict orpetition. Since childhood, she had embraced what came her way and let go of what didn¡¯t. If something required a constant struggle to attain, it probably wasn¡¯t worth the effort to begin with.


    Adrian was the sole exception. For him, she had sacrificed her career, her pride, and devoted three years to being a full-time housewife. Despite her best efforts to be the ideal, dutiful wife, it all seemed for naught. She had already fought for him and exhausted herself in the process.


    That night, Joelle settled Leah into the guest room. The next morning, after enjoying the breakfast Leah prepared, Joelle headed to Olive Vis. Josiah, a diligent student, had made impressive progress in just a month, mastering the beginner¡¯s piece.


    Joelle¡¯s standing in the Walters family had significantly improved. During a break, Josiah¡¯s mother brought her juice and snacks. ¡°Joelle, thank you so much for looking after Josiah. He¡¯s a wonderful boy, though quite introverted. It¡¯s rare to find someone with the patience to truly understand him.¡±


    Mrs. Walters, still youthful but with early streaks of gray in her thick, curly hair, was visibly emotional. Her voice quivered as she spoke, and she struggled to hold back tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to get so emotional.¡± ¡°It¡¯s perfectly alright,¡± Joelle reassured her gently.


    Nearby, Josiah, dressed in ck, was crouched on the floor, feeding his kitten from a handful of cat food. His many pets were well cared for, and the white cat among them had the most stunning fur Joelle had ever seen. ¡°The first time I met Josiah, I thought, how bad could a boy who loves animals be? If he¡¯s gentle with animals, surely he can be gentle with people too.¡±


    Mrs. Walters nodded, deeply moved by Joelle¡¯s words. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask of you.¡± ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± Mrs. Walters nced at him. ¡°The animal protection association is holding an event soon. Josiah¡¯s never been there, but I know he wants to.¡±


    Joelle smiled. ¡°So, you¡¯d like me to take him?¡± ¡°Yes, exactly. It¡¯ll count as a lesson, so I¡¯ll pay you. But please, don¡¯t tell Josiah¡ªit has to feel like a regr outing, not something done out of pity.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Joelle replied, gently taking her hand. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to pay me. I don¡¯t want Josiah to feel like I¡¯m only spending time with him because you¡¯re paying me.¡± She looked at Josiah. ¡°That¡¯d be too hard on him.¡±


    Mrs. Walters was touched by Joelle¡¯s words, a realization dawning on her that she had overlooked. For the first time, she saw things from a different perspective. ¡°Joelle, now I see why Irene thinks so highly of you.¡±


    Joelle was momentarily thrown for a loop but quickly offered a reassuring smile, gracefully steering the conversation in another direction. After a short break, she resumed the lesson with Josiah. Josiah was a serious student, his focus unwavering as he listened to each note he drew from his violin. Sometimes his tone was rich and clear; other times, it was rough, almost as if he were sawing wood. Yet his expression remained one of pure enjoyment, undeterred by the imperfections.


    As the lesson concluded, Joelle smiled at him. ¡°You¡¯ve been doing welltely. A reward should be in order.¡± Josiah shyly scratched the back of his head, waving his hand to indicate that it wasn¡¯t necessary.


    Joelle pretended to think. ¡°I heard the animal protection association is looking for volunteers. How about we check it out together?¡± Josiah froze in surprise. Joelle simply smiled, waiting for his reaction. Josiah was a bright boy, and the mention of the animal protection association immediately told him who had orchestrated this n.


    But Joelle¡¯s intent was clear¡ªshe wanted him to understand that stepping out into the world wasn¡¯t something to fear, nor was epting others¡¯ kindness. After a few moments, Josiah finally nodded. Joelle patted his head, her gesture full of approval and encouragement.


    After leaving the Olive Vis, Joelle made her way to a nearby neighborhood. In herst meeting with Katherine, she had asked her friend to look into any openings for violin teachers. Although the Walters family paid well, teaching just one student wasn¡¯t enough to make ends meet.


    Joelle had arranged her visit in advance, and the family weed her inside. ¡°I heard your teacher was Sloane Moore, the renowned international violinist,¡± the hostess remarked, scrutinizing Joelle with a critical eye. ¡°May I see your skill first?¡±


    That was just a regr part of the interview process. Joelle tightened her grip on her bow, took a deep breath, and smiled politely. ¡°Of course.¡± She set up her violin and began to y a piece that, while not too difficult, was meant to showcase her abilities. However, midway through, the hostess abruptly stopped her.


    ¡°Just as I thought¡ªnothing but hype. The only student of Sloane Moore? Please!¡± Joelle was left speechless, a wave of embarrassment washing over her. She felt as though she had let her teacher down. This family clearly had high expectations, and Joelle was certain she had no chance of getting the job.


    But to her surprise, the hostess, now holding a wine ss, sat down on the sofa. ¡°The student you¡¯ll be teaching is in that room. You can go say hello now.¡± Joelle blinked in disbelief. ¡°You mean, I passed the interview?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the hostess replied casually, crossing her legs as she focused entirely on the television. ¡°But keep it down. Don¡¯t interrupt my show!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 37

    ?<strong>Chapter 37:</strong>


    Joelle swallowed nervously and walked toward the door the woman had indicated. It was adorned with cheerful, childlike decorations. She knocked lightly on the door, which was opened by a little girl around eight years old. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m your new violin teacher, Joelle Miller.¡± Joelle introduced herself with a warm smile.


    The girl avoided eye contact and moved to let her in. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Joelle felt a twinge of unease. She couldn¡¯t remember ever being that obedient as a child. Nevertheless, the violin lesson proceeded smoothly as the girl disyed a solid grasp of the basics.


    During the break, the girl remained seated quietly at her desk, drawing. Joelle¡¯s eyesnded on a photo frame on the desk. It showed the girl holding her mother¡¯s hand, but the woman in the picture was not the same one Joelle had seen watching TV outside. Not wanting to upset the girl, Joelle kept her thoughts to herself and acted as though she hadn¡¯t seen the photo.


    Later in the afternoon, as the lesson was nearing its end, the man of the house returned. The girl¡¯s demeanor instantly brightened, and she sprinted towards him with a beaming smile. ¡°Daddy!¡± The woman, now d in an apron and preparing dinner, seemed a far cry from the detached figure Joelle had met earlier.


    For a fleeting moment, Joelle saw a glimpse of her own past life as a full-time housewife. The man scooped his daughter into his arms. ¡°So what did you do today?¡± The girl wrapped her arms around her father¡¯s neck. ¡°The new violin teacher came, and I yed the violin today.¡±


    ¡°The new violin teacher?¡± The man nced in Joelle¡¯s direction and looked at her from head to toe. ¡°She¡¯s the only student of Sloane Moore, the renowned violin master,¡± the woman exined. Joelle nced at her in surprise. Just that afternoon, the woman had deemed her skills mediocre.


    The man nodded, impressed. ¡°You really went to great lengths.¡± With a graceful smile, the woman replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You said we should give only the best for our little girl.¡±


    Clearly pleased by her response, the man put his daughter down and gestured for Joelle to follow him to the study. As Joelle trailed behind, the woman knelt beside the girl and asked softly, ¡°How about we have your favorite chicken wings tonight?¡±


    Now she seemed to care about the girl? Joelle mused. The woman had not once checked in on the lesson, nor had she offered the girl a ss of water. Joelle set these thoughts aside and stepped into the study with the man.


    ¡°Miley¡¯s mother taught her how to y the violin, but she passed awayst year due to illness,¡± the man revealed, catching Joelle¡¯s surprised look. Although surprised, Joelle sensed there was more to the story. The man ced his briefcase on the floor and sat down at his desk. Then, he looked at her with an earnest gaze. ¡°For the past year, Miley hasn¡¯t wanted to touch the violin. Recently, she decided she wanted to start again. I think it¡¯s because she misses her mother. I don¡¯t expect her to y exceptionally well, but I do hope you can make the lessons enjoyable for her.¡± He paused for a brief moment and continued, his voice heavy with emotion, ¡°I¡¯ve rarely seen her smile in the past year.¡± Joelle nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    It was already dark by the time Joelle left Miley¡¯s home. Leah had sent her a message ten minutes before, asking what time she would be home. As Joelle stepped into her rental, she was greeted by the rich aroma of food. Leah was an exceptional cook, a fact even Adrian acknowledged, despite his picky taste.


    After washing her hands, Joelle invited Leah to join her for dinner. ¡°You must be tired today, ma¡¯am,¡± Leah remarked as she served arge chicken drumstick onto Joelle¡¯s te. Joelle thought that if Adrian were half as thoughtful as Leah, things might have been different between them. Adrian was indeed a heartless jerk.


    Halfway through the meal, Leah said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I heard that Reba has made a mess of the house andined about the strong smell of formaldehyde. She even asked Mr. Miller to repaint the ce. I find it strange, though. How could there still be formaldehyde after three years?¡±


    Joelle remained calm and continued to eat. She appeared indifferent to what Leah was saying. ¡°Also, I heard Reba even snuck into Mr. Miller¡¯s bedroom. When she was caught, she said she had walked into the wrong room. What a ridiculous excuse!¡± Joelle remained silent.


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I also heard that Mr. Miller has been staying at a friend¡¯s ce in the past few days. It seems he doesn¡¯t care much for that bitch either!¡± Atst, Joelle looked up. ¡°Leah, you don¡¯t have to defend him. We¡¯re getting divorced. Where he stays is none of my concern.¡±


    ¡°But ma¡¯am, you¡¯re still Mrs. Miller. If you don¡¯t do something, your mother-inw will be upset with you!¡± Leah¡¯s words seemed intended to push Joelle to confront Reba. However, Joelle remained resolute. ¡°Once the divorce is finalized, I won¡¯t be.¡±


    After dinner, Leah urged Joelle to take a rest while she cleaned up. Joelle declined. Leah was employed by the Miller family, not her, and Joelle felt ufortable being served by her. She took it upon herself to clean the kitchen. After that, they both retired to their respective rooms.


    Leah sighed deeply. ¡°Mr. Miller is such a fool! He doesn¡¯t know how to cherish you.¡± Joelley awake, unable to sleep. Leah¡¯s words resonated with her. She knew she couldn¡¯t dy the divorce any longer. With that, she picked up her phone to call Adrian but hesitated. Why was it always her who had to initiate the call? Why?


    Joelle¡¯s frustration simmered. She was always the one reaching out to Adrian and anxiously waiting for him to respond. It had been this way since the beginning of their marriage. And now, even as they were on the brink of divorce, nothing had changed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 38

    ?<strong>Chapter 38:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s brief outburst of anger subsided as she realized she still had to make the call. It took a long time before the call was connected. Joelle got straight to the point. ¡°Adrian, when are you avable? We need to¡­¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡±


    It was Reba. The sickly sweetness in her tone made Joelle¡¯s words catch in her throat. ¡°Are you looking for Adie? He¡¯s in the shower right now. But if it¡¯s important, you can tell me.¡±


    Joelle almostughed aloud. Who was the wife here, and who was the mistress? Reba¡¯s implications were as clear as day. So Adrian was in the shower. The distant sound of running water filled the silence, confirming Joelle¡¯s suspicions. Adrian was with Reba, in the very home she once shared with him. Perhaps they had even engaged in the same intimacies they used to share in the bed that was once theirs.


    Joelle¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Reba, it¡¯s one thing to eat someone¡¯s leftovers, but you¡¯re making such a mess of it, it¡¯s making me sick.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Reba feigned innocence. ¡°What do you mean, Joelle? Leftovers?¡±


    Joelle sneered, ¡°What do you think would happen if I call Amara right now?¡± Anyone with a guilty conscience would naturally fear someone as righteous as Amara.


    Reba dropped the act quickly. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re divorcing Adie anyway, I suppose I should thank you for stepping aside. If it weren¡¯t for you, Joelle, I would have married him three years ago.¡±


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    Joelle could only marvel at how effortlessly repulsive Reba could be. There was no point in arguing with someone devoid of decency; it would only drag her down to their level. ¡°Put Adrian on the phone,¡± Joelle said.


    ¡°Joelle, I already told you¡ªhe¡¯s in the shower.¡±


    ¡°So? Feel free to start a video call. We can all enjoy the show together.¡±


    Reba faltered, her bravado momentarily shaken. But after a pause, she swallowed her pride and knocked on the bathroom¡¯s ss door. ¡°Adie, Joelle¡¯s on the phone.¡±


    The sound of running water ceased, and a momentter, Adrian emerged, fully dressed in a shirt and trousers. The showerhead had malfunctioned, so he hade in to check it out and had gotten a bit wet in the process. As he took the phone, Reba fussed over him with a towel.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry off beforeing out?¡± Joelle heard every word, and disgust twisted in her stomach. ¡°Joelle, are you still there?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came through the line.


    A chill spread through Joelle¡¯s hands and feet. Why couldn¡¯t she make him feel as miserable as she did?


    ¡°So, when are you nning to marry Reba? I¡¯ll be sure to send a generous gift. Three years of sneaking around¡ªwho could top that?¡±


    Reba¡¯s haphazard attempt to dry Adrian with the towel left him squirming ufortably. His attention drifted as he tried to wrestle the towel away from her, barely catching what Joelle was saying.


    ¡°Do you need something?¡± he asked.


    Joelle didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°Since you¡¯ve got your beloved in your arms, I¡¯ll step aside sooner rather thanter. I never got any credit while we were together, so I might as well do one good deed before we part. How about tomorrow? Let¡¯s go get the divorce.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was immediate and firm. ¡°Not gonna happen!¡±


    Joelle blinked, taken aback. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t given me a baby yet.¡±


    Both women froze, stunned by his words. Joelle¡¯s shock quickly turned to anger. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Reba to give you one?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s tone was cool, almost detached. ¡°Grandma only wants yours.¡±


    ¡°Why on earth would I give a bastard like you a baby, Adrian? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice rang through the bathroom, and even Reba, standing nearby, heard her outburst. Reba flinched. Joelle was probably the only person who dared to speak to Adrian like that. Sure enough, the boldness that came from a life of privilege was something Reba couldn¡¯t help but envy. She lowered her head, staring at her toes as the resentment within her deepened.


    Adrian¡¯s voice turned colder as he spoke Joelle¡¯s name. He could tolerate Joelle calling him names in private, but to be insulted in front of Reba struck a blow to his pride. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re my wife. If you don¡¯t have my baby, who will?¡±


    Joelle inhaled sharply, trying to steady herself. ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    ¡°Who did you call insane?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t answer and abruptly ended the call. Later that night, just as she was about to drift off to sleep, her phone began vibrating insistently. Joelle nced at the caller ID and frowned.


    At that same moment, she heard the front door of the apartment open. Leah¡¯s voice followed. ¡°Mr. Miller, what brings you here? Are you looking for Mrs. Miller?¡±


    Joelle shot up, a realization dawning on her¡ªshe hadn¡¯t locked her bedroom door. Her heart pounded as the footsteps outside her room grew closer. The door suddenly flew open, and Adrian strode in, shutting it behind him, leaving Leah in the hallway. Panic surged through Joelle. ¡°Leah! Call the police!¡±


    Adrian ignored her plea, yanking the nket off the bed and pulling her toward him. ¡°Who were you calling insane, huh?¡± Joelle was dumbfounded by the absurdity of it all. This man had been with Reba just moments ago, yet here he was, having driven all this way just to confront her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 39

    ?<strong>Chapter 39:</strong>


    Joelle no longer had the strength to resist Adrian. It was futile. Underneath the nket, she was wearing only a camisole and shorts. The overwhelming physical difference between them left her no choice but to concede.


    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re trespassing.¡± Adrian gripped her chin, and his lips curled into a triumphant smile. ¡°Leah let me in. How can you call that trespassing?¡± Joelle frowned in frustration. ¡°I¡¯ll have Leah fired soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t do that.¡± Adrian lowered his head and kissed her. His lips were soft and had a subtle woody scent¡ªa scent Joelle had once been obsessed with. She believed he felt something too in those moments when their breaths mingled.


    Joelle broke away from the kiss and stated coldly, ¡°You¡¯re filthy.¡± Adrian¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Say that again.¡± Joelle shoved him away and repeated sharply, ¡°I said you¡¯re filthy! Don¡¯t touch me with the hands you¡¯ve touched Reba with!¡±


    Adrian stood motionless. For a moment, the room fell into an unbearable silence. Joelle didn¡¯t regret a single word she had said, but she did regret provoking him. As expected, Adrian¡¯s lips twisted into a faint, chilling smile the next second. He harshly turned her face toward him and sneered, ¡°Filthy? Weren¡¯t you the one who climbed into my bed back then?¡±


    Joelle shook her head in resistance. She no longer relied on this erratic man for her safety. ¡°Leah! Leah, help me!¡± Adrian pinned her wrists above her head. Joelle¡¯s sobs grew louder, even echoing through the floors above and below. Just then, Leah found the bedroom key and unlocked the door. She entered with her head bowed and did not dare to meet their eyes.


    ¡°Sir, you cannot force her.¡± Leah braced herself to be thrown out of the house. But Adrian, though still shrouded in a dark mood, released Joelle and strode out of the room. His departure ignited a ze of intense anger within himself.


    Joelle dabbed at her tears as she straightened her clothes. Leah approached, her expression one of guilt and concern. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I never imagined Mr. Miller would treat you this way.¡± Joelle¡¯s face was pale, streaked with tear stains. She sniffled and responded, ¡°Leah, you can go. I don¡¯t need you here anymore.¡±


    Leah realized her well-intentioned actions had only made things worse, and she couldn¡¯t defend herself. Before leaving, she said, ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ve been with the Miller family since I was a teenager. I even met your mother a few times back then. Once, I identally knocked over an expensive vase. Selling me wouldn¡¯t have covered the cost, but your mother stepped in and helped me out of that mess. Both she and you have such kind hearts. I¡¯ve seen how much you cared about Mr. Miller over the past three years. I genuinely hope you two can work things out.¡±


    It was the first time Joelle had heard Leah say those words, and it shifted her perception of Leah. She had always thought of Leah as a spy for the Miller family, but she now realized there was more to the story. Joelle nodded, feeling utterly drained from Adrian¡¯s torment. Despite her exhaustion, she patiently exined to Leah, ¡°I understand now. Leah, I¡¯m not asking you to leave because I¡¯m upset with you. It¡¯s just that having you here gives Adrian an excuse to visit, and what happened today could happen again.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Leah replied with disappointment. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll go back and keep an eye on Reba for you. Please take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Joelle reassured her.


    After leaving Joelle¡¯s apartment, Adrian headed to a party. Michael Frye, one of Adrian¡¯s friends, noticed Adrian¡¯s dour expression as soon as he arrived and sensed that something was amiss. Although he didn¡¯t want to get involved, he had to show some concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who ticked you off this time?¡± Adrian remained silent and just puffed on his cigarette. Even in the dim lighting and lively atmosphere, Michael noticed scratch marks on Adrian¡¯s corbone. ¡°Wow. Who scratched you? Joelle?¡±


    The mention of Joelle¡¯s name only deepened Adrian¡¯s irritation. Lately, that woman had been constantly seeking attention. She used to be upset when he didn¡¯te home. Now, even when he did, she was still unhappy. It was impossible to please her.


    At that moment, Rafael arrived and took a seat opposite Adrian. Adrian momentarily pushed thoughts of Joelle aside and fixed his gaze on Rafael. His expression sharpened as if he¡¯d found some prey. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Joelletely.¡± His tone was neither inquisitive nor usatory. It was a statement, and more pointedly, a warning. Rafael recognized that.


    Rafael met his gaze calmly. ¡°We grew up together, and she¡¯s been teaching Josiah the violin recently. It¡¯s normal for us to be around each other.¡± Michael, who had been listening nearby, chimed in, ¡°Violin? Joelle? Adrian, she¡¯s working now?¡± Adrian knew that Rafael had a cousin, Josiah, who was deaf and mute. However, he was unaware that Joelle had been teaching Josiah the violin. Now that he thought of it, he realized he had never even asked Joelle about her current job. And why hadn¡¯t he asked? Well, he didn¡¯t care.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 40

    ?<strong>Chapter 40:</strong>


    Rafael noticed the confusion in Adrian¡¯s eyes and poured more wine into Adrian¡¯s ss. ¡°Is it that I¡¯m too close to Joelle, or have you never really paid attention to her?¡±


    When Michael called Joelle by her name, Adrian felt nothing. But hearing Rafael mention her name instantly soured his mood. ¡°She¡¯s my wife. It¡¯s not anyone else¡¯s ce to be concerned about her.¡± Adrian covered his ss with hisrge hand, stopping Rafael from pouring more wine. Their eyes locked, and Rafael met his gaze with a serene expression.


    ¡°Of course. But have you ever really cared about her?¡± Rafael asked. Adrian¡¯s face flushed with anger, and the veins on his hand stood out prominently. The tension thickened to the point where even Michael felt ufortable. ¡°Are you two alright? We¡¯re all friends here. What¡¯s the point of getting upset?¡±


    Rafael was the first to back down. He pulled back his confrontational stance and said, ¡°Sorry about that. It seems my presence is upsetting someone. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Michael called after Rafael a few times but couldn¡¯t convince him to stay. He sighed resignedly and put an arm around Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What the hell is going on? Does Joelle still have feelings for Rafael?¡±


    Suddenly, the ss in Adrian¡¯s hand shattered from the force of his grip, leaving Michael stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t bring this up again.¡± Adrian stood up and walked away.


    The day arrived when Joelle would take Josiah to the animal protection association¡¯s event. The main activity involved distributing flyers in a bustling za to promote animal welfare. For Josiah, merely stepping outside was a significant step forward. With Joelle tranting for him, he gradually became morefortable at the event.


    They were stationed at the entrance of a shopping mall, where both Joelle and Josiah, dressed in red vests, handed out flyers with friendly smiles to passersby. However, some people waved them off without taking a flyer. Seeing Josiah¡¯s disappointment, Joelle patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ll take it slow. Don¡¯t be discouraged.¡±


    Josiah¡¯s spirits lifted, and he nodded with newfound hope. As noon drew near and the sun climbed higher in the sky, a member of the animal protection association advised they take a break. Joelle removed her vest and guided Josiah to a nearby coffee shop inside the mall.


    While Josiah sat quietly on the shop¡¯s sofa, observing his surroundings with curiosity, Joelle queued up for their drinks. Suddenly, the shop was filled with loud voices. Looking over, Joelle saw Josiah at the center of themotion, confronted by a couple. She recognized the man at once. It was Erick.


    With his arm around his girlfriend¡¯s waist, Erick was hurling insults at Josiah. Though Josiah couldn¡¯t hear, Joelle couldn¡¯t just watch Erick berate him. She stepped closer just as Erick¡¯s tirade reached its peak. ¡°Why don¡¯t you fucking say something? Are you deaf or just pretending? You little brat!¡±


    Unsure of what was happening, the people nearby hesitated to step in. Joelle stepped beside Josiah and fixed Erick with a cold stare. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Erick recognized her immediately. Seeing Joelle by Josiah¡¯s side made him falter.


    ¡°Joelle, do you know this young man?¡± Joelle didn¡¯t answer his question and said, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I¡¯m not interested in small talk.¡± Erick¡¯s demeanor turned arrogant, and he pulled his girlfriend closer. ¡°There were no seats avable, so my girlfriend asked to share this guy¡¯s table. But no matter how politely we asked, he didn¡¯t respond. Isn¡¯t that rude?¡±


    At first, Erick¡¯sint seemed reasonable. Even now, Josiah continued to use his phone, oblivious to the res he was receiving. A voice from behind Joelle chimed in, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. Young people these days are so inconsiderate. This is a public ce, not his personal space!¡±


    Joelle narrowed her eyes at the self-righteous man before her. ¡°How do you expect him to respond? He¡¯s deaf and mute. What do you want him to do?¡±


    Everyone fell silent as they processed this new information. They looked at Josiah, the quiet young man, with newfound understanding. ¡°What a pity. He¡¯s still young, but he¡¯s disabled.¡± Joelle turned towards the person who had just spoken. ¡°Please don¡¯t call him disabled. He has aplete personality and a kind heart, unlike those who insult others without understanding the situation.¡±


    Her words were a direct jab at Erick, who caught the implication at once. ¡°How was I supposed to know he¡¯s deaf? Ugh! This is frustrating! Forget it. Come on, babe, let¡¯s go buy that bag you wanted!¡± Just as Erick was about to take a step, Joelle¡¯s firm voice stopped him. ¡°Where are you going? Apologize to him.¡±


    Knowing very well he mustn¡¯t show his irritation in front of Joelle, Erick retorted with a hint of jest, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely our fault, is it? Just because he can¡¯t hear doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t see.¡± Joelle¡¯s expression remained stern, leaving no room for negotiation. ¡°You insulted him, and your words were cruel. You¡¯re not leaving until you apologize.¡±


    Erick held back his anger. ¡°He didn¡¯t hear it anyway. How about we just call it even and move on?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 41

    ?<strong>Chapter 41:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s anger simmered to the point where she let out a bitterugh. ¡°How about I p you in front of everyone here? You wouldn¡¯t die from it, so we could just call it even.¡± Erick¡¯s smile froze. Joelle leaned in, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Or is my request too light for you to take seriously? Should I get Adrian involved?¡± She pulled out her phone, her finger hovering over the screen. Erick muttered a half-hearted apology, grabbed his girlfriend¡¯s hand, and hurried away, not ready to let the situation escte further.


    Erick¡¯s girlfriend asked, ¡°Who was that woman?¡± ¡°A bitch!¡± Erick spat out as he furiously dialed Reba¡¯s number. ¡°Bring Adrian to Yunko Mall right now. Joelle¡¯s here with another man!¡± As the confrontation ended, Joelle turned her attention back to Josiah, her concern etched on her face. Even though Josiah couldn¡¯t hear the exchange, he must have felt the tension in the air. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked.


    Josiah nodded. ¡°I want to go home.¡± Joelle reacted in surprise. ¡°Don¡¯t let people like that ruin your day. There¡¯s still the pet meet-and-greet this afternoon. I can spend the whole day with you.¡±


    Josiah exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that. I think my cat might be pregnant. I should take her to the vet.¡± ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not because of that couple?¡±


    Josiah smiled. ¡°People like them don¡¯t bother me anymore.¡± Joelle exhaled, relieved. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call someone from your family to pick you up.¡± They canceled their afternoon ns and lingered in the coffee shop until Rafael arrived to take Josiah home.


    All three of them walked to the parking garage together. Joelle opened the car door for Josiah. Rafael offered, ¡°Where are you heading? I can drop you off.¡± Joelle shook her head. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve got ns to meet Katherer.¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t press further. He got into the car and started the engine. Joelle watched as the car disappeared around the corner, a familiar voice breaking the silence behind her. ¡°Joelle, was that Rafael I just saw?¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    It was Reba, clinging to Adrian¡¯s arm. Frustration surged through Joelle, and she turned on her heel to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the air, cold andmanding. Joelle halted, then slowly turned back to face him. ¡°Mr. Miller, what do you want?¡±


    Mr. Miller? Adrian¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°Why were you with Rafael?¡± He had only seen her with Rafael, missing Josiah as he got into the car. Joelle scoffed, ¡°Do you think you have the right to ask me that? What are you doing here with her?¡±


    Reba replied, ¡°We came to the supermarket to pick up some ingredients. I wanted to cook for Adie to thank him for taking care of me. Joelle, if you don¡¯t mind, you¡¯re wee to join us and try my cooking at home.¡± Joelle¡¯s hand itched to p Reba with the nearest object, preferably her shoe. ¡°Home? Whose home? Yours?¡±


    Feigning innocence, Reba looked up at Adrian with wide eyes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I must¡¯ve confused it with the house in Oak Vis.¡± Joelle crossed her arms. ¡°Do you have a brain problem or something?¡±


    Reba faltered, clutching Adrian¡¯s sleeve like a lifeline. ¡°Adie, I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Adrian¡¯s face remained impassive as he looked at Joelle. ¡°She does have a brain illness, so you do not need to get worked up over every little thing she does.¡±


    Joelle scoffed. If she didn¡¯t do anything, Reba would start treating her home with Adrian as hers. Joelle fumed at Adrian¡¯s tant favoritism. His actions, both overt and subtle, were enabling Reba, and it was infuriating. But Joelle decided not to argue. She had shed enough tears and endured enough pain; she wasn¡¯t going to let these two ruin her mood any further.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether she has problems or not. Just give me a straight answer¡ªwhen the hell are we getting divorced?¡± Reba eagerly awaited Adrian¡¯s response as well. If Joelle and Adrian divorced, she¡¯d be the only woman by his side, and marrying into the Miller family would be more possible.


    As she daydreamed, Adrian¡¯s cold demeanor made her uneasy. ¡°What can Rafael give you?¡± Joelle frowned, confused. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± A faint sneer curled Adrian¡¯s lips. ¡°I thought you were smart, but you¡¯re just another fool in love!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°What are you even saying?¡± Adrian strode over and gripped her arm tightly, making her wince. He leaned in close, his voice low and menacing. ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re my wife. Who would want you after a divorce, hmm?¡±


    He turned and walked off, Reba following in his wake, leaving Joelle to process his words. ¡°Adrian, who do you think you are?¡± Joelle shouted after him. ¡°If we get divorced, you¡¯ll be second-hand too!¡±


    Reba watched Adrian closely, trying to gauge his reaction. She hadn¡¯t heard the answer she wanted, and anxiety gnawed at her. ¡°Adie, don¡¯t you want to divorce Joelle?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s reply was t, devoid of emotion. ¡°Why would I divorce her when everything is perfectly fine?¡±


    Reba froze, a flicker of resentment crossing her face. ¡°Yeah, everything is perfectly fine! So why would Joelle want a divorce? Could it be she¡¯s found someone else she likes?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 42

    ?<strong>Chapter 42:</strong>


    Joelle packed some food and headed over to Katherine¡¯s ce. Katherine, a small business owner, was engrossed in a phone call when Joelle arrived. With nothing much to do, Joelle began tidying up Katherine¡¯s cluttered house. When Katherine finally ended her call, she threw her arms around Joelle and gave her a quick peck on the cheek. ¡°OMG! Is this even my house? My dear Joelle, whoever marries you is incredibly lucky!¡±


    Joelle chuckled wryly. ¡°Then I must be unlucky to end up marrying Adrian.¡± Katherine settled cross-legged on the floor. They cracked open cans of beer and lounged on the carpet while a mindless TV show yed in the background. Joelley on Katherine¡¯sp, absentmindedly watching TV when her phone suddenly chimed.


    Reba had posted an update on her Twitter again. Joelle was hesitant to open it. But Katherine, already tipsy, urged her, ¡°Open it. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Joelle relented. She hadn¡¯t done anything wrong, so why should she be afraid?


    ¡°Hi, everyone! Today, I¡¯m preparing a special dinner for him. You might have noticed, we¡¯ve recently moved due to a minor issue at our old ce. But now he¡¯s gotten us an even bigger house! Today, I¡¯ll be making garlic crayfish¡­¡± The video shifted into a cooking tutorial. Joelle yawned, uninterested.


    Minutester, the video cut to Reba lying on a man¡¯sp. The camera avoided his face but zoomed in on Reba¡¯s sharp corbones and a man¡¯s hand, adorned with a wedding ring. ¡°Jesus! I hope we can always be this happy together.¡± The ring was unmistakably part of a matching set with Joelle¡¯s, so she immediately recognized the hand as Adrian¡¯s. Joelle let out a bitterugh, threw her phone aside, and finished off her beer.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t be upset. At least now you see him for who he really is,¡± Katherine coaxed her. ¡°Yeah,¡± Joelle replied, her gaze fixed on the ceiling. The light from the chandelier was so bright it hurt her eyes. ¡°It took me eight years to see it, though.¡±


    Katherine gently stroked her hair, trying to offer somefort. ¡°I¡¯m going overseas for work soon. Come with me?¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Italy. I¡¯ll be working, but you can just rx and explore.¡± Joelle thought for a moment. ¡°Sounds good. I can visit my teacher while I¡¯m there.¡± ¡°Great! It¡¯s a deal, then!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    The trip was scheduled for the following week. Joelle informed the Walters family well in advance. As for Miley, since her lessons were only weekly, her absence wouldn¡¯t disrupt their schedule. Before leaving, Joelle had onest lesson with Miley. As usual, only Miley and her stepmother, Kiera Barron, were at home. After several interactions, Joelle had learned that Kiera, aged 27, had joined the family six months after Miley¡¯s mother passed away.


    Miley was neither close to nor distant from Kiera. And when Joelle was there, they seldom spoke more than a few words to each other. ¡°Miley, you¡¯ve made great progress!¡± Joelle remarked. ¡°But remember, healthes first. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re practicing the violin for 18 hours a day. While hard work is important, don¡¯t you think there are other things more important at your age?¡±


    Miley looked at Joelle with wide, puzzled eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. I just want to get into the best music school.¡± In wealthy families, children¡¯s paths were often meticulously nned from an early age. Miley¡¯s response left Joelle at a loss for words. She could hear Miley¡¯s longing for her mother in her ying. But beyond that, there was a numbness to life itself. Joelle could see that ying the violin no longer brought Miley joy, yet Miley continued to push herself relentlessly.


    After the lesson, Kiera walked Joelle to the door. As Joelle rarely saw Miley¡¯s father, she could no longer hold back and decided to voice her concerns to Kiera. ¡°Is it Mr. Barron¡¯s request for Miley to aim for the top music school?¡± Kiera yawned. ¡°What? I¡¯m not sure.¡± Joelle could see Kiera had little interest in her stepdaughter¡¯s pursuits.


    ¡°Mrs. Barron, I hope you¡¯ll discuss this with your husband. Miley is an exceptional child, but she¡¯s under a lot of pressure. Children often feel this way due to their parents¡¯ expectations. Please, consider easing your husband¡¯s demands.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll talk to him,¡± Kiera responded half-heartedly. ¡°I have a facial appointment now. Bye.¡± With that, the door closed abruptly. Joelle was left with no other option but to drop the matter.


    The day she was set to leave with Katherine arrived. While packing in her rented apartment, Joelle realized her passport was missing. After searching thoroughly, she remembered that all her important documents were still at her shared home with Adrian. She called Leah, who said apologetically, ¡°Ma¡¯am, your important documents should be in the study, but Mr. Miller has ordered that no one is allowed to touch his things. The study is also locked. I can¡¯t get in.¡±


    Joelle sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll go get them myself, then.¡± She chose a time she knew Adrian would be away and headed to the house. As she approached the staircase to head upstairs, she saw Reba standing on the second floor. ¡°Hey, Joelle. Why didn¡¯t you let us know you wereing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 43

    ?<strong>Chapter 43:</strong>


    Hearing Reba¡¯s voice, Joelle stopped in her tracks. To look at Reba now, she would have to look up, so she shot a sharp re upward. Leah, quickly picking up on the cue, stepped forward. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why should Mrs. Miller need to announce her arrival before returning to her own home?¡±


    Reba descended the stairs slowly and said, ¡°Well, you wouldn¡¯t need to give notice normally, but Adie said there are many important documents in the study. Just to be safe, it¡¯s better to be careful about who enters the home.¡± Joelle smiled thinly. ¡°Exactly. So please, keep away from the study. If anything goes missing, you, as an outsider, would be the first suspect.¡±


    The term ¡°outsider¡± clearly struck a nerve with Reba. Not in the mood for prolonging the conversation, Joelle headed upstairs to the study. She knew the study was secured with a password, and she happened to know what the password was. One day, Adrian had forgotten a document and asked Joelle to retrieve it from the study, which was how she had learned the password.


    At the time, she believed she had be a trusted assistant to Adrian, and she was wrapped up in the fantasies she had imagined all day long. Reality proved harsher. After she entered the password, the door remained locked. Reba approached and suggested, ¡°Joelle, why don¡¯t you try my birthday?¡±


    At first, Joelle was stunned by the suggestion but then realized it made sense. As the door unlocked, Joelle took a deep breath, held back tears, and forced herself to remainposed. Reba stood by the door, acting very much the hostess of the house and watching Joelle¡¯s every move. Joelle felt a mix of bitterness and helplessness. Those who were favored had nothing to fear. How could shepete with Reba?


    After finding her passport, Joelle wanted nothing more than to leave. Leah caught up to Joelle in the yard and said, ¡°Mrs. Miller, don¡¯t think too much. There was a time when the study door¡¯s lock broke. Mr. Miller needed to reset the password, and Reba insisted he change it to her birthday.¡± Joelle smiled bitterly. ¡°That still means Adrian trusts her, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Leah opened her mouth to say more, but Joelle turned to gaze at the four-story vi. It lookedrge yet felt suffocating. Each corner was a reminder of her presence. Reba was by the third-floor window, standing where Joelle often had. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to be out of there.¡± She looked toward the road ahead. The sky looked blue and boundless above her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Leah. I won¡¯t let myself be sad again.¡±


    The next day, Joelle and Katherine boarded their flight to Italy. Both women turned heads with their striking beauty. Katherine, having spent the previous week at the gym, wore a camo tank top that highlighted the subtle muscles on her shoulders. The architecture around them resembled medieval art galleries. And every now and then, they spotted a charismatic street artist performing. As the river breeze yed with Joelle¡¯s dress, she donned her sunsses and sat across from Katherine. Every so often, she took a bite from a pizza they had just picked up from a small roadside stand and soaked in the sunlight.


    ¡°Joelle, I can only be with you until six o¡¯clock. I have a meeting with a major clientter. Will you be okay on your own?¡± Joelle waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Go ahead with your work!¡± As the sun set, Joelle returned to the hotel alone. At that moment, a ck car pulled up at the hotel entrance. Michael and Adrian stepped out, and the doorman helped them with their luggage.


    Joelle first recognized the familiar sound of Michael¡¯s voice. She turned around and saw Adrian¡¯s face. How could she even begin to describe what she was feeling right now? It felt like returning home in high spirits after a long day, only to have her mood sour at the sight of her husband. Joelle pretended not to notice them. But just as she was about to walk away, Michael called out to her. ¡°Joelle, are you here for some fun too?¡±


    Given that she had grown up with Adrian, all his friends knew her well. Except for Adrian, they were all polite to her. ¡°Yes, my friend is here on business. I¡¯m just tagging along,¡± Joelle responded politely. ¡°I see.¡± Michael nced at Adrian and then turned back to Joelle. ¡°How about I leave you two to talk?¡± ¡°No,¡± Joelle and Adrian said at the same time.


    Just then, the elevator arrived at the lobby. As soon as the doors opened, Joelle stepped in without a second thought. Once Joelle was out of sight, Michael nudged Adrian. ¡°What happened between you and Joelle? Did you guys have a fight?¡± He wanted to ask if it had anything to do with Rafael, but he held back, fearing it might anger Adrian. Lately, tensions had been high between Adrian and Rafael. And even without Rafael, this trip was no exception. Annoyed by the questioning, Adrian quickened his pace. As soon as Joelle got back to her room, her phone rang. It was Adrian. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here?¡± Joelle had always kept Adrian informed of her whereabouts. Buttely, he felt increasingly out of touch with her life. He had no idea she was teaching Josiah the violin, nor did he have any idea about her daily activities.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 44

    ?<strong>Chapter 44:</strong>


    Adrian detested the feeling of having no control. Since Joelle was his wife, he believed he was entitled to know her whereabouts. Joelle shot back, ¡°Do you inform me every time you go somewhere? Over the past three years, I¡¯ve often only learned about your location through the news!¡± Adrian retorted, ¡°I¡¯m a man. I don¡¯t need to constantly report my whereabouts. But you¡¯re a woman, and you should understand how dangerous things can get here. Who are you with? Did you bring any bodyguards?¡±


    While Joelle could hear the concern in Adrian¡¯s voice, she felt the double standards were unfair. As his wife, didn¡¯t she deserve to know about his whereabouts as well? ¡°Mr. Miller, I can look after myself. We¡¯re about to get divorced, so let¡¯s not say anything that might be misunderstood.¡± Adrian stated coldly, ¡°Joelle, I never said I wanted a divorce. That¡¯s your idea. I¡¯ve never agreed to it.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she kept herposure. ¡°Then do you love me?¡± There was a brief silence. Finally, Adrian replied without hesitation, ¡°No.¡± It was the response Joelle had anticipated. She mustered a feeble smile and said, ¡°Then please, let¡¯s respect each other and live our separate lives.¡± She ended the call and exhaled deeply.


    Her reflection stared back at her in the mirror. Well, he never loved her. Whatever. She could live with that. That evening, Joelle decided to have dinner alone. She knew the area well. Before getting married, she had spent an entire year traveling between countries for work, during which her career had thrived. But one day, she was forced to step back from it all.


    She nced down at her right hand. In the square, a violinist yed alongside a pianist. Passersby settled on the steps, absorbed in the music. Even amidst the hustle of life, people always found ces where their souls could find peace. As Joelle was about to leave, a blond young man tapped her on the shoulder and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you Joelle Watson?¡± Surprised to be recognized after three years, Joelle nodded.


    The young man¡¯s face beamed with excitement. ¡°Oh, my God! I¡¯m so thrilled! I¡¯m a huge fan of yours! I¡¯ve attended every one of your concerts! Could I take a picture with you?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Joelle carefully ced an arm around his shoulder, though he maintained a respectful distance. His friend took the picture. ¡°I really love your music. Your performances are mesmerizing. I¡¯ve been puzzled about why you disappeared three years ago. I even traveled to your country three times hoping to catch your performance again but to no avail,¡± the boy expressed tearfully. Moved by his enthusiasm, Joelle felt a poignant reminder of her past.


    Just then, apuse erupted behind them. The violin and piano duet had ended. Joelle smiled at the young man. ¡°Wait here for a moment.¡± She quickly went to borrow the violin from its owner. The young man covered his mouth, overwhelmed with emotion, as Joelle, feeling both nervous and excited, began to y. Her wrist still ached faintly, but the joy of the moment made the pain bearable. It was a simple piece, but Joelle was drenched in sweat by the time she finished. The audience gave a huge round of apuse.


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    The young man was too moved to speak. Joelle smiled and opened her arms to give him a hug. In a voice only they could hear, she whispered, ¡°Thank you for your unwavering support. You probably noticed¡ªI can¡¯t y like I used to anymore. I hope I didn¡¯t disappoint you.¡± The young man, perhaps touched by his own connection to music or inspired by Joelle¡¯s past encouragement, shook his head. Then, with tears streaming down his face, he hugged her tightly.


    Standing in the shadows, Michael nced awkwardly at Adrian. ¡°Come on. He¡¯s probably just an overexcited fan of hers.¡± The two hade to the area for dinner. When they heard the sound of a violin, Michael had urged Adrian toe and watch. To their surprise, it was Joelle performing. Although the piece was not particrlyplex, Joelle¡¯s expertise and performance experience had made it a visual and auditory delight.


    Adrian was captivated by the woman on stage. Her smile was as serene and lovely as a lily swaying in the breeze. Everything was going smoothly until the blond young man approached Joelle, hugged her, and cried his heart out. Michael was about to make anotherment to lighten the mood when Adrian¡¯s face clouded over, and he marched toward the spotlight. ¡°Excuse me. She¡¯s my wife. Could you please let go?¡± Adrian wrapped his arm around Joelle. He had a polite smile for the sake of appearances, yet his eyes betrayed his irritation. Joelle was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Adrian appearing just then.


    The young man quickly realized his mistake and apologized profusely before leaving with his friend. After they left, Joelle noticed Adrian¡¯s hand still resting on her shoulder. Annoyed, she shrugged it off, her expression turning icy. To onlookers, they were probably thinking the two were having a small quarrel. The square buzzed with activity around them. Joelle and Adrian stood face to face, a fountain at their feet poised as if ready to burst to life. ¡°Adrian, are you jealous?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 45

    ?<strong>Chapter 45:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s features, striking and cold, seemed almost too perfectly crafted to appeal to Joelle¡¯s sensibilities. Under the soft illumination of the za lights, his skin took on a gentle glow, momentarily softening his harsh demeanor. For a brief moment, Joelle let herself imagine they were merely a couple embroiled in a trivial argument. Yet, that illusion shattered the second Adrian spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you to mind your behavior. Don¡¯t mar your reputation before the divorce. It would be quite embarrassing for me.¡± Joelle¡¯sugh, tinged with anger, broke through the tense air. ¡°What could possibly embarrass you? When you moved Reba into our house, did you think about how that embarrassed me?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s sneer deepened. ¡°You drugged me and forced this marriage upon us. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one embarrassed? You chose this path, Joelle.¡± ¡°Yes, I chose it,¡± Joelle responded, her voice steady and unafraid. ¡°I made this choice, and now I regret it. I wish I¡¯d never met you.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frown deepened, unable to deny their twisted past, yet surprised by her outright condemnation. How had he wronged her? He had given her everything¡ªa home, a car, financial security¡ªeverything except love. She lived far morefortably than she ever did. ¡°Do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Adrian moved closer, his presence more imposing by the second, overpowering Joelle¡¯s defiant stance. ¡°Without me, you and your brother would be living on the streets.¡±


    ¡°In your eyes, does money mean everything?¡± Joelle held Adrian¡¯s gaze firmly, her resolve clear. ¡°Let me make myself clear: I¡¯d rather sleep on the streets than continue to suffocate in that house!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your decision,¡± Adrian replied through gritted teeth, his anger palpable. ¡°I¡¯ll grant your wish then.¡±


    Nearby, Michael wiped the sweat from his forehead. Something about Joelle seemed different today, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. She had always been thepliant one, never challenging Adrian, regardless of his actions. Yet today, she was showing a side of her that was fierce and assertive, slowly revealing her true temperament to Adrian. Despite this, Michael remained skeptical about the likelihood of a divorce. Irene, who adored Joelle, would surely object.


    He mused that perhaps this confrontation was merely a disy of their twisted form of affection. Rubbing his stomach, Michael interrupted, ¡°Are you two done? Let¡¯s go grab something to eat. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°You guys go ahead,¡± Joelle declined, her voice firm. ¡°I lose my appetite around certain people, and my friend is returning to the hotel. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    As Joelle departed, Michael stood there in disbelief, pondering her words. ¡°Did she really say she lost her appetite because of someone? Was she referring to you, Adrian?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes followed the direction Joelle had left in, his expression unreadable. The once clingy, docile girl had be defiant and outspoken. Michael clicked his tongue, a mix of concern and curiosity in his tone. ¡°What happened, Adrian? She used to be so quiet around you.¡±


    Michael¡¯s observation struck a chord, and Adrian responded with a cold, dismissive smile. Meanwhile, Joelle returned to the hotel. After a refreshing shower, she realized Katherine hadn¡¯t returned yet. Concerned, she picked up her phone to call her. ¡°When are youing back?¡± ¡°Two more hours! I have to meet him in person!¡± Joelle¡¯s worry deepened. ¡°Security hasn¡¯t been great around heretely. If you can¡¯t meet this big shot, juste back early. There are plenty of others you can coborate with.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Katherine replied resolutely. ¡°I need to show him my sincerity. Don¡¯t worry, my family has arranged for protection. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Katherine was here primarily to meet a high-profile businessman, a figure shrouded in mystery whose financial maneuvers had reportedly amassed a fortune rivaling that of nations. His rapid wealth umtion and enigmatic status had fueled endless spection about the scale of his assets. While Joelle remained indifferent to such business dealings, Katherine was determined to make this connection, believing even a brief meeting could significantly elevate her financial standing.


    epting her friend¡¯s resolve, Joelle sighed. ¡°Alright, I wish you all the best.¡± After ending the call, Joelle headed to the fridge, retrieved some ice, and wrapped it in a towel to make a coldpress for her wrist. She had overstrained it earlier while ying the violin, and now her wrist twitched intermittently. The ice brought a small measure of relief.


    Despite the difort, Joelle felt content. The melodies she yed allowed her to channel her emotions through the music, creating a resonance she hoped would touch everyone who listened. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Assuming it was Katherine, Joelle, still d in her bathrobe, went to answer it. To her surprise, it was Adrian standing there, his gaze sweeping over her. She instinctively tightened her grip on her robe. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips twitched into a slight, enigmatic smile. ¡°Dressed like this? Seems like you were expecting me.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Ah!¡± Joelle¡¯s words were cut short as Adrian suddenly hoisted her over his shoulder and, with a swift kick, closed the door behind them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 46

    ?<strong>Chapter 46:</strong>


    As the room seemed to spin around her, Joelle lost her bnce and tumbled onto the bed. Before she could even process what was happening, Adrian was already kneeling between her legs, unbuttoning his shirt with deliberate movements. Panic surged through Joelle. She tried to scoot backward, but he was faster, grabbing her wrist with a firm grip.


    Wrapped only in a towel, her body tensed in fear, and her voice quivered as she demanded, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Adrian pressed her hand against his waist, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped. He leaned in closer, and in a desperate attempt to break free, Joelle began hitting him with all her strength. ¡°Adrian, if you can¡¯t control yourself, go find a prostitute. I¡¯m not your ything! What do you think I am?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s grip tightened on her wrist. ¡°Why should I pay for someone else when I have a wife who can satisfy me?¡± Joelle froze for a moment, her heart pounding, before she yelled, ¡°Adrian, let go of me right now!¡± But instead of releasing her, Adrian yanked the towel from her body, leaving her exposed. His desire was evident, and the vulnerability only fueled his impatience.


    With a sharp tug, he pulled off his belt, his voice cold and unforgiving. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯ve been ying your little games welltely, but dragging this out too long only ruins the moment.¡± Joelle¡¯s fury red. ¡°Who¡¯s ying games with you?¡± Adrian¡¯s face was mere inches from hers, his eyes narrowing with intensity. His forehead pressed against hers, creating an unsettling closeness. ¡°Still pretending?¡± he murmured, his voice a dangerous whisper.


    Joelle¡¯s body sank into the mattress, her limbs growing weak under the weight of her own despair. She bit down on her lip as Adrian pinned her wrists with one hand, his other hand skillfully exploring her body, igniting every nerve he touched. Her breathing grew erratic, her body betraying her as it responded to his touch. Heat spread across her skin, and in a desperate attempt to regain control, she grabbed his hand. ¡°Katherine will be back any minute! She has a room card!¡± Her voice wasced with urgency, hoping this would make Adrian stop.


    But her words only seemed to excite Adrian further. His breath was hot against her ear, fanning the mes that were already consuming her. ¡°That just makes it more thrilling. Let¡¯s see if you can make me finish in ten minutes.¡± Joelle¡¯s protest was reduced to a muffled moan as she felt herself being swept away by the overpowering tide of desire. Katherine returned about an hourter, just minutes after Adrian had left following a quick shower.


    Joelle¡¯s face remained flushed, her body still marked by the intensity of their encounter. Though Adrian had dragged her to the bathroom midway, not all traces could be washed away. Katherine noticed her flushed face. ¡°Why is your face so red? Did you just take a shower?¡± Joelle quickly averted her gaze, busying herself with drying her damp hair. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Katherine groaned, copsing onto the bed. ¡°I¡¯ll try to catch that guy again tomorrow. If I can¡¯t, we¡¯ll head back home.¡± Joelle attempted tofort her, offering a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re excellent. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll close that deal.¡± Katherine sighed, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Not necessarily. If I don¡¯t manage to catch him tomorrow, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joelle murmured. ¡°I¡¯m visiting Sloane tomorrow. I don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll want to see me.¡± Years ago, Joelle had given up everything, determined to marry Adrian. Sloane had been the most opposed to it, but Joelle couldn¡¯t bring herself to reveal the truth about her wrist injury. She knew it would only shatter Sloane¡¯s heart even more. Joelle had been Sloane¡¯s only student, but at twenty-three, she was told she would never y the violin again. Back then, she had convinced herself that marrying Adrian, the man she had loved for years, would be her new beginning. But reality had turned out to be nothing short of a disaster.


    Katherine had been out all day, and as soon as she hit the bed, she fell into a deep sleep. Joelle quietly removed her makeup, tucked her in, and finally went to bed herself. The next day, Joelle went to visit Sloane. Sloane, renowned internationally, lived a very low-profile life. Now nearly sixty, she had no children and lived alone in an old apartment building without an elevator. The only people moving between the buildings were either children not yet in school or elderly folks shuffling slowly along.


    Joelle carried the gift she had prepared for Sloane. As she approached the street at the traffic light, a motorcycle suddenly sped toward her. Two men, both wearing helmets, were on it. One drove while the other snatched the bag from her shoulder. ¡°Hey!¡± she shouted. For a moment, Joelle instinctively held on, struggling against the man. But the motorcycle¡¯s force was too strong. In the midst of busy traffic, she was dragged four or five meters, her elbow scraping against the hot exhaust pipe. The searing pain brought tears to her eyes. In the end, she could only fall to the ground, helplessly watching as the motorcycle sped away.


    Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters


    The entire incidentsted less than ten seconds. Joelle looked down at the burn on her arm, ignoring the stares from passersby. She couldn¡¯t believe someone had dared to rob her in broad daylight. The cash in her bag wasn¡¯t important, but her vital documents were gone, and recing them would be a nightmare. She struggled to her feet, limping over to a car that had stopped beside her. Desperate, she asked for help. ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the nearest police station is?¡± As the car window rolled down, Joelle¡¯s breath caught in her throat. It was Adrian and Michael.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 47

    ?<strong>Chapter 47:</strong>


    Adrian and Michael drove over when they saw Joelle being robbed. ¡°Get in the car,¡± Adrian said calmly. Joelle knew she had no other choice. Her pockets were as empty as her spirit, and refusing help now would only be foolish.


    When they arrived at the police station, Joelle made her statement first. The police then questioned Adrian and Michael as witnesses, gathering details of the incident. Later, when Adrian returned to the room, Joelle was struggling to apply medicine to her wounds. Her elbow was badly burned, and her body bore countless scrapes.


    She frowned deeply, clearly in pain, but she remained silent, refusing to let any tears fall despite the sting in her eyes. Seeing her struggle, Adrian¡¯s heart tightened. He strode over and snatched the cotton swab from her hand. ¡°I can do it myself!¡± Joelle protested.


    Adrian¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°You were too stubborn to let go of your bag. How foolish. And now you want to take care of this yourself? What can you even do?¡±


    ¡°Those documents are important to me,¡± Joelle snapped back, her frustration evident. Adrian rolled his eyes. ¡°You value papers over your life.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about money,¡± Joelle retorted, taking a deep breath. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m too tired to argue.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t want to argue either. He quickly and efficiently applied the medicine, his touch precise and careful.


    ¡°When do the police think they¡¯ll have any leads?¡± Joelle asked. She knew this wasn¡¯t like back home, where security cameras dotted every corner. Here,w enforcement moved at a slower pace, and she braced herself for the wait. Adrian answered honestly, ¡°You¡¯re not getting any news today. The soonest you might hear back is in three days.¡±


    Joelle sighed, realizing that quick results were unlikely in a foreign country. ¡°Let¡¯s just head out then.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°I want to visit my teacher.¡±


    Michael, who had just wrapped up his statement, overheard their conversation as he walked in. ¡°¡®Joelle, it¡¯s not safe for you to be out alone right now. You never know what could happen,¡± he warned. Joelle¡¯s fear was evident, and Michael nodded towards Adrian. ¡°Take Adrian with you. He¡¯s got nothing better to do anyway.¡±


    Ten minutester, Joelle found herself in Adrian¡¯s car, treating him like her personal driver and bodyguard. ¡°So, Katherine didn¡¯t pick up on anything yesterday, did she?¡± Adrian asked. Joelle¡¯s face heated with embarrassment at the mention. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t,¡± she replied, attempting to keep her voice steady.


    Adrian gave her a sideways nce, his smile hard to read. ¡°So, you enjoy this?¡± Joelle turned her gaze out the window. ¡°No, but if the opportunity presents itself, I¡¯m not going to refuse.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Joelle, when did you start talking like that? Who put those ideas in your head?¡± ¡°Do I really need someone to teach me this?¡± Joelle shot back, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. ¡°If I were to lower my standards to match yours and Reba¡¯s, I could say much worse.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s retorts had grown increasingly sharp. Adrianughed, a mix of surprise and sarcasm in his voice. ¡°Seems I didn¡¯t quite make my pointst night.¡± Joelle tensed, the aching in her legs a harsh reminder of their encounter. Adrian¡¯s words carried an ominous undertone. ¡°Adrian, let¡¯s get one thing clear. I¡¯m not ying games when I say I want a divorce. Just because I shared your bedst night doesn¡¯t give you the right to im me whenever you please.¡±


    Adrian drove on, his lips a firm line, his silence heavy. Was this truly not a game? Joelle¡¯s earlierpliance puzzled him. If she were merely ying hard to get, he might havemended her skill. Surprisingly, he found himself less resistant to their marriage now.


    They arrived at Sloane¡¯s apartment building. Joelle ascended the steps and knocked on the door, Adrian a few paces behind. Sloane, older and more worn than Joelle remembered, opened the door and recoiled in shock. Secondster, she seized an umbre and began to chase them off. ¡°Leave! Leave! I don¡¯t know you! I don¡¯t want to see you either!¡± The umbre swiped at Joelle¡¯s injured arm, but she stood resolute, wincing yet steadfast. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sloane.¡±


    Fury undiminished, Sloane hurled shoes at Joelle, aiming squarely as she stood at the door. Suddenly, Adrian¡¯srge hand encircled Joelle, pulling her back as he stepped forward to shield her. With calm authority, he addressed Sloane. ¡°Please, show some respect to my wife.¡±


    As Adrian spoke, Joelle sensed the situation spiraling. True to her fears, Sloane¡¯s fury pivoted towards him. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! You ruined her! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed, ready to retort, but Joelle intervened, spreading her arms to shield him. ¡°Sloane, I made these choices. They¡¯re on me, not him.¡±


    Silence hung in the air briefly, charged with tension. Ovee with anger, Sloane hurled the umbre at Joelle one final time before returning to the living room. In the quiet that followed, Adrian began to gather the items strewn across the floor. Joelle, struggling to hold back tears, forced a smile and approached her teacher, who sat rigid on the sofa. ¡°Sloane, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    She reached out to hold Sloane¡¯s hand, but Sloane pulled away without hesitation. ¡°Joelle, you were my only student. I devoted everything to you! And yet, you discarded it all for a man, betraying my expectations.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 48

    ?<strong>Chapter 48:</strong>


    Joelle caught Adrian¡¯s eye as he paused, a shoe in hand. Despite the tension, she maintained her smile. ¡°Sloane, I am living a happy life. This might represent a different kind of fulfillment. My worth isn¡¯t tied solely to performing on stage with my violin. Perhaps nurturing my family also showcases my value.¡±


    Her words were a lie. Inside, Joelle crumbled under the weight of disappointment and worry reflected in Sloane¡¯s eyes, unable to reconcile it with the past three years of misery. She yearned to leave Sloane with a belief that all was well, even though reality bit hard.


    Sloane¡¯s expression softened a fraction. ¡°Is this the man you chose to marry?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°And do you love him?¡±


    As Adrian approached, Joelle turned to him and affirmed, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve loved him for years. Marrying him three years ago filled me with joy.¡±


    Adrian halted, scrutinizing her face for a hint of truth or deception, but Joelle¡¯s expression revealed nothing. Sloane remained skeptical, her doubts clear. She refrained from inviting them to stay for dinner.


    Back in Adrian¡¯s car, Joelle crumbled, tears streaking down her face as she gazed out the window. ¡°Was that the truth earlier?¡± Adrian handed her a tissue.


    Joelle pulled herself from her sorrow, her voice bitter. ¡°Of course not. I said that just to appease her. Marrying you was the biggest mistake I¡¯ve ever made.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Her eyes locked with his, conveying the gravity of her regret. Joelle pondered her choices. Had she not married, even her wrist injury wouldn¡¯t have left such a deep scar of disappointment in Sloane¡¯s eyes. Without the bonds of marriage, she might have avoided a life marked by three years devoid of dignity and respect.


    She wouldn¡¯t have faced those endless, lonely nights, waiting hopelessly for something to change. She truly regretted it. Adrian sensed her profound regret and disappointment. His response was a cold, humorless smile. ¡°What a coincidence, Joelle. I regret marrying you just as much.¡±


    The remainder of the drive was enveloped in silence, each lost in their own thoughts of regret and missed opportunities. Adrian¡¯s phone rang suddenly, Michael¡¯s voice urgent on the other end. ¡°We have a problem! Trouble with Lacey!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian¡¯s tone was tight with concern. In the background, Michael¡¯s end buzzed withmotion, voices shouting Lacey¡¯s name. Joelle had heard of Lacey Hudson before¡ªthe rebel girl of the Hudson family, recently in the news for her promise to care for her aging nanny.


    ¡°You better get over here! I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Michael¡¯s voice was frantic before the call abruptly ended, signaling the gravity of the situation. Joelle suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go see her first. I¡¯ve heard she has a hereditary heart condition.¡±


    If Lacey was indeed suffering a heart attack, it was a serious matter. Adrian pressed the elerator, speeding towards Lacey¡¯s vi. Arriving at the darkened three-story building, Joelle stepped out of the car, her senses heightened as she cautiously moved towards the gate.


    Adrian harbored doubts about Michael¡¯s panicked call. If it were truly a heart attack, they would have called an ambnce. His suspicion seemed confirmed when, as Joelle advanced, all the lights in the house flicked on, the yard bursting into light.


    People leapt from the shadows, yelling, ¡°Surprise!¡± Joelle, caught off guard, instinctively clung to Adrian. However, she quickly regained herposure, stood up straight, and adjusted her hair.


    Above them, on the second-floor balcony, Michael and Lacey appeared, thetter in a gown and white gloves, waving a toy wand. ¡°This is your punishment for beingte!¡± she dered. Adrian and Joelle hade abroad specifically for Lacey¡¯s birthday celebration.


    Joelle pieced together her role in the surprise. Adrian had never included her in his friends¡¯ gatherings before. Even back home, it was as though he was a bachelor. No matter the asion, Joelle was never his plus one.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she dered. Adrian grabbed her wrist, his gaze fixed on the second floor. ¡°If you leave now, everyone will notice there¡¯s trouble between us. I don¡¯t want to face Grandma¡¯s interrogations when we get back.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Adrian draped an arm around her shoulders, coaxing her. ¡°Stay, try to enjoy yourself.¡± After the past three years, Joelle had already forgotten how to navigate these kinds of social settings with ease.


    Adrian took Joelle in. Lacey, along with Michael, descended the stairs to greet them. Lacey smiled. ¡°Adrian, aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡±


    ¡°This is my wife, Joelle.¡±


    It was not only Joelle¡¯s first time meeting Lacey but also the first time Adrian had publicly acknowledged her as his wife. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lacey Hudson,¡± Lacey greeted her warmly. Joelle, drawing upon the etiquette drilled into her before her family¡¯s fall from grace, responded with equal poise. The two women exchanged a brief hug.


    ¡°I heard from Michael about an emergency. Given your hereditary heart condition, are you alright now?¡± Joelle inquired earnestly. Lacey replied yfully, ¡°That was just a ploy to bring Adrian here. But¡­¡± Her tone softened, and she gently squeezed Joelle¡¯s fingers, leaning in to kiss the back of her hand. ¡°Thank you for your concern. It means a lot.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 49

    ?<strong>Chapter 49:</strong>


    Lacey seemed fully aware of her allure. After her kiss, Joelle couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away, her expression dreamy as she watched Lacey. Lacey¡¯s charm was undeniable, a captivating blend of grace and audacity. While most beauties charmed only men, Lacey captivated everyone, her appeal universal among women too.


    Lacey¡¯s birthday drew a crowd, yet only an elite few mingled with her on the exclusive top floor. The majority remained on the lower levels¡ªreaching the third floor was a privilege reserved for her inner circle or those of significant wealth. Joelle hade with Adrian, but there was a noticeable distance between them the entire time, their interactions minimal even during party games.


    In the first game, Lacey faced a yful dare after losing¡ªto eat a finger biscuit with the man on her right. That man was Michael. The crowd erupted in cheers, watching eagerly as Lacey and Michael approached the challenge without hesitation. As the biscuit dwindled, Michael leaned in, their lips inches apart. A wave of tightness gripped Joelle¡¯s chest.


    Michael attempted to retreat, the gentleman in him prevailing, but Lacey, mischievous, yanked him back by the cor, elicitingughter from the onlookers. Initially, Joelle viewed public disys of affection as profound and intimate, yet this moment proved to be merely a brief surge of excitement. The game resumed, but Joelle remained dizzy from the spectacle, her mind reeling. Caught in her thoughts, she missed her next turn.


    Lacey then turned the attention to Joelle, her voice yful. ¡°Joelle, let¡¯s keep this simple. Drink or kiss Adrian.¡± Faced with the choice, Joelle hastily opted for a drink. However, as she reached for the ss, Adrian¡¯s hand closed around her wrist, halting her. While Joelle was still reeling, he tilted her chin upward and nted a swift, gentle kiss on her lips.


    The mor of the crowd was so intense that Joelle felt as though she was caught in a dream. Michael chided Lacey yfully. ¡°They¡¯re married. A kiss for them is as trivial as a sip of water. Surely, you can think of a better challenge?¡± Lacey gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to upset Adrian.¡±


    Adrian lounged back on the sofa, leisurely sipping his drink, his face a mask of sheer nonchnce as if nothing could perturb him. ¡°Whatever,¡± he muttered dismissively. Lacey and Michael exchanged a knowing grin. ¡°Brace yourself, then.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s anxiety mounted. She swallowed hard, her nervousness palpable. She focused intently on the games that followed, determined not to slip up. Yet, it was Adrian who faltered next. ¡°Adrian, choose ady to join you for ten minutes in the garden shed,¡± Lacey proposed with a mischievous smile. The implication was clear to all¡ªthe shed was renowned as a haven for ndestine encounters.


    Following the proposal, Michael pped her a high-five, chuckling, ¡°Well yed!¡± The room¡¯s attention shifted to Adrian as he rose, his face an unreadable te. He looked towards Joelle. ¡°Shall I escort you down?¡± Joelle averted her eyes, her voice firm. ¡°I won¡¯t be going.¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°Then pick someone for me.¡± The other women in the room demurred instantly. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Left with no alternatives, Joelle stood reluctantly. Lacey then gave Michael a congrattory pat on the shoulder. ¡°Go supervise them.¡± Michael was taken aback.


    As they ascended to the second floor, a couple careened out from around the corner, entwined in each other¡¯s arms. Joelle gasped, her shock escaping as a sharp scream. Amid the pulsating lights and throbbing music, the crowd swirled in a passionate haze. Adrian, visibly unsettled, hastened his steps, his grip on Joelle¡¯s arm tightening.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Beyond the house, they found the shed in the backyard dimly illuminated, the interior engulfed in shadows. Under the moon¡¯s soft luminescence, Adrian paused, arching an eyebrow at Michael. ¡°Are you really going to stand guard?¡± he queried. ¡°Lacey insisted. She¡¯s worried you¡¯ll try to slip away before time¡¯s up. You know her.¡±


    Without a word, Adrian ushered Joelle into the shed, closing the door behind them into pitch darkness. Inside, the ample space felt constricted, as if Adrian¡¯s very presence were drawing the air from the room. The minutes dragged interminably for Joelle.


    Her phone broke the silence, Katherine¡¯s name shing on the screen. ¡°Joelle, you haven¡¯t returned! Where are you?¡± Joelle shifted ufortably, avoiding Adrian¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll be backte at the hotel. Don¡¯t wait up for me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Katherine responded. ¡°I met two incredibly attractive guys today. One¡¯s particrly striking, with a sharp nose¡ªdefinitely a step up from your Adrian! I¡¯ll introduce you once you¡¯re back!¡± In the tight quarters of the shed, Katherine¡¯s voice was distinct and clear, reaching Adrian¡¯s ears unmistakably.


    Joelle had a bad feeling about this and didn¡¯t dare move a muscle. ¡°Uh, no thanks. I¡¯m really not interested at the moment.¡± ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t spend your whole life with Adrian! The world is teeming with allure. So many appealing men out there. Honestly, you should make him taste his own medicine before you think about ending things.¡± Joelle interrupted her. ¡°Alright, Katherine! I have to go now. Bye!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 50

    ?<strong>Chapter 50:</strong>


    Joelle knew Katherine well enough to understand her love for jokes. But Katherine¡¯s timing couldn¡¯t have been worse. After hearing Katherine¡¯s boast, Adrian cornered Joelle. ¡°Is this how you and Katherine usually talk about?¡±


    Joelle was caught off guard, her back pressed ufortably against the shelves. Outside, Michael was smoking when he heard the raised voices. Everything suddenly made sense to him, piecing together Adrian¡¯s earlier questions. Realizing that Adrian and Joelle were alone and might be making out, Michael cursed under his breath at Lacey for her obliviousness and decided it was best to leave.


    Back in the shed, Joelle found herself cornered with no escape. ¡°What did she mean? Am I not enough for you? I didn¡¯t realize your needs were so extensive, Joelle.¡±


    Joelle held her breath, the darkness around them fueling her resolve. ¡°You should know your own limitations. I¡¯m not about to let my happiness be destroyed by you!¡±


    Anger shed in Adrian¡¯s eyes as he pulled her closer, their bodies pressed tightly against each other. Joelle¡¯s face flushed with heat, and she struggled to push him away. But the more she resisted, the clearer his intentions became.


    ¡°Still want to talk back?¡±


    Joelle bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prove you wrong right now!¡± Adrian replied coldly.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    The next second, Joelle felt a chill on her buttocks.


    Upstairs, Michael hadn¡¯t been gone long before he returned, and Lacey asked about Adrian and Joelle¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°¡®Don¡¯t worry about them. Just enjoy the party,¡± Michael replied, waving off her concern.


    Twenty minutes passed, and still, Adrian and Joelle had not returned. Lacey¡¯s curiosity got the better of her, and she asked Michael again, ¡°¡®What could they be up to downstairs?¡±


    Michael took a slow drag from his cigarette, clearly uninterested. ¡°They¡¯re married for God¡¯s sake! They can do whatever they want. Why are you so concerned?¡±


    Lacey gave him a knowing smile. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have a room prepared for Adrian.¡±


    When Adrian finally emerged, he was carrying a drenched and exhausted Joelle in his arms. She nced at her phone; nearly an hour had passed since they entered. She waspletely drained. Adrian could have ended it much sooner, but he had made her beg for mercy. Joelle, determined not to lose her pride, had held out as long as she could.


    He carried her to the bathroom and gently ced her in the tub. As he undressed her, the bright light revealed clear, intimate marks on her skin. Adrian left momentarily but returned with some ointment in hand.


    Joelle quickly sat up. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never touched you!¡±


    Joelle eventually surrendered. She was too drained to resist any longer.


    After the bath, Adrian carried her to the bed, turned off the lights, andy down behind her, holding her close. The sounds of the party outside still echoed faintly, but they seemed distant, as ifing from another world entirely.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Adrian asked.


    Joelle, with her eyes closed, murmured a faint yes. Adrian finally allowed her to rest.


    The next morning, Joelle woke to find the bed empty. The unfamiliar surroundings made her feel as though she were dreaming. Lacey entered, carrying a tray of food. ¡°You¡¯re up!¡±


    Joelle sat up, her fingers brushing the fabric of the nightgown she was wearing. She knew Lacey hadn¡¯t dressed her in it¡ªit must have been Adrian.


    ¡°Breakfast is over, and I was going to wake you, but Adrian told us not to disturb you.¡±


    Lacey had brought a simple breakfast: a sandwich and a ss of milk, prepared especially for Joelle. A pang of guilt tugged at Joelle¡¯s heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble.¡±


    Lacey waved her off. ¡°What trouble? Keep apologizing, and I¡¯ll leave you to it!¡±


    Joelle forced a small smile in return. ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Adrian?¡±


    ¡°He went to the club with Michael. You should get ready. After breakfast, we¡¯re joining them.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Lacey left, Joelle quickly freshened up. As she stood before the mirror, her eyes caught the kiss marks scattered across her skin, remnants of the night before. Memories of Adrian¡¯s whispered words during their time in the shed resurfaced. Embarrassment flushed through Joelle.


    Descending the stairs, Joelle expected to find Lacey, but instead, the sound of the television drew her toward the living room. She froze when she saw a woman in a white dress seated on the sofa.


    The woman slowly turned, and Joelle¡¯s heart sank as Reba¡¯s familiar face came into view.


    ¡°Joelle.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a dream. The cold reality hit her hard.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes looked innocent as she responded, ¡°I came to Italy with Adie. I wasn¡¯t feeling well yesterday, so I stayed in my room to rest. I didn¡¯t know you were here too. Are you also here for Lacey¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Joelle let out a bitterugh. She realized just how misced her confidence had been these past few days. Adrian and Reba were the true couple, and she was nothing more than a convenient essory, a mere prop in Adrian¡¯s carefully curated life. He had used her to maintain appearances.


    ¡°Did Adrian bring you here?¡±


    Reba smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never been out of the country before, so Adie thought a little trip would be nice.¡± As she spoke, she lowered her gaze, ncing up at Joelle through hershes with a shy, almost timid look. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re so kind. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Before Joelle could gather her thoughts, Lacey appeared at the top of the stairs. Her weing smile toward Reba was like a p in the face.


    Joelle took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lacey. Something¡¯se up. I have to go.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 51

    ?<strong>Chapter 51:</strong>


    Lacey didn¡¯t intervene.


    As Joelle headed back to the hotel, she went over their travel ns with Katherine, who had given up on meeting the influential businessman she¡¯d been waiting for.


    That afternoon, they arrived at the airport. Adrian called Joelle once, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    A few dayster, Joelle, fresh from teaching Josiah andden with groceries, found Adrian dressed in ck at her doorstep. ¡°Mr. Miller, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave without saying goodbye?¡±


    The image of Reba in Italy was still vivid in Joelle¡¯s mind. She had thought that going abroad might lessen her impact, but Reba¡¯s presence only confirmed she would always be a wedge in Joelle¡¯s rtionship with Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m finished with these games, alright? If it¡¯s fun you¡¯re after, there are plenty of women eager for your attention. Please, leave me out of it. I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡±


    She reached for her keys, but Adrian grabbed her shoulder. ¡°Do you think marriage is a game? Why go through all that trouble to be with me if you weren¡¯t serious?¡±


    ¡°Because I needed the money,¡± Joelle fired back, holding his gaze. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? My brother was desperately trying to keep the Watson family from copsing. We were teetering on the edge. I needed stability, assurance I wouldn¡¯t be left destitute. Marrying you was that assurance.¡±


    Adrian narrowed his eyes. ¡°So, you acknowledge it then.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle responded, her tone defiant.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    In a re of anger, Adrian pushed her against the door. The stic bag slipped from her grip, sending apples and potatoes rolling down the stairs. ¡°What I despise most is being deceived, Joelle.¡±


    Joelle flinched, sweat forming on her brow. ¡°Then why haven¡¯t you divorced me? If we separate, we¡¯ll both be free.¡±


    Suddenly, Adrian released her. His anger vanished, leaving his expression cold and his demeanor controlled, yet barely concealing the turmoil inside. ¡°Tomorrow, you will apany me back to visit Grandma.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡± Her desire to sever ties with the Miller family was firm, making their expectations irrelevant to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your choice. Even for a divorce, we need Grandma¡¯s approval.¡± Before turning to leave, Adrian fixed a stern gaze on her. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re not the only one unhappy. Believe me, I¡¯m even more eager for this divorce than you.¡±


    The next day, Joelle and Adrian entered the Miller Mansion together. As they entered, Katie walked past them, yawning. ¡°Ah, Joelle, you¡¯re here¡ªperfect timing! I¡¯ve been craving those cookies you make. Mind baking a batch?¡±


    Joelle straightened up, her voice cool. ¡°I seldom visit and am practically a guest here. Isn¡¯t it polite to ask me to cook?¡±


    L stepped in, trying to smooth over the tension. ¡°Joelle, Katie really admires you and just loves the treats you bake. She refuses to eat anything else.¡±


    Joelle smirked. ¡°So, because she wants something, I¡¯m supposed to jump to it? You¡¯re good at twisting things, L, making it sound like I¡¯m cherished while treating me like a servant.¡±


    L¡¯s face froze momentarily, embarrassment evident. She quickly shifted her focus to Adrian. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into Joelle today? Did you two have a spat? It¡¯s normal for couples to disagree, but bringing that tension home isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t argue or fight. She just doesn¡¯t like you.¡± Adrian wrapped an arm around Joelle¡¯s shoulders, guiding her toward Irene¡¯s room.


    ¡°Joelle¡­¡± Irene¡¯s frail voice called from the bed as she extended a delicate hand towards Joelle. ¡°Come, sit beside me.¡± Joelle walked over and took her hand.


    Irene¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°I heard you and Adrian had a wonderful time abroad recently.¡± Joelle looked surprised. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Lacey called and told me everything,¡± Irene replied, her eyes shining with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s so good to see your rtionship flourishing. It puts my mind at ease. I can rest peacefully now.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like that, Irene,¡± Joelle responded, feeling uneasy about the implication that Irene didn¡¯t have much time left. It felt so final.


    Just as Joelle was about to continue, Irene raised her hand to stop her. ¡°I also heard that you and Adrian are still living separately. Why is that? Is the house ufortable? Is Leah not taking good care of you?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡± Joelle shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s already¡ª¡± Adrian interrupted her before she could finish. ¡°It¡¯s more convenient for her job.¡±


    Was he trying to prevent her from mentioning Reba to spare her from Irene¡¯s disapproval? How thoughtful.


    Irene tightened her grip on Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°How much can you possibly earn from that job? If you really want to work, why not be Adrian¡¯s assistant?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get a say in this,¡± Irene snapped. ¡°You can¡¯t even keep your wife by your side. Useless man.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 52

    ?<strong>Chapter 52:</strong>


    Irene ignored Adrian and turned to look at Joelle. ¡°Joelle, what do you think? Being his assistant, you¡¯d get to be by his side every day, and it could strengthen your bond with him.¡± But Joelle shook her head, her tone calm and firm. ¡°No, thank you, Irene. I¡¯m happy with my current job.¡±


    Irene pressed on, but Joelle remained steadfast, as did Adrian. Neither was willing to change their stance.


    After they left, Irene settled on her bed, a deep sigh slipping out as she grabbed the phone and dialed Leah. ¡°So, how are things between Joelle and Adriantely?¡± Leah¡¯s heart gave a little jump, but she managed to keep her tone light. ¡°Things are going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°If everything¡¯s so smooth, then why did Joelle move out?¡± When Leah hesitated, Irene¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°Remember why I asked you to stay with them. Now, tell me the truth. Why did Joelle move out?¡±


    Leah hesitated, gripping the phone tighter as her gaze flicked to Reba, who was quietly arranging flowers nearby. If Irene discovered that Adrian had brought Reba back into his home, there was no telling how furious she would be. Thinking quickly, Leah said, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing wrong. Joelle just wanted to be closer to her office. Adrian knows all about it.¡±


    This exnation aligned with what Joelle and Adrian had said, but Irene wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. I might just go see for myself. If I find out you¡¯ve lied, you¡¯ll lose your job.¡± Leah gasped, her heart pounding. Struggling to stay calm, she replied, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ve been with you for so many years. Please trust me. I would never hide anything from you!¡±


    After hanging up, Leah wiped her sweaty palms, still trembling from the conversation. She patted her chest, trying to steady her nerves.


    Without looking up from the flowers she was arranging, Reba remarked, ¡°Thanks for covering for me, Leah. Adrian will appreciate it.¡±


    Leah snorted in response, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself. I¡¯m only looking out for Irene¡¯s health. If she finds out someone like you¡ªa home-wrecker¡ªis staying here, they¡¯ll have you thrown out. Back in the old days, women like you would¡¯ve been drowned! How dare you destroy someone else¡¯s family!¡±


    ¡°Leah!¡± Reba gripped the flower stems so tightly that they nearly snapped, her smile forced and cold. ¡°You¡¯d better watch how you talk to me. I¡¯m here because Adrian wants me here. And as for destroying a family, you might not know this, but if it weren¡¯t for Joelle¡¯s dirty tricks, I would¡¯ve been Adrian¡¯s wife by now.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Leah sneered, her voiceced with contempt. ¡°You¡¯ve got a lot of nerve saying that! Joelle and Adrian are married; they¡¯ve got the marriage certificate to prove it. And you? You¡¯ve got nothing from Adrian, and you¡¯re nothing to him.¡±


    Reba, frustrated, tossed the flower stems aside. ¡°He¡¯ll admit it one day!¡±


    ¡°Oh, will he?¡± Leah kept stirring the food on the stove. ¡°I¡¯ll believe it when I see it. Just let me know when you finally be his wife, and then maybe I¡¯ll start sucking up to you.¡±


    Furious, Reba stormed off to her room. She angrily tossed the nkets, pillows, and stuffed animals off the bed, stomping on them in a fit.


    Still not satisfied, she knocked over a chair, the loud crash echoing through the room. She waited, expecting someone to check on her, but the silence remained.


    Frustration overwhelmed her, and she copsed onto the bed, tears spilling down her cheeks. Just then, her phone rang. It was her brother, Erick.


    ¡°Reba, can you lend me some money? I need twenty thousand.¡±


    Reba¡¯s irritation red. ¡°What do you need money for this time?¡±


    ¡°My girlfriend quit her job, and the bills are piling up. Just send the money and stop asking questions.¡±


    Reba¡¯s anger found a new focus. ¡°Girlfriend? You mean that woman who left you when you were broke? And now that you¡¯ve got some cash, she¡¯s back, hanging on to you like a parasite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. Just send the money.¡±


    Reba¡¯s frustration boiled over, and fresh tears ran down her face. ¡°Erick, do you think I¡¯m that rich? You don¡¯t work. You waste your time chasing women, and when you¡¯re out of money, youe running to me. Then I¡¯m the one who has to go to Adrian for more. How can I ever face him with you always begging for money?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Do you think I¡¯m avoiding work? With Dad and our older brother gone, and you battling a brain tumor, who¡¯s supposed to take care of you?¡±


    ¡°Take care of me? What exactly have you done to help?¡± Reba¡¯s voice escted. ¡°I don¡¯t have any money! Stop asking for it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, so no money, is that it?¡± Erick¡¯s tone grew threatening. ¡°Then I¡¯ll turn to Adrian. If he refuses, I¡¯ll extract it from Joelle. They have more money than they know what to do with. Two hundred thousand wouldn¡¯t even faze them!¡±


    ¡°Erick!¡± Fear washed over Reba. She knew her brother¡¯s capabilities all too well.


    Thest time Joelle was kidnapped, it was Erick who had teamed up with Landen to pull off the scheme. Without Reba¡¯s quick thinking and the photo she took with Landen¡¯s daughter, they might never have resolved it. Once that mess was sorted, Erick went right back to his frivolous lifestyle with his girlfriend.


    Tired, Reba said, ¡°You need twenty thousand, right? I¡¯ll give you it, but don¡¯t approach Adrian. You may not care about your reputation, but I do. And don¡¯t push Joelle too far. If something serious happens, no one will be able to protect you.¡±


    Erick¡¯s tone softened, almost soothing. ¡°That¡¯s better. Adrian should be supporting us for the rest of our lives. What¡¯s the harm if he hands over some money? Besides, I¡¯m helping you with Joelle. The sooner she¡¯s out of the way, the sooner you¡¯ll be Adrian¡¯s wife. My future depends on you, Reba.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 53

    ?<strong>Chapter 53:</strong>


    After dinner, Joelle and Adrian got ready to leave. But before that, Amara called Adrian into the study.


    ¡°Adrian, you need to start nning for a baby with Joelle as soon as you can. Ideally, you¡¯ll have two within the next three years. That way, we¡¯ll secure arger portion of your grandmother¡¯s inheritance.¡±


    The family branch they belonged to was falling behind Quincy¡¯s in numbers, but having children could tilt the bnce in their favor in the inheritance stakes. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of cunning¡ªQuincy¡¯s branch was plotting simrly.


    ¡°I overheard L nning a marriage for Spencer,¡± Amara continued, her tone disdainful. ¡°Quincy¡¯s even hoping for a grandchild by next year. They think having more kids will better their im on the inheritance. As if!¡±


    Despite her contempt for Quincy¡¯s methods, Amara knew she had to do the same. ¡°This year is crucial, Adrian. Joelle must get pregnant.¡±


    Adrian stayed silent as Amara rambled on.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years of marriage and no news. Maybe Joelle can¡¯t have children? You should take her to the hospital for a checkup. If there¡¯s an issue, address it immediately. If she can¡¯t have children, you¡¯ll need to find someone else.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°Mom, would you ept Dad speaking about you in this manner?¡± Amara froze, then slowly met his gaze.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    In a swift motion, she pped Adrian, leaving a stark handprint on his cheek. Adrian was no stranger to her outbursts. Ever since his father¡¯s death when he was twenty, any mention of him triggered her.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t been so foolish as to fall for Joelle¡¯s maniptions, would I need to resort to such extremes? What right do you have to mention your father?¡± Amara snapped, her voice harsh. ¡°He was my protector, and what have you done?¡±


    Adrian lowered his gaze, a bitter smile touching his lips. Amara gripped his shoulders firmly, though her hands could no longer fully encircle the breadth of his grown frame.


    ¡°Adrian, my good boy, listen carefully. You must crush Quincy and his branch, im everything your grandmother left behind. Do you understand?¡±


    After years of conflict with Quincy¡¯s branch, Adrian had grown numb, but he knew fulfilling his mother¡¯s wishes was paramount. Since losing her husband, joy had been scarce for Amara. Her life had revolved around this familial struggle. Adrian recognized that supporting her cause might help restore her spirit.


    A few momentster, he responded, ¡°Okay.¡± He then drove Joelle away from the Miller Mansion.


    After navigating through a couple of intersections, Joelle dropped her act. ¡°Let me off up ahead.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t reply, nor did the car slow.


    Joelle¡¯s voice grew stern. ¡°Adrian, I need to get out.¡±


    He abruptly mmed on the brakes, but the doors remained locked.


    Joelle¡¯s re was fierce. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s hands were steady on the steering wheel, his expression unreadable. ¡°Have you been taking birth control these past few days?¡±


    The tension in the car escted with Adrian¡¯s icy demeanor. Joelle instinctively tightened her grip on her purse, responding tersely, ¡°No.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed as they swept over her face, then lingered on the purse in her hands. Joelle instinctively tried to pull it back, but it was toote. Adrian snatched the bag and withdrew a box of birth control pills.


    His eyes, full of unspoken questions, fixed on her. Joelle¡¯s breathing quickened.


    Momentster, Adrian crushed the box in his hand, rolled down the window halfway, and threw it outside.


    ¡°Adrian, what gives you the right to throw away my things?¡±


    His response was icy. ¡°You want a divorce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Joelle steadied herself. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Give me a baby.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, a pause hanging in the air before she retorted, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡±


    She attempted to exit the car, but Adrian pulled her back. Joellended heavily on the seat, her body reeling from the abrupt movement.


    Adrian¡¯s tone remained cold, unyielding. ¡°Give me a baby, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped Joelle. ¡°Are you that desperate for someone to bear your child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Silence fell. Joelle had adored this man for eight years¡ªhow could she not discern his foul mood? Yet, what did his turmoil have to do with her? She wasn¡¯t the source of his upset.


    ¡°Then divorce me and find someone else. You can have as many children as you wish with whomever you choose.¡±


    Adrian tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°You refuse to have my child?¡±


    Joelle offered a faint smile. ¡°Of course. But I know someone would be eager to have your child¡ªReba.¡±


    ¡°I want you to be the one!¡±


    In a sudden move, Adrian pulled her close and kissed her forcefully. His presence overwhelmed her, invading every sense.


    Soon, Joelle tasted blood in her mouth. Adrian rxed his hold slightly, his lips stained with blood from where she had bitten him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 54

    ?<strong>Chapter 54:</strong>


    Joelle pulled her coat tighter around her chest, her voice cutting through the chill as she warned, ¡°Adrian, if you touch me again, I swear I¡¯ll bite you.¡±


    Adrian wiped a drop of blood from his lip with his thumb, staring at it with a wild grin. ¡°You¡¯re my wife, Joelle. I can kiss you whenever I damn well please!¡±


    Without another word, Joelle pressed the button to unlock the car door. Just before stepping out, she threw him a cold smile over her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t count on me being your wife much longer!¡±


    Her high heels clicked against the pavement as she hurried away, ncing back after a few steps. Adrian¡¯s car remained where she left it. With a sigh of relief, she quickened her pace. At the bus stop, her phone buzzed incessantly. Adrian again. She ignored the first few calls, hoping he would give up, but when he kept at it, her curiosity got the better of her.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, let¡¯s strike a deal.¡±


    ¡°What kind of deal?¡±


    Adrian offered, ¡°We¡¯ll get divorced in a year, at thetest. But first, you¡¯re going to give me a child. Once the baby is born, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    For a brief moment, Joelle thought he was joking. But the unyielding firmness in his voice quickly dispelled that notion. Adrian continued, ¡°I¡¯m giving you a minute to think about it. This is the only way we part on good terms. If you give me a child, I¡¯ll make sure your brother lives a good life.¡±


    He was using her brother, Shawn, as leverage, which made Joelle curse under her breath.


    Adrian¡¯s chuckle echoed through the phone. ¡°You can refuse, but believe me, I have plenty of ways to make you agree.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°There¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m having your child. I¡¯d rather sleep on the streets with my brother than give you what you want. Go to hell, Adrian!¡±


    She hung up, acutely aware of the curious stares from the people around her. Her face burned with embarrassment as she quickly boarded the bus.


    The next day, Joelle tried to bury Adrian¡¯s threats in the routine of her daily life. She continued teaching Josiah at Olive Vis every other day and visited Miley¡¯s home weekly. She even asked Katherine to help her find a few more clients to fill the gaps in her schedule.


    As her days became more structured, the memory of Adrian¡¯s words slowly faded into the background.


    On one of those hot summer days, she arrived at Miley¡¯s house for a lesson, as usual. Kiera answered the door and led Joelle inside. ¡°She¡¯s in her room. Locked herself in as soon as she got home.¡± Kiera, as usual, seemed detached.


    Joelle had grown ustomed to it. She greeted Kiera briefly before knocking on Miley¡¯s door.


    When the door swung open, Joelle was startled by the sight before her. ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    Miley didn¡¯t respond immediately but instead pulled Joelle inside. Her face was mottled with bruises, varying in size and severity.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s demeanor turned serious. ¡°We¡¯ll get to that, but first, you need to tell me how you got those bruises.¡±


    Joelle wanted to check for other injuries, but Miley was bundled up inyers of clothing, concealing any further harm. As Joelle scanned the room, her gazended on Miley¡¯s torn school uniform crumpled in the corner. ¡°Miley, is someone bullying you at school?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Miley was unwilling to divulge more.


    Joelle exhaled slowly, searching for another way to get through to her. ¡°You have two options. Either I go ask your stepmother, or you tell me the truth yourself.¡±


    Faced with this ultimatum, Miley forgot she could refuse both options. She quickly confessed, ¡°I had a fight with a ssmate because she said I wasn¡¯t good enough at violin to get into the best music school. I got mad and ended up confronting her about it.¡±


    Joelle was silent, processing this revtion. After a moment, she asked, ¡°What was it you wanted to talk to me about?¡± Miley looked up, her eyes pleading. ¡°Can you teach me more often? Once a week isn¡¯t enough. When my mom taught me, I practiced from seven in the morning until eleven at night. I promise I¡¯ll pay you! I have my own savings.¡±


    Miley¡¯s father had originally set the once-a-week lesson schedule. Joelle had previously advised Kiera not to put too much pressure on Miley, and soon after, Miley¡¯s father had called to exin his reasoning. He wanted Miley to enjoy ying the violin as a hobby, not as a relentless pursuit.


    But Miley had her expectations, far beyond what Joelle had anticipated.


    ¡°Miley, do you enjoy ying the violin?¡±


    Miley nodded, but under Joelle¡¯s steady gaze, she hesitated, her confidence wavering. Finally, Miley dropped her head. ¡°My mom enjoyed watching me y the violin. I want to y for her.¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t really enjoy ying the violin for yourself, do you?¡± Miley paused, then tried to shift the conversation away. ¡°Should we start the lesson?¡±


    Joelle chose not to press further and focused on the lesson instead. When they finished, she said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll need to discuss the extra lessons with your father first, and I¡¯m not sure I cane every day.¡±


    Miley nodded obediently.


    Joelle hesitated, then added, ¡°Miley, I wouldn¡¯t rmend overdoing it. Practice does make perfect, but when something you love bes a chore, it can drain all the joy out of it. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Joelle had just finished speaking when Kiera walked into the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 55

    ?<strong>Chapter 55:</strong>


    With her meticulously manicured hands, Kiera used tongs to drop a sugar cube into her coffee and watched as the surface rippled as it dissolved. Nearby, Joelle¡¯s mind wandered off. ¡°Joelle, please have a taste. The coffee beans were flown in just this morning.¡±


    Joelle tasted the brew and then set the cup on the table. ¡°Is there something you want to talk about?¡±


    Kiera crossed her legs and leaned back slightly. ¡°You think I¡¯m a poor excuse for a stepmother, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She examined her nails and continued, ¡°They say being a stepmother is hard, and I can¡¯t argue with that. At first, my intention was to treat Miley as if she were my own. But over time, I realized why I should try to fill the void left by her deceased mother. The role of a mother isn¡¯t something just anyone can fill, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Joelle nodded. She didn¡¯t deny it but, at the same time, refrained from giving her opinion. Their rtionship was strictly professional. She had no ce toment on her client¡¯s family matters.


    Kiera exhaled and continued, ¡°Since I can¡¯t fulfill Miley¡¯s needs, I¡¯ve decided to focus on fulfilling my own. Miley¡¯s father isn¡¯t interested in having more children, which works perfectly for me. I don¡¯t want to have children either. I don¡¯t need to work and only have to look after Miley. Whether or not Miley and I are close, I¡¯ve learned to let go. It doesn¡¯t trouble me anymore. I¡¯m content with my life as it is. I¡¯vee to believe that a bit of selfishness doesn¡¯t hurt anyone. What matters most is my happiness.¡±


    She had never shared this with anyone else. Since Joelle was a receptive listener, Kiera¡¯s words flowed freely. Before today, Joelle had thought that Kiera was reticent.


    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Joelle asked.


    Kiera paused and settled deeper into the sofa with a smile. ¡°I want to know how Miley got injured on her face.¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t surprised. She had known Kiera¡¯s indifference towards Miley was just an act.


    Miley¡¯s biological mother was strict, and Miley had consistently fallen short of her expectations. After a heated argument, her mother, overwhelmed by her emotions, had been rushed away in an ambnce and never returned.


    Since that incident, Miley didn¡¯t y the violin for a year. Then, one day, she suddenly decided to pick it up again. Joelle surmised that Miley must¡¯ve felt she wasn¡¯t good enough, which might exin why her mother never came back. Miley¡¯s pursuits in violin and her enrollment in a prestigious music school were dreams her mother had imposed on her. As the stepmother, Kiera couldn¡¯t undo the pain of the past. That was why she decided to let Miley follow her own path and feigned indifference to spare Miley any feelings of obligation.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    Joelle could sense that Kiera did care about Miley. Had Kiera merely been maniptive, Miley¡¯s father would never have chosen her. He loved Miley with all his heart and would have been careful in choosing a wife.


    ¡°Are you concerned about Miley, or are you worried about how her father would react when he gets back?¡±


    After a brief thought, Kiera smiled. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a bit of both. As the stepmother, I¡¯m aware our reputation isn¡¯t the best.¡±


    Joelle shared everything she knew with Kiera. When it came to children¡¯s disputes, it was important for their guardians to be informed.


    ¡°Ultimately, it¡¯s all because of the impact her mother has had on her,¡± Joelle exined.


    Kiera took a sip of her coffee. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about that. The deceased are held in high esteem, and I can¡¯t just tell Miley that everything her mother taught her was wrong. Her mother upies a sacred ce in her heart. Nobody can speak ill of her.¡±


    Joelle weighed her words carefully and responded, ¡°Perhaps you could try a different approach, like letting Mileye to her own conclusions.¡±


    At first, Kiera didn¡¯t quite understand what Joelle meant. That evening, as the family of three gathered for dinner, Miley¡¯s father noticed the injury on Miley¡¯s face.


    ¡°What happened to your face?¡± he asked, concern evident in his voice.


    Miley remained silent, her small face almost hidden behind her te.


    ¡°Miley, I¡¯m speaking to you,¡± her father insisted, more sternly this time.


    Kiera quickly softened the mood with a chuckle. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s not worry too much. Kids get into scraps all the time. As long as she¡¯s not badly hurt, it¡¯s nothing to worry about. Didn¡¯t you have your fair share of fights in school?¡±


    Miley¡¯s father¡¯s expression eased, and he turned back to his daughter. ¡°How are your violin lessons going? Are you enjoying them?¡±


    Miley nodded, a small smile appearing.


    ¡°And how do the teacher¡¯s lessons differ from your mother¡¯s?¡± Miley pondered this seriously. ¡°Joelle¡¯s lessons are more rxed and fun.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean your mother didn¡¯t teach well?¡±


    Miley fell silent again. Her father wanted to help her move forward. But no matter how he phrased his questions, she never responded.


    Kiera suddenly realized what Joelle might have been suggesting. Perhaps only throughparison could Miley understand what was beneficial for her.


    At this realization, she decided to test the waters. ¡°Miley, would you be interested in learning how to dance with me?¡± Kiera used to be a professional dancer before getting married. However, a severe back injury ended her career, leading her to be a full-time housewife.


    Miley didn¡¯t dare to refuse. In her mind, she could hear herte mother¡¯s voice asking, ¡°Miley, shall we y the violin together? Miley, let¡¯s work hard to get into the best music school. Miley, don¡¯t disappoint me, or I won¡¯t love you anymore.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 56

    ?<strong>Chapter 56:</strong>


    Kiera brought Miley to her dance ss for the first time. Knowing Miley might be nervous, she had invited Joelle along. Kiera, d in a form-fitting dance outfit, moved with elegance during her warm-up routine.


    Joelle, now dressed for the asion, stepped out of the changing room with Miley by her side. It had been a long while since Joelle had danced. She had spent nearly six years studying ballet before she switched her focus to mastering the violin.


    Today, her main goal was to support Miley and help strengthen her bond with Kiera. Kiera showed Miley some basic steps, and Joelle tried to follow. However, as more people gathered to watch, Joelle started to feel ufortable.


    The dance studio was situated in a mall, bordered by arge ss window that allowed shoppers to peer inside. The growing crowd made Joelle feel more self-conscious by the minute.


    Meanwhile, Kiera remained unbothered. She was ustomed to the attention. Through the reflection in the mirror, she corrected Joelle¡¯s form. ¡°Joelle, why are you so stiff?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cheeks tinged with pink. ¡°I¡¯m trying my best.¡± Kiera then turned to praise Miley. ¡°Miley, you¡¯re doing wonderfully, just like a fairy.¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Joelle chimed in.


    ¡°You look more like an ostrich,¡± Kiera responded candidly.


    Miley covered her mouth with her hand and giggled. Both Joelle and Kiera exhaled in relief.


    The rest of the lesson unfolded with light-hearted banter. Sensing the positive atmosphere, Joelle decided to step out and give Miley and Kiera some time alone to bond.


    As she exited the studio, Joelle was surprised to see Adrian. The dance studio was next to a music studio, separated only by a narrow corridor that most people overlooked. But there was Adrian, seemingly waiting for her.


    Joelle considered turning back but didn¡¯t want to interrupt Kiera and Miley. Left with no other choice, she pretended not to see him and kept walking until Adrian spoke.


    ¡°All that money your dad spent on dance lessons, and look at you. Dancing so awkwardly, but you still put on a show. This studio must regret having you here.¡±


    Having watched her rigid movements, Adrian couldn¡¯t resistmenting that Joelle might be better off sticking to the violin.


    With her cheeks flushed, she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Looking at others dancing¡­ Mr. Miller, it seems you have too much free time on your hands.¡±


    Adrian stepped closer, causing Joelle to instinctively press herself against the wall of the dance studio. He lifted her chin and examined her with interest. ¡°You¡¯re so patient with someone else¡¯s kid, but you don¡¯t want one of your own?¡±


    He had observed her earlier,ughing and joking with the little girl. This had only deepened his desire to have a child with Joelle. Joelle was both gentle and thoughtful, qualities of a perfect mother.


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m not against having children, but I am against having them with you. If a woman marries the right man, having children is a blessing. But with a scumbag, it¡¯s just a way to ruin her life.¡±


    Adrian detected the sarcasm in her voice. ¡°So, I¡¯m a scumbag?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Adrian moved even closer. With his grip tightening around her waist, he whispered in her ear, ¡°But this scumbag makes you feel pretty good, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s ears turned red. She tried to push him away, but he was too strong. Therefore, she resorted to verbal defiance. ¡°Sorry, but you¡¯re just average.¡±


    ¡°Average?¡± Adrian echoed. His lips brushed against her ear, and his fingers teased the sensitive parts of her back. Joelle involuntarily recoiled, trapped in the narrow space with no way out.


    ¡°Who was it that couldn¡¯t help but call me baby in bed?¡± Adrian teased, his voice dripping with amusement. He loved the way her body tensed, remembering him despite her resistance.


    Just as Joelle felt herself wavering, a passerby interrupted the moment. Flushed with embarrassment and anger, she buried her face in Adrian¡¯s chest, too ashamed to see who it was.


    Just then, she heard Reba¡¯s voice. ¡°Adie, what are you doing here?¡±


    Joelle sensed that despite Reba¡¯sposed exterior, her voice revealed a hint of shock. Driven by the memory of her earlier humiliation, Joelle impulsively wrapped her arms around Adrian¡¯s waist, pulling him closer.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow and looked down at Joelle in surprise. Reba could see clearly who the woman was in Adrian¡¯s arms. But seeing how intimate their position was, a spark of jealousy ignited within her.


    ¡°Adie, who is that woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern. Go back inside,¡± Adrian replied coldly.


    Reba was reluctant to leave. The idea of someone else getting close to Adrian was unbearable, especially since she had pushed Joelle to the brink of divorce. Thest thing she wanted was for another woman to take her ce.


    However, Adrian preferred women who never questioned him. With this in mind, she forced herself to hold back and muttered, ¡°Fine.¡±


    She didn¡¯t go far, though. Concealed within the mall, her gaze remained fixed on the narrow corridor. Soon after, Joelle and Adrian exited one after the other. She watched as Joelle adjusted her disheveled clothes.


    Seeing this, Reba clenched her teeth, her rage simmering just below the surface.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 57

    ?<strong>Chapter 57:</strong>


    After leaving the dance studio, Joelle felt sore all over. All she wanted was to get home and sleep. She had the next day off, so she allowed herself the luxury of sleeping in untilte morning.


    However, her peaceful slumber was cut short by a call from herndy. Herndy, a mother of two and a remarkably beautiful woman, was always approachable and easy to talk with. ¡°Joelle, are you at the apartment right now?¡±


    Still groggy from sleep, Joelle responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit awkward, but I¡¯m afraid I can no longer rent the apartment to you.¡±


    Joelle bolted upright. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Thendy paused before exining, ¡°This morning, a handsome gentleman came to see me. He¡¯s interested in buying the apartment you¡¯re in, and he¡¯s made a very generous offer.¡±


    Joelle had a feeling about what was happening. Although these situations weremon, she hadn¡¯t anticipated it would happen to her so soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll return your full deposit, and I¡¯ll also refund the rent you¡¯ve already paid. We have a contract, and I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re properlypensated.¡±


    Joelle smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems that man is indeed very generous.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± thendy admitted, her voice tinged with embarrassment. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have considered selling otherwise. You¡¯ve been such a great tenant. I¡¯ve rarely had anyone as good as you.¡±


    Joelle massaged her temples and tried to organize her thoughts. ¡°Could I possibly meet this buyer? Since he¡¯s so wealthy, I doubt he¡¯s in a hurry to move in. Maybe I could rent from him for a while.¡±


    ¡°Certainly. He said he wanted to see the apartment, so he should be here soon. You can speak with him about it.¡±


    Ten minutester, Joelle came face-to-face with the man behind the generous offer¡ªAdrian.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to pack up all your junk and clear out. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have someone toss it all out.¡±


    Three days was hardly enough time to move out, much less find a new ce to live. Clearly, Adrian was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    ¡°Is this really necessary? Do you really think having money allows you to do whatever you want?¡± Joelle challenged. Adrian lounged on the small sofa, adorned with a pink floral slipcover she had recently bought. He then casually picked up the white mug she used for drinking water and took a sip.


    ¡°Now, it seems that having money does indeed let me do whatever I want.¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t about to relent. She crossed her arms and sat next to him. She met his dominant posture with the same intensity and dered, ¡°I¡¯m staying right here.¡±


    Adrian uncrossed his long legs and leaned forward slightly. ¡°Fine, then we¡¯ll live here together. It¡¯s a two-bedroom apartment. Just enough space for us to start a family.¡±


    Joelle shot him a sharp nce. ¡°Who said I¡¯d have a baby with you?¡±


    ¡°Still not willing to give in?¡± Adrian tilted her chin up to meet his gaze.


    At that moment, Joelle¡¯s phone rang again, cutting through the tension. She nced at the caller ID. It was Kiera.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I think it¡¯s best if we put Miley¡¯s violin lessons on hold for now.¡±


    ¡°Has something happened?¡± Joelle asked, concerned. Everything had seemed fine just yesterday.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were Adrian Miller¡¯s wife. I¡¯m sorry if I offended you in any way. Could you please pass on a message to your husband? Miley¡¯s father would really appreciate some leniency in their business dealings,¡± Kiera implored in a hushed voice.


    It was then that Joelle understood what was happening. Adrian was not only trying to take her apartment; he was also trying to get her fired.


    In all honesty, Joelle didn¡¯t hold it against Kiera, knowing thetter was merely caught in the middle.


    After ending the call, Joelle tossed her phone onto the coffee table with a look of disdain. ¡°What the hell do you want, Adrian?¡±


    Adrian rolled up his sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Come home with me and have a baby.¡±


    So, that was his n all along. Joelle understood why Adrian was fixated on having a child. Irene was getting older and had been longing for a great-grandchild. Adrian, ever the dutiful grandson, was determined to fulfill Irene¡¯s wish, even if it meant doing something he didn¡¯t like. That was the real reason he had married Joelle in the first ce.


    But why did Adrian¡¯smitment to fulfilling Irene¡¯s wishes have toe at her expense? Adrian should be asking himself why Joelle was so against the idea of having a child with him.


    Atst, Joelle quickly pieced together the situation. ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    With a swift motion, Adrian pulled Joelle onto hisp, causing her to lose bnce and instinctively grab his strong arm. Before she could process what was happening, she found herself enveloped in his embrace.


    She was only wearing pajamas, with several buttons left undone, revealing her skin underneath. Adrian¡¯s hand slipped inside, his touch bold and unsettling.


    ¡°Do you really think you can refuse me?¡±


    His hand found its way to her breasts. He grabbed one of them and fondled it. In daylight, Adrian shamelessly tore at her pajama top, exposing her shoulders to the cool air.


    He then bit down sharply, making Joelle cry out in pain. His voice,ced with threat, chilled her further. ¡°Joelle, believe me, soon, you¡¯ll be begging me to have a baby with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 58

    ?<strong>Chapter 58:</strong>


    ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Joelle got up from the sofa, straightened her pajamas, and wore them properly. Meanwhile, Adrian got up from the couch beside her and headed to the bathroom for a quick shower. By the time he got out, Joelle had already left. Adrian scoffed before lighting a cigarette as he stood amidst the empty apartment. Then, he took out his phone to make a call.


    All of a sudden, Joelle felt a sense of foreboding. The fact that Adrian bought the apartment made something clear to her. Wherever she went, he could easily buy the ce and force her out of it.


    Still, she believed that in her line of work, there was no way Adrian could fully prevent her from getting any opportunity.


    Once she was out of the apartment, Joelle reached out to the families she had interviewed with. Some of them hadn¡¯t given her a response. Initially, this didn¡¯t bother her, but after what happened with Adrian, she feltpelled to know their answers.


    For some strange reason, all of them seemed to have a coordinated response. They all rejected her with the same excuse. ¡°Mrs. Miller, we¡¯re deeply sorry, but we¡¯re afraid we can¡¯t hire you right now.¡±


    Her worst fear had been realized. Adrian proved that he could easily make her life miserable and block every road she could take.


    As the harsh midday sun began to wane, Joelle¡¯s phone battery nearly depleted. She had spent her entire afternoon calling potential employers, only to face rejection from all of them. Feeling weary, she sat on a bench within a residentialplex. Her phone rang once more. Without even ncing at the caller ID, she answered the call.


    ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Hey, Joelle, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Rafael.


    Suddenly, Joelle had a bad feeling about this.


    ¡°Rafael, please don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to fire me as well,¡± she pleaded.


    Shocked by Joelle¡¯s forthright plea, Rafael paused for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle, but Adrian talked to the Walters family.¡±


    This response made Joelle lose all semnce of hope. ¡°I see. I already expected this,¡± she muttered.


    Trying to offer somefort, Rafael exined, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. They had already nned to take Josiah abroad for treatment. When they¡¯re back, you can start teaching Josiah again. I doubt he¡¯d settle for any teacher but you.¡±


    Despite her disappointment, Joelle managed a strained smile, knowing Rafael was trying to lift her spirits.


    A twinge of guilt struck Rafael. Although he felt the conversation should end, he couldn¡¯t resist offering more help. ¡°Joelle, I could secretly help you find another student.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she responded, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°Sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind that he has no musical background and learns slowly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine!¡± Joelle¡¯s spirits lifted. ¡°As long as he¡¯s willing to learn, I believe anyone can. So, who is he?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s voice grew tender. ¡°Me.¡±


    As the evening breeze teased her hair, Joelle clutched her phone tighter.


    After a brief silence, she replied with mixed emotions, ¡°Rafael, please don¡¯t joke about this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. We¡¯ll keep it under wraps so Adrian won¡¯t find out. I¡¯ll pay you triple your usual rate, but you¡¯ll need to be patient with me¡ªI¡¯m awful at music.¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Rafael, that¡¯s absurd. You¡¯re clearly better suited for saving lives, not forcing yourself into something you¡¯re not passionate about. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll find another job.¡±


    Rafael hadn¡¯t expected her to ept his offer, so her refusal didn¡¯te as a surprise. ¡°Alright, but if you find yourself in a tight spot, don¡¯t hesitate to reach out. You can always count on me, Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Rafael.¡±


    After Joelle ended the call, the oppressive summer heat bore down on her.


    Joelle refused to linger on Rafael¡¯s proposal. Instead, she directed her energy toward carving out her own path. Adrian aimed to coerce her back into the role of apliant wife, a decorative piece destined to bear his children. But Joelle was resolute in her refusal.


    She wasn¡¯t bound to the violin industry alone; myriad opportunitiesy ahead.


    That evening, while she was sitting in the park, a young woman approached her, sensing she might be seeking employment. ¡°You¡¯re quite striking! You could try working in a bar. The pay is substantial and swift.¡±


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not really my style.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! It involves merely serving drinks and popping bottles for patrons. If you¡¯ve got a ir, you might even perform on stage. Bars are considerably safe these days, and patrons generally avoid causing trouble. You could earn more in one night than in an entire month elsewhere.¡±


    The young woman nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m off to work now. Why don¡¯t youe along and see for yourself?¡±


    Joelle grew suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t even know you.¡±


    ¡°Rx!¡± The girl perceived Joelle¡¯s hesitation. ¡°We have a referral program. I receive a bonus for every recruit, which is why I¡¯m suggesting it to you.¡±


    As Joelle stepped a few meters back, the girl kept up her enthusiastic pitch.


    A young man, overhearing their conversation, stepped forward. ¡°If it¡¯s as good as you say, why don¡¯t I apany her? I¡¯m on the job hunt too. There¡¯s no gender restriction, right?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! Only subpar jobs discriminate based on gender!¡±


    The young man turned to Joelle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± His appearance was that of a friendly local college student.


    Given her financial strain and feeling reassured by hispany, Joelle decided to take a chance and followed the girl.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 59

    ?<strong>Chapter 59:</strong>


    The girl ushered them inside, chatting for a moment. The young man proved to be a student from a nearby university. Navigating through a makeshift dressing room, they reached a row of lockers.


    Removing her coat casually, the girl revealed a maid outfit underneath. Joelle inhaled sharply, relieved the uniform was tasteful rather than too revealing. It was something she could handle.


    ¡°Just follow me and do what I do,¡± instructed the girl. Joelle nodded, then ventured, ¡°Excuse me, do you have a phone charger? My phone is almost dead.¡±


    ¡°Hand me your phone, and I¡¯ll find one for you.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± interjected the boy. ¡°I have a power bank. She can use that.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± agreed the girl, turning her attention back to a box of beer she was stacking.


    Leaning closer, the boy lowered his voice. ¡°Be careful. She might be trying to swipe your phone. I¡¯ve heard stories about things like that happening here. If you give her your phone, you might not see it again.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s newfound ease vanished with his warning. ¡°Here, give me your phone, and I¡¯ll make sure it gets charged,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Joelle said, passing her phone to him.


    He smiled warmly. ¡°No worries. We have to look out for each other when we¡¯re far from home.¡±


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    After arranging the beers, the girl began pushing the cart, announcing, ¡°I¡¯m off to deliver these to the private rooms. You¡¯re wee to tag along.¡±


    Following the girl, Joelle and the boy entered several private rooms. True to her word, it was straightforward work. The patrons behaved themselves, not crossing any lines.


    Only once did a customer attempt to flirt with the girl, but the manager promptly intervened.


    As the evening progressed, Joelle rxed and began to reconsider her initial doubts with the boy. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t as shady as I feared,¡± she confessed.


    He agreed. ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s give it a shot.¡±


    Though unsure about staying, Joelle felt bolstered by his presence.


    Returning, the girl asked, ¡°So, what do you think? It¡¯s an easy job, right?¡±


    They nodded, agreeing to stay on for the night.


    The girl then distributed uniforms to them, exining the job¡¯s ins and outs. ¡°Any questions, just ask. And if any customers trouble you, tell me right away.¡±


    Her ent suggested she was a local here.


    Joelle slipped into her uniform and began her shift with the boy, serving drinks and navigating the rooms with ease.


    By night¡¯s end, Joelle had earned a decent sum in tips, bing quite proficient at her tasks. She served and chatted amicably with the patrons and staff alike.


    During one of her rounds, as the girl checked on them, Joelle¡¯s hand slipped while reaching for a bottle, sending it crashing to the floor.


    Quickly grabbing a mop, the girl apologized. ¡°Sorry, did I startle you?¡±


    The boy took the mop from her, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve got this. Just watch your step.¡±


    The girl turned to Joelle, concerned. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Joelle examined her hand, somewhat perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± It wasn¡¯t the girl¡¯s abrupt appearance but rather a sudden loss of sensation in her right hand that rmed her. For a fleeting moment, her hand had felt utterly powerless, incapable of gripping the bottle.


    Was something wrong with her hand?


    ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs with these drinks,¡± the girl suggested, breaking into Joelle¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle replied, pushing aside her concerns.


    Approaching a private room, the boy halted abruptly, clutching his stomach. ¡°Joelle, my stomach¡¯s really hurting. I need to use the restroom quickly!¡± Understanding his predicament, Joelle couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯ll be back soon to help out!¡±


    He rushed off toward the restroom. Upon arriving, he encountered a man at the urinal.


    As the man zipped up his pants, he turned and asked, ¡°Is it done?¡±


    The boy nodded. ¡°I saw her walk in with my own eyes.¡±


    Erick sneered and pulled out a wad of cash from his pocket. Without pausing to wash his hands, he handed the money to the boy, who hesitated only momentarily before epting it.


    It was, after all, more money than he could make in an entire night.


    As he counted the bills, Erick queried, ¡°What about her phone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got it right here,¡± the boy answered, producing Joelle¡¯s phone from his pocket. He hadn¡¯t charged it; in fact, the battery was dead.


    Erick snatched the phone and flung it into the urinal.


    Meanwhile, Joelle entered the private room where three heavyset men were seated. She kept her gaze lowered, methodically setting the drinks on the table.


    Her right hand asionally lost sensation, forcing her to depend mostly on her left. As she ced thest bottle on the table and straightened up, one of the men grabbed her shoulder.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Joelle gasped in shock.


    The man, shing a sleazy smile, tightened his grip with hisrge fingers, a shiny gold ring adorning one. He pulled her closer and coaxed, ¡°Come on, sweetheart, have a drink with us.¡±


    Joelle cast a desperate look towards the door, only to realize there was no manager on duty as usual.


    In that instant, she understood she was alone, left to fend for herself against these inebriated men without any support.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 60

    ?<strong>Chapter 60:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s body stiffened, but she kept her expression cordial. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have work to do.¡±


    ¡°How much do you even make serving drinks all night? If youe with me, I¡¯ll give this to you!¡±


    The man spread out his hand and showed her that each finger had a gold ring. He was unmistakably nouveau riche.


    Even though Joelle was disgusted by this man, she knew that she was at a disadvantage. There were three of them against her. No matter how she looked at it, she would definitely lose. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll have a drink with you, and then you let me get back to work, alright?¡± she proposed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll chug the drink down?¡± the man asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Joelle nodded. Her tolerance for alcohol was low, but she could easily handle one beer. She removed the cap, her heart racing, and tilted her head back to drink. She managed a few gulps, but much of the beer spilled down her neck to her chest, stirring dangerous thoughts. The man quickly took the bottle from her. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re making me feel sorry for you.¡±


    Joelle wiped her mouth with her sleeve and forced a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± He grabbed her arm tightly. ¡°Who said you could¡ª¡±


    Joelle felt a wave of nausea, maybe from the beer, and covered her mouth, trying not to vomit. ¡°Please, don¡¯t make this harder. My friend is waiting outside. If I don¡¯t show up, he¡¯ll start to worry.¡±


    The man had been warned by Erick that she was alone and that no one was waiting for her. Feeling bold, he slid his hand from her shoulder to her waist, making it more difficult for her to escape.


    Joelle¡¯s expression turned serious as she warned him, ¡°You really need to back off and show some respect.¡±


    Her warning seemed to provoke the two men who had been lounging on the sofa. They stood up, both looking tall and intimidating, clearly ready to back their friend up. Joelle knew then that the situation was about to get much worse.


    ¡°Hey, hey, no need to scare her,¡± the first man said, his breath reeking of alcohol as he spoke. ¡°I actually like women with a bit of fight in them. Taming them is always the best part.¡±


    Joelle took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you going to let me go or not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let go, but only of my belt,¡± he sneered, his eyes gleaming with malice.


    Counting silently in her head up to three, Joelle grabbed the closest beer bottle within reach. Instead of wasting her efforts by aiming for his head, she smashed it against the edge of the table, transforming it into a jagged weapon. She raised the sharp end towards the man, who quickly lifted his hands in mock surrender.


    ¡°Alright, calm down, don¡¯t do anything crazy,¡± he muttered.


    Joelle moved cautiously, keeping her eyes on all of them as she inched toward the door. ¡°Are you going to let me leave, or are we going to have a problem?¡±


    As the two men on the sofa started to block her path, Joelle pressed the jagged ss against her neck and threatened to hurt herself.


    The leader of the group looked rmed. ¡°Whoa, whoa, calm down! You don¡¯t have to do that!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want a dead body to deal with, do you?¡± Joelle said, keeping her tone steady. ¡°If you let me leave, I¡¯ll pretend none of this happened. Let¡¯s just back off and call it a day.¡± She continued to speak, hoping to keep their attention distracted.


    She was almost at the door when it suddenly swung open. A big man stepped in, grabbed the broken bottle from her hand, and pulled her back by her hair.


    Joelle¡¯s heart sank. She didn¡¯t anticipate that there would be another one waiting outside. Now that she was without a weapon and surrounded by all four of them, their hostile intentions became even clearer.


    ¡°Go ahead, try to run now. Let¡¯s see how brave you are,¡± one of them taunted.


    Joelle¡¯s mind went nk as panic flooded in. ¡°Please, just let me go. I won¡¯t tell anyone, I promise!¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Everyone says that, but they always head straight to the cops once they¡¯re out.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face turned pale, and she shook her head frantically. ¡°I swear I won¡¯t! Please!¡±


    One of the men looked uncertain. ¡°Hey, are we really going this far? We were only supposed to scare her.¡±


    Joelle noticed the doubt in his expression. ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with any of you,¡± she stated firmly. ¡°But if you push me, I¡¯ll bite my tongue and end it right here!¡±


    ¡°Wait, no, don¡¯t do that!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she clutched her shirt. ¡°Then what do you want from me?¡±


    The men exchanged uneasy nces. They were fine with threatening her, but crossing the line into real violence was a different story.


    At that moment, the girl who had brought Joelle into the bar rushed in, looking horrified at the scene of four men closing in on Joelle. While holding a fire extinguisher, she shouted, ¡°You think it¡¯s fine to get drunk and harass women? Does having money make you feel like you can do anything?¡±


    Joelle never expected the girl to be so fierce. In an instant, she jumped onto the coffee table, leaped across the room, and swung the fire extinguisher with surprising force.


    The men staggered, clutching their heads. ¡°What the fuck is the matter with you? Are you out of your mind?¡±


    The girl tossed the extinguisher aside and moved in front of Joelle, grabbing her hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ve already called the police.¡±


    Joelle blinked, surprised by the girl¡¯s act of bravery. The girl was like an angel sent to protect her.


    ¡°Hold on, I need to ask them something,¡± Joelle said quickly. Hearing the mention of the police, the men tried to run, but the girl kicked one of them down again.


    Joelle crouched beside him. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 61

    ?<strong>Chapter 61:</strong>


    ¡°Adrian Miller!¡± the man replied.


    Joelle¡¯s face turned pale.


    The girl kicked the man on the floor. ¡°Get the hell out! The police are already on their way. If they catch you here, they¡¯ll lock you up!¡±


    Once the man had fled the scene, the girl took Joelle¡¯s hand and said, ¡°We should leave this ce too. If those people return, things could get ugly.¡±


    The girl¡¯s statement left Joelle puzzled. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say that you called the police?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I lied,¡± the girl admitted bluntly. ¡°If I actually called them, my manager would fire me. Getting groped in a nightclub is amon urrence and is already considered normal.¡± She then led Joelle toward the back door.


    Suddenly, Joelle remembered her phone was still with the male student. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to that boy?¡±


    The girl seemed embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± the girl responded, trying to hurry Joelle along. ¡°This street leads to the main road. It¡¯s safer with more people around.¡±


    Joelle pulled her hand away before stopping in her tracks. ¡°Why should I even trust you?¡±


    From the very beginning, she had been feeling something ominous. This girl¡¯s timing was way too perfect. Aside from that, the boy disappeared without a trace.


    Joelle felt tense and began confronting the girl. ¡°You¡¯re working with those people, aren¡¯t you? Where are you trying to lure me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not luring you!¡± the girl protested. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help you.¡±


    With a nk expression, Joelle countered, ¡°And why should I believe that?¡±


    The girl paced back and forth with her hands on her hips, clearly feeling conflicted. Eventually, she exhaled deeply. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be honest. When you came in looking for a job, I remembered my manager mentioned a $500 referral bonus if I brought someone in. I really needed the money, so I decided to talk to you. But when that boy showed up, I realized that something was wrong. I saw him leave the restroom, change his outfit, and slip out the back door.¡±


    She spread her hands in a gesture of helplessness. ¡°I had no clue you were being targeted. I got set up too.¡±


    Joelle remained skeptical. She was unable to easily trust anyone at this point. Hearing Adrian¡¯s name earlier had confirmed her fears that he would stop at nothing to get her back.


    ¡°If you¡¯re telling the truth, do you mind if I use your phone?¡± Without hesitating, the girl handed her phone over.


    Joelle tried calling Shawn first, but he wasn¡¯t picking up. Then she dialed Katherine, who answered immediately. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Katherine, it¡¯s me, Joelle. Can you pleasee pick me up?¡±


    Thirty minutester, Katherine arrived to pick Joelle up in her car.


    Joelle expressed her gratitude to the girl before she stepped into Katherine¡¯s car. Once Joelle was seated, Katherine growled, ¡°That bastard will do anything to get you, won¡¯t he? He seriously hired men to harass his own wife? Has he gone insane?¡±


    Joelle gazed through the window, her heart descending into a gloomy abyss. ¡°He doesn¡¯t care about me. Why would he even bother?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Joelle. You¡¯re with me now. If Adrian tries anything, he¡¯ll need to bulldoze my house because that¡¯s the only way he¡¯ll get you out!¡±


    While Joelle was less concerned about where she was staying, her job situation was on her mind.


    Katherine waved off her concerns. ¡°Forget about that. Come work with me at mypany. We can even carpool.¡± Joelle cracked a slight smile. ¡°Yeah, if I have to work for someone, I¡¯m d it¡¯s you.¡±


    Their conversation turned light-hearted as they discussed the potential joys of working together.


    Yet, the very next day, Adrian made a personal appearance at Katherine¡¯s modest office. For the first time, Joelle felt an overwhelming sense of vulnerability, as if she was being hunted. Katherine gave her aforting pat on the back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Stayposed. We¡¯re not for sale, and we won¡¯t be intimidated! Nobody can pull us apart!¡±


    Katherine confronted Adrian assertively. ¡°Adrian, if you think you can just snatch Joelle from me, you¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡±


    Adrian ced his coffee cup on the table and looked around the cramped space. ¡°This office seems quite small, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Katherine, caught off guard momentarily, stared at him fiercely before taking a seat across from him. ¡°You can¡¯t bribe me, Adrian. Joelle is my best friend. She has no desire to bear your child, and your despicable tactics won¡¯t change her mind!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile was frosty, more akin to a gesture between business rivals than a genuine expression. He sat rxed, legs crossed, his presence bringing a chill that matched the air conditioning. He spoke slowly, his tone measured. ¡°If Joelle consents to have my child, I¡¯ll boost my annual investment in the Watson Group from one hundred million to five hundred million. And as her trusted friend, I¡¯ll ensure you receive several projects worth millions each year.¡±


    Katherine was taken aback.


    Adrian continued, ¡°Once the child is born, they will inherit half of my wealth. Joelle can choose to remain my wife if she wishes, or she can leave with half my fortune. My mother has promised her a yacht worth a billion dors. Joelle doesn¡¯t need to raise the child. I will arrange for nutritionists and nannies to ensure she recoverspletely to her pre-pregnancy condition. After the birth, she can pursue any international symphony or elite music academy she desires. All her dreams are just an agreement away.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 62

    ?<strong>Chapter 62:</strong>


    Joelle sat in Katherine¡¯s office, eagerly awaiting news that Adrian had finally been ousted. But as Katherine entered, she grabbed Joelle, ushering her towards the door. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Katherine was visibly irate. ¡°Five hundred million dors a year! Why persist in your stubbornness? Just return with Adrian!¡±


    ¡°What? Five hundred million dors? What are you implying?¡± Joelle asked, baffled as Katherine pulled her to the reception room. ¡°Kathy, surely you aren¡¯t switching allegiances so abruptly?¡±


    Katherine then ryed Adrian¡¯s recent derations verbatim. While such promises might seem hollowing from others, Adrian was known for his integrity. If hemitted to realizing Joelle¡¯s aspirations, he would undoubtedly do so.


    Katherine, ever the pragmatic businesswoman, viewed emotions as secondary. In her eyes, Adrian alone could afford Joelle avish lifestyle.


    Joelle listened in silence, then spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not clinging to him for his wealth, nor am I seeking a divorce merely for theatrics. Kathy, I¡¯m trying to stand up for myself. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°Stand up for yourself? How?¡± Katherine retorted. ¡°Is tirelessly earning a meager sry truly your idea of standing up for yourself? Is opting for a decrepit apartment over a luxurious mansion really your notion of independence? Joelle, that¡¯s not standing up for yourself. In Adrian¡¯s view, that¡¯s merely inviting trouble. It¡¯s imprudent. Only by cementing your role as his wife and ensuring no one can contest it can you genuinely stand up for yourself!¡±


    Joelle faced her. ¡°Does that mean I have to bear Adrian¡¯s child?¡±


    Katherine ced her arm around Joelle¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Men are unreliable. A divorce can always be an option, but a child remains yours forever.¡±


    Joelle paused, then decisively shook her head. ¡°No, I refuse to let my child have an untrustworthy father.¡±


    ¡°Then set your conditions,¡± Katherine advised, leveraging her sharp business instincts.


    Joelle realized Katherine¡¯s perspective was sound. Disconnecting her emotions from Adrian would simplify things. She also had to consider Shawn. During the wait, she had checked in with him and learned about troubles at Watson Group. Shawn was dealing with a critical client abroad and wouldn¡¯t return for some time. Knowing her brother¡¯s dedication to supporting their family deeply moved Joelle.


    After mentally preparing herself, Joelle pushed the door open and entered alone.


    Adrian was standing at the window, his back to her, engaged on a phone call. His tall silhouette was entuated by a perfectly tailored dark grey suit.


    Joelle had always cherished the sight of his back. Adrian had evolved into a strikingly independent man.


    Joelle paused at the entrance. Once Adrian noticed her, he quickly ended his call. Turning to face her, he asked, ¡°Katherine briefed you, right?¡±


    Joelle nodded, tucking a stray hair behind her ear. ¡°Yes, but I have my conditions.¡±


    Her demeanor was serene, her gaze steady, yet a hint of resolve shone through. ¡°I can return home with you, but you must not interfere with my career orplicate my life further.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡± Adrian stood with one hand in his pocket, his expression unreadable. Even in stillness, his presencemanded attention, each word he spokeden with authority. ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to teach anyone from the Walters family, and you must keep your distance from them, especially Rafael.¡±


    Joelle was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡± Rafael had been a childhood friend. Adrian¡¯s demand seemed harsh and unreasonable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no why. I said no, and that¡¯s final.¡±


    Joelle, ustomed to Adrian¡¯s assertive ways, didn¡¯t press the issue.


    Later that day, she returned to their home with Adrian.


    ¡°Adie, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Reba, hearing themotion, descended the stairs. To the unacquainted, she might be mistaken for Adrian¡¯s wife. Joelle offered her a mocking smile, causing Reba¡¯s expression to stiffen. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Leah, busy in the kitchen, hurried out upon hearing their voices. She wiped her hands on her apron and took Joelle¡¯s suitcase. ¡°Mrs. Miller, it¡¯s wonderful to have you back! A home isn¡¯t trulyplete without itsdy. It¡¯s great to see you again. Now, we won¡¯t have to tolerate someone who doesn¡¯t know her ce lurking about all day!¡±


    Leah¡¯sment, clearly directed at Reba, made Joelle smile, though she avoided looking at Reba¡¯s scowl. To her, Reba was insignificant, hardly worthy of notice.


    ¡°Leah, please take my suitcase to the guest room.¡±


    ¡°The guest room?¡±


    Leah, already lifting the suitcase, hesitated, setting it back down as she nced at Adrian and cleared her throat. ¡°Mrs. Miller, don¡¯t worry. I maintain the master bedroom immactely every day. I ensure it remains closed to anyone who might tarnish its cleanliness.¡±


    The insinuation was unmistakably directed at Reba.


    Reba clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. The insinuation from Leah¡ªthat she was somehow unclean¡ªstung deeply, especially in front of Adrian.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 63

    ?<strong>Chapter 63:</strong>


    Reba mustered a forced smile. ¡°Yes, Joelle, don¡¯t worry. I ensure our house is thoroughly cleaned daily.¡±


    ¡°Our house?¡± Joelle couldn¡¯t suppress a smirk at Reba¡¯s boldness. ¡°You really don¡¯t see yourself as an outsider, do you?¡± Joelle mocked.


    ¡°Joelle, you must be kidding. Adie said you¡¯re thedy of the house. I hope we can live peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle surveyed the immacte surroundings. Pointing towards the living room, she suggested casually, ¡°Could you please vacuum the living room? Adrian values cleanliness and prefers a dust-free space. It was once my responsibility, but now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll entrust it to you.¡±


    Stunned, Reba turned to Adrian for support. Adrian remarked nonchntly, ¡°The doctor said a bit of exercise might help your memory.¡±


    Reba kept up her smile, though frustration boiled within her. Why was she being treated as a maid?


    ¡°Sure, okay.¡±


    As Reba descended thest stair, her legs suddenly buckled. She closed her eyes and copsed into Adrian¡¯s arms. ¡°Adie, my head¡­ It hurts so much.¡±


    Leah snorted quietly, mumbling under her breath, ¡°Her head always hurts. Why not just drop dead already?¡±


    Adrian scooped Reba up and made his way upstairs. ¡°Leah, can you handle the vacuuming in the living room?¡± Leah was left speechless.


    Joelle patted her on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need to clean. I just said that to annoy her.¡±


    Carrying Joelle¡¯s suitcase, Leah asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you really going to stay in the guest room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah hesitated, wanting to say more, but the fact that Joelle had returned was promising. Everything else could wait. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare something nice for dinner tonight. You¡¯ve lost so much weight. It must have been tough for you.¡±


    Upstairs, Adrian carried Reba to her room. He handed her some medication and watched as she took it. ¡°Get some rest. If you need anything, just ask Leah.¡±


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba propped herself up weakly, her voice frail. ¡°Could you stay with me for a while? I¡¯m scared. What if I faint again? Or worse, what if I die and no one knows?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Reba¡¯s heart leapt with joy, and she clutched her forehead. ¡°I know, Adie. You care about me the most.¡±


    ¡°Reba.¡± Adrian¡¯s expression was icy as he regarded her. ¡°Watch your tone when you speak to me. Now that Joelle is back, avoid causing her any distress.¡±


    Confronted with his intense, inscrutable gaze, Reba quickly adjusted her stance. ¡°I understand.¡± Adrian turned and exited the room.


    Descending the stairs, he noticed Joelle in the kitchen, assisting Leah with dinner preparations. The pair chatted andughed, appearing much like a harmonious family. Joelle had a gift for engaging in simple chores and charming others with her grounded demeanor.


    Adrian paused at the kitchen doorway. ¡°I¡¯m off to the office now. I¡¯ll return for dinner.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile faded instantly. ¡°Bye.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frown deepened, troubled by her cool demeanor. She exhibited warmth and friendliness to others, so why the distance with him?


    ¡°Joelle, what¡¯s with the cold shoulder?¡±


    Joelle continued chopping vegetables, her response nonchnt. ¡°You wanted me back home, but you didn¡¯t specify needing smiles. Want pleasant conversation? Sorry, that¡¯s going to cost you.¡±


    Adrian chuckled dryly. ¡°So, you¡¯ve started putting a price on yourself now? Where¡¯s your pride? Did you discard it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I discarded it.¡±


    Adrian left for work, his mood somber.


    Leah regarded Joelle with newfound respect. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you never used to speak to Mr. Miller like that.¡±


    Joelle ced the knife down, her expression resolute. ¡°I was too amodating before, which let everyone take advantage of me. From now on, I¡¯m asserting myself and living on my own terms.¡±


    Leah nodded vigorously. ¡°Exactly right! Men are all the same. They only appreciate something once they¡¯ve lost it!¡±


    When Adrian returned from work that evening, he found the dining tableden with an borate meal, but only Joelle was present.


    He loosened his tie. ¡°Where¡¯s Reba?¡±


    Joelle, fork in one hand and knife in the other, cut into her steak.


    ¡°Since when does the chauffeur¡¯s daughter dine with us? Is this how you pamper her when I¡¯m not here?¡± Adrian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re being too harsh. Reba is more than just the chauffeur¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Leah, carrying additional dishes from the kitchen, paused as Adrian asked her to summon Reba.


    Joelle smiled. ¡°Leah, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner too?¡± Leah looked towards Adrian, uncertain. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m content eating in my room.¡±


    Joelle pressed, ¡°If someone who contributes nothing dines at this table, then surely you, who prepared this feast and care for us, deserve a seat here as well.¡±


    Adrian realized Joelle was countering his every move, intentionallyplicating matters.


    ¡°Leah, please invite Reba to join us,¡± he insisted, pulling out a chair to sit across from Joelle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 64

    ?<strong>Chapter 64:</strong>


    Joelle held Leah¡¯s hand, her gaze fixed on Adrian. ¡°So what? Reba¡¯s sick, not incapable of thinking. If she doesn¡¯te down for dinner, it means she¡¯s not hungry. And if she¡¯s not hungry, why should we keep calling her?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°You know she¡¯s ill, yet you¡¯re still so cruel? What¡¯s she ever done to you?¡±


    Joelle smirked. ¡°She ruined my family and meddled in my marriage. How could I just let that slide?¡±


    Adrian fell silent, the weight of her words lingering in the air. He pulled out his phone and called Reba. ¡°Come down for dinner.¡±


    After a short while, Reba appeared with a pout. Adrian¡¯s frustration hadn¡¯t dissipated. He directed it at her. ¡°From now on,e down when dinner¡¯s ready. If you don¡¯t show up, don¡¯t expect to eat!¡±


    Joelle had anticipated a pout or some sign of upset, but instead, Reba smiled sweetly. ¡°Adie, I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just so caught up in my book that I lost track of time.¡± Adrian grunted, his anger visibly ebbing away.


    Only someone who truly loved you would put up with all your bad moods. For a fleeting moment, Joelle¡¯sposure slipped. She knew Adrian and Reba genuinely cared for each other, and she felt overshadowed by Reba. Dinner continued in heavy silence, with Leah joining them at Joelle¡¯s request.


    Suddenly, the sharp ng of a knife hitting porcin pierced the quiet as it slipped from Joelle¡¯s hand. Adrian¡¯s irritation red. He wiped his mouth with his napkin, tossing it onto the table. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t even get through a meal without making a racket? Who¡¯s going to keep indulging this behavior?¡±


    Joelle remained calm, her gaze drifting down to her right hand. It felt numb, just like before, devoid of strength. She lifted her eyes to meet Adrian¡¯s. ¡°If you can¡¯t stand me, why did you ask me toe back? Adrian, I¡¯ve had this temper since before we were married. If you have a problem with it, take it up with my brother. He¡¯s the one who spoiled me!¡±


    Adrian ced both hands on the table, his fingers drumming impatiently, the tension between them thickening. Leah intervened, trying to ease the situation. ¡°Maybe the knife wasn¡¯t the right fit for you. Let me get another!¡± She rose and went to the kitchen, carefully selecting a new knife for Joelle.


    As Leah handed it to her, she noticed Joelle¡¯s right hand trembling slightly. She was stunned for a second. But Joelle acted oblivious, taking the knife and continuing her meal as though nothing had happened.


    After dinner, Leah seized a private moment to approach Joelle. ¡°Ma¡¯am, your right hand¡­¡± Joelle was engrossed in scrolling through job ads on her phone, barely looking up. ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is something wrong with your hand? You should see a doctor.¡± Joelle paused, then replied without looking away from her phone, ¡°No need. It¡¯s an old issue.¡±


    Leah still wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°But will it affect your daily life?¡±


    Affect her life? Joelle pondered it for a moment. Aside from the fact that she could no longer y the violin, nothing else in her life seemed drastically affected. ¡°No, I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    As Leah turned to leave, she nearly collided with Adrian, fresh from his shower. ¡°Why is she staying in this room?¡± he asked.


    Leah answered honestly, ¡°It¡¯s her choice. Maybe she¡¯s still upset with you.¡±


    ¡°Upset about what?¡±


    Leah cast a meaningful nce towards Reba¡¯s room across the hall. There was another woman in the house¡ªa woman who happened to be the object of her husband¡¯s affection. Who in their right mind could stand that?


    ¡°Alright. You should go back to your room.¡±


    Adrian pushed open the door to Joelle¡¯s room. She was already settled in for the night, d in soft cotton pajamas that seemed to cocoon her infort. Assuming it was Leah entering, Joelle remained engrossed in her phone. ¡°Leah, my hand is really okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice broke through her concentration, snapping her back to reality.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± Adrian repeated, his tone demanding.


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Joelle responded, her right hand instinctively clenching. Adrian didn¡¯t seem to notice anything out of the ordinary, so he let it drop. ¡°Come back to the master bedroom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s patience was fraying. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t forget why you¡¯re back here.¡± Of course, she knew. It was for the child. Only by having a child could she cling to the wealth and status she hade to depend on. But she felt like nothing more than a breeding machine, knowing she would never earn this man¡¯s respect.


    Katherine¡¯s words echoed in her mind¡ªshe needed to get as much as she could from Adrian topensate for all the lost years. ¡°I¡¯m not ready. Leave me alone. I just need some time.¡± Adrian had been suppressing his frustration all day, waiting for this moment. Now, faced with her resistance, his anger red. He moved toward the bed with a predatory grace, grabbing her ankle and pulling her toward him.


    His broad chest loomed over her as he smirked coldly. ¡°After all these times, what more do you need to prepare for?¡± Joelle instinctively raised her hands to shield herself, but he was relentless. He tore open her pajamas, exposing her to his gaze.


    The fire of desire in Adrian¡¯s eyes zed with an intensity that left no room for refusal. Joelle¡¯s resistance crumbled, piece by piece, until surrender became her only refuge.


    An hourter, Adrian carried her back to the master bedroom, leaving the guest bed in disarray¡ªthe sheets soaked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 65

    ?<strong>Chapter 65:</strong>


    Reba stepped out of her room just in time to catch a fleeting, shocking sight: Adrian carrying Joelle into the master bedroom. All she glimpsed was Adrian¡¯s bare, muscr torso and Joelle¡¯s exposed feet and shoulders. The lower half of his body was obscured by the staircase railing, but the powerful muscles rippling down to his waist hinted at the raw strength beneath.


    Reba froze, her heart hammering in her chest. She had never seen a man naked before, and the unexpected thrill sent a hot rush of blood surging to her face, a drop trickling from her nose. Joelle noticed her just before Adrian kicked the door shut, but Reba¡¯s chance to see more was cut off abruptly.


    As Adrianid Joelle on the bed, she sighed silently, relieved that this ordeal could finally be over. But her relief was short-lived. Adrian turned her onto her side and, without warning, invaded her body. The pain was immediate, sharp enough to make her clutch the bed sheets.


    Adrian¡¯s rough breathing filled the space between them. ¡°I¡¯ve heard this position increases the chances of conception. Comfortable?¡±


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Joelle spat, venomcing her voice as she hurled every vile word she could muster at him until she was spent. Afterward, theyy back-to-back in the darkness, a distance between them as vast and unbridgeable as the Milky Way. Joelle stared into the void, sleep evading her. Her mind wandered back to the image of Reba standing there.


    ¡°Adrian.¡±


    He opened his eyes but didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°How do you do it?¡± Joelle continued, her voice soft, almost as if she were talking to herself. ¡°You don¡¯t love me, yet still have sex with me. Are your body and soul disconnected?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was cold. ¡°Are you using me of being driven by lust?¡±


    Joelle closed her eyes, exhaustion finally tugging at her. ¡°Goodnight.¡±


    The next morning, Joelle woke before Adrian. She spotted Leah outside, diligently trimming the garden weeds. After making herself a cup of coffee, she sat under the patio umbre, savoring the cool shade.


    ¡°Leah, why don¡¯t you take a break and join me?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, ma¡¯am, but keeping busy is quite my cup of tea.¡±


    Joelle nced around, lowered her voice, and gestured for Leah toe closer. ¡°Leah, there¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±


    Leah put down her tools and approached. ¡°What is it, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Leah sat beside her, and Joelle poured a ss of iced juice, pushing it towards her. ¡°I want to know what Reba¡¯s been up to while I was away.¡±


    Leah instantly understood. ¡°You¡¯re gathering intel on your opponent to win every battle, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    They exchanged a knowing smile, and Leah, excited, pped her thigh. ¡°Now that¡¯s the spirit! Why let someone else take control of such a grand house?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile was brief, and she went straight to the point. ¡°So, what can you tell me about Reba?¡±


    Leah, who had served the Miller family for years, knew a lot. She didn¡¯t just know about Reba; she knew all about Reba¡¯s family too.


    Joelle was aware that Reba¡¯s father and eldest brother had once been chauffeurs for Adrian¡¯s family, but there had to be more to the story. Otherwise, why would Adrian continue supporting the Lloyd family like this?


    Leah took a sip of the juice, moistening her throat before she continued. ¡°Reba¡¯s father used to be a driver for Adrian¡¯s father¡ªyour father-inw. After Adrian¡¯s father passed, Reba¡¯s father stayed on, working for Adrian for a while. But age caught up with him, and he passed the job to his eldest son.¡±


    Leah continued, ¡°That son was a good man¡ªhonest, upright. He and Adrian got along really well. Officially, they were employer and employee, but in reality, they were close friends. But then, for reasons I don¡¯t know, Reba¡¯s father and brother both died around the same time. That was about four or five years ago. Since then, Adrian¡¯s taken care of the Lloyd family. Please don¡¯t hold it against him for being close to them. Reba¡¯s family practically raised him. Her mother, like me, watched Adrian grow up. She had to retire a few years ago because of her health.¡±


    Leah paused, ncing at Joelle, a note of hesitation in her voice. ¡°I¡¯m going to say something you might not like. Back when I worked at the Miller Mansion, I knew the Lloyd family well. They were good people, especially Reba¡¯s mother. She was kind, always looking out for us.¡±


    Joelle nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It makes sense why Adrian is so kind to them. I heard he personally handled the funerals for Reba¡¯s father and brother.¡±


    Leah sighed, nodding as she rubbed her leg. ¡°As far as employer-employee rtionships go, Adrian¡¯s gone above and beyond for them. But ever since you married into the family, Irene hasn¡¯t been too happy about the Lloyd family. She¡¯s always felt that Reba and Erick were using the old ties to get favors from Adrian.¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help but think the same. No matter how close their rtionship had been, could Adrian support the Lloyd family forever? Her mind drifted to the videos she had seen of Reba, and the light in her eyes dimmed.


    Finally, Joelle sighed. ¡°Adrian likes Reba. Even if her father and brother hadn¡¯t been in the picture, he would still take care of her, especially since she¡¯s ill. That kind of bond isn¡¯t easily broken.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 66

    ?<strong>Chapter 66:</strong>


    When Joelle mentioned Reba¡¯s illness, a thought shed through Leah¡¯s mind. ¡°Do you know what kind of disease Reba has?¡±


    Joelle shook her head. All she knew was that Reba had a brain tumor. It caused her to faint and lose her memory from time to time.


    Leah said, ¡°When you weren¡¯t around, she fainted often and would forget things. At first, I thought she was faking it, but then I noticed Adrian never questioned her. That¡¯s when I started to believe there was really something wrong with her brain. But as for the exact illness, I¡¯m in the dark. Do you know any doctors? Maybe you could ask one of them.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mind went to Rafael. As Adrian¡¯s friend, he should know more. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Leah. Thank you.¡±


    Leah waved her hand dismissively before lowering her voice again. ¡°Have you thought about how to get Reba out of the picture?¡±


    Joelle sighed, shaking her head slowly. ¡°Not yet. She¡¯s sick, after all. If we force her out, we could look really bad.¡±


    Leah nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. I hope you find a solution soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Engrossed in their conversation, neither noticed Reba standing behind the door, listening to every word. The moment she heard Joelle¡¯s n to drive her away, panic surged through her. Without wasting a second, she fled upstairs.


    She had finally moved into Adrian¡¯s home. She hadn¡¯t even had the chance to enjoy her time alone with him before Joelle¡¯s unexpected return. And now Joelle wanted her gone? No way!


    Heart racing, she grabbed her phone and dialed Erick¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Erick was drunk and draped with two flirtatious women, one on each arm.


    When his phone rang, he answered with a growl of annoyance. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety. ¡°The n failedst time. Did Joelle suspect anything?¡±


    Erick groaned, rubbing his temples as his headache intensified. ¡°Rx. I told those guys to say they were following Adrian¡¯s orders. Even though the n didn¡¯t work, it still drove a wedge between her and Adrian.¡±


    Reba wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Why do you keep failing? The more mistakes you make, the more suspicious it bes. Are you helping me or setting me up?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so impatient?¡± Erick¡¯s patience was wearing thin. ¡°Even if Joelle were raped, Adrian wouldn¡¯t marry you. You were useless and couldn¡¯t win Adrian over, so everything I did behind the scenes meant nothing!¡±


    Reba¡¯s frustration bubbled over. ¡°I was useless? Really? Which one of us is truly useless here? You promised you¡¯d help me destroy Joelle¡¯s reputation, but look at the oue! She¡¯s back, and now she¡¯s plotting to push me out. Are you satisfied with this mess?¡±


    Erick¡¯s irritation was tempered by a dawning realization. The gravity of the situation hit him as he heard the desperation in Reba¡¯s voice. ¡°How could Adrian do this?¡±


    Reba wailed. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he? Just yesterday, he said Joelle returned and warned me not to provoke her. Our dad, brother, and mom had sacrificed so much for the Miller family, and this is how we end up?¡±


    Erick clenched his jaw. ¡°Stop crying. As long as you¡¯re ill, Adrian will have to look after us.¡±


    Reba wiped her tears away. ¡°Forget Adrian for now. We need a n to get rid of Joelle before she boots me out!¡± After a heavy silence, Erick finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯lle up with something. Wait for my update.¡±


    Once he hung up, Erick dialed Adrian¡¯s number. Few knew Adrian¡¯s private number, but Erick, being part of the Lloyd family, had ess. His connections meant many sought his aid.


    Everybody was trying to reach out to the Miller family, and those who didn¡¯t have connections tried to find a way through Erick.


    The phone rang until Adrian, roused from sleep, answered in a groggy voice, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Miller,¡± Erick said, his tone ingratiating.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±


    Erick swallowed nervously. ¡°I just got the bill for my sister¡¯s next treatment¡ªone hundred and fifty thousand dors. Can you¡­¡±


    Before Erick could finish, Adrian cut him off. ¡°I¡¯ll have the ountant transfer the money.¡±


    Relief washed over Erick. He pressed on, ¡°The doctor mentioned she needs special nutrition. I already bought some supplements, costing nearly one hundred thousand. Could you reimburse me for that as well?¡±


    Adrian opened his eyes and hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have the ountant include that in the transfer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miller!¡± Erick said happily. ¡°With my father and brother away, I wasn¡¯t sure who to turn to. It¡¯s a blessing you¡¯re handling Reba¡¯s care. Hopefully, she¡¯ll recover soon!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frown deepened. He sensed Erick¡¯s ulterior motives behind the financial requests but chose not to dwell on it. He wasn¡¯t strapped for cash. If a bit of money could ensure Erick¡¯spliance, it would simplify matters.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s all. I won¡¯t take up more of your time,¡± Erick replied quickly.


    After ending the call, Adrian found sleep elusive. He instinctively reached out, only to find his bed empty. Joelle was not beside him.


    He walked downstairs and sighed in relief upon seeing Joelle and Leah in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. Everything seemed as it should, just like before.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 67

    ?<strong>Chapter 67:</strong>


    After freshening up, Adrian made his way to the dining room and took his seat.


    Reba, adjusting her disheveled hair, offered an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. I¡¯ve been feeling unwell, and the doctor advised me to rest more. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help with breakfast.¡±


    On Joelle¡¯s first day living with the Miller family, Amara had sternly instructed her, ¡°As Adrian¡¯s wife, it¡¯s your responsibility to manage his meals and daily routines. A virtuous wife rises earlier and stays upter than her husband.¡±


    Over the past three years, Joelle had be sopliant and amodating that caring for others had be second nature, causing her to forget that she was Adrian¡¯s legally wedded wife.


    As Reba reached for a sandwich from the te, Joelle slid it away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t prepare one for you.¡±


    Reba¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Why not?¡±


    With her hair cascading over her shoulders and a silver earring catching the light, Joelle replied, ¡°I heard you¡¯re quite ill. I must be cautious. If something like death were to happen to you, I¡¯d be med.¡±


    Death!


    The word ¡°death¡± hung heavily in the air for Reba, who was already struggling with her health.


    Tears brimmed in her eyes. ¡°Adie, Joelle is being so mean! I won¡¯t die¡ªthe doctor said I¡¯m going to be fine!¡±


    She abruptly stood, her fragile figure gliding away from the table and heading upstairs, her sobs reverberating through the house as if she wanted the whole world to hear. The door mmed shut behind her.


    Leah sneered, ¡°You¡¯d think she owns the ce!¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Adrian, picking up a sandwich,mented in a t tone, ¡°Joelle, that was unkind.¡±


    Joelle snatched the sandwich from his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I didn¡¯t prepare one for you either!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face darkened as he watched Joelle take away the food he was about to eat. ¡°Then who did you prepare all these for?¡±


    ¡°For myself!¡± Joelle replied coolly.


    Leah brought over two lunchboxes, and Joelle packed the sandwiches into them without leaving a single one for Adrian. Adrian¡¯s expression grew darker. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Leah answered on Joelle¡¯s behalf, ¡°Mrs. Miller is going on a pic with friends today. Everyone is bringing something, and she¡¯s made sandwiches.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°With whom? How many men and women are there?¡±


    Joelle, grabbing her bag and ready to leave, responded curtly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡±


    Joelle had also received an invitation early on. Katherine had organized a pic to promote the opening of a client¡¯s park and had invited a group of friends.


    Joelle had never been one for social gatherings. She had grown ustomed to the solitude of her home, findingfort in her ownpany. Whenever she saw Katherine¡¯s lively posts on social media, she felt a pang of envy.


    But today was different. Joelle knew she needed to push herself out of herfort zone and try to make new connections.


    The pic was set in a scenic spot on the outskirts of town, a two-hour drive away. Joelle decided to meet up with Katherine first.


    By noon, a few of the men had set up the tents and canopies, while the women busied themselves with preparing the food and organizing the barbecue.


    There were four men and four women in total, all single and ambitious like Katherine¡ªexcept for Joelle.


    Joelle kept mostly to herself, focusing on the tasks at hand.


    Lunch was simple¡ªthe sandwiches Joelle had made. Then, the group split off into different activities: some flew kites, others yed cards, and a few napped in the tents.


    Joelle, however, silently threaded meat onto skewers for the evening barbecue.


    As she worked, a man approached and began to help her with the skewers.


    ¡°The sandwiches you made were delicious.¡±


    Joelle looked up, recognizing him as Luke Moran, the park¡¯s primary coordinator. He was in his early thirties, dressed in a polo shirt, exuding a calm and reliable demeanor.


    Joelle smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Luke nced at her. ¡°You¡¯ve been working since we got here. Why not take a break? We¡¯re here to have fun, after all.¡± Joelle hesitated but then agreed.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was having the time of her life, crouched by a small pond, her sunsses on as she fished with fervor. Everyone seemed to be enjoying themselves¡ªeveryone except Joelle, who acted more like a housemaid. Katherine had tried to coax Joelle into rxing more than once, just as she had over the past three years. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave these to you, then.¡±


    Joelle pulled up a camping chair and took a sip of her drink, finally allowing herself to unwind.


    Luke chuckled at her sudden shift in demeanor but continued threading the skewers.


    A few minutester, Luke called out to her, ¡°Joelle, do you have a Band-Aid?¡±


    Startled from her thoughts, Joelle quickly stood up. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    She noticed a small puncture on Luke¡¯s hand, blood slowly welling up.


    She fetched her small bag from the tent, which contained disinfectant and Band-Aids.


    Luke¡¯s other hand was gloved, making it difficult for him to handle the Band-Aid, so Joelle took over, carefully cleaning the wound and applying the Band-Aid. ¡°Be careful not to get it wet.¡±


    As she leaned in close to tend to his hand, Luke caught a whiff of her clean, subtle scent¡ªnot an overpowering perfume, but the simple,forting aroma of soap.


    He was about to thank her when he noticed Adrian standing a few feet away, watching them intently. He froze, unsure of what to make of the situation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 68

    ?<strong>Chapter 68:</strong>


    Adrian had always been a distant figure to Luke, someone he¡¯d only ever glimpsed in the pages of newspapers. Adrian, the heir to the city¡¯s most powerful family, was a business tycoon with a spot on the global rich list.


    The fact that he was here, in this small park, felt surreal and inexplicable. But amidst his confusion, he was thrilled¡ªAdrian¡¯s presence could bring the attention and celebrity endorsements this newly opened park desperately needed.


    ¡°Mr. Miller? Why are you here?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t bother responding, his expression dark as he strode over.


    Joelle, overhearing the startled question, turned around, only to meet Adrian¡¯s stern gaze. ¡°Adrian, what brought you here?¡±


    Adrian had been there long enough to see more than he cared for. He watched as Joelle tended to Luke, her familiarity with him unsettling.


    His gaze lingered on the Band-Aid she had just finished wrapping around Luke¡¯s finger¡ªa minor injury that certainly didn¡¯t warrant such close attention.


    ¡°Joelle, you need to remember your ce.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice wasced with irritation.


    Joelle and Luke exchanged nces. While Luke¡¯s confusion was evident, Joelle quickly grasped the situation.


    Her hands moved with deliberate calmness as she packed away the first-aid kit. ¡°And what exactly is my ce?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t answer immediately. His eyes studied her. They had grown up together, and he had always believed he knew her. Yet recently, Joelle had be an enigma, slipping further away from the woman he thought he understood.


    ¡°Do I really need to spell it out? Joelle, is this how a wife is supposed to behave?¡±


    Luke, who had been slowly piecing together the dynamics at y, suddenly realized what was going on. Any budding affection he had felt for Joelle evaporated. Noticing the tension between the couple, he wisely decided it was time to leave. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Miller, Mrs. Miller, I have other things to attend to. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    With that, he hurried away.


    Joelle resumed threading skewers, ignoring the weight of Adrian¡¯s gaze. He stood by, lighting a cigarette, the smoke curling around him as he watched her in brooding silence.


    ¡°What makes you think you can share my bed and then turn around to entertain a guy like him?¡± He was referring to Luke.


    Joelle was not a fool.


    And she wasn¡¯t blind to the shift in the atmosphere earlier¡ªif Adrian hadn¡¯t appeared, things between her and Luke could have taken a different turn.


    There were four guys and four girls. Joelle didn¡¯t think much of it at first. But now that Adrian was here, Joelle found the situation pretty amusing.


    She smirked and said, ¡°You¡¯re very confident, aren¡¯t you? He¡¯s just a man. And there are plenty of men out there, Adrian. Just because I don¡¯t love you doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t love someone else.¡±


    Adrian moved closer, his arm snaking around her waist, pulling her into the small, tense space between them.


    Meanwhile, Luke, who had already put some distance between himself and the couple, couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity. He nced back briefly.


    Holy moly!


    They were married! He¡¯d vastly misjudged the situation. The thought that he¡¯d actually considered hitting on Adrian¡¯s wife now made his skin crawl.


    Flustered, Luke nearly collided with Katherine as he turned around. ¡°Katherine, why didn¡¯t you warn me that Joelle is Mr. Miller¡¯s wife? You¡¯ve practically thrown me to the wolves!¡±


    Katherine arched an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. ¡°And how exactly did youe to that conclusion?¡±


    Luke jerked a thumb in the direction of Adrian and Joelle. ¡°When did Mr. Miller tie the knot?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that Adrian¡¯s marriage to Joelle was like a well-kept secret. From the outset, Adrian had never treated Joelle like a wife, nor had he ever publicly acknowledged their marriage.


    Yet Katherine couldn¡¯t fathom why Adrian would bother showing up here if he didn¡¯t care about Joelle.


    Was it possible that Adrian was finally starting to see her in a different light?


    Men really were hopeless! They only seemed to value something once it was slipping through their fingers.


    Meanwhile, Adrian tilted Joelle¡¯s chin with the hand holding his cigarette, his gaze sharp. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breath hitched, the smile that had graced her lips faltering slightly. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared?¡±


    Adrian sneered, ¡°I think your father has spent too much time in that sanatorium. A change of scenery might do him some good, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes red with anger. ¡°Are you seriously threatening me with my father?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯d better watch yourself! You¡¯re parading around with the title of Mrs. Miller while flirting with other men. Do you fear I will break your legs?¡±


    Joelle tilted her head, her eyes suddenly gleaming with a challenge.


    ¡°Adrian, could it be that you¡¯re starting to have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°How could that ever be?¡± His response was immediate, the disdain in his eyes cold and unyielding.


    Joelle¡¯s smile was tinged with indifference. ¡°Then let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s way. Ever heard of an open marriage? I don¡¯t care how many women you entertain, and you shouldn¡¯t care who I flirt with.¡±


    ¡°An open marriage,¡± Adrian repeated,ughter tinged with rage escaping his lips. Hisrge hand mped down on her face, forcing her to meet his eyes. ¡°You really have no limits, do you?¡±


    Joelle shrugged off his grip. ¡°If it¡¯s not an open marriage, then what am I left with?¡±


    Living with a man who didn¡¯t love her, alongside his mistress¡ªwhat could be more miserable? Joelle would only feel a little better if Adrian went through what she was feeling.


    Adrian was uncertain if he¡¯d heard her correctly. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice was t as she finished skewering the meat, ready to ce it on the grill. But suddenly, her right hand gave out, and the box tipped precariously. As she struggled to steady it, the entire thing crashed down onto the folded table. The contents scattered everywhere. Adrian clicked his tongue in irritation.


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    With the cigarette still between his teeth, he grabbed the box from her hands, but he hesitated as he lifted it.


    It wasn¡¯t that heavy, so why had Joelle struggled to lift it?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 69

    ?<strong>Chapter 69:</strong>


    Adrian had initially nned to help Joelle lift the box, but then he set it down. He wanted to find out if there was something wrong with her right hand. ¡°Do it yourself.¡±


    Joelle shot him a sharp look, disbelief flickering in her eyes. She had never encountered a man with so little chivalry. She bent down and lifted the box with ease. Adrian watched in silence.


    It seemed he had misjudged her. Her hand was perfectly fine. Later, Adrian lingered for the evening barbecue.


    The atmosphere was entirely different from earlier. Luke, once the life of the party, had given way to Katherine, who nowmanded attention. Yet, every time she spoke, the group nced nervously at Adrian, gauging his reaction. A single furrow of his brow was enough to stifle theirughter.


    Sensing the tension, Joelle decided to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of. You all enjoy yourselves. I¡¯m heading home.¡±


    Luke smiled. ¡°Okay, take care.¡±


    No sooner had Joelle risen to leave than Adrian stood as well, following her to the car.


    As they settled in, Adrian¡¯s cold gaze bore into her. ¡°Why do you even bother with such dull activities? Stop wasting your time on things like this.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s patience snapped, her anger bubbling over at his audacity.


    She hade to make friends, and everything had been fine until Adrian appeared and ruined it. Now he had the nerve to criticize her?


    Her eyes shed with fury as she turned to him. ¡°Adrian, my social circle is different from yours. I was enjoying myself until you showed up and cast a shadow over everything. Didn¡¯t you notice how your presence killed the mood?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    Adrian¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her chin, his eyes narrowing with cold mockery.


    ¡°You spent the morning making sandwiches. By the time I arrived, you were skewering meat. Do you enjoy serving others that much? Isn¡¯t it enough that you serve me at home? Now you¡¯re doing it out too?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s simmering anger exploded, her chest heaving with indignation.


    Was that all she was to him? A servant?


    With a swift motion, she unfastened her seatbelt. ¡°Stop the car!¡± The driver mmed on the brakes, the car jerking to a halt.


    Adrian snapped, ¡°Who told you to stop?¡±


    The driver stammered, ¡°Mrs. Miller¡­ she did¡­¡±


    ¡°Get back here!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the air like a whip as he grabbed Joelle¡¯s wrist just as her foot touched the ground, yanking her back into the car.


    He then wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her onto hisp. ¡°nning to run from me again?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s fists beat against his chest, the force of her strikes reverberating through her aching hands.


    She could ept that Adrian didn¡¯t love her, and she could even tolerate living under the same roof as Reba, but being reduced to a mere servant in his eyes?


    That was a humiliation too far!


    ¡°Let me go, Adrian!¡±


    Instead of releasing her, Adrian¡¯s grip tightened, his eyes darkening with a menacing intensity.


    Joelle, her breathing in ragged gasps, was forced to sit up straight. Their gazes locked, the coldness between them palpable.


    ¡°You bastard!¡± Joelle spat out.


    Adrian¡¯s lips twisted into a dark smile as he tantly licked them.


    Her insult only reminded him of the intimate moments they once shared.


    Without warning, he grabbed the back of her head and crushed his lips against hers.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s muffled cry was lost as he invaded her mouth, the kiss so forceful it left her dizzy.


    Adrian¡¯s hands grew bolder as his desire ignited. She struggled, but one of his hands had already slipped beneath her clothes, brazenly exploring her skin.


    Joelle wanted to bite him, to push him away, but it was as if he could read her mind. Each time she tried, he would tilt her head back, deepening the kiss and stealing her breath.


    In a final surge of defiance, Joelle couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    She raised her hand and pped him across the face. The sound of the p echoed in the confined space, and silence fell over the car.


    Adrian¡¯s shirt was disheveled, his eyes cold, and his lips still glistening.


    Joelle didn¡¯t wait to see his reaction. Her heart pounding, she quickly unlocked the car door, kicked it open, and got out.


    Once on the ground, she ran. She ran until the taste of blood filled her throat and the lights of Adrian¡¯s car became nothing more than a distant speck.


    Wiping her tears with the back of her hand, Joelle refused to stop. Her cheek was still flushed, her palm tingling from the p, but she kept moving forward.


    Adrian ordered the driver to follow her slowly.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t get in, don¡¯t ever get in again.¡±


    But Joelle didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes were red, her feet moving faster.


    The more she walked, the angrier Adrian became. He was the one who had been pped. Why was she the one crying?


    ¡°Three.¡±


    ¡°Two.¡±


    His voice wasced with impatience, but Joelle only picked up her pace, forcing Adrian to abandon the countdown and roll up the window.


    ¡°Leave her here!¡±


    The car sped off, and the wind whipped Joelle¡¯s hair as it quickly disappeared from sight.


    Finally, she allowed herself to breathe, relief washing over her as she copsed on the roadside, her sobs breaking free. Before marrying Adrian, Joelle hade from a wealthy family and had been a thriving career woman.


    But now, what had she be?


    She cried for her lost self, for the helplessness that had seeped into her bones.


    Under the indifferent gaze of the moon, she poured her grievances into the empty fields around her. After a while, a white car slowly pulled up beside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 70

    ?<strong>Chapter 70:</strong>


    The driver nervously nced at Adrian in the rearview mirror. When their eyes met, a shiver of fear ran down the driver¡¯s spine.


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened, displeasure flickering in his eyes. ¡°If you have something to say, say it!¡±


    The driver hesitated, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s not safe for Mrs. Miller to be out there alone, especially in such a remote area. There are wild animals at night. She might not be safe by herself.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze grew colder. ¡°Do you want to go keep herpany?¡±


    ¡°No, no, sir! I spoke out of turn. My apologies.¡±


    Silence descended, thick and heavy. Adrian¡¯s eyes drifted to the seat beside him, where Joelle¡¯s bagy forgotten.


    He reached over and unzipped it, finding her phone and wallet. Inside the wallet, a photograph caught his eye¡ªa snapshot of a time when things were simpler, when her family was whole. The picture was of Joelle at eighteen, surrounded by familiar faces¡ªhimself, Rafael, Michael, and Shawn.


    Joelle¡¯s smile was bright and carefree.


    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to smile back at the memory. Just then, her phone buzzed. The screen shed with a name: Rafael.


    Adrian held the phone, and just as the call was about to end, he answered it.


    ¡°Hello? Joelle, are you busy now?¡± Rafael asked.


    Adrian¡¯s lip curled in a sneer, his voice low and cold. ¡°She¡¯s busy. You can talk to me.¡±


    ¡°Adrian?¡± Rafael knew right away who was speaking and could tell that he was not happy.


    Adrian stared out through the window. ¡°Rafael, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re a bit toofortable with my wife?¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. We¡¯re good friends.¡±


    ¡°What do you need from her?¡± Adrian asked, his tone as sharp as a knife.


    ¡°Nothing urgent. Just that Josiah wanted to discuss something with her.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What could they possibly need to discuss? Did they bond over a few sses?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s chuckle was soft butced with irony. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re a paradox. You don¡¯t seem to care for Joelle, yet the thought of another man around her drives you mad. She¡¯s still the friend we grew up with, even if she¡¯s made mistakes. If you don¡¯t love her, wouldn¡¯t it be kinder to let her go?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile was thin, almost predatory. ¡°Let her go? So you can swoop in?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s voice cooled, a distant frost settling over his words. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯ve danced around this long enough. It¡¯s time to be honest.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fingers twitched as he pressed his lips together.


    Rafael continued, ¡°If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I would have confessed to Joelle years ago. Maybe it¡¯s time you step aside!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fists clenched as a storm brewed in his dark eyes, anger igniting like wildfire.


    After a tense moment, a mocking smile twisted his lips. ¡°So what? Three years ago, she was in my bed. You¡¯re interested in a second-hand woman now?¡±


    Rafael remained calm, unfazed by Adrian¡¯s cruel words. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ept it before, but now I¡¯m willing to wait for her. Adrian, if you don¡¯t treat her well, I won¡¯t hesitate to take her away from you.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own damn business!¡±


    With that, he ended the call, furiously undoing the top buttons of his shirt. The driver, sensing the dangerous energy emanating from the back seat, kept his eyes firmly on the road, not daring to nce at Adrian.


    Silence hung in the air until finally, Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the tension.


    ¡°Turn the car around.¡±


    They retraced their path, but when they returned to the field, Joelle was nowhere in sight.


    It had been less than ten minutes. How far could she have possibly gone?


    Just then, Joelle¡¯s phone rang again. This time, Katherine¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    ¡°Joelle, are you and Adrian still not back home? And why aren¡¯t you answering my messages?¡± Adrian said nothing.


    He had lost Joelle!


    Ten minutes earlier, Joelle had been crouched by the roadside when a white car slowed to a stop beside her.


    Inside was a couple with a young child, their faces warm and friendly.


    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not safe for you to be out here by yourself,¡± the woman said gently.


    Joelle blinked, suddenly bing aware of how vulnerable she was. She had stormed out of Adrian¡¯s car without her bag or phone and was stranded in a deste ce with no one around for miles.


    She nced down the long stretch of empty road. Adrian wasn¡¯ting back for her.


    ¡°Can I borrow your phone?¡±


    The woman in the passenger seat, cradling the child, gave her an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but both our phones are dead.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Joelle¡¯s heart sank.


    A brief silence followed before the woman exchanged a look with her husband. ¡°There¡¯s a toll station about four hundred meters ahead. We¡¯re heading that way. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±


    Joelle hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a burden.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± the woman reassured her, opening the car door.


    Joelle murmured her thanks as she climbed into the back seat. At first, she tried to make conversation with the family, but exhaustion soon overwhelmed her. She leaned back, her eyelids growing heavy, and drifted into sleep.


    Herst memory was of the woman turning around to check on her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Joelle tried to answer, but no sound came out.


    The woman shared a look with her husband. And then she moved the child in her arms, who had appeared to be sleeping, only to reveal a rubber doll.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 71

    ?<strong>Chapter 71:</strong>


    When Joelle awoke, she found herself lying in an abandoned gas station. A thin sheet of stic was the only thing covering her bare skin. The wind howled through the broken windows, likely the reason for her sudden return to consciousness. She quickly realized her situation was far worse than just the chill in the air. Her wrists were bound, and her legs spread apart, each ankle tied to a different table¡ªone to her left, the other to her right.


    A towel had been shoved into her mouth, muffling her cries for help. She struggled against her restraints, and the noise drew the attention of the couple standing just outside the station. Joelle¡¯s heart raced as she widened her eyes in terror.


    A dreadful thought crossed her mind: they weren¡¯t a couple at all. Their conversation soon confirmed her fears.


    ¡°Why did she wake up so soon?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know,¡± the man replied.


    The woman paused, her face twisting into a cruel expression. ¡°You¡¯d better rape her now, and then we¡¯ll leave as fast as we can!¡±


    The man hesitated, but as soon as the woman walked away, his eyes darkened with greed.


    ¡°Rx, sweetheart. Just let me have my fun, and I¡¯ll make it good for you too.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Joelle thrashed against the ropes, trying to scream, but the towel choked off her voice. Her legs kicked the floor in desperation, knocking over the tables, which crashed onto her thighs and fell between her legs, sending waves of pain through her body.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as the man roughly pushed the tables aside, his pants already halfway down.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡±


    She tried to cry out. The man shoved the towel deeper into her mouth, silencing herpletely.


    With a smirk, he stripped off his pants, ready to vite her. ¡°Scream all you want! No one¡¯sing to save you!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze darted around, searching for any escape, but all she found was despair. Tears streamed down her face as she braced for the worst.


    Suddenly, a piercing scream echoed from outside, followed by the sound of the door being violently kicked open.


    Adrian burst into the room, fury zing in his eyes. The man scrambled to pull up his pants, trying to get off Joelle. Seeing that Joelle wore nothing, Adrian suddenly figured out what had happened, balled up his fist, and punched the man.


    And he didn¡¯t stop there. Seething with rage, he grabbed the man by the hair and mmed his head repeatedly against the edge of the table.


    Blood sttered across the dusty floor as Joelle sobbed uncontrobly, her body trembling even as she realized she was safe.


    Adrian, breathing heavily, turned to Joelle. He quickly removed his coat and approached her, his eyes softening with concern as he saw the state she was in.


    Joelle, too weak and terrified to resist, allowed him to untie the ropes binding her hands and feet.


    Gently, he wrapped her trembling body in his coat, his dark face heavy with unspoken emotion.


    When they arrived at the door, the driver was pinning the woman to the ground.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, what should we do next? Should I call the cops?¡± Joelle nced at Adrian, taking in his deep-set eyes, the sharp line of his nose, and the strength in his jaw.


    ¡°Take these two and hand them over to Michael.¡±


    Michael was a man of few rules and many methods, especially when it came to making people talk. ¡°Understood.¡±


    The driver made a quick call, and soon after, Adrian and Joelle were back in the car, heading downtown.


    The partition was raised, creating a private space within the vehicle. Joelle curled up in the corner, Adrian¡¯s coat draped over her.


    ¡°We should go to the hospital for a check-up,¡± Adrian said, his hand smoothing her disheveled hair.


    ¡°No,¡± Joelle replied, shaking her head, her voice trembling with residual fear.


    ¡°Joelle, you need to get evidence as soon as possible,¡± Adrian insisted, pulling her into his arms.


    Gradually, her trembling subsided. She looked up at him, her eyes still red but determined. ¡°Adrian, he didn¡¯t rape me.¡± Her voice held a fierce resolve.


    She couldn¡¯t remember the moments when she had been unconscious, but she knew that Adrian had arrived before the man could do anything to her. She was still intact, untouched.


    ¡°Joelle, trust me.¡± Adrian¡¯s tone was firmer now, leaving no room for debate.


    Suddenly, Joelle pushed him away, her voice rising in defiance. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve already told you, he didn¡¯t rape me!¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, then relented. ¡°Alright, but we still need to get your injuries checked out.¡± Joelle pulled away, bitterness creeping into her voice. ¡°So, in your eyes, I¡¯m already tainted, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Tears welled up as she wiped them away hastily. ¡°I won¡¯t go to the hospital. I know my own body¡ªI¡¯m definitely fine!¡±


    She retreated to the farthest corner of the car, Adrian¡¯s coat still carrying his scent.


    With her back to him, she cried silently, wiping away the tears, convincing herself not to let anger take hold.


    Even if he thought she was impure, she knew the truth. Half an hourter, the car pulled up to their house. Adrian scooped Joelle up from the seat, carrying her inside.


    Leah, upon seeing Joelle¡¯s state, was momentarily stunned but held back her questions. She quickly fetched a nket and wrapped it tightly around Joelle.


    As they walked through the hallway, Reba¡¯s voice rang out, loud and incredulous. ¡°Joelle, why aren¡¯t you wearing any clothes?¡±


    She said it loud enough for everyone to hear.


    To Joelle¡¯s dismay, two more figures appeared at the doorway¡ªL and Katie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 72

    ?<strong>Chapter 72:</strong>


    Adrian halted in his tracks, a frown deepening on his face. It was evident he hadn¡¯t been apprised of L and Katie¡¯s visit. He looked at Reba.


    In a small voice, Reba exined, ¡°Adie, please don¡¯t be mad. L¡¯s son is getting engaged, and she came by to deliver an invitation. She insisted oning in, and I couldn¡¯t stop her. With you and Joelle not here, I had to handle it.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s irritation simmered beneath the surface. He had gone to great lengths to keep Reba¡¯s stay here a secret from his family. However, the situation at hand seemed more pressing. L and Katie¡¯s surprise at discovering Reba living here was nothingpared to their shock at seeing Adrian bring home Joelle in a state of undress.


    This would undoubtedly give L and Katie something to talk about when they went back to the Miller Mansion. Adrian¡¯s face grew impassive as he addressed L. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s appropriate to drop by uninvited and act as if you own the ce?¡±


    L¡¯s eyes flitted toward Joelle before she forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that Spencer is getting engaged. I was thrilled to share the news with you and Joelle in person. Our family is expanding, and perhaps you could offer Spencer a position at thepany. It¡¯s time he starts making his mark in the world.¡±


    Joelle, despite her face being obscured, could see the ulterior motive in L¡¯s words. Why would Adrian be interested in Spencer¡¯s engagement? It was clear this was a maneuver to gain a foothold in thepany¡ªa coveted prize that L resented being excluded from ever since Adrian took control.


    Joelle had always been wary of L¡¯s scheming nature. But Adrian¡¯s response caught her off guard. ¡°Since you¡¯ve brought it up, have him report to thepany tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± L was taken aback by Adrian¡¯spliance, and she didn¡¯t know how to shift the conversation back to Joelle again.


    ¡°Joelle isn¡¯t feeling well. I¡¯m taking her upstairs to rest.¡±


    As Adrian turned to leave, Katie suddenly interjected, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Joelle dressed?¡±


    Everyone had heard Reba¡¯s earlier exmation, and Katie now saw an opportunity to embarrass Joelle.


    Adrian stopped abruptly, his eyes narrowing into dangerous slits. His entire demeanor radiated a cold fury that made Katie flinch.


    ¡°Which eye of yours saw her without clothes?¡±


    Katie, her teeth clenched, pointed usingly at Reba. ¡°She said it! We all heard her! If Joelle¡¯s dressed, then prove it. Take off the nket and show us!¡±


    Joelle, clinging to Adrian¡¯s neck, stiffened at Katie¡¯s words.


    Without hesitation, Adrian lifted Joelle effortlessly with one arm, while his other hand struck Katie across the face with a resounding smack.


    Katie stood stunned, her hand flying to her cheek as tears began to stream down her face.


    L¡¯s expression darkened, but she remained silent, her fear of Adrian¡¯s wrath keeping her from speaking out.


    Reba was stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Adrian to hit a woman, and her legs trembled, barely holding her upright.


    L hurried to check on her daughter. ¡°Adrian, that was uncalled for! Katie is your cousin. She was only worried about Joelle.¡±


    Adrian, his grip on Joelle unwavering, responded with icy detachment, ¡°Is that how she addresses my wife? Demanding proof from me? Who does she think she is?¡±


    Katie bit her lip. ¡°So what if she¡¯s wearing clothes or not? This is my house. Joelle is my wife. What happens here is our business. If you can¡¯t ept that, then don¡¯te here!¡±


    L¡¯s anger simmered, but she nced at Reba, and for now, chose to hold her tongue.


    Adrian no longer regarded anyone in the room. ¡°Leah, see them out!¡±


    Leah gestured toward the exit. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    As L pulled her tearful daughter toward the exit, she paused, casting a parting nce at Reba with a sly smile.


    ¡°Leah, you¡¯re quite dedicated. Imagine, the daughter of a mere chauffeur living here, and Irene doesn¡¯t even know yet. When I return, I¡¯ll make sure Irene hears all about your dutiful service.¡±


    Earlier, L had seen Reba acting like she owned the ce. This would be fun.


    Leah rolled her eyes, unfazed. ¡°Irene isn¡¯t in the best of health. If you upset her, Adrian won¡¯t let you off.¡±


    L shot Leah a venomous re. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    Leah¡¯s indifference was palpable as she walked away. Alone in the courtyard, Reba was stung by L¡¯s parting words.


    If the Miller family looked down on her, she vowed to rise to a ce where they would all have to look up to her.


    Clenching her fists, she red at the window on the second floor.


    Adrian drew the curtains closed and carried Joelle into the bathroom, the warm water beginning to thaw her cold body.


    ¡°Adrian, do you think I¡¯m dirty?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 73

    ?<strong>Chapter 73:</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± Adrian responded distractedly, holding the showerhead and rinsing the mud from Joelle¡¯s body. He noticed bruises on her thighs¡ªpersistent, not fading under the spray. Upon closer inspection, he realized they were contusions, evidence of a fierce struggle. He shook his head, trying to clear the intrusive thoughts. He knew Joelle was not to me for this.


    A knock echoed through the bathroom. Adrian answered the door to find Reba. ¡°Adie, how is Joelle doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Adrian muttered, his tone subdued. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here any longer. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll arrange for you to go back to the hospital. It¡¯ll be easier for you there.¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice was soft, almost quivering, as she replied, ¡°I know you¡¯re just trying to protect me. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Adie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Adrian dismissed the apology, but the sound of Reba¡¯s voice stirred Joelle¡¯s anger. After what had just happened, Joelle¡¯s resentment towards Reba deepened. Why was she subjected to such hardships while Reba received Adrian¡¯s unwavering protection?


    When Adrian re-entered the bathroom, Joelle, fueled by her burgeoning fury, yanked him by his shirt and pulled him into the bathtub with her.


    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re no cleaner than me,¡± she hissed. Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as Joelle¡¯s lips met his, her kiss eager thoughcking finesse. Her touch was fervent. Though Adrian neither resisted nor reciprocated initially, he found himself responding when he noticed her tears. Pulling her close, he took control, soothing her with his presence.


    Joelle settled onto hisp, the contours of his muscr build entuated by his damp shirt. What began as animosity soon morphed into something more intense. As Adrian firmly gripped her waist, the bathtub water roiled around them, sloshing over the edges.


    Joelle, emboldened by emotion, disregarded Adrian¡¯s attempts to moderate their intensity.


    Reba knocked on the door again, but Joelle clung to Adrian, refusing to let him go. She raised her voice, making sure Reba could hear, and Reba finally backed off.


    When Adrian finally stepped out, he tenderly kissed Joelle¡¯s forehead. ¡°You should get some sleep.¡± Silence was Joelle¡¯s only reply. She knew Adrian would seek Reba next.


    Adrian had two women under the same roof¡ªdid he think he was a king?


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    On the other side of the door, Reba, flushed and heart-thumping from jealousy, struggled with the revtions. Having always considered Adrian hers, the intimacy she¡¯d overheard was a bitter pill. In a fury, she retreated to her room to call Erick.


    ¡°What the hell were you doing? Didn¡¯t you say Adrian saw the whole thing? So why would he still want to be intimate with Joelle?¡±


    Erick had been nearby when Joelle had been kidnapped. He was the one who had hired the couple, even telling that guy that Joelle was a slut. The guy had gotten the cue and started nning how to assault Joelle.


    Erick¡¯s n had involved taking some photos, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated Adrian¡¯s personal involvement. ¡°Calm down. No man can tolerate such a thing. Just thinking of his partner with someone else is revolting. Adrian would never stay with her after that.¡±


    Reba perched on the edge of the bed, her voice tinged with doubt. ¡°Maybe Adie isn¡¯t like other men.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. All men have their pride! No one could endure such humiliation.¡± Erick¡¯s conviction was absolute.


    Reba opened her mouth to counter, but the loud music from Erick¡¯s end drowned her out. He was out enjoying a raucous night, forgetting the somber topic.


    Later, a knock at her door pulled Reba from her thoughts. She coughed, adjusting her nightgown to bare one shoulder before opening the door. ¡°Adie, it¡¯s sote. What brings you here?¡±


    Adrian caught a glimpse of her exposed shoulder and averted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just here to remind you about your regr check-ups.¡±


    Tears pooled in Reba¡¯s eyes. ¡°Adie, I don¡¯t feel like living anymore.¡±


    With no response from Adrian, she impulsively threw herself into his arms. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m frightened. If I die, will you remember me? My father? My brother?¡±


    Adrian steadied her by the shoulders, his tone emotionless. ¡°Reba, let go.¡±


    But Reba clung tighter, burying her face in his arms. ¡°Adie, do you think I might actually die?¡±


    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± His voice was firm as he gently pushed her back, trying to maintain some distance, but her arms remained locked around his waist.


    Just then, a loud crash sounded behind them. Joelle, who hade downstairs for water, dropped her ss upon seeing the scene, startling everyone. Before anyone could react, Reba¡¯s knees buckled, and she fainted into Adrian¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Reba!¡± Adrian eximed, quickly lifting her and carrying her back into her room. The door swung shut behind them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 74

    ?<strong>Chapter 74:</strong>


    Joelle paused for a moment, then retreated to her bedroom, securing the door behind her. In Reba¡¯s room, Adrian carefullyid the unconscious woman on the bed, tucking her in with a nket. As he turned to leave, Reba¡¯s cries filled the room, echoing through her sleep.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t leave me! I¡¯m so scared!¡± Her voice wasced with fear. Adrian¡¯s face clouded with concern as he stood frozen by her side.


    Memories of the past couldn¡¯t help but resurface. Reba¡¯s father had been a guardian to him since his earliest days, serving not only as a caretaker but also as his father¡¯s loyal aide. Following his father¡¯s death, Reba¡¯s father had kept his memory alive, sharing stories that bridged the gap between past and present. It was Reba¡¯s father who had introduced Adrian to his eldest son, forging a close bond between them.


    When tragedy struck, iming the lives of Reba¡¯s father and brother, Adrian had taken her and her other brother, Erick, into his home. At the gravesite, he had vowed to look after them both for the rest of his days.


    Leaving Reba¡¯s room, Adrian found Joelle absent from her usual spot. He tried her bedroom door, but it was locked from the inside. Deciding against trying to coax her out, he headed to the guest bedroom instead.


    Later that night, a call from Michael jolted Adrian awake. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve interrogated those two kidnappers. They noticed Joelle was alone and saw an opportunity.¡± Sitting in the dim light, cigarette in hand, Adrian spread his legs wide, his expression grave.


    ¡°I just need to know if that man did anything to Joelle.¡± Michael¡¯s response came with deliberate caution. ¡°The woman ims he did, but the man denies it. They weren¡¯t in the same room at the time.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Michael attempted to offer some reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. The woman might not fully understand the situation.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face was stoic, his gaze piercing. ¡°If you were in his position, would you confess?¡±


    Michael grasped the gravity of Adrian¡¯s doubt but had no certainties about what had transpired with Joelle. ¡°Adrian, you arrived in time, right?¡±


    ¡°When I got there, Joelle waspletely undressed!¡± Adrian said sharply. Michael was left speechless.


    Adrian massaged his temples, exhaling deeply. After a brief pause, he said wearily, ¡°Send those two to the police. Let¡¯s not discuss this again.¡±


    ¡°What about Joelle?¡± Michael asked, his voice tense. ¡°Adrian, can you live with this? If not, don¡¯t force yourself. It wouldn¡¯t be fair to either of you. Joelle would also be distressed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll act as if nothing happened,¡± Adrian dered, his grip tightening on his phone, the light catching the gleam of his wedding ring. ¡°I¡¯m responsible for this.¡± If he hadn¡¯t left Joelle alone, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The next morning, the stir outside awakened Joelle. Leah rushed in, her voice filled with excitement. ¡°Mr. Miller has asked Reba to move out! She¡¯s going to the hospital!¡±


    Joelle turned over in bed, unimpressed by the news. ¡°So what? Adrian¡¯s still footing the hospital bills, right? How¡¯s that different from here?¡±


    Leah paused, considering this, then nodded. ¡°True, but at least you won¡¯t have to see her around. Now it¡¯ll just be you and Mr. Miller.¡±


    Joelle scoffed, a bitter chuckle escaping her. ¡°Leah, have you forgotten? In the three years, how many times has he actually stayed here? Even with Reba gone, who¡¯s to say Adrian wille back?¡±


    Leah¡¯s optimism didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I think he will. He seems to care a lot about youtely.¡±


    Joelle scoffed inwardly. She knew Adrian only wanted her to have a child with him.


    ¡°Leah, I¡¯m going to sleep some more. You can go on with your day.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Leah departed, Reba knocked. Joelle, annoyed, dragged herself to the door. ¡°What? You¡¯re leaving and you expect me to see you off?¡±


    Reba stood there, dressed in a white dress with a square neckline that hung loosely on her thin frame, threatening to slip with any sudden movement.


    With a soft smile, Reba said, ¡°Joelle, I came to say goodbye and to thank you for all your care during this time.¡±


    Joelle had to admit, when it came to feigning ignorance, Reba was a master. She couldn¡¯t have kept up such a facade if their roles were reversed. She respected Reba for that.


    ¡°Reba, since it¡¯s just us, let¡¯s cut the act and be frank. You want my ce, but you¡¯re not qualified. Even if I handed it to you, you wouldn¡¯t measure up.¡±


    Reba¡¯s posture faltered slightly, though her naive smile remained intact. ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as I have Adie¡¯s love, I¡¯m content.¡±


    Joelle surveyed her from head to toe. ¡°Then I wish you both a life cloaked in secrecy, always lurking in the shadows.¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°And I wish you a perfect marriage, Joelle.¡±


    Perfect, indeed. Reba was acutely aware of the strains in Joelle and Adrian¡¯s marriage over the past three years, with Adrian seldom at home. What perfection was there to mention? Her words seemed a taunt, mocking Joelle¡¯s failure to captivate her husband¡¯s heart.


    Yet, Joelle remainedposed. ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you on Adrian¡¯s behalf for your kind wishes.¡±


    As Reba turned to leave, the sweetness in her smile dissolved, giving way to a more calcted, chilly demeanor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 75

    ?<strong>Chapter 75:</strong>


    A few dayster, Joelle received an unexpected call from the police. The man and woman who had kidnapped her had been arrested. When the authorities found them, they were naked, lying in the woods, surrounded by a pack of wild animals. It was an episode so demeaning that Joelle preferred not to dwell on it.


    In the days that followed, Joelle threw herself into job hunting, shuttling between interviews. However, her three-year employment gap proved a persistent obstacle, leaving her with a series of rejections for being out of touch with the workforce.


    Seeing Joelle¡¯s struggle, Leah¡¯s heart ached for her. To lift her spirits, Leah made sure to cookforting, delicious meals.


    One afternoon, Joelle¡¯s phone rang with a familiar but long-unheard voice. ¡°Hello? Joelle? It¡¯s me, Kiera. You remember me, don¡¯t you?¡± Kiera was the stepmother of Miley, the young girl Joelle had tutored. Joelle remembered her well. Back then, Adrian had used his influence to force Kiera into ending her employment by threatening Miley¡¯s father¡¯s job. Joelle understood their predicament and kept her demeanor friendly.


    ¡°Yes, Kiera. I remember you. How can I assist you today?¡± Kiera continued, ¡°Well, it¡¯s like this¡ªI know how much you cared for Miley, and both my husband and I have always felt guilty about how things ended.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart warmed at her concern. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand why you had to make that decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that. However, I¡¯d like to make it up to you. I have a friend who recently started an extracurricr education center, and they need a violin teacher for their music ss. Would you be interested?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face brightened. ¡°I¡¯d love to! That sounds perfect.¡±


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    ¡°Fantastic! I¡¯ll send you the contact details of the person in charge.¡± As Kiera was about to end the call, she hesitated and asked, ¡°You¡¯re certain your husband won¡¯t interfere this time, correct?¡± Joelle had made it clear to Adrian that he could no longer meddle in her professional life.


    ¡°He won¡¯t. We¡¯ve already had that discussion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Kiera was curious about why Joelle, now a wealthy woman, would still choose to work so hard. But she hesitated to ask. Sometimes, knowing too much could invite more trouble than it was worth.


    After ending the call, Kiera turned to the man sitting across from her. ¡°Is this satisfactory?¡± she asked nervously.


    Rafael gave her a gentle smile that made her blush. He was handsome with an affable demeanor, impossible for anyone to resist.


    Rafael slid a business card across the table to her. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± The card bore the contact information of the director of the country¡¯s most prestigious music academy. Miley¡¯s dream was to attend that school, a tribute to herte mother¡¯s wish.


    Kiera was eager to support Miley, convinced that securing a ce at the school would help alleviate Miley¡¯s guilt towards her mother. As Kiera slipped the card into her pocket, Rafael rose to leave. With an impulse, she asked, ¡°May I inquire about your rtionship with Joelle?¡±


    Rafael hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°We¡¯re friends.¡± Kiera took a thoughtful sip of her coffee. ¡°It seems you¡¯re quite close, given the effort you¡¯ve put into assisting her without seeking any recognition.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s smile dimmed slightly. ¡°Some things are best left undisclosed.¡± Kiera chose not to press further.


    The following day, Joelle attended an interview at the institution Kiera had rmended and sessfully secured the job. She was assigned to teach a small ss of twelve students, making her job rtively straightforward.


    After her shift that evening, Joelle stepped out of the building and noticed that the city hospital was right across the street. Remembering that Rafael worked there, she wondered if she could chance upon him. To her surprise, as soon as she exited, she saw him.


    ¡°Rafael, what a coincidence!¡± Joelle greeted him with a warm smile.


    ¡°Joelle, what brings you here?¡±


    Joelle pointed back at the building. ¡°I started working here. I just finished my shift.¡± Rafael nodded and naturally fell into step beside her. ¡°How¡¯s the job treating you?¡±


    ¡°Not tiring at all. Teaching these kids is a breeze. Before I got married, I used to perform at twenty concerts a month, and I never felt exhausted.¡±


    Rafael smiled and patted her head. ¡°Don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡± Joelle nodded, murmuring a soft acknowledgment. Suddenly, a sharp voice cut through the air. ¡°Oh my! Joelle, what are you doing here?¡±


    It was Reba, d in a hospital gown and nked by Adrian. Joelle hadn¡¯t seen Adrian for a while, having heard from Leah that he was on a business trip. Had hee straight to see Reba as soon as he returned?


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± she asked, her tone cold. Adrian¡¯s gaze, cool and assessing, lingered on Rafael¡¯s hand, which had just touched Joelle¡¯s head.


    Rafael, noticing the tension, withdrew his hand calmly. ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s been a minute.¡± Adrian ignored Rafael. He couldn¡¯t shake the memory of a photo in Joelle¡¯s wallet, where Rafael had simrly touched her with affection.


    Reba, wearing a mischievous grin, teased, ¡°Joelle, are you on a date with Rafael?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed in irritation. As a married woman, what kind of date could Reba be insinuating? Was she to assume everyone had such low moral standards?


    Joelle was about to respond when Rafael stepped in front of her and held her wrist. ¡°Miss Lloyd, our familiarity doesn¡¯t extend to such informalities. Please address me with the proper respect,¡± Rafael said, his tone cool and unyielding.


    Reba, caught off guard and aware of Rafael¡¯s connection to Adrian, had hoped to curry favor but hadn¡¯t anticipated such a blunt response. ¡°My apologies. I was out of line,¡± Reba stammered, her face flushing with embarrassment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 76

    ?<strong>Chapter 76:</strong>


    Adrian interjected, ¡°It¡¯s just a name. If Joelle can use it, why can¡¯t Reba?¡±


    Rafael turned to him and replied, ¡°Some names hold a special ce. Only one person is meant to use it. If someone else uses it, it isn¡¯t that special anymore.¡± Joelle¡¯s wrist, sped in Rafael¡¯s, warmed slightly from the heat of his touch, leaving her momentarily disoriented.


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°You think Joelle is special to you? Don¡¯t forget she¡¯s my wife.¡±


    Rafael nced at Reba and retorted, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t forget whose husband you are.¡± Joelle felt nothing as she stood there. Even the sight of Adrian and Reba together numbed her beyond the initial sting of sorrow. Her curiosity about Adrian¡¯s kindness towards Reba had faded, just as she had deleted Twitter from her phone. True detachment came not from anger but from indifference.


    ¡°Rafael, let¡¯s leave,¡± she said, her voice devoid of emotion, unwilling to linger any longer.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they turned to leave, Adrian¡¯s voice cut through the air sharply. ¡°Joelle,e here.¡±


    Joelle turned with a radiant smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m on a date.¡±


    With those words, she walked away, leaving Adrian to stare after her.


    Reba watched Adrian¡¯s face, gauging his reaction. Even as Joelle moved further away, Reba remained silent, wary of speaking out of turn.


    ¡°Why did you say they were dating?¡± Adrian asked, his posture stiff as he gazed into the distance. The evening¡¯s orange glow highlighted his features, casting his face in sharp relief against the encroaching shadows.


    Reba, caught up in the striking image he presented, barely caught his words. ¡°What?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    Adrian¡¯s gaze, heavy with an unspoken weight, turned towards her. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember that Joelle and I are married?¡±


    At this, Reba¡¯s legs wobbled, and she shook her head apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adie. My mind slipped¡ªI forgot.¡±


    ¡°You really should get that checked,¡± Adrian said sharply. Reba held her breath, her voice trembling. ¡°Adie, are you upset with me?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s mind shed back to Rafael¡¯s assertion about the sanctity of certain names. It was Joelle who first called him Adie. When had he permitted Reba to do the same?


    ¡°Adie?¡± Reba reached for his sleeve.


    Adrian briskly withdrew his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that again.¡±


    His thoughts then turned to Joelle¡ªthe woman who had coerced him into marriage, sought a divorce, fled their home, and was now apparently seeing Rafael.


    Reba¡¯s face drained of color as tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Then what should I call you? Adie¡­¡±


    A stern nce from Adrian silenced her immediately. Reba lowered her head, her voice breaking as she sobbed. ¡°My brothers always said you were a dependable man, like family.¡±


    ¡°Reba,¡± Adrian interjected coldly. ¡°Even if your father were still alive, he would have to call me Mr. Miller.¡±


    Reba, taken aback, hesitated and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Joelle and Rafael¡¯s conversation flowed effortlessly as they walked to the bus stop where they parted ways. Upon returning home, Joelle found that Leah had already prepared dinner, featuring all of her favorite dishes.


    She thought back to Katherine¡¯s words, realizing she truly didn¡¯t need to do anything. Shawn earned a substantial ie, and she livedfortably, spending her days in leisure as her husband seldom came home. Her mood uplifted, Joelle enjoyed her meal heartily. After savoring a bowl of soup, she asked Leah to serve her another.


    Just then, the sound of an engine shutting off caught her attention. Peering outside, she saw Adrian arriving.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze swept over the tableden with food. It struck him that in the past, Joelle would have prepared these meals and waited to eat with him. But today, despite his absence, she had begun eating without him. The thought lingered as he reflected on the change in their routine.


    ¡°Leah, from now on, no one eats until I return,¡± Adrian dered firmly.


    Leah nced at Joelle, then responded, ¡°Mr. Miller, sometimes you don¡¯te home. What if Mrs. Miller gets hungry?¡±


    Adrian, removing his tie and fixing his gaze on Joelle, replied, ¡°To ensure my grandmother gets a great-grandchild soon, I¡¯ll be home every day from now on.¡± Joelle¡¯s heart sank at his words. She sensed her carefree days were drawing to a close.


    After dinner, as shey reading in bed, Adrian entered the room and plucked the book from her hands. ¡°Were you enjoying your date?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Adrian? Give me back my book!¡± Joelle demanded, standing to retrieve it.


    Adrian held the book just out of reach. As she attempted to grab it, he pulled her close by the waist, their chests almost touching.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you about Rafael. Was it a good date?¡± Startled, Joelle pushed him away and tried to flee, but Adrian caught her wrist, pulling her back.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t forget the reason I asked you toe back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 77

    ?<strong>Chapter 77:</strong>


    How could Joelle forget? She had agreed to have a child with Adrian to honor hismitment to his grandmother. Her initial resistance had faded, and she was even contemting reopening the discussion.


    ¡°Adrian, do we really need to have a child?¡± she ventured. Adrian unbuttoned his shirt, his gaze casually sweeping over her.


    ¡°Instead of talking, why not focus on making me happy?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened, realizing herck of leverage. She felt as vulnerable as a bird in his grasp, effortlessly pulled under him. Adrian positioned her legs over his shoulders, his voice a husky whisper. ¡°Call me.¡±


    Caught in a whirl of conflicting emotions, Joelle murmured, ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Adrian¡¯s gaze intensified, piercing through her. ¡°Not that.¡± Unable to hold his stare, she cursed, ¡°Bastard.¡± Adrian chuckled, his breath warm against her ear, ¡°Wrong again.¡±


    Confusion clouded Joelle¡¯s thoughts. Those were the only names she had for him. What was going on with him today? Puzzled by his unusual behavior, she said tentatively, ¡°Adie?¡±


    He paused, a wicked smile curving his lips as his intensity escted. Later, Joelle retreated to the bathroom, sinking into the tub. Her thoughts circled back to the earlier moments when Adrian demanded she call him Adie. She had long stopped calling him Adie. When she had discovered Reba calling him the same, she had been disgusted.


    Admitting to herself that she was being selfish and childish, she had decided to relinquish the name, recognizing it wasn¡¯t exclusively hers. When she left the bathroom, Adrian was gone from the bedroom. Indifferent, Joelle closed the door behind her but stopped as she noticed light seeping from under the study door. She pondered Adrian¡¯s situation. Fathering a child with a woman he didn¡¯t love must be a torment. His earlier aggression seemed merely a means to ensure conception, and now, the thought of sharing a bed with her might repulse him.


    With a bitterugh, Joelle locked the bedroom door. In the study, Adrian, freshly showered and dressed in his pajamas, was deep in thought. He had no desire to sleep beside Joelle tonight. Reflecting on his demand for her to use specific terms of endearment, he recognized the absurdity but couldn¡¯t quench his need to assert dominance.


    The image of Joelle with Rafael ignited a primal urge to im her. She was his wife, and the thought of her smiling at another man triggered a possessive instinct he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    The next morning, the dining table was a battlefield of silent tensions. Leah, sensing the strained atmosphere, attempted to inject some lightness, but the air remained charged and ufortable.


    She attempted to lighten the mood. ¡°Sir, would you like me to bring lunch to your office today?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Joelle as he responded, ¡°Let her bring it.¡± Joelle looked up, her tone practical. ¡°I can¡¯t today. I have sses to teach.¡±


    Adrian was direct, his voiceced with a sharp edge. ¡°Would you prefer I call Shawn and discuss it with him, or should I speak to the people at the sanatorium?¡± His words were a clear threat, brooking no argument. Joelle set down her utensils, her voice steady yet resolute. ¡°Adrian, stop making things difficult. It takes me half an hour just to travel to your office and back. That would consume most of my lunch break. You¡¯re doing this deliberately, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s reply was icy. ¡°Good. It¡¯ll keep you too busy to flirt with other men.¡±


    Joelle blinked, incredulous. ¡°Flirt with other men? When have I ever done that?¡± Ridiculous! He had an affair with Reba. And even if she did flirt with other men, so what?


    Adrian didn¡¯t bother to argue further. He nced at his watch and stood up, deciding for them. ¡°Leah, bring the lunch to her.¡±


    Leah inwardly dreaded the journey but remained silent. Joelle¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°Adrian, stop making decisions without consulting me. I¡¯m not one of your employees.¡±


    Adrian paused by her chair, his hand resting on the back, his presence overshadowing her. ¡°Making decisions without consulting you? Joelle, did you consult me when you maneuvered into this marriage? It¡¯s time you understood what it feels like to be manipted.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice was a low murmur, meant only for Joelle, but it flushed her cheeks with embarrassment. He grasped her chin firmly. ¡°If you¡¯re not there by noon, don¡¯t expect a peaceful night. Understand?¡±


    Joelle clenched her teeth, seething internally at his presumption. Was she merely here to serve his whims? Despite her fury, she remembered her current dependence¡ªliving under his roof, dining at his table, spending his money.


    Biting back her anger, Joelle managed a terse, ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 78

    ?<strong>Chapter 78:</strong>


    After Adrian departed, Leah turned to Joelle, her expression apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have mentioned lunch.¡±


    Joelle shook her head dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Adrian is just looking for ways toplicate things.¡±


    Leah exhaled deeply. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring lunch to your office at noon so you can have it with him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, that would be helpful.¡±


    After breakfast, Joelle headed to work. On the bus, her phone rang¡ªit was Amara.


    ¡°You should go for a hospital check-up soon,¡± she suggested.


    Joelle was cautious, remembering a recent incident. Just days ago, L and Katie had unexpectedly visited and found Reba at the vi. Joelle was unsure if they had mentioned this to Amara. If they had, she was bound to face more criticism.


    ¡°A check-up? What for?¡± Joelle inquired cautiously.


    ¡°For your uterus, of course,¡± Amara responded with a click of her tongue. ¡°You¡¯ve been married to my son for three years, and there¡¯s still no sign of a pregnancy.¡± Joelle breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed L hadn¡¯t spoken of the incident to Amara.


    Reflecting further, she considered why L might remain silent. Spencer was angling for a position at Miller Group, and L wouldn¡¯t risk offending Adrian before that was secured.


    Joelle retorted calmly, ¡°Why should I be the one checked? If we haven¡¯t conceived, perhaps your son is equally responsible.¡±


    Amara¡¯s voice sharpened. ¡°Are you suggesting my son has a problem?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You¡¯re the one specting.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, what absurdity is this? My son is in perfect health! Any issue lies surely with you!¡±


    ¡°Do you have evidence to back that im? As a woman, aren¡¯t you aware of how deeply your words cut?¡± Joelle, uncharacteristically bold, left Amara momentarily stunned, prompting her to nce at her phone to confirm it was indeed Joelle she was conversing with.


    ¡°What¡¯se over you? I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s mother. How dare you address me with such disrespect?¡±


    Fearless, Joelle understood that a harmonious rtionship with Amara was beyond reach. If gentleness failed, then it was time for firmness. If she didn¡¯t assert herself now, she¡¯d only suffer moreter.


    ¡°Amara, sometimes I pity you. You lost the love of your life, and your son is too engulfed in his work to attend to you. But why direct your bitterness at me? Aren¡¯t we both women? Did Irene ever treat you this way?¡± Amara, gripped by rage, clutched her chest. ¡°How dare you mention Adrian¡¯s father? Joelle, who do you think you are? My son wouldn¡¯t choose you even if you were thest option on earth! What right do you have to judge me?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice remained even. ¡°Your eptance is irrelevant. As long as Irene sees my worth, that suffices. And remember, it¡¯s your son who is eager for a child with me. Continue this hostility, and I assure you, Adrian will remain heirless!¡±


    With that, she ended the call and took a deep breath to steady herself. It was liberating not to be obligated to please anyone. At noon, Leah delivered her lunch and arranged a car to take her to Adrian¡¯s office.


    The receptionist, not recognizing Joelle and noticing the lunchbox, delivered a routine message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Miller is currently out of the office.¡±


    Joelle responded with a nonchnt shrug, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just sign in. Please inform Adrian that I brought the lunch, but I was allowed in.¡±


    The receptionist eyed her curiously, her tone suggesting surprise as if Joelle was implying that Adrian had implored her toe. While signing in, Joelle felt a gentle tap on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Michael.


    ¡°Joelle, it really is you,¡± he remarked, ncing at the lunchbox. ¡°Bringing lunch for Adrian? Let me escort you upstairs.¡±


    Now, with Michael having spotted her, Joelle realized leaving would send the wrong message to Adrian, possibly suggesting she was avoiding him. She apanied Michael to the elevator, which whisked them to the top floor.


    As the doors closed, Michael asked casually, ¡°Joelle, have you seen Rafael recently?¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    Michael gave an awkward smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°Well, nothing really. It¡¯s just that we¡¯ve been trying to get him to join ustely, but he¡¯s been elusive. It¡¯s hard to catch him these days. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve managed to meet him.¡±


    Joelle sensed an underlying tone in his words, stirring a faint unease within her. So she queried, ¡°Yeah. So, are you familiar with Reba?¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression changed noticeably.


    As the elevator doors slid open, Joelle shed a smile. ¡°Rafael and I are merely friends. However, Adrian and Reba¡¯s rtionship seems suspicious. Perhaps you should address your concerns to Adrian instead.¡± Frankly, all of Adrian¡¯s friends were loyal to him.


    Michael had urged her to keep her distance from Rafael, yet Joelle felt that Rafael was the only one who genuinely looked out for her interests. Stepping out of the elevator, Michael hesitated, trailing slightly behind her.


    Aheady Adrian¡¯s office, marked by imposing double gray doors with sleek silver handles. As Joelle reached for the handles, memories flooded back¡ªthest time she had been here was three years ago. Back then, she often spent hours in Adrian¡¯s office, enjoying snacks and films.


    But those carefree days with Adrian were now irretrievably lost.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 79

    ?<strong>Chapter 79:</strong>


    Joelle entered the office alongside Michael. Inside, Adrian was absorbed in his work, and the chilly air conditioning prompted Joelle to wrap her arms around herself for warmth.


    Michael called out to Adrian, ¡°Are you still busy with work? Joelle brought you lunch!¡±


    Adrian nced up briefly, adjusted the Bluetooth earpiece on his ear, and said something into the microphone.


    Joelle was not there by choice. Regardless of whether Adrian was busy, she felt no inclination to engage with him. She walked to the coffee table, methodically set up the four-tiered lunchbox, and then sat quietly on the sofa to wait.


    Michael grabbed a chicken wing and took a bite. ¡°Joelle, your cooking is still excellent. This is delicious!¡± Joelle replied indifferently, ¡°Leah prepared it. I had workmitments and couldn¡¯t make lunch for him.¡±


    Michael felt awkward for a moment. ¡°Oh, is that so? Leah¡¯s cooking is excellent too.¡± He tried to change the topic quickly, but Joelle sensed something odd in his words.


    ¡°Michael, why did you mention my cooking? I don¡¯t recall you ever having my food.¡±


    Michael looked slightly flustered and coughed lightly. ¡°I haven¡¯t? That seems improbable.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression became more intense. She thought about it and realized that since getting married, she had rarely been out of the house. How could Michael have experienced her cooking?


    Feeling the weight of her stare, Michael looked over at Adrian, who was still engrossed in his work, and chose to be honest. ¡°Joelle, to tell you the truth, the meals you used to bring for Adrian were eaten by me.¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t tell how she felt right now. The meals she had prepared with care had been casually passed on to someone else by Adrian. In the eyes of Adrian¡¯s friends, she must have appeared utterly foolish.


    Michael hurried to justify the situation. ¡°Adrian was overwhelmed with work. He didn¡¯t want your food to go to waste, so he gave it to me.¡±


    Joelle no longer wanted to think about the past. She managed a forced smile and said, ¡°So, he gave it to you every time? It seems you were the one who got to see my culinary skills develop.¡±


    Michael scratched his head, searching for a way to amend the situation. ¡°Sometimes, when I wasn¡¯t there, Adrian would distribute the food to other employees. He was hiding the fact that he was married to you, and he made himself appear single. It wasn¡¯t that he disliked your cooking. It was just that many people brought him meals.¡±


    However, his attempt at rification only deepened the awkwardness. Joelle¡¯s expression grew distant, and noticing her change in mood, Michael apologized. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s just forget I mentioned it!¡± He quickly stood up, realizing his casual visit had unexpectedly caused tension. He wasn¡¯t there for anything important, yet he managed to create a rift between Joelle and Adrian.


    He rushed out before Adrian could notice anything unusual. Just as the door shut, Adrian finished his remote meeting. He removed his Bluetooth earpiece, tossed it onto the desk, and approached the sofa.


    Joelle got up, her expression nk. ¡°The food¡¯s here. I need to return to work, so I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    As she attempted to walk past him, Adrian grabbed her wrist. ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m neither your assistant nor your maid! You can¡¯t expect everyone to be avable at your beck and call.¡±


    Adrian kept his cool and said, ¡°Mom called me earlier. She mentioned you threatened to prevent me from having an heir. Did you really say that?¡±


    Joelle caught her breath. It seemed Amara had made aint about her. Had Adrian even considered Amara¡¯s disrespect towards her?


    After taking a deep breath, Joelle faced him. ¡°Yes, I said it. What about it?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened, showing clear displeasure and frustration. ¡°Call my mother now, apologize, and agree to that medical check-up,¡± he demanded.


    Joelle¡¯s anger ignited immediately. ¡°Why should I be the one to get checked? What if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s infertile? Why is the woman always med when there¡¯s no child?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face grew cold with anger. ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    Joelle pulled her hand away and tried to leave, but she only got a few steps before Adrian lifted her off her feet and ced her on the sofa. She was trapped in a vulnerable position, with Adrian holding her down. The fear that someone might enter at any moment intensified her panic that Adrian could do something drastic.


    From above her, Adrian growled, ¡°Do you want me to prove right here that I¡¯m perfectly fertile?¡± His gaze was icy and filled with a menacing threat.


    Joelle swallowed nervously, trying to defuse the tension. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that¡­¡±


    Adrian wore a satisfied smirk. His hand moved down, lingering on her chest. ¡°Then, will you agree to a check-up at the hospital?¡±


    Joelle nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, but please release me first.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡± Adrian scoffed. ¡°We¡¯re married. This is what marriage is about. I¡¯m simply doing what a husband should, Joelle.¡±


    Joelle pressed her lips together, struggling to stay calm. ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t have time for this. I need to leave.¡±


    Determined to follow through with his ns, Adrian held on to her firmly. He needed to have a baby with Joelle as soon as possible. Amara had pressed him about it again during their call today.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 80

    ?<strong>Chapter 80:</strong>


    Adrian and Joelle were nestled close on the sofa when an unexpected knock at the door broke the moment.


    Joelle instantly tensed, pushing against Adrian to create distance between them. ¡°Get off me! Someone¡¯s there!¡±


    Adrian remained as unruffled as ever. ¡°Are you going to the hospital or not?¡±


    Joelle bit back a retort, knowing this wasn¡¯t the time to argue. Thest thing she needed was someone walking in on them.


    ¡°Fine, you win! Now, move!¡±


    Adrian finally relented, standing up just as the door swung open. Joelle¡¯s eyes caught something unusual about his lower half¡ªa reminder of the passion they¡¯d just shared.


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba¡¯s voice rang out as she entered the room. The sofa hid Adrian¡¯s lower half, and Reba, oblivious, failed to notice Joelle lying there.


    Reba¡¯s voice sent shivers down Joelle¡¯s spine, freezing her in ce. It took a moment for the reality to sink in. As Adrian¡¯s wife, Joelle had to check in at the front desk every time she visited, yet Reba could waltz in and out as she pleased, even barging into Adrian¡¯s office unannounced. Joelle couldn¡¯t control Adrian¡¯s behavior, but Reba was another matter entirely.


    She sat up, casually smoothing her disheveled clothes. ¡°Adrian, you hurt me earlier.¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile faltered as she registered Joelle¡¯s presence. ¡°Joelle, I didn¡¯t see you there.¡±


    ¡°What? What¡¯s so strange about me being in my husband¡¯s office?¡±


    Reba shifted ufortably under Joelle¡¯s stare, clearly caught off guard. She had never expected to walk in on such a scene, least of all in Adrian¡¯s office.


    ¡°No, no.¡±


    Joelle ignored her, and Adrian remained indifferent. He knew he hadn¡¯t actually hurt Joelle, and even if he had, she wouldn¡¯t mention it in front of someone else. Despite her talk of divorce, Joelle¡¯s jealousy over Reba was unmistakable. She was a walking contradiction.


    Adrian, however, seemed oddly pleased by the situation. He turned to Reba. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile returned, though a bit strained. ¡°Adie, the doctor said my condition has improved. I wanted to share the good news with you!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s cold demeanor softened, if only slightly. ¡°You could¡¯ve just called me!¡±


    Blushing slightly, Reba replied with a shy smile, ¡°I wanted to share the good news with you in person, Adie. Do you have a moment? I¡¯d love to treat you to lunch as a way of thanking you for all your support.¡±


    Trying to conceal her true intentions, Reba extended the invitation to Joelle as well. ¡°Joelle, why don¡¯t you join us?¡± She was certain Joelle would refuse; the request was too humiliating. The thought of having Adrian all to herself made Reba inwardly pleased, until Joelle responded calmly, ¡°Sure, I¡¯d be happy to!¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile nearly faltered. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, then!¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Adrian loosened the top button of his shirt and rxed on the sofa. ¡°Joelle¡¯s already bringing me lunch. You can head back.¡±


    Disappointment washed over Reba. ¡°Adie¡­¡± His gaze met hers, firm. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Don¡¯t call me that!¡±


    Reba blinked, feigning innocence. ¡°Did you? My memory isn¡¯t the best, you know that. I¡¯ll make sure to remember next time.¡±


    Adrian, not wanting to embarrass her further, let thement pass in silence. Joelle couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, but she quicklyposed herself, her tone deliberately pointed. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t disappoint Reba. If lunch is off the table, why not supper instead?¡±


    She turned to Reba with a subtle smirk. ¡°Reba, we¡¯ll leave the evening ns in your hands.¡±


    Feeling as though she had just been handed orders like a servant, Reba replied awkwardly, ¡°Of course!¡± Joelle didn¡¯t leave her any room to retreat. ¡°And please, close the door on your way out.¡±


    She picked up a piece of chicken and offered it to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, try this.¡±


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Joelle dropped her pretense. Setting down her fork, she said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me! You and Reba can enjoy your date tonight. Leah and I won¡¯t wait for you for supper.¡±


    She began to rise, but Adrian caught her hand, pulling her off bnce. Joelle stumbled over the armrest and fell into hisp. His strong arms held her firmly in ce.


    ¡°Why are you so jealoustely?¡± he asked.


    Joelle took a steadying breath. ¡°I¡¯m not jealous. I¡¯m just helping you and Reba spend more time together. Understand?¡±


    Adrian chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re being considerate now?¡±


    Joelle shed a sharp smile back. ¡°I have many great qualities. It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re too blind to see them.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened with yful intent. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve noticed. You¡¯re flexible, and you sound pretty good in bed too. Those are definitely qualities.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face med with embarrassment, anger sparking in her eyes as his words hit their mark. She raised her hand to p him, but Adrian caught her wrist before she could make contact. ¡°Calm down,¡± he said, his tone teasing. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll take my time to discover what other great qualities you have.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you spending the evening with Reba?¡±


    Adrian shrugged nonchntly. ¡°That was your idea, not mine.¡±


    Joelle narrowed her eyes suspiciously. ¡°If you don¡¯t go, Reba will be really upset.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 81

    ?<strong>Chapter 81:</strong>


    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but kiss Joelle¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°I worry about how heartbroken Grandma would be if we can¡¯t have a child.¡±


    True enough, Adrian¡¯s priority was the legacy of his lineage over their love, making Joelle feel like nothing more than a breeding machine.


    Before she left Miller Group, Joelle stopped by the bathroom and encountered someone d in a cleaner¡¯s outfit. The cleaner¡¯s hat obscured their identity, making it difficult to tell if they were male or female. As Joelle neared, the person unexpectedly called out her name.


    To her surprise, it was Spencer, mopping the floor. She knew Adrian had promised L he¡¯d secure a position for Spencer at Miller Group, yet she hadn¡¯t envisioned it would be as a cleaner. Realizing he was in the women¡¯s restroom made Joelle reconsider her needs.


    ¡°Could you step outside, please?¡± she asked.


    Adjusting his hat, Spencer replied, ¡°Joelle, does it surprise you to see me cleaning here?¡±


    Joelle was indeed surprised but chose not to demean his efforts. ¡°There¡¯s honor in all work. Earning one¡¯s way has no shame.¡±


    With a mischievous grin, he spoke in a raspy, forceful tone. ¡°You¡¯ve always been considerate and gentle. Remember how as kids, no one else wanted to y with me? You were the only one who treated me nicely.¡± Joelle struggled to remember such details from their childhood but knew she had never intentionally treated Spencer differently. Unsure why he would say that, she responded, ¡°I heard about your uing engagement. Is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Spencer kept his head down, organizing the cleaning cart.


    ¡°Who is the woman you¡¯re engaged to?¡± Joelle inquired. Spencer looked up, his gaze carryingyers of unspoken thoughts. ¡°Do you actually care about me?¡±


    Joelle was taken aback, having meant her question to be merely polite. ¡°No, just curious.¡±


    Spencer¡¯s tone took on a hint of dejection. ¡°A girl of the Hudson family.¡±


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle decided she¡¯d had enough of the conversation.


    ¡°You must be having a tough time with Adrian, right? Damn Reba!¡±


    His words were so softly spoken that Joelle barely caught them. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Spencer gave a shortugh, then silently wheeled his cart away.


    A chill ran through Joelle as she locked the bathroom door. Preparing to change, she noticed a dark spot on the stall door. She initially mistook it for a stain, but a closer look revealed it was a mini camera embedded in the wood.


    A shiver of fear ran down her spine. She nced around and noticed a bottle of cleanser on the countertop. It seemed ordinary until she picked it up, finding it unusually light. Curious, she unscrewed the cap and discovered another camera hidden inside.


    The only person Joelle could suspect of such invasive actions was Spencer, recalling how he had always been an odd child, once capturing small animals for experiments. Once he had tricked Joelle into observing his experiment, and she had witnessed him dismembering a frog. Terrified, she had burst into tears, while he had smirked malevolently.


    After inspecting each stall, Joelle discovered five hidden cameras. She presented them to Adrian. ¡°Do you realize someone has been secretly taking photos in the bathroom?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed, knowing Joelle wouldn¡¯t fabricate such an issue. ¡°Who did it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a question for you. Why would you assign a man to clean the women¡¯s restroom?¡± Joelle asked, her tone sharp.


    A realization dawned on Adrian. ¡°Was it Spencer?¡±


    Joelle exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. There¡¯s no concrete proof.¡±


    Given that there were no surveince cameras allowed in the restrooms and Adrian had designated Spencer for the cleaning duty, it provided him a usible reason to be there. The situation was nowplex.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his expression grave. ¡°I¡¯ll have it investigated.¡±


    Joelle was confident he would handle the matter diligently, given the privacy risks to all female employees of Miller Group. However, she feltpelled to caution him. ¡°Be wary of Spencer. You assigned him to clean the bathrooms, and while he may appear harmless, that doesn¡¯t mean he hasn¡¯t been manipting things behind the scenes. You should be more cautious in how you manage people and tasks.¡±


    Adrian looked at her, surprised. In his view, she had always been either naive or simply uninterested in such matters. He didn¡¯t expect that he would be lectured by Joelle one day.


    ¡°Concerned about me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Joelle replied curtly, turning to leave.


    Back at her workce, she dove into the afternoon¡¯s tasks. After work, she encountered Rafael. ¡°Rafael, don¡¯t you drive to work?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m swamped with work, so I use this time for a bit of exercise.¡±


    Joelle smiled understandingly. ¡°That¡¯s great. I can join you for a bit.¡±


    They started towards the bus stop, but soon a car honked persistently behind them. Joelle spun around, ready to confront the driver, only to find it was Adrian¡¯s car.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 82

    ?<strong>Chapter 82:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s car maintained a steady distance behind them. When Joelle looked back, Adrian honked the horn again. Joelle frowned slightly, while Rafael locked eyes with Adrian through the car window.


    ¡°Joelle, it seems we can¡¯t walk together,¡± Rafael said, his smile tinged with irony. ¡°Adrian appears to be bothered by the fact that I¡¯m standing right next to you.¡± Joelle doubted Adrian was acting out of jealousy; it felt more like a show of control.


    To Adrian, she was like an object he owned, not to be approached by anyone else. The more she thought about it, the more her anger grew. However, she restrained her anger in front of Rafael to avoid making the situation ufortable.


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot Adrian wasing to pick me up. I should go with him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Rafael said, watching her get into Adrian¡¯s car. After the car pulled away, he walked off.


    Adrian checked the rearview mirror, noticing Rafael¡¯s lingering look. With a dismissive snort, he asked, ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡±


    Joelle gazed out the window and stated tly, ¡°If you wereing to pick me up, you should have let me know in advance. You made Rafael and me ufortable.¡±


    ¡°Sure, I should have left you alone so you could enjoy some romantic time,¡± Adrian retorted sarcastically.


    Joelle inhaled sharply, unable to avoid seeing Adrian¡¯s mocking smile. It was so unsettling that it sent a shiver through her. Adrian was truly unpredictable. His moods changed as quickly as storm clouds.


    At that moment, Joelle feltpelled to set things straight with him. Not everyone treated marriage vows lightly as he did. While Adrian might be at ease with his indiscretions, she maintained her own ethical standards.


    ¡°Adrian, until we¡¯re divorced, I will not get involved with another man. Does that reassure you?¡± she asked, exasperated by his relentless mistrust.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    Adrian clenched the steering wheel, gritting his teeth. Joelle braced for an outburst, but instead, the tension seemed to dissipate. His tone was steady as he posed a question. ¡°If we weren¡¯t married, would you be with Rafael?¡±


    Joelle turned her head away. ¡°There¡¯s no point in discussing hypotheticals.¡±


    Her indirect response made Adrian recall something Rafael had mentioned. If Joelle hadn¡¯t married him and Rafael had expressed his feelings, she likely would have reciprocated. Adrian saw no reason why she wouldn¡¯t have.


    Throughout their marriage, Joelle had been amodating, never voicing anyints. Adrian was aware of this, but he also believed that if Joelle had married Rafael, her behavior would have been simr.


    The rest of the ride home, they sat in silence. Sensing the tension between the two, Leah attempted to brighten the atmosphere. She recalled that earlier in the day, the Miller Mansion had sent an invitation.


    After dinner, she presented it to them. ¡°We received an invitation from the Miller Mansion today. It¡¯s for an engagement party.¡±


    Only then did Joelle remember that Spencer was getting engaged to a girl from the Hudson family. The only member of the Hudson family Joelle knew was Lacey, but Lacey was abroad and seemed too unconventional to get engaged to Spencer.


    Lacey had a full-blooded younger sister. Given that Lacey¡¯s father had remarried multiple times, Lacey had several half-sisters, leaving Joelle unsure about who Spencer was getting engaged to. Joelle had met Lacey before and noted that she did not fit her reputation.


    Driven by curiosity, Joelle decided to break the silence. ¡°So who is Spencer getting engaged to?¡±


    Adrian, still absorbed in his book and looking rxed, answered without looking up. ¡°Fiona Hudson.¡±


    Joelle gasped. Fiona was Lacey¡¯s full-blooded sister, known in their circles as the exact opposite of Lacey: a model of propriety, so discreet it was surprising she was a Hudson.


    Her brow furrowed as she asked, ¡°Fiona and Spencer? Is Lacey aware of this?¡± She wondered if Lacey would ept her sister getting engaged to Spencer.


    Adrian¡¯s voice was t and detached. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t make a difference if she did know. It¡¯s arranged by the two families. Neither Fiona nor Spencer has a choice in the matter. All they can do is ept it and live with it.¡±


    Joelle sensed the underlying bitterness in his statement. He seemed to be projecting his own marital dissatisfaction onto Fiona and Spencer¡¯s situation. The realization struck Joelle deeply, making her feel tense and unsettled.


    Living with such a reality for a lifetime was a harsh truth. Adrian closed his book and gave her a piercing look. ¡°It¡¯s time to address our issues.¡±


    By ¡°issues,¡± he was referring to their ns to have a child. Joelle had been residing in Adrian¡¯s house, eating his food, and using his resources. Though not by her choice, she found herselfpletely reliant on him. This left her with little power to reject his expectations.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡±


    However, Adrian lifted her into his arms, his expression stern and his eyes shing with resolve. ¡°Let¡¯s shower together.¡±


    Joelle felt an urge to cry but found herself unable to shed a tear. If he didn¡¯t love her, why did he continue to insist on having sex with her?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 83

    ?<strong>Chapter 83:</strong>


    The ss door of the bathroom was clouded with steam. Joelle crossed her arms defensively, her cheeks flushed with difort. Adrian entered, and upon seeing him, she asked, ¡°Could you step outside for a moment?¡±


    Catching her embarrassed tone, Adrian scoffed, ¡°You once drugged me before. Why act innocent now?¡± Joelle bit her lip, speechless. No matter how often she rified that incident, he never believed her.


    Resigned to his misconceptions, she decided to let it be. She grabbed a bath towel and wrapped herself as she stood from the bath. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the bedroom,¡± she said icily, brushing past him.


    As Joelle moved, Adrian caught a glimpse of her naked body, momentarily losing his train of thought. Her cool demeanor made his heart race unexpectedly. Though he harbored no love for her, his physical desires were undeniably strong.


    Anticipating their imminent intimacy, he felt no rush. While Joelle sat drying her hair by the window, Adrian¡¯s phone vibrated. It was Reba calling.


    Joelle cast a wry smile towards the sound of running water from the bathroom and answered the phone. ¡°Hello? Adie? Where are you?¡±


    Joelle feigned an apologetic tone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reba. Adrian is in the shower. He won¡¯t be able to join you for dinner. I tried persuading him, but he¡¯s not interested.¡±


    ¡°Joelle¡­¡± Reba¡¯s voice broke into a sob. ¡°Please, I need to speak with Adie. Something¡¯s happened to Erick¡­¡±


    When Adrian emerged from the bathroom, Joelle was still processing the news. She handed him the phone, saying, ¡°Reba needs to talk to you. It¡¯s about her brother.¡±


    Adrian epted the phone with a skeptical look, his brow furrowing at the sound of Reba¡¯s crying. Wanting no part in their conversation, Joelle stood and was reaching for the door just as Adrian ended the call. ¡°I need to step out,¡± Adrian announced abruptly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle¡¯s reply was dismissive, her tone detached. She had braced herself for this moment from the second Reba¡¯s call came through. The man she hadn¡¯t been able to hold on to for three years wasn¡¯t any more hers now than he had been then.


    Adrian hurriedly changed, casting a fleeting nce at Joelle, who was reading on the bed. ¡°Wait for me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle responded, her smile hiding her indifference.


    As soon as the door closed behind Adrian, she turned off the light and crawled into bed. Arriving at the hospital, Adrian was met by Reba¡¯s loud cries.


    ¡°Erick took a job at a construction site to pay for my treatment. Today, he fell from a height. Adie, they¡¯re still trying to save him. What am I going to do?¡± She copsed against him, burying her face in his arms. Reba had endured the loss of her father and brother, so her distress over Erick¡¯s ident was palpable.


    Adrian remainedposed, holding her arm and easing her slightly away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ensure nothing happens to Erick.¡± Tears cascaded down Reba¡¯s cheeks as she sped her hand over her mouth, then threw herself into Adrian¡¯s arms. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m so worried!¡±


    Despite Adrian¡¯s efforts to detach, Reba clung to him, leaving him no choice but to stand firm while he contacted the hospital¡¯s director.


    The director approached hastily, his voice anxious. ¡°Mr. Miller, we are doing everything we can to save Mr. Lloyd!¡± Adrian nodded firmly. ¡°Ensure he receives the best care. I will cover all costs.¡±


    The director stole a nce at Reba, noting Adrian¡¯s evident concern for her. ¡°Understood, Mr. Miller.¡± After the director departed, Adrian nced at his watch, mindful of Joelle waiting at home.


    ¡°Reba, if you need anything, speak to the director. I must leave now.¡±


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba¡¯s grasp tightened on his arm. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. I can¡¯t bear to be alone right now!¡± A flicker of impatience crossed Adrian¡¯s eyes, but he maintained a steady tone. ¡°I have obligations elsewhere. Call me if Erick¡¯s condition changes.¡±


    Reba sensed his urgency to return to Joelle. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Adrian, who once preferred hotels over home, now hurried home daily. Was Joelle no longer seeking a divorce?


    With clenched fists, she reluctantly let him go, aware that Adrian disliked persistence. Adrian had only taken a few steps when a thud echoed behind him. He turned to find Reba copsed on the floor.


    In the past, he would have rushed to carry her without a second thought, and this time was no exception. Yet, as he lifted her, doubt crept into his mind. Did Reba faint intentionally each time?


    He carried her back to her ward, and after half an hour, Reba stirred. ¡°Adie, why are you here?¡± she murmured groggily, her memory seemingly scrambled upon awakening.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 84

    ?<strong>Chapter 84:</strong>


    The doctor attributed it to a side effect of the brain tumor. Adrian¡¯s expression remained stern and unreadable, yet his presence was overwhelmingly intense. ¡°Do you really not remember?¡± he asked.


    Reba nced around nervously, then shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t remember anything.¡± Abruptly, she stood, looped her arm through Adrian¡¯s, and shed a bright smile. ¡°Oh, I remember now! Adie, are you here for dinner? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Adrian checked his phone and found that it was the middle of the night. It was clearly not the time for dinner. It appeared that Reba¡¯s memory had slipped back several hours. Thus, he slowly pulled his arm away from her. ¡°You should rest.¡±


    ¡°Adie, wait. Didn¡¯t youe here to see me?¡± Adrian decided against mentioning Erick¡¯s emergency surgery at the moment. Sometimes, forgetting about things could be a mercy. There were things better left unremembered.


    ¡°I dide here to see you,¡± said Adrian. Reba smiled brightly and said, ¡°I knew you¡¯d never leave me, Adie.¡±


    Adrian remained silent. He stood up, turned off the lights in the room, and walked over to the sofa. ¡°Now, get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you.¡± He felt obligated to stay. If Erick didn¡¯t survive the night, he needed to be there to manage the situation immediately.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Reba responded cheerfully as shey back down. Before long, the sound of her steady breathing filled the room.


    When the hospital director arrived, Adrian was sitting on the sofa, looking at his phone. The director knocked gently on the door, prompting Adrian to stand and step outside.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, Erick Lloyd is out of danger now.¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°How serious are his injuries?¡±


    The director replied gravely, ¡°His left leg is broken, four of his ribs are fractured, and there¡¯s internal organ damage.¡± Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed. He hadn¡¯t expected Erick¡¯s injuries to be so severe. ¡°Is he awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s conscious, and he¡¯s in the room next door. Would you like to see him?¡±


    Adrian entered Erick¡¯s room. Seeing Adrian, Erick, wrapped in bandages, tried to sit up, clearly distressed. ¡°Mr. Miller¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to get up.¡± Adrian pulled a chair over and sat beside Erick¡¯s bed. ¡°¡®What were you doing working at a construction site?¡±


    Erick sighed, his smile tinged with bitterness. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to keep depending on you. If Reba and I could stand on our own, it would take some of the weight off your shoulders.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I never saw you and Reba as a burden. Your parents aren¡¯t here to care for you anymore; it¡¯s my responsibility to look after both of you.¡±


    Erick¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°¡®But we can¡¯t lean on you forever!¡±


    ¡°And why not?¡± Adrian countered. He might have felt some frustration with Erick before, but now that feeling hadpletely vanished. Even though Erick wasn¡¯t always dependable, his heart was in the right ce.


    Adrian handed him a check for a million dors. ¡°You don¡¯t need to work for the next three years. Your only responsibility is to take care of Reba and yourself.¡± Overwhelmed with gratitude, Erick almost let his tears fall on the check.


    Adrian gave his shoulder a gentle pat. ¡°You¡¯re a good brother.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller, hearing you say that, I can finally be at peace. Even if I were to die, I¡¯d have no regrets when facing my father and brother!¡±


    When Erick mentioned his father and brother, Adrian felt a pang in his chest. He pulled his hand away and said, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for visiting me.¡±


    With Joelle on his mind, Adrian quickly drove back home at three in the morning. When he arrived, the bedroom was dark, confirming that Joelle was already asleep. He felt a twinge of disappointment but was too tired to dwell on it.


    Upon hearing the noise, Leah came out of her room. ¡°Mr. Miller, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±


    Adrian waved her off and went to the study instead. Leah nced at the closed bedroom door, shook her head, and muttered, ¡°If only he had realized this sooner.¡±


    The next morning, Joelle woke up. Leah brought her breakfast and said, ¡°Mr. Miller returnedtest night.¡±


    Joelle was surprised by this. ¡°He actually came back?¡± In the past, whenever Reba called him away at night, Adrian never returned. It seemed unbelievable to her.


    Leah nodded and said, ¡°Yes, but since you were already asleep, he went to the study to rest. He left early this morning for apany meeting.¡±


    Joelle found herself distracted, feeling a twinge of guilt. Leah noticed Joelle¡¯s expression and said gently, ¡°Mrs. Miller, there¡¯s no need to feel guilty. If Mr. Miller is exhausted, that¡¯s on him.¡±


    ¡°I understand that,¡± Joelle said, but guilt still weighed on her.


    ¡°Before he left, he asked if you could bring him lunch again today. If you¡¯re too busy, I can deliver it for you.¡± Joelle regretted going to bed early after promising to wait for him. Not wanting to feel indebted to Adrian, she relented.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    At noon, she went to Miller Group. This time, the receptionist recognized her. There was a noticeable shift in her attitude, showing newfound respect. Yesterday, Joelle had stayed upstairs for two whole hours, setting a new record.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 85

    ?<strong>Chapter 85:</strong>


    It was midday, and Joelle observed that rather than taking their usual breaks, every employee was busy with a detector, scanning the premises.


    ¡°What are you all doing?¡± Joelle inquired curiously. The receptionist borated, ¡°This morning, Mr. Miller sent out a notice. There was a report of possible hidden cameras in thepany. So, he distributed detectors to all of us and even granted us the afternoon off to thoroughly check the area. He¡¯s quite serious about ensuring our safety!¡±


    Joelle understood immediately that Adrian had taken the previous day¡¯s discovery seriously. ¡°Well, you guys go on.¡± With her lunchbox in hand, she made her way to the elevator, identally running into Spencer.


    He was notably dressed in a sharp, formal suit, drastically different from the janitorial attire he had donned the day before. Their eyes met, and a mutual acknowledgment was unavoidable.


    In a light-hearted tone, Joellemented, ¡°That suit doesn¡¯t exactly scream ¡®janitorial work,¡¯ does it?¡± Spencer¡¯s smirk was one of pride. ¡°Thanks to your advice, my cousin gave me a promotion this morning.¡± Joelle had once suggested to Adrian that pushing someone into a corner without an escape could foster deep resentment, potentially causing greater issues. She was pleased to hear of Spencer¡¯s promotion, yet puzzled why he credited her for it.


    ¡°You earned it on your merit. Adrian recognized your abilities. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Yet, Spencer¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°It has everything to do with you, Joelle.¡±


    He stepped closer, causing Joelle¡¯s nerves to tighten. Could Spencer have discovered she was the one who reported the hidden cameras? She maintained aposed facade, watching cautiously as Spencer moved nearer. ¡°The elevator¡¯s here. See youter, Joelle.¡±


    His departure did little to ease the unease that clung to her. The thought of how L could have raised someone like Spencer nagged at her. She made her way to Adrian¡¯s office.


    Finding him immersed in work, she quietly set out the lunch she had brought. Once he was done, she got to her feet. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Adrian, who had given the staff the afternoon off, could have used the break himself. He loosened his tie, a teasing smile ying on his lips. ¡°You didn¡¯t wait for me yesterday, and now you¡¯re leaving me to eat alone?¡±


    Joelle returned the smile, feigning innocence. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to wait. But I¡¯ve waited before, and you never showed.¡± Lately, Joelle had adopted a sharper tone, like a rose bristling with thorns, which, rather than deterring Adrian, only drew him in more.


    ¡°Are you holding that against me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not significant?¡± He closed the distance between them and firmly wrapped his hand around her waist, drawing her close. The disparity in their strength was clear as she was pressed tightly against him. Adrian¡¯s voice was a deep murmur. ¡°Still upset aboutst night? Didn¡¯t get enough?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red, and she pushed against him with all her strength. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± The more Joelle struggled, the firmer Adrian¡¯s grip became. He began to nibble her earlobe, his voice oozing seduction. ¡°No problem. I can take care of you right now.¡±


    Joelle fought against the rising desire within her. Despite her deep love for this man, she resisted his advances. As his lips approached hers, Joelle turned away. ¡°Not here. I don¡¯t want it here.¡±


    The possibility of someone entering at any moment weighed on her, and the office blinds were wide open to the daylight. The thought of being intimate in such an exposed setting embarrassed her.


    Adrian let out a low chuckle and strolled over to his desk, where he pressed a button concealed underneath. Instantly, two rows of bookshelves along the wall slid apart, revealing a secret room outfitted with a shower and dim lights, creating a more suitable ambiance.


    Still reeling from the reveal, Joelle found herself lifted into Adrian¡¯s arms. As she instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, she questioned, ¡°Do you often bring women here?¡± Adrian paused, momentarily caught off guard. Truthfully, Joelle was the first. The existence of this hidden sanctuary was unknown to most.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± he asked. Joelle¡¯s gaze dropped, her thoughts drifting to Reba. Given their closeness, she presumed Reba must have been here before. This thought caused a shadow to pass over Joelle¡¯s expression. Adrian only noticed her distant air as heid her down on the bed.


    As he began to unbutton her shirt, he gently bit her lip, a reminder tethering her back to the moment. ¡°Stay with me here, now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle was seekingfort, but as Adrian drew closer, a sharp pain surged, bringing tears to her eyes.


    ¡°Did that hurt?¡±


    Joelle was confused by the intensity of the pain¡ªit was not her first time. She fought back tears. ¡°Please, be gentler.¡±


    Adrian whispered his assent. Yet, as he proceeded, Joelle gasped, the pain causing her body to recoil, extinguishing any remnants of desire instantaneously.


    Adrian halted abruptly, too apprehensive to continue. Joelle was covered in a cold sweat. This was unlike any difort she had previously experienced. ¡°No, something¡¯s not right.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Adrian rose and disappeared into the bathroom. By the time he returned, Joelle was already dressed.


    ¡°You should go to the hospital this afternoon,¡± he suggested, his face betraying nothing. Joelle simply nodded. The unease was mutual, a silent acknowledgment that something was amiss, heightening her anxiety.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 86

    ?<strong>Chapter 86:</strong>


    That afternoon, Joelle returned to the office and asked for some time off. She scheduled an appointment with the OB-GYN at the downtown hospital across the street. Before her check-up, she bumped into Rafael.


    ¡°Joelle? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    Joelle felt a deep sense of anxiety. Outside the OB-GYN office, most of the people waiting were couples attending check-ups together. She wasn¡¯t expecting much from Adrian, but that didn¡¯t stop her from wishing someone was there with her.


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m here to see if I might be pregnant.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, though he managed to keep a smile. ¡°When was yourst period?¡±


    ¡°It should havee at the end ofst month, but it never did,¡± Joelle answered.


    Rafael quickly calcted the dates in his head. With the middle of the month approaching, it seemed likely that Joelle could be pregnant. His heart ached, but he quickly reminded himself that he had made the decision to let go when Joelle got married.


    It was only when Rafael discovered that Joelle was unhappy in her marriage to Adrian that he began to reconsider. Now that she might be carrying Adrian¡¯s child, Rafael knew it was time to give up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you for the test,¡± he offered.


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Joelle felt a wave of gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Rafael. Please keep this between us for now.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± he assured her.


    Rafael stayed by her side as she went through a series of tests, and then they waited together for half an hour for the results. Joelle had a strong feeling that she was pregnant, though she couldn¡¯t exin why. Adrian had been eager to be intimate with her, and they hadn¡¯t used any precautions recently. If she wasn¡¯t pregnant after all that, Joelle might start questioning Adrian¡¯s ability.


    But the thought of pregnancy hade so suddenly that Joelle wasn¡¯t ready to ept the idea of bing a mother just yet. Rafael handed her a bottle of water. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joelle. This is just part of life. Whether you feel ready or not, you can start preparing now.¡±


    Joelle ced her hand on her abdomen and murmured in agreement. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Adrian might not love this child. He was likely just trying to fulfill his grandmother¡¯s wish. Joelle quickly resolved that she would love this child with all her heart. If the babycked a father¡¯s love, she would make up for it tenfold.


    Soon, the results were ready. Rafael went to retrieve them for her. When he returned, there was a faint smile on his lips. ¡°Should I say congrattions?¡±


    Joelle froze and stood up. ¡°So, I¡¯m¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rafael handed her the report. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re going to be a mother.¡±


    Joelle read the report. She was four weeks pregnant. It must have happened on the day she visited thekeside park with Katherine. That day had been marked by a traumatic event¡ªsomething she wished she could forget, something that brought her shame.


    Adrian had rescued her that day and taken her back to his ce, where they had sex several times. It must have happened back then. Joelle felt a rush of joy and tears. Though she wasn¡¯t fully prepared to wee this child, she was still happy. Now, she had someone else in this world who was truly connected to her.


    Rafael gently wiped her tears with a handkerchief, his smile carrying a hint of hidden sadness. Seeing Joelle¡¯s happiness, he decided to ept things as they were.


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°Rafael, please don¡¯t tell anyone, especially not Adrian.¡±


    Rafael looked confused. ¡°Why not?¡±


    Joelle wiped her eyes and said, ¡°I want to see if Adrian cares about me without knowing about the baby. I don¡¯t want to use the pregnancy to keep us together. And I definitely don¡¯t want to use this baby to make him love me. If his heart belongs to someone else, then I¡¯ll take the baby and leave him.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes brightened, sensing there might still be a chance for him. ¡°You¡¯re nning to divorce him?¡±


    Joelle nodded with a faint smile. ¡°So please, Rafael, keep this secret for me.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    That evening, Adrian returned home and asked how her check-up had gone. Joelle didn¡¯t reveal that she was pregnant. Adrian, on the other hand, showed no particr reaction. He took off his suit jacket and looked down at her. ¡°Then let¡¯s pick up where we left off tonight.¡±


    Joelle bit her lip. ¡°The doctor said my health isn¡¯t great right now, and it¡¯s not the right time for anything intimate. Besides, I¡¯m not ovting. I need to rest for a bit.¡±


    Adrian paused and asked, ¡°For how long?¡±


    Not wanting to raise any suspicion, Joelle gave a reasonable answer. ¡°About two weeks.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Despite his own desires, Adrian would never push Joelle when it came to her health. In matters like these, he always respected Joelle¡¯s boundaries and her well-being.


    ¡°Then get some sleep.¡± He turned over andy on his side, facing away from her. In the darkness, Joelle¡¯s face remained calm, but her heart was racing as she grappled with the weight of hiding such a big secret.


    ¡°Adrian, if we were to have a child, would you love me?¡± Without missing a beat, Adrian replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 87

    ?<strong>Chapter 87:</strong>


    Joelle had anticipated this response from Adrian, but she couldn¡¯t help but press on. ¡°Are you sure? A lot of couples change after having kids.¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°It only makes things worse.¡±


    Joelle forced a bitter smile. ¡°Can it really get worse than where we are now?¡±


    Adrian turned away, his eyes cold. ¡°Joelle, stop daydreaming. Having a child with you is just to fulfill my grandmother¡¯s wish. Do you really think having a baby will make up for what you did before? Using a child as leverage proves you don¡¯t deserve to be a mother.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t bother to argue about the past. Her heart had died slowly, not all at once.


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    A few dayster, it was time to visit the Miller Mansion. At the mansion, Joelle met Fiona, who looked somewhat like Lacey but had apletely different demeanor. Quincy¡¯s family had gathered, all dressed in formal attire. Even Spencer had toned down his usually gloomy presence.


    Adrian had recently promoted Spencer to a managerial role, and with promising prospects ahead, Spencer was in high spirits. He even greeted Joelle with a smile.


    ¡°Joelle, this is Fiona. Fiona, this is my cousin¡¯s wife, Joelle.¡±


    Fiona wrung her hands nervously. ¡°Nice to meet you, Joelle.¡±


    At the Miller Mansion, Joelle and Adrian always put on the appearance of a perfectly loving couple. Otherwise, Irene would find out.


    Today, Irene was in high spirits and came downstairs to join everyone for dinner. Quincy supported her as she made her way down. ¡°Mom, were you eager to meet Fiona?¡±


    ¡°Of course. With Spencer settling down, Katie will be engaged soon, too.¡±


    Blushing, Katie replied, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not ready for marriage just yet! I want to spend more time with you and take good care of you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are such a sweet girl.¡± Irene¡¯s face beamed with affection.


    Meanwhile, Amara was sitting on the other side, seemingly displeased. It was clear to anyone paying attention that this cheerful scene was being put on for the Hudson family¡¯s benefit.


    After some casual conversation, Fiona seemed to rx and even began to smile morefortably. During dinner, Irene turned her attention to Spencer. ¡°Spencer, since you¡¯re settling down, it¡¯s time to step up and support your cousin at thepany. A man¡¯s main focus should be his career. If you and Adrian manage thepany together, I can have peace of mind.¡±


    Spencer nodded. ¡°I understand, Grandma. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    Just then, Amara dropped her fork, causing a brief pause at the table. Irene stayed calm and said, ¡°Bring Amara another fork.¡±


    After dinner, Amara pulled Adrian towards a room. ¡°What was Irene trying to imply? Why should Spencer have anything to do with thepany? Does she actually expect you to share power with Spencer? He¡¯spletely useless.¡±


    Adrian stood by the window, appearing far moreposed than Amara. ¡°Spencer¡¯s getting engaged to Fiona. Grandma just wants to make sure he keeps his pride intact. The Hudsons are watching closely. From what Lacey mentioned, Fiona was sent by the Hudson family to test the waters.¡±


    Lacey had mentioned that her father was ying both sides strategically. He kept a good rtionship with Adrian while also getting close to Spencer. This way, no matter who Irene decided to pass the family business to, the Hudson family would stand to gain.


    Amara sat on the sofa, rubbing her temples in frustration as she listened to Adrian. ¡°So, it still boils down to you and Joelle not giving Irene a great-grandchild to win her favor.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Even if Joelle and I had a child, it might sway Grandma a little, but cutting Spencer and his family outpletely isn¡¯t realistic.¡±


    Irene had already lost one son, and despite Spencer¡¯s shorings, she would still look out for him.


    Amara scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not letting them get what they want.¡± Meanwhile, Joelle sat quietly in the living room, catching bits of the conversation around her.


    ¡°By the way, Joelle, how is Reba doing?¡± L suddenly asked, drawing everyone¡¯s eyes to Joelle.


    Irene frowned at that. ¡°What does Reba have to do with Joelle?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard, have you?¡± L, who had kept this to herself for a long time, felt emboldened now that her son was getting engaged to a Hudson and had secured a role in thepany.


    Irene looked at her sharply. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Adrian brought Reba back home to take care of her!¡± Katie couldn¡¯t resist adding more fuel to the fire. ¡°Yes, and isn¡¯t it just so generous of Adrian and Joelle to look after the driver¡¯s daughter like that? The three of them are living together now, like one big happy family!¡±


    Spencer and Quincy kept quiet, observing the brewing tension. Fiona¡¯s gaze flicked between Joelle and L, curious about the story behind Reba. Despite the scrutiny, Joelle kept her cool.


    ¡°L, that¡¯s a bit dramatic. Reba is still young and dealing with health issues. Adrian has always been kind to those he cares about, and I¡¯ve grown fond of Reba too. We agreed it would be best for him to bring her home where she can be properly looked after.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 88

    ?<strong>Chapter 88:</strong>


    Fiona was the only one who believed Joelle. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t you ever feel jealous?¡±


    Joelle smiled. ¡°Jealous of what? Adrian sees Reba as his sister, and I feel the same way. Besides, she¡¯s much better now, and Adrian has already taken her back to the hospital.¡± Katie knew how hard it was for Joelle to say that with a straight face.


    She held back herughter and said, ¡°Wow, Joelle, you¡¯re so generous. Marrying you must be every man¡¯s dream.¡± L nudged her lightly. ¡°Be respectful when you talk to Joelle.¡±


    Katie shrugged and countered, ¡°But I¡¯m not wrong, am I?¡± L just smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Naughty girl.¡±


    Irene got up from the sofa, and Joelle, being closest, reached out to help her. She then smiled, gripping Joelle¡¯s hand with a firm squeeze.


    Joelle understood the signal. ¡°Irene, let me take you back to your room so you can rest.¡± ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    Once inside, Irene closed the door and sighed deeply. ¡°Joelle, be honest with me. Did Adrian bring Reba back without your consent?¡±


    Joelle gently squeezed her hand. ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of.¡±


    ¡°That stupid boy! You¡¯ve probably endured so much because of him!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    After calming Irene down, Joelle left the room, feeling drained. As she turned around, she nearly bumped into Spencer, who had been standing quietly behind her, causing her to almost scream.


    Spencer took a step back and smiled. ¡°Joelle, it must be tough being married to Adrian, right?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Spencer, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping?¡±


    Spencer shrugged and held out his hand. ¡°Is this yours?¡±


    He was holding a diamond earring.


    Joelle had lost it so long ago that she had stopped looking for it. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Spencer grinned. ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    Joelle felt uneasy and narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you really want, Spencer?¡±


    He held the earring up, examining it. ¡°How can it not be yours? I saw it fall from you.¡±


    Joelle shot him a re. ¡°You¡¯re crazy.¡±


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Spencer called out. ¡°If you ever need anything, I could handle Reba for you.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t respond. She remembered the time she saw Spencer dissecting a frog with a smile, and she understood exactly what he was implying.


    Feeling nauseated, she hurried away without looking back.


    After leaving, Joelle said to Adrian, ¡°Spencer is seriously disturbing. Every time I run into him, he says something creepy.¡±


    Still frustrated from his argument with Amara, Adrian found herint grating. ¡°Do I need to spell it out for you? You should avoid him the moment you see him.¡±


    Joelle stared at him in shock. ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s tone turned cold. ¡°If you stay away from him, he won¡¯t get a chance to say anything to you.¡±


    Somehow, Joelle felt med for the whole situation. Losing her temper, she growled, ¡°Adrian, what kind of man are you? I need your help, and this is your response?¡±


    Adrian mmed the brakes. Joelle lurched forward before being jerked back into her seat.


    In that split second, she instinctively clutched her stomach, terrified for the baby¡¯s safety.


    Adrian red at her, his expression dark and threatening. ¡°So I¡¯m not a man?¡±


    Adrian unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°After all the times we¡¯ve had sex, haven¡¯t you figured out whether I¡¯m a man?¡±


    Joelle was so frightened that she forgot to breathe. In the next instant, Adrian leaned forward, grabbing the back of her head.


    His anger was palpable as he bit and kissed her harshly, leaving Joelle too scared to make a sound.


    When he finally pulled away, her lips were swollen and aching.


    Adrian reached for her zipper, but Joelle grabbed his hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°No, don¡¯t.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t nned to take things this far, but he needed to quell the fire raging inside him. ¡°Speak to me like that again, and I¡¯ll show you exactly what being a man means.¡±


    Joelle felt humiliated. She was on the verge of tears, but for the baby¡¯s sake, she tried to calm him down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adrian. I understand.¡±


    The next day, when Joelle went to work at the agency, Lacey paid her a visit.


    Dressed in bold clothing and wearing sunsses, Lacey turned heads as she walked in, but she carried herself with confidence, unfazed by the attention.


    Joelle met her in the meeting room. ¡°When did you get back?¡±


    Lacey took off her sunsses and nced around. ¡°Yesterday. Is Adrian really okay with you working here?¡±


    Joelle looked around. It wasn¡¯t fancy, but it feltfortable, and she was happy with it. ¡°I actually like it here.¡±


    Lacey didn¡¯t push the subject and crossed her legs. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you. Did you decide toe back because you saw Reba?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile faded briefly, and Lacey noticed immediately.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be cautious with me. I can¡¯t stand Reba either. She ys the victim to get close to Adrian, and I see right through her. She¡¯s the one ruining things between you and Adrian.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 89

    ?<strong>Chapter 89:</strong>


    The quickest way for two women to bond was indeed over a shared disdain for another. Lacey possessed an undeniable allure that almost made Joelle want to align with her. However, Joelle was keenly aware of Lacey¡¯s closer ties to Adrian, Michael, and their circle, maintaining a cautious distance.


    ¡°Surely you didn¡¯te here just to speak ill of Reba with me, did you?¡± Joelle poured Lacey a cup of coffee, a gesture inviting her to rx and speak her mind without reserve.


    Lacey offered a knowing smile. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand Adrian. You¡¯re so elegant and intelligent, yet he remains fixated on a driver¡¯s daughter.¡±


    Joelle replied with measured calmness, ¡°Perhaps Adrian is simply blind.¡±


    Lacey arched an eyebrow as she tasted her coffee. ¡°You¡¯re not concerned I might mention this to Adrian?¡± Unfazed, Joelle maintained herposure. ¡°If I¡¯m bold enough to say it, I¡¯m not concerned about him hearing it. Besides, if you relish a bit of spectacle, Adrian and I might just entertain you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I prefer to keep out of drama.¡± Lacey shifted in her seat, leaning forward with purpose. ¡°I actually came to discuss Spencer.¡±


    Joelle had expected as much and silently urged her to proceed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Fiona, right? She isn¡¯t exactly the brightest. Since visiting the Miller Mansion, her perspective on the engagement has shifted drastically. Having known Adrian for over a decade, I¡¯m well aware of the dynamics within the Miller family. The facade of a harmonious family might deceive my sister, but I¡¯m not so easily fooled.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t dispute it. She understood Lacey¡¯s concerns about her sister getting engaged to someone like Spencer. However, as she wasn¡¯t part of Spencer¡¯s family, her hands were tied.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you. I wouldn¡¯t want Fiona to get engaged to Spencer either, but it¡¯s not my ce to stop it. This arrangement is between your father and Spencer¡¯s parents, not something I can influence.¡±


    Lacey pressed on, ¡°So, you agree that my sister shouldn¡¯t get engaged to Spencer, correct?¡± Joelle paused momentarily. With a flick of her perfectly manicured fingers, Lacey dered, ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to know!¡±


    Joelle was taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Leaning in, Lacey whispered, ¡°Now that you¡¯re aware, I trust you won¡¯t stand by as my sister walks into a disastrous engagement, will you?¡±


    Before Joelle could respond, Lacey seized her hand, her grip chillingly cold. ¡°Joelle, I only have one sister. If you won¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll find another way to stop this engagement.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be?¡±


    Without faltering, Lacey said, ¡°I¡¯ll threaten my own life. Without our mother, and with a father who views us merely as tools, I have little else to lose.¡±


    Joelle caught her breath, the resolve in Lacey¡¯s eyes unmistakable. Gently squeezing Lacey¡¯s hand, she expressed her limitations. ¡°Lacey, you know I don¡¯t hold enough sway in the Miller family to intervene. Perhaps Adrian or Michael could be more influential.¡±


    Lacey shook her head. ¡°If Adrian steps in, Irene will not take it well. She¡¯ll suspect that he¡¯s trying to manipte Spencer¡¯s engagement for his own advantage.¡±


    Joelle lowered her gaze, biting her lip in contemtion. ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t press you.¡± She then picked up a pen and paper from the table and jotted down her contact information. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m not suggesting anything reckless. I just need your help to demonstrate to Fiona that Spencer isn¡¯t the right match for her.¡±


    During Fiona¡¯sst visit, the Miller family had orchestrated an impressive charade that had left a strong impression on her. Initially hesitant, Fiona¡¯s opposition had softened significantly after her departure from the Miller Mansion. Lacey expressed her concerns that Fiona might be subtly coerced by the Millers, potentially turning into an unwitting pawn.


    After Lacey departed, Joelle remained seated, lost in thought for a long while. The disquiet over Spencer¡¯s dark demeanor and Fiona¡¯s simplicity gnawed at her. She feltpelled to act. That evening, while she was still wrestling with her thoughts, Adrian broached the subject unexpectedly. ¡°Did Lacey speak with you?¡±


    ¡°About Fiona?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adrian loosened his watch, maintaining aposed expression as he scanned her face. ¡°If Spencer and Fiona¡¯s engagement falls apart, it benefits us. If her request seems reasonable, you should consider helping her.¡±


    Joelle met his gaze, her mind conflicted. She was not opposed to assisting, but entangling herself in this situation seemed perilous. Besides, her rtionship with Lacey wasn¡¯t close. Why should she provoke Irene¡¯s ire over this?


    ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    A chill flickered through Adrian¡¯s eyes. In their marriage, neutrality was almost as problematic as opposition. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s your price?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°This isn¡¯t about money.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t money often the simplest solution?¡± Adrian countered, slowly unbuttoning his shirt to reveal his toned chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 90

    ?<strong>Chapter 90:</strong>


    Joelle stepped back, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°Adrian, are you threatening me with my father and brother?¡±


    Adrian grabbed her, pushing her against the ss cab. The cold surface pressed against her back, sending a chill down her spine. He spoke in a low, taunting voice. ¡°You know I can¡¯t stand Spencer, but you still refuse to help me sabotage his engagement. You¡¯re my wife, but you¡¯re not doing your part.¡±


    Joelle winced, struggling as her wrist throbbed from his grip. ¡°This is ridiculous! When have you ever treated me like your wife? I want no part in your family¡¯s mess, and I don¡¯t care who¡¯s in charge. I just don¡¯t want to be involved with you anymore!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s grip tightened, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Joelle turned her head, her face flushed with frustration. ¡°Unhand me!¡±


    Adrian moved closer instead, ignoring her plea. ¡°Michael said when a woman fights back, it¡¯s because she wants it.¡±


    Joelle felt tears stinging her eyes. She knew her pregnancy was still fragile, and Rafael had warned her that intimacy was dangerous during the first trimester.


    ¡°I said let me go, Adrian!¡±


    Adrian watched Joelle struggle before losing interest. He let go, and she crumpled to the floor, gasping for breath. She feltpletely drained, barely able to keep going. She was at her breaking point.


    Adrian looked down at her, his expression cold. ¡°Think about what Lacey said. Taking Spencer down will help us both. If you agree, I¡¯ll give Shawn another hundred million.¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t bring herself to be as heartless. To Adrian, everything was a transaction, a deal to be made. She stared at the floor. ¡°And if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Adrian turned slowly, his voice detached. ¡°Then Shawn¡¯s life will get a lot harder.¡±


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    As he left, Joelle shut her eyes, feeling trapped. She knew she didn¡¯t have a real choice.


    The next day, she met with Lacey. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Lacey noticed Joelle¡¯s pale appearance and looked concerned. ¡°Joelle, is everything okay? Did you argue with Adrian because of what I said?¡±


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not because of you. I just don¡¯t feel well.¡±


    Lacey assumed it was period-rted and didn¡¯t pry. They went to a cafe, discussing the n. Then, Joelle watched as Lacey got into her car and drove off. Joelle couldn¡¯t bear the pain any longer and called Rafael right away.


    ¡°Rafael, please help me. I think I¡¯m losing the baby.¡± An hourter, Joelle was wheeled out of the examination room. Rafael looked at her report with a serious expression.


    ¡°Joelle, your pregnancy is unstable. The doctor said you¡¯re showing signs of a miscarriage.¡±


    Joelle felt panic rise in her chest. ¡°How is that even possible? I¡¯ve been nothing but cautious!¡±


    Rafael tried to calm her. ¡°Don¡¯t stress. The doctor mentioned your body is weak, and your uterus had previous damage. Has anything happened recently?¡±


    Joelle clenched her fist instinctively. ¡°No, nothing happened.¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t push her further. ¡°It might just be your physical condition. Either way, you need to be very careful. This is serious.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Joelle had nned to move forward with Lacey¡¯s n in the next two days, but Rafael advised her to stay in the hospital for observation. Concerned for her baby¡¯s safety, Joelle called Lacey to dy the n.


    That night, Joelle remained in the hospital and told Leah she was spending the night at Katherine¡¯s house. Leah didn¡¯t suspect a thing. ¡°Alright, ma¡¯am. Enjoy your time. Mr. Miller won¡¯t be home tonight, either.¡±


    Recently Adrian had beening home more frequently despite his busy schedule, so Joelle couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why isn¡¯t heing home?¡±


    Leah answered, ¡°He¡¯s workingte tonight. He¡¯s been putting in a lot of hours recently.¡±


    Joelle felt a wave of relief. As long as Adrian wasn¡¯t with Reba, she could rx. However,ter that night, Joelle got up to use the restroom and unexpectedly saw Adrian holding Reba in his arms.


    They were at the end of the hallway, with Adrian¡¯s hand resting on Reba¡¯s waist while his other hand gently cradled the back of her head. Joelle knew howforting and secure his embrace felt, but it was never for her.


    Without making a sound, she turned around and returned to her hospital room. They didn¡¯t notice her. Remembering Rafael¡¯s warning to keep her emotions in check, she quietly left the scene, choosing not to confront them. Workingte, huh? It was just a cover for his infidelity.


    Leah was naive, and Joelle realized she had been just as foolish. Meanwhile, Reba, still in Adrian¡¯s arms, looked up at him with teary eyes. ¡°Adrian, what am I going to do? The doctor said my brother¡¯s leg is beyond repair. He¡¯s going to be disabled for life.¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice cracked as she cried and shook in his embrace. ¡°This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been sick with this awful illness and developed this brain tumor, my brother wouldn¡¯t have fallen at the construction site. He wouldn¡¯t be disabled now! I¡¯m the cause of all this. I don¡¯t even deserve to be alive. I¡¯m just a burden to everyone.¡±


    Adrian stroked her head gently. ¡°You can¡¯t think like that. I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 91

    ?<strong>Chapter 91:</strong>


    Reba¡¯s heart fluttered with a covert triumph as she clung tighter to Adrian¡¯s shirt. Adrian¡¯s voice was firm. ¡°Reba, you need to live¡ªfor your father and brother. Your life is now my responsibility. If I say you must live, then you have no choice but to survive.¡±


    As he released her, Reba¡¯s smile stiffened and faded. ¡°I¡¯ve secured top doctors for Erick. They¡¯ll restore him to his old self. You should rest now.¡±


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba reached out, her fingers grasping at his sleeve. ¡°Are you going to be with Joelle?¡± Her gaze dropped, sorrow shading her features. ¡°I envy Joelle. She has her brother, her father, and you.¡± Her words hung heavily, a stark reminder of her solitudepared to Joelle¡¯s fuller life.


    Adrian¡¯s face was a mask of indifference. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to the office for overtime.¡±


    His words dispelled her fears¡ªhe wasn¡¯t rushing to Joelle. Reba brightened immediately. ¡°Then you should go. And try not to overwork yourself!¡±


    Leaving the hospital, Adrian suddenly didn¡¯t feel like going to the office anymore. His longing for home grew, craving thefort of his bed and Joelle¡¯s embrace. Yet, upon arriving home, he didn¡¯t find Joelle.


    He dialed her number, disturbing her slumber. ¡°Where are you?¡± he inquired. Joelle¡¯s voice, groggy and disoriented, replied, ¡°At the hospital.¡±


    ¡°The hospital? What are you doing there?¡± Joelle abruptly came to, realizing she had almost revealed too much. ¡°Katherine overdid it with the drinks, and I¡¯m staying with her while they pump her stomach.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrian asked. As Joelle confirmed, she hastily texted Katherine, urging her to keep their story straight.


    Adrian¡¯s voice returned, a bit more insistent. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you home yet?¡±


    Joelle ran a hand through her hair, her voice tinged with anxiety. ¡°I¡¯m staying overnight at the hospital to care for Katherine.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Since when does a married woman spend the night out? Katherine has her own family who can look after her. You need toe home now.¡±


    A hint of suspicion colored Joelle¡¯s tone. ¡°Are you at home right now?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice deepened. ¡°What does that matter?¡±


    Joelle blurted out, ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Reba?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°No.¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t understand it. Why wasn¡¯t he spending time alone with Reba? Why was he looking for her instead? ¡°I really can¡¯t leave Katherine alone right now,¡± she insisted.


    ¡°I need someone here for me too. Are you going to overlook that?¡± Adrian asked.


    Joelle¡¯s frustration finally spilled over. ¡°You don¡¯t need care. You¡¯re looking for a partner to sleep with and start a family. Adrian, I¡¯m human too. Can¡¯t I have just one day to myself?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face grew even more severe, Joelle¡¯s words cutting deeply. ¡°I¡¯m only asking you toe home to sleep. Is that too much?¡±


    Joelle held back, knowing too well that pushing him might lead to an unwee spectacle at the hospital. ¡°You go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ll be home in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joelle was doubtful he would wait patiently for an hour.


    An hourter, Adrian¡¯s call disrupted her sleep again. ¡°Do you ever sleep?¡± she murmured irritably.


    Adrian¡¯s voice was chilling. ¡°It seems you find Katherine¡¯s bed warmer than ours. Have you forgotten the way home?¡±


    Joelle, roused and cranky, snapped back, ¡°Yes. Exactly right!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s reply was devoid of emotion. ¡°Then I should call Katherine¡¯s family. Ensure Katherine returns my wife to me.¡±


    Panicked, Joelle flung off her covers. ¡°Don¡¯t! I¡¯ming now! I¡¯ll be home in thirty minutes, okay? Just don¡¯t make a scene! Keep this between us. Don¡¯t involve others.¡±


    Adrian checked his watch. ¡°If you¡¯re not here in thirty minutes, I¡¯m going to the Nash family for answers.¡± Fear prickled at Joelle, her anxiety palpable.


    She rushed to hail a taxi, her phone ringing with Katherine¡¯s call during the scramble. ¡°Joe, what¡¯s up? Did Adrian catch you out with someone?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice crackled with barely contained excitement. ¡°Stay cool. Remember, you were with me all night, no matter what anyone asks. I¡¯ve got your alibi set.¡±


    ¡°Knock it off! Aren¡¯t you supposed to be overseas? Just tell him you came back early if he asks.¡±


    When Joelle reached her home, she ascended the stairs with trepidation. Adrian was silhouetted against the window, his gaze fixed on her approach.


    She arrived breathless, exactly thirty minutester. ¡°What do you want?¡± she panted.


    Adrian rose and approached, his hand cradling the back of her head, stopping just short of a kiss. ¡°You haven¡¯t been drinking. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cheeks warmed, and she pushed him away. ¡°Is this fun for you? What do you really want from me?¡±


    Adrian, noting her pallor, softened, his nned reproach unspoken. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡± He lifted her effortlessly into his arms.


    Joelle inhaled sharply, her hands instinctively protecting her stomach. Adrian¡¯s eyes caught the subtle movement, the implication not lost on him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 92

    ?<strong>Chapter 92:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Adrian asked.


    Joelle clutched her stomach, trying to deflect his concern. ¡°I have a stomachache.¡±


    Adrian assumed it was her period. Heid her on the bed, admonishing, ¡°Then stay put. Why are you moving around so much? Are you a child? You should know better.¡±


    Joelle, overwhelmed by her nerves, barely registered his words. Her primary concern was that Adrian might discover her pregnancy. She feared how it might change his view of her, not wanting their rtionship to hinge on her being pregnant. She was determined to show that their marriage could improve regardless.


    Adrian pulled the nket over them andy down beside her. Lost in her thoughts, Joelle eventually drifted off to sleep.


    The next morning, she awoke to find Adrian gone. Leah brought her some soup. ¡°Mrs. Miller, Mr. Miller said you were unwell, so you don¡¯t need to go to work for a few days. He¡¯s arranged for your leave at the agency.¡± Joelle nearly choked on her soup. ¡°Who gave him the right to meddle with my job?¡±


    She had nned to take leave for a hospital stay already but didn¡¯t appreciate his unsolicited involvement in her professional affairs.


    ¡°Maybe you should call him and discuss it?¡± Leah suggested.


    Without a second thought, Joelle dialed Adrian. As soon as he answered, she didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°Adrian, you have no right to arrange leave on my behalf!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was icy. ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to take over the agency, you¡¯d better rethink how you speak to me.¡±


    Joelle steadied herself, trying to temper her frustration. It was important to know Adrian¡¯s stance. ¡°Adrian, remember our agreement. I moved back in on the condition that you stay out of my professional life. Please, don¡¯t arrange leave for me again. I despise your meddling.¡±


    Adrian was in a meeting, and the room turned much colder. The attendees avoided eye contact, sensing Adrian¡¯s mounting irritation. They were clueless about who was on the other end of the call, but it was clear the conversation wasn¡¯t going well.


    Phone in hand, Adrian exited the meeting room silently. He had thought Joelle needed rest, assuming her difort was due to her menstrual cycle. In the past, she had been vocal about her needs during this time, often asking him for smallforts like warming her water or massaging her stomach. Now, when he proactively showed concern, he was met with censure.


    ¡°As your husband, I¡¯m not supposed to care about your well-being? Then who should? Rafael?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Why bring up Rafael again?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb, Joelle. Didn¡¯t you know the Romero family owns the agency?¡±


    Joelle was taken aback. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Adrian stood in the corridor, his voice even and cool. ¡°He secured that position for you, right across from his hospital. So, what is it really about? Work or daily dates?¡±


    ¡°What did you say? Rafael¡¯s family owns the agency?¡± A cold smirk crossed Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Yeah. Keep pretending. Do you really think I¡¯m that naive?¡±


    Adrian interrupted her coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to work during your period, it must be important¡ªor someone must be.¡± Joelle was left speechless.


    ¡°Go ahead then. After all, our marriage is nothing but a facade. I feel nothing for you, and frankly, I don¡¯t care whom you meet every day.¡±


    The word ¡°facade¡± stung Joelle deeply. In Adrian¡¯s view, their union was just a sham. He was oblivious to the fact that she had given her heart and soul to the marriage during the first three years.


    Fury simmered in Adrian. He was well aware of Joelle¡¯s devotion in those early years but refused to acknowledge it now. To him, her affection for Rafael overshadowed hermitments to their marriage.


    Joelle gathered herself, her voice steady, her resolve clear, especially now with the pregnancy. She needed to avoid stress over trivial matters.


    ¡°Fine. You have your affairs, so why shouldn¡¯t I work for Rafael? But let me be clear, Adrian. Unlike you, I have my principles. I have never betrayed you since our marriage began! If you¡¯re so convinced you¡¯re right, then by all means, continue. I¡¯m done arguing.¡±


    With that, she ended the call abruptly, turned, and walked upstairs, hand on her belly.


    Leah, having overheard the conversation, shook her head. She knew Joelle was dealing with menstrual difort and mood swings. Couldn¡¯t Adrian have been more supportive? Joelle really ought to divorce him!


    Back in her bedroom, Joelle considered calling Kiera but paused, a realization dawning on her. Kiera had secured her the job, and coincidentally, it was with apany owned by the Romero family. She exhaled a weary sigh, piecing together that Rafael had likely been assisting her behind the scenes.


    Why was he going out of his way for her? As she pondered this, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything out of the ordinary before. Lost in thought, she was startled by her phone ringing. It was Rafael, his voice filled with concern. ¡°You¡¯re not at the hospital?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 93

    ?<strong>Chapter 93:</strong>


    Rafael arrived at work early, intending to check on Joelle¡¯s condition, but was surprised to find her ward empty.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle exined over the phone. ¡°I had to handle something urgentst night, so I went home. I¡¯ll be resting at home for the next couple of days. Please help me with the discharge formalities.¡±


    Rafael, foregoing questions about her urgent matter, adopted a concerned tone. ¡°You need to take better care of yourself and avoid overexerting. Delegate what you can. Your health muste first. Understand, Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Joelle responded, her voice tinged with difort.


    ¡°You should also inform Adrian soon. It¡¯s bing difficult to conceal this,¡± he advised, his tone clinical, reminiscent of his professional demeanor.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find the right moment to discuss it with him,¡± Joelle assured, her lips pressing together tightly.


    ¡°Take care and rest well at home. I need to attend to other patients now,¡± Rafael concluded.


    Joelle was left with many questions but chose to remain silent for the moment. ¡°Okay, bye.¡±


    After ending the call, Joelle felt she must be overthinking. Rafael¡¯s concern was akin to that of Shawn. They had grown up together, so his help in securing her a job seemed natural.


    Rafael had always been kind-hearted, putting others before himself since their childhood days, neverplicating matters unnecessarily. Joelle trusted that even if he harbored any deeper feelings, he would restrain them, respecting her marital status.


    Convinced of Rafael¡¯s tonic intentions and their mutual understanding, Joelle decided against calling Kiera, reassured by her own reasoning.


    In the evening, Joelle had no desire to eat, which worried Leah considerably.


    When Adrian returned home, Leah quickly pulled him aside. ¡°Mrs. Miller hasn¡¯te downstairs all day, and she skipped dinner too.¡±


    Reflecting on their morning dispute, Adrian realized that his anger had subsided, and he saw no reason to prolong their disagreement. Though uneasy about Joelle¡¯s interactions with Rafael, he knew her too well to doubt her fidelity.


    ¡°Prepare something she likes to eat. I¡¯ll go upstairs to see her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Leah paused, then turned back to add, ¡°Mr. Miller, women can be especially sensitive during their period. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to be a little more amodating.¡±


    ¡°Leah, you¡¯ve been quite the scoldtely,¡± Adrian remarked with a hint of annoyance.


    ¡°Really? I hadn¡¯t noticed.¡± With that, Leah hurried off.


    Ascending to the darkened bedroom, Adrian moved silently across the room and found Joelle asleep in the bed. As he neared, a slight rustle came from the bedding. He reached out to switch on the bedsidemp and gently touched her forehead with the back of his hand to check for a fever.


    Her face was flushed with sleep, a marked improvement from the night before. Joelle¡¯s eyes fluttered open, not startled by his presence, still clouded with sleep. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Her voice was sweet and raspy, her eyes half-lidded in drowsiness. In that moment, any remnants of Adrian¡¯s frustration dissolved. ¡°Yes, get up and have some dinner.¡±


    Joelle shook her head, her voice weary. She had nned to nap briefly at noon, but upon waking, it was already dark. Turning away from him, she murmured, ¡°I want to sleep. I¡¯m not hungry. Don¡¯t wait up for me to eat.¡± Her voice faded as she drifted back to sleep.


    Adrian said nothing further, aware it would take Leah some time to prepare the meal. Choosing not to disturb Joelle further, he retreated to the living room.


    An hourter, Leah arrived with the food. Adrian was now in pajamas, with his hair still damp from the shower, exuding the fresh scent of his shampoo. ¡°Mrs. Miller hasn¡¯t woken up yet?¡±


    Adrian nced towards the bed and replied, ¡°No.¡± Leah muttered, ¡°She¡¯s never slept this long before. Could she be pregnant?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed, but he quickly dismissed the thought, remembering Joelle was on her period. ¡°You can go back to your room,¡± he instructed Leah.


    As the aroma of the food filled the room, Joelle stirred. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Consider this¡ªif you wake up hungry in the middle of the night, do you really want to disturb Leah to cook for you?¡± Adrian¡¯s tone was practical.


    His words roused Joelle fully. She sat up, disoriented, and stared at him, unsure why his demeanor had softened. Adrian had always tended to her needs during her periods, a habit formed long before their marital strains. ¡°Eat by yourself.¡±


    Joelle blinked, still groggy, and for a moment thought she was in a dream. ¡°Do you need me to feed you like I used to?¡± Adrian asked, a hint of the past in his voice.


    Memories surged, souring Joelle¡¯s expression. ¡°No, I can manage on my own.¡±


    She attempted to steady her voice, yet her right hand trembled visibly as she reached for the utensils.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 94

    ?<strong>Chapter 94:</strong>


    As Adrian retreated to the wardrobe to change into his pajamas, Joelle steadied her trembling right hand by grasping her wrist. She ate mechanically, her thoughts elsewhere. Adrian reemerged, his tone casual yet probing. ¡°Have you given any thought to Lacey¡¯s request?¡±


    Joelle realized that Adrian¡¯s recent kindness was motivated by his concern that she might refuse Lacey¡¯s request. It dawned on her that their interactions often seemed transactional, their mutualmitment reduced to bargaining chips. Was such a rtionship beneficial, or was it demeaning? She wasn¡¯t sure.


    Joelle reassured herself of Adrian¡¯s true nature and resolved not to falter. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Lacey. I¡¯ll help her. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Her meal continued joylessly.


    After watching her quietly for a moment, Adrian said, ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant to get involved, just say no. I can handle it with Lacey.¡±


    Joelle understood this as a test of her loyalty. He had hinted that declining Lacey¡¯s request could adversely affect both Shawn and her father. Defiance was not an option.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. It benefits you if Quincy¡¯s family loses influence. The more powerful you are, the more stable my life remains. I know what¡¯s best for me.¡± Her rationale was clear, even pragmatic.


    Dayster, when Joelle brought lunch to Adrian¡¯s office, she inevitably encountered Spencer. ¡°Hey, Spencer. Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Spencer paused, slightly taken aback by Joelle¡¯s approach, but responded, ¡°No, I was just about to.¡± Joelle slid the lunch box towards him. ¡°Eat this.¡± Realizing the lunch was intended for Adrian, Spencer hesitated. ¡°Isn¡¯t this for Adrian?¡±


    Joelle offered a guileless smile. ¡°He had to rush out for something urgent. It¡¯d be a shame to let it go to waste. Eat, I made it myself.¡±


    As Joelle walked away, Spencer stood there, puzzled, holding the lunch box.


    The following day, the scene reyed. Spencer tried to return the lunch box, but Joelle insisted, ¡°Keep it. Did you enjoy the meal yesterday?¡±


    Spencer clenched his fists, suppressing a cough. ¡°Yes, it was excellent.¡± He nced at Joelle appreciatively. ¡°You¡¯re quite the cook. Adrian¡¯s lucky.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you think so,¡± she replied, nudging the lunch box back towards him. ¡°Adrian¡¯s tied up again today. Please, eat.¡±


    As Joelle turned to leave, Spencer called out to her. ¡°Joelle, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Puzzled, Joelle looked back, feigning confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Stepping closer, Spencer lowered his voice. ¡°Why are you being so kind to me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this how I always am?¡± Joelle answered without missing a beat. She shed him a warm smile. ¡°We¡¯re family, Spencer. I¡¯ve always considered you one of us.¡±


    Spencer nced around nervously. ¡°Is that supposed to mean something?¡±


    Joelle was momentarily taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    On the third day, Spencer visited the hospital to see a client and unexpectedly encountered Reba entering a ward. Curious, he discovered it was Erick¡¯s room. Erick¡¯s father and big brother had been drivers for the Miller family. Neither Spencer nor his parents had ever taken the Lloyd family seriously.


    He deduced that Erick¡¯s stay in such an expensive hospital must have been arranged by Adrian. Peering through the door, he saw Adrian in a suit, sharing augh with Reba. Their closeness was evident.


    Capturing the moment, Spencer took a photo, intentionally excluding Erick, and sent it to Joelle, curious about her reaction. Unexpectedly, Joelle showed up at the hospital.


    Joelle responded tersely, ¡°My husband is in thereughing with another woman. Shouldn¡¯t I at least ask what¡¯s going on?¡±


    He tried to caution her. ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s not the first time they¡¯ve been seen like this.¡±


    With tears welling up, Joelle admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s not the first time. You can¡¯t imagine how long I¡¯ve put up with their behavior!¡±


    Observing her distress, he sympathized, ¡°It must be hard being his wife.¡±


    ¡°Every family has its issues,¡± Joelle murmured, taking a deep breath. ¡°Thank you, Spencer. Let¡¯s pretend I was never here today.¡±


    Watching her retreat, Spencer felt an unexpected pang of empathy.


    A few dayster, Adrian took Joelle back to the Miller Mansion. Under the dinner table, Joelle identally kicked Spencer¡¯s shin.


    She offered a quick smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Spencer returned the smile. ¡°No worries.¡±


    After dinner, as rain began to fall, Amara summoned Adrian to her room for a familiar lecture, which always soured his mood. Amara often repeated her grievances about L, consumed by resentment that seemed to disregard Adrian¡¯s feelings entirely.


    ¡°Mom, I know,¡± Adrian replied, trying to reassure her. Amara grasped his shoulders, looking up at him. He had grown taller and broader over the years.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m doing this for your benefit as well. Remember, your father was¡ª¡± Her words were abruptly cut off.


    From outside, Joelle¡¯s scream pierced the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 95

    ?<strong>Chapter 95:</strong>


    Then came the sound of a ssh. Adrian¡¯s face hardened, and he bolted outside, Amara and the others trailing behind to see what had urred. Spencer stood by the pond, his expression a mix of confusion and rm, while Joelle struggled in the water. Fiona, who hade for a visit, looked on, her face ashen. She pointed towards the pond, stammering, ¡°Blood, there¡¯s blood¡­¡±


    As raindrops stirred the water¡¯s surface, Adrian dove into the pond without a second thought. He emerged holding Joelle, whose pallor and bloodshot eyes spoke of her distress. ¡°Adrian, help me¡­¡± she gasped, her arms dropping weakly.


    The scent of blood mingled with the rain¡¯s dampness. Adrian, with a grim expression, carried Joelle past Fiona, demanding, ¡°What happened?¡± Fiona nced nervously at Spencer. Spencer¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Joelle, unable to look away.


    ¡°Why is there blood? How did Joelle end up in the pond?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Speak up. Don¡¯t make me ask again.¡± Fiona pointed at Spencer, her hand shaking. ¡°I saw it¡ªSpencer made advances on Joelle. She tried to escape him and fell into the pond!¡±


    From under the eaves, L burst forward, her usual poise shattered as she shrieked. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Irene, supported by others as she approached, managed to bring some calm. But upon seeing the blood, her demeanor turned severe. ¡°Adrian, take Joelle to the hospital now.¡±


    Adrian nodded, his expression set, and quickly carried Joelle to the car. He ced her in the passenger seat, and as the car sped away, his usually daunting presence softened. ¡°Open your eyes,¡± he urged.


    Joelle clutched at her stomach, her soaked hair clinging to her ashen face, an image of genuine distress. Although Adrian suspected the blood was not real, a wave of unease washed over him. ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Gripping his arm tightly, she murmured with quivering lips, ¡°Adrian¡­ help me. Help our baby¡­¡± Adrian froze, shock registering across his face. As he noticed more blood, realization dawned on him. Gently wrapping his hand around her cold one, he reassured, ¡°Hold on, Joelle.¡±


    He floored the elerator, rushing to Rafael¡¯s hospital. As they arrived, soaked to the skin, they drew many startled looks. Carrying Joelle into the emergency room, he bellowed, ¡°Save her!¡±


    As Joelle continued to bleed, fear gripped Adrian, his heart pounding fiercely. A doctor quickly intervened, wheeling Joelle towards surgery. ¡°The patient¡¯s medical history,¡± he asked without pausing.


    Caught off guard, Adrian stumbled over his words. ¡°As far as I know, none.¡±


    ¡°How many weeks pregnant is she?¡±


    His vision clouded, Adrian gasped for air, feeling detached from reality. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The doctor nced up, unsure of Adrian¡¯s rtionship to Joelle. ¡°Who are you to her?¡±


    ¡°Her husband.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t know how long she¡¯s been pregnant? Men! Do you ever truly pay attention to your wives?¡± Joelle was wheeled into the operating room. Adrian paused at the door, reeling from the revtion. She was pregnant with his child?


    Today was supposed to be a pretense. How could she actually be pregnant?


    His phone rang, pulling him slightly away to answer. It was Amara. ¡°Is Joelle really pregnant?¡±


    There was a brief silence. ¡°Has the baby been saved?¡± ¡°She¡¯s still in surgery,¡± Adrian replied.


    Amara¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°Regardless, Spencer isn¡¯t escaping this time. Irene is furious; she nearly had a heart attack. Quincy is punishing Spencer, making him kneel on the ground. They¡¯re finished.¡±


    Adrian found his mother¡¯sments detached. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you concerned about Joelle at all?¡±


    Amara paused, shocked, but before she could respond, the line went dead. Adrian returned to the operating room door just as Rafael finished briefing the doctor.


    ¡°She¡¯s been pregnant for eight weeks. She showed signs of a miscarriage a few days ago. Her physical condition is frail. She has a thin uterus and has been slightly anemic recently.¡±


    After updating the doctor, Rafael turned to face Adrian, catching the pain in his eyes. Adrian seized Rafael¡¯s cor in a sudden grip of anger. ¡°You knew about this, didn¡¯t you? You knew!¡±


    Rafael responded coolly, ¡°I knew because Joelle didn¡¯t want to hide it from me. You didn¡¯t know because you never truly cared about her.¡±


    Defeated, Adrian released his hold and asked in a raspy voice, ¡°How long has she been pregnant?¡± ¡°Eight weeks,¡± Rafael stated.


    That was just over two months. Thest time Adrian had been intimate with Joelle was the night he had angrily driven her away. Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed in distress. ¡°Can the baby be saved?¡±


    Rafael looked at him intently and posed a critical question. ¡°Do you want to save the baby or Joelle?¡± ¡°I want Joelle,¡± Adrian responded slowly, the weight of his priorities settling in.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 96

    ?<strong>Chapter 96:</strong>


    At the Miller Mansion, the atmosphere was tense. Irene questioned everyone present about the incident. When it was Fiona¡¯s turn, all eyes turned to her. Fiona, who was prone to nervousness, felt overwhelmed, as if the intense scrutiny might swallow her whole. She figured that Lacey was right. The Miller Mansion was a dangerous ce. She had never expected that Spencer would do that to Joelle.


    ¡°Fiona, you were the only witness. What exactly did you see?¡± Irene¡¯s voice was firm, demanding rity. Fiona recalled the horrifying sight of blood mixing with pond water, Joelle¡¯s life hanging in the bnce. She recounted the events in a trembling voice. ¡°I went looking for Spencer but found him by the pond, talking to Joelle. He tried to grab her, and she resisted, crying out for help before falling into the water.¡±


    The implications of her testimony were clear to all. Irene paused, her age weighing on her. She no longer had the strength to personally deal with Spencer¡¯s transgressions. At that moment, Amara entered the room. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken with Adrian. Joelle is pregnant. They were supposed to share the news with us today.¡±


    L staggered, barely catching herself. Thinking of the bloodied water, she asked with a quiver in her voice, ¡°Is the baby saved?¡± Amara returned her question with a frosty stare. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    L¡¯s knees nearly buckled under the strain of her emotions. Unfazed, Amara continued, ¡°Adrian and Joelle have been trying to have this baby. And now, it¡¯s likely lost. How am I to face Adrian¡¯ste father with this news?¡±


    Irene closed her eyes, the weight of the situation pressing heavily upon her. Tears streaming down her cheeks, Katie reached out desperately to Amara. ¡°Please, Spencer didn¡¯t mean to do it! Forgive him, please!¡±


    Amara shook off Katie¡¯s hands, her resolve steel-hard. ¡°Thew will decide his fate. Although the baby wasn¡¯t born, it was still a life. A murderer should pay.¡± Overwhelmed, L copsed, unconscious. Quincy gave Amara a meaningful look.


    Weary yet authoritative, Irene dismissed Fiona with a wave of her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll handle things from here, Fiona. You¡¯re free to go.¡± Fiona quickly agreed, anxious to be away from the tension. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Just remember, this isn¡¯t over. Keep this to yourself,¡± Irene instructed sternly. Fiona nodded. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    As she left, Fiona cast onest look back at the gathering, her own family¡¯s turmoil paling inparison to the chaos here. Outside, Lacey had been waiting patiently. Fiona slid into the car, exhaling a deep sigh of relief. ¡°Lacey, I don¡¯t want to get engaged to Spencer anymore.¡± Lacey gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°I warned you. You just wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Fiona turned to face her. ¡°You know what? Joelle was pregnant. But Amara just said Joelle lost the baby.¡± Lacey¡¯s fingers stilled, uncertainty flickering across her face before sheposed herself. ¡°What a shame.¡±


    Fiona, still shaken, pleaded urgently, ¡°Take me away! I can¡¯t stay here any longer!¡± Without another word, they departed.


    Meanwhile, Erick stumbled into Reba¡¯s ward. Reba, startled, chastised him, ¡°Erick, ever heard of knocking?¡± ¡°I saw Adrian!¡± he blurted out.


    ¡°Really?¡± Reba dropped her phone as she prepared to leave the bed. ¡°Wait.¡± Erick held up a hand, hesitating before adding, ¡°I heard he came because Joelle is pregnant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Reba¡¯s shriek filled the room, her volume belying her patient status. Frustrated and incredulous, she threw a pillow across the room. ¡°How could she?¡±


    Erick limped over to retrieve the pillow, attempting to calm her. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. Joelle¡¯s still in the emergency room. It¡¯s uncertain if the baby will survive.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s pregnant with Adrian¡¯s child!¡± Reba paced restlessly. ¡°She¡¯ll use this to steal Adrian from me. What am I to do?¡±


    Erick¡¯s eyes gleamed as an idea formed. ¡°The fool who harassed Joelle hasn¡¯t confessed yet. If we can make him admit he¡¯s the father, we can at least create a rift between her and Adrian.¡±


    ¡°And how do you propose we make him confess?¡± Reba was skeptical. ¡°Money talks!¡± Erick¡¯s voice was confident. ¡°Tell Adrian I need a hefty sum to fix my leg. Five hundred thousand dors¡­ No, make it eight hundred thousand!¡±


    Reba hesitated, wary of the implications. ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ What if Adrian finds out about your leg and demands the money back?¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Erick retorted sharply. ¡°He owes us! He must pay up, even if it¡¯s a million dors!¡± Though doubtful, Reba conceded. They were allies in this game. Her primary goal was clear¡ªsecure her ce as Adrian¡¯s wife, with Joelle as her only obstacle.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 97

    ?<strong>Chapter 97:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her hand instinctively moving to protect her abdomen. ¡°Baby¡­ my baby!¡± she murmured, fearcing her voice.


    ¡°The baby is fine,¡± Adrian reassured her gently.


    ¡°Really? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± Joelle¡¯s voice wavered, her eyes brimming with tears, fearing the reality might slip away like a dream. When she fell into the pond, her first panicked thought was for her unborn child. She had bombarded the doctor with questions, never imagining such a mishap could endanger her pregnancy.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie about this,¡± Adrian said, meeting her gaze with earnest seriousness. It took Joelle a moment to absorb his words, her mind grappling with the implications. Outside, the darkened sky hinted at rain, casting a chill through the air.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you. We haven¡¯t been on the best terms, and the baby¡­ It could change everything between us. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s good or bad,¡± Joelle confessed, her voice softening.


    Adrian watched her silently for a long moment, choosing then to shift the conversation. ¡°We need to tell the others you¡¯ve had a miscarriage. It¡¯s the only way we can corner Spencer effectively.¡±


    A bitter smile touched Joelle¡¯s lips. She and her unborn child were merely pawns in Adrian¡¯s strategy against Spencer. Yet, she epted her role, resolved to see this deception through if it meant securing a safe future for her baby. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll y along with you.¡±


    After a pause filled with heavy silence, a piece of paper fluttered down beside her hand. Joelle picked it up, confusion clouding her features. ¡°Consent for abortion?¡± she read aloud, her confusion turning to shock.


    She stared at Adrian, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°What are you saying, Adrian?¡±


    Adrian stood by the bed, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°We can have another child.¡±


    ¡°I need an exnation, Adrian!¡± Joelle¡¯s anger surged, causing her to sit up abruptly, only to be met by a sharp pain in her abdomen. She caught her breath, struggling with the pain before she could speak again. ¡°You don¡¯t want our baby?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Ned Garner has confessed,¡± he stated tly.


    Joelle recoiled, the name Ned Garner slicing through her attempts to forget. She knew him well¡ªthe man who had once tried to rape her. ¡°So?¡± She forced a smile through clenched teeth. ¡°You believe you¡¯re not the father? You trust a stranger instead of me, huh?¡±


    Adrian met her gaze steadily. ¡°I won¡¯t raise another man¡¯s child. If you agree to the abortion, we can start over. We¡¯ll have the life you always wanted.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s response was fierce and final. ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°You have no proof this baby is mine, do you?¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Joelle crumpled the consent form and hurled it at Adrian. It hit him without effect.


    Adrian caught her wrist, his grip firm. ¡°Why the anger? You knew about the pregnancy; Rafael knew too. If this child is really mine, why would you hide it from me?¡±


    The sound of a p echoed sharply in the room. Joelle¡¯s eyes zed with tears. ¡°You¡¯re despicable, Adrian. The biggest mistake of my life was ever meeting you! Leave now!¡±


    He chuckled dryly, his voice devoid of warmth. ¡°The feeling¡¯s mutual.¡±


    A sharp pain seized Joelle¡¯s heart. Her hand trembled as it clutched her chest. Adrian adjusted his shirt, his tone businesslike. ¡°You have three days to decide. I¡¯ve made arrangements. In three days, you can have the abortion.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze burned into him, her body nearly copsing from the shock.


    The next day, after gathering her strength, Joelle initiated a conversation with Adrian. She sat on the hospital bed, draped in a white gown that seemed to highlight her frailty, the unborn child draining her vitality like a malevolent force.


    ¡°Adrian, I need to be clear. Ned never touched me that night,¡± she asserted.


    ¡°Then why would he confess?¡± Adrian countered, skepticismcing his tone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Joelle admitted, her eyes fiercely holding his. ¡°But you are the father of this baby. You can¡¯t make me have an abortion.¡±


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Adrian called out, his hand brushing her cheek gently, noting how she had visibly lost weight in just a few days. ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion. Even if it¡¯s mine, the doubt will always bother me. The abortion must happen.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes dimmed with resignation. ¡°What if I refuse?¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make it happen by force.¡± His voice was icy, his demeanor resolute.


    Joelle shuddered, feeling the chill creep from her toes upward as despair set in. Isted in the hospital, with Katherine and Shawn abroad and Adrian cutting her off from everyone, she felt utterly alone.


    On the third night, she managed to get a message to Rafael, pleading with a nurse to fetch him. ¡°Rafael, Adrian is insisting on terminating my pregnancy.¡± Rafael could not see any sadness on her face. Perhaps she had turned her sadness into some sort of power. ¡°Joelle, Adrian has scheduled the abortion. I¡¯ve tried to reason with him, but he¡¯s unyielding.¡±


    Her hands balled into fists, and after a tense pause, she dered, ¡°I want a divorce.¡±


    Rafael regarded her calmly, having anticipated this. ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Interrupting her swirling thoughts, she asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I have feelings for you.¡±


    In a sudden move, Rafael reached out and cradled the back of her head, causing Joelle¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise. Outside the door, Adrian watched the intimate exchange with a cold, unreadable expression.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 98

    ?<strong>Chapter 98:</strong>


    Rafael leaned in, about to kiss Joelle, but he halted when her eyes widened in shock. With a reassuring smile, he gently rubbed the back of her head. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Feeling any better?¡±


    Joelle turned her head away, her voice tinged with distress. ¡°Rafael, that¡¯s not funny at all.¡±


    The following day, the doctor entered Joelle¡¯s room for a pre-surgery checkup, with Adrian present. Joelley on the bed, feeling each moment weigh down like a life sentence. The doctor, with clinical detachment, informed them, ¡°Mr. Miller, Mrs. Miller is ready for the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Proceed with the preparations,¡± Adrian responded curtly.


    Once the doctor had left, Adrian lingered by Joelle, trying to offer some reassurance. ¡°Joelle, we¡¯re young. We can have another child.¡±


    It was the first time Joelle had spoken to him in days. ¡°Adrian, please, can I keep the baby?¡± she asked, herst trace of hope lingering.


    His reply was cold and final. ¡°Don¡¯t be willful, Joelle. I can¡¯t ept the baby.¡±


    As Joelle was wheeled closer to the operating room, each turn of the wheels echoed in her heart, a grim reminder that she was moving closer to losing her child. Despite the father¡¯s rejection, the mother¡¯s heart yearned for her unborn child¡¯s survival.


    In ast, desperate plea, Joelle turned to the person pushing her wheelchair, her voice breaking. ¡°Please, stop! Don¡¯t take me in there. This is a life, my baby¡¯s life!¡± Her cries echoed down the hospital corridor, her pleas for help desperate and raw, yet met with only cold stares and passing nces.


    Before the procedure, she caught sight of Adrian and stumbled towards him, falling to her knees. ¡°Please, Adie, I don¡¯t want to lose our baby! Let me keep it!¡±


    Her tears dampened his trousers as she clung to him, her pride abandoned in the face of her maternal instinct. Adrian lifted her effortlessly, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Joelle, be good.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Her refusal was vehement, even as she was ushered towards the operating room by two nurses.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, don¡¯t worry,¡± one nurse reassured as they guided her inside. ¡°Mr. Miller has instructed us to make this as painless as possible.¡±


    ¡°No! Not my baby! Please, no!¡± Joelle¡¯s cries filled the corridor, a hauntingment for her unborn child.


    As she was positioned on the operating table, another nurse tried to calm her. ¡°Just rx. It¡¯ll all be over soon.¡± Joelle¡¯s eyes, red and swollen from crying, slowly shut as thest of her sobs trailed off, tears still tracing lines down her cheeks.


    Outside, Adrian¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. Rafael, donned in a white coat, approached and stood beside him, both men staring at the red light above the operating room door.


    ¡°Adrian, are you sure about this? Do you truly have no regrets?¡±


    Reflecting on the scene of the previous night, Adrian¡¯s hands formed into tight fists. ¡°Should I care? A bastard should nevere into this world.¡±


    Rafael regarded him coolly, his voice tinged with a hint of satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m d you see it that way.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed in displeasure at Rafael¡¯s tone. ¡°Rafael, ever since I married Joelle, it was time for you to step back.¡±


    Rafael met his gaze, unflinching, his eyes sharp. ¡°If you had ever treated her properly, I would have. But have you? She was on her knees, begging, and you felt nothing. Adrian, even if you¡¯re not the biological father, you are her husband, but you¡¯ve shattered her heart.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern over my rtionship with Joelle. Stay out of it!¡±


    Rafael lingered momentarily before departing, understanding all too well Adrian¡¯s possessiveness. Any further argument would only worsen Joelle¡¯s situation.


    Hours after Rafael¡¯s departure, Joelle, pale and weak, stumbled out of the ward. As she attempted to walk, her legs gave way, and she copsed, only to be caught by Adrian.


    In his chilly embrace, Joelle sobbed. ¡°Adrian, our baby is gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Be strong. We¡¯ll have another. I¡¯ll make it right,¡± he murmured.


    Exhausted, Joelle wrapped her arms around his neck, too weary to do anything but lean on him.


    Halfway through the drive, she stirred. ¡°This isn¡¯t the way home. Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the Miller Mansion,¡± Adrian replied, taking her hand gently. ¡°After ourst act, you need a proper rest.¡± Joelle¡¯s face turned ashen, her forehead damp with perspiration. ¡°I¡¯ve just had surgery, Adrian.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we should visit Grandma now,¡± Adrian countered smoothly.


    Realization dawned on Joelle. He was using her condition to garner sympathy, leveraging their family drama to his advantage. With a painful smile, Joelle understood her role in his schemes. ¡°So, I¡¯m just a pawn in your quest for power.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 99

    ?<strong>Chapter 99:</strong>


    As Adrian and Joelle arrived at the Miller Mansion, the real scene was just beginning. Sitting in a wheelchair, Joelle donned a knitted hat against the chill, reminiscent of a patient after chemotherapy.


    Everyone had already gathered in the living room. Irene, seated centrally, clutched a crutch in both hands, her expression grave. As Adrian wheeled Joelle through the doorway, L, tear-stained and frantic, was the first to approach.


    ¡°Joelle, we are profoundly sorry. Spencer¡¯s actions were unforgivable. The loss of your child is a tragedy for us all!¡± Perhaps Quincy and his family had devised some strategy over thest few days. Even Katie, usually at odds with Joelle, seemed to soften her stance.


    ¡°Joelle, what Spencer did was inexcusable. Please, could you find it in your heart to forgive him and offer a chance for redemption?¡±


    Amara scoffed sharply, her voiceced with bitterness. ¡°Another chance? Who will grant my grandchild a second chance at life?¡±


    Joelle felt a wave of sadness wash over her. It seemed no one truly cared about her¡ªshe was just a pawn in their games. Spencer was now behind bars, burdened by a history of offenses. Histest act, driven by desire, had robbed Joelle of her unborn child, leaving no possibility for forgiveness.


    Quincy, noting the failure of L and Katie¡¯s appeals, opted for a more direct approach. ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s clear Spencer is to me. What¡¯s your n for handling this? I promise no objections from my side.¡± Adrian shot Quincy a frosty nce, treating him as though he were nothing more than a shadow.


    He maneuvered Joelle to face Irene squarely. ¡°Grandma, there¡¯s nothing left to discuss. A life was taken, and it¡¯s only just that the perpetrator faces the full extent of thew.¡±


    ¡°Adrian!¡± L surged forward, clutching at his arm while tears cascaded down her cheeks. ¡°Adrian, please, he¡¯s your cousin. Surely, there must be some mercy for him!¡± After all, L was an elder, so Adrian refrained from striking her. However, Amara, who was nearby, quickly stepped in and shoved her aside.


    ¡°Now you remember they¡¯re cousins? Why was this never mentioned when my husband died?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Irene mmed her hand on the table, standing abruptly. Hermanding shout silenced the room. ¡°Spencer must face the consequences of his actions.¡±


    Both Quincy and L gasped, ¡°No!¡±


    Irene¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°No more words. You owe Adrian more than you can repay.¡±


    At her words, Quincy and his family fell silent. Suddenly, Irene swayed, catching everyone off guard. Waving off concern, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m weary. This discussion is closed. Leave now.¡±


    Even after Irene had departed, the air crackled with unresolved tension. Katie approached Joelle, her face twisted with anger, and hissed, ¡°Bitch!¡±


    L made a half-hearted attempt to intervene, yet Katie continued her tirade. ¡°Had you not ensnared Spencer from the start, he would never have entangled himself with you. Joelle, if any harmes to him, the me is yours!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s hands balled into fists, her jaw set tight, but before she could retort, Adrian¡¯s hand had already connected with Katie¡¯s cheek, sending her sprawling to the floor.


    Katie, defiance zing in her eyes even as tears started, clutched her cheek. ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak another word, and you¡¯ll find yourself alongside Spencer behind bars.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was icy, a stark warning.


    Silence descended. With no further objections, Adrian wheeled Joelle towards his bedroom.


    In the room, Joelle¡¯s eyes brimmed with despair. Adrian, sensing her grief, reassured her, ¡°Joelle, we¡¯ll have a child in the future.¡±


    Her gaze was fixed on the drenched window, reflecting her somber mood. Adrian removed his suit jacket and took a seat beside her.


    A spark of curiosity flickered in Joelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°By the way, why did your grandmother say they owed you?¡± Adrian sped her chilled hand. ¡°Are you sure you want to know?¡±


    The unexpected tenderness in his voice rmed Joelle. ¡°Never mind; don¡¯t tell me if you¡¯d rather not.¡± He gently touched her forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll need to be strong if you want to hear it.¡±


    Be strong? Joelle harbored a deep-seated urge to confront Adrian. She was pregnant with Adrian¡¯s child, but he forced her to have an abortion. How could she face him cheerfully after such an ordeal? Why did he persist in wanting a child with her if he detested this baby so much?


    A knock interrupted her turmoil. Amara stood at the doorway, devoid of sympathy. ¡°Adrian, your grandmother is calling for us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The air in Irene¡¯s room was heavy with the scent of medicine. Before entering, they heard her coughing weakly in bed. Adrian and Amara approached as Irene, propped up by pillows, questioned them, ¡°Are you pleased with the oue?¡±


    Amara¡¯s response was scornful. ¡°What do you mean? Your words escape me.¡±


    The acrid taste of medicine choked Irene, silencing her momentarily. She could only gesture with a wave of her hand. After regaining herposure, she fixed them with a weary gaze. ¡°There must be more to Joelle¡¯s miscarriage than meets the eye. I¡¯m not looking to argue, as I know exactly what you¡¯re scheming.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 100

    ?<strong>Chapter 100:</strong>


    Amara¡¯s expression grew stormy, her fury palpable. Irene, equally agitated but more restrained, turned to Adrian with a heavy heart. ¡°Adrian, are you truly intent on pursuing the truth behind your father¡¯s death?¡± Her anger manifested physically as she clenched her fists and pounded her chest with thudding desperation. ¡°Do you really want me to lose the only son I have left?¡±


    Amara stepped in, pulling Adrian back to her side protectively. ¡°Irene, remember that my husband was your son too! He¡¯s gone¡ªdoesn¡¯t he deserve justice? Stop showing favoritism!¡±


    Melvin Miller, Adrian¡¯s father, was a sore subject. With eyes reddened by grief, Irene countered, ¡°You have a son too. Have you ever considered the burden you¡¯d bear without Adrian by your side?¡±


    In a fit of rage, Amara hurled a vase to the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t care! All I want is justice for Melvin!¡± Her voice, hoarse from shouting, reverberated through the mansion.


    The sound of shattering ss filled the air as Irene¡¯s bedroom descended into chaos. Yet amidst the turmoil, Irene remainedposed, resigned to the inevitability of the confrontation. ¡°Adrian, please take Amara away to rest.¡±


    Amara¡¯s appearance was disheveled as Adrian tried to guide her out, but she resisted vehemently. Stooping, she pointed usingly at Irene. ¡°This is all your doing! If not for you, neither Melvin nor Adrian¡¯s child would have perished. It¡¯s all your fault!¡± As the door closed behind them, Amara struck Adrian across the face.


    Adrian received the blow without flinching, ustomed to her outbursts since his father¡¯s death. Amara¡¯s grief often manifested in violence and reproaches. The sound of the p echoed sharply, catching Joelle off guard as she rounded the corner. She had not anticipated witnessing such raw, private agony.


    Adrian bowed his head as Amara lectured him sternly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you defend me? Have you forgotten how your father died?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Grandma is getting old,¡± Adrian replied, his voice devoid of emotion.


    ¡°So what?¡± Amara snapped back.


    ¡°If she copses because of this stress, Uncle Spencer and his family will seize the opportunity to create more trouble,¡± Adrian exined with strained patience. Amara¡¯s hand struck him sharply across the face. ¡°Do you think I fear them? No, never!¡±


    Silenced, Adrian ceased his attempts to reason with her. Joelle sped her hand over her mouth in shock. As she turned to leave, she heard Amara ask, ¡°Is Joelle really pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian confirmed quietly.


    Amara pondered briefly. ¡°Without the baby, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to put Spencer behind bars. But you need to ensure Joelle conceives again soon¡ªpreferably a son!¡±


    ¡°Mom, the gender doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Adrian interjected with a frown.


    ¡°Just make sure she gets pregnant. The more heirs we have, the more control we¡¯ll gain over Irene¡¯s fortune. Understand?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had voiced such demands, and Adrian¡¯s responses grew increasingly dismissive. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Leaning against the wall, Joelle slid to the floor, muffling her sobs behind her hands. The realization was crushing¡ªAdrian¡¯s interest in having a child with her was driven not by a desire for family but by greed for Irene¡¯s wealth. He had been using her¡ªand their potential child¡ªas mere tools in his schemes.


    In the afternoon, Joelle and Adrian returned to their home. Leah, having learned of Joelle¡¯s miscarriage, approached with eyes brimming with sympathy. ¡°Mrs. Miller, don¡¯t despair. There will be another chance for a child.¡±


    Joelle, weary and unresponsive, dismissed thefort. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stomach any food and copsed onto her bed, engulfed by a suffocating numbness. Adrian¡¯s patience wore thin as he faced her unchanging facade. They ceased speaking, and where she might once have capitted to resolve the silence, this time she was simply too exhausted to feign reconciliation.


    One afternoon, as Joelle sat withdrawn in her room, Leah burst in breathlessly, clutching something in her hand. ¡°Mrs. Miller, look what I¡¯ve discovered!¡±


    Indifferent but obliging, Joelle nced at the small, dark blue brocade box Leah held. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Leah¡¯s voice was tinged with excitement as she exined, ¡°I found it in Mr. Miller¡¯s pocket whileundering his clothes!¡±


    Opening the box, Leah revealed two rings, closely matched in design but differing in size. Joelle¡¯s wedding ring was nowhere to be found, but it was meaningless to find it anyway. The wedding rings had been bought by Adrian¡¯s assistant. Although they were expensive, there was no other value. Adrian didn¡¯t even marry her because of love. Of course, he didn¡¯t care about the rings.


    ¡°You found these in his pocket?¡± Joelle asked, a trace of skepticism in her tone.


    Leah nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes. One of them must be for you!¡±


    Joelle reached out tentatively towards the rings, then pulled back, her voice t. ¡°That¡¯s not likely.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Leah inquired, pushing the box closer. ¡°Mrs. Miller, the women¡¯s ring suits you perfectly. Mr. Miller surely selected these with you in mind!¡±


    ¡°Why would he bother?¡±


    Leah, ever hopeful, suggested naively, ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s trying to mend things between you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 101

    ?<strong>Chapter 101:</strong>


    If Leah hadn¡¯t mentioned it, Joelle wouldn¡¯t have realized that she had been giving Adrian the cold shoulder recently. But was it worth trying to win back a man who had no respect for her or her child?


    ¡°Leah, please return the box. Act as if it was never found,¡± Joelle said dismissively.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°You can leave now. I need to rest,¡± Joelle interrupted, closing her book with a snap.


    Reluctantly, Leah retreated downstairs, finding Michael and Adrian seated together in the living room. Michael inquired eagerly, ¡°So? Did it move her?¡±


    Leah shook her head, her gaze shifting to Adrian. ¡°Sir, this tactic isn¡¯t working. If you truly care, you should give her the rings yourself.¡±


    Michael clucked his tongue in disapproval. ¡°Leah, you just don¡¯t get him, do you? He¡¯s too arrogant to admit his faults, even though he knows he¡¯s in the wrong!¡± Exhaling a weary sigh, Leah responded, ¡°If things don¡¯t change, she might leave for good.¡±


    The following evening, Adrian returned home unexpectedly early. Joelle was in the living room, her violin producing disjointed notes rather than music. Adrian paused in the doorway, dressed sharply in his suit, while Leah was out on an errand, leaving them alone.


    Their eyes locked briefly before Joelle turned away, her movements stiff. ¡°How long will you continue like this?¡± His features etched with discontent. The pressures of work demanded constant vignce, and now, he faced a home life marked by his wife¡¯s indifference¡ªher expressions neither warm nor sorrowful, just vacant. His patience was thinning.


    Joelle met his gaze, her face void of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m not up to anything. I¡¯m just not happy.¡±


    Adrian studied her intensely, his eyes searching. Unmoved, Joelle offered a small, insincere smile. ¡°You want me now?¡±


    She began to unfasten her blouse with a resigned air. ¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling welltely. If we¡¯re going to do this, let¡¯s make it quick.¡±


    Her actions revealed the delicate curve of her neck and the smooth expanse of skin just above her corbone. Adrian pressed his lips together tightly and departed without a word.


    Alone, Joelle slowly buttoned her blouse, each button aborious effort. By the time she reached the final one, her energy had ebbed away, and she sank onto the lowest step of the staircase. Leaning against the railing, tears trickled silently down her cheeks.


    The dying light of the sunset seeped through the doorway, casting elongated shadows across the floor as she rested a hand on her barely noticeable bump. It had been two months, but the change was subtle.


    Thankfully, she had enlisted Rafael¡¯s help, who had managed a discreet favor with the OB-GYN to secure her pregnancy. Joelle had been staying home these past few days not because she was grieving over the abortion, but because she had been contemting how to safely bring this child into the world.


    She avoided reconciling with Adrian because she knew rekindling their rtionship meant they would have to have sex¡ªsomething her doctor explicitly warned against given her fragile condition. She was determined to protect her child, continuing to distance herself from Adrian.


    As fall embraced Illerith, Lacey dropped by to visit, bringing Fiona along. In a private moment, Lacey expressed her remorse.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. I didn¡¯t realize you were pregnant¡­¡± Her eyes welled up with regret. Lacey was not one to cry easily, but the sight of Joelle¡¯s stoic sorrow broke her heart.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Adrian didn¡¯t want the child anyway. The fact that Fiona managed to escape this engagement is already a victory.¡±


    Initially, the Hudson family had stood firm on the engagement. However, once it became public that Spencer had been arrested, they severed all ties, iming no association with him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Lacey grasped Joelle¡¯s hand firmly. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll never forget this favor. If there¡¯s ever anything I can do for you, just ask.¡±


    Joelle responded, ¡°Actually, there is something. But you must promise not to tell Adrian.¡±


    Lacey was taken aback. She had known Adrian for years. Now that Joelle had said this, it meant she needed to choose a side. ¡°I promise.¡±


    Joelle rose and retrieved a file from the wardrobe, which she had kept hidden until the right moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Case files?¡±


    Lacey turned it over and gasped at the bold print on the cover¡ªNed Garner Rape Case Against Joelle Miller. Her eyes widened in realization. ¡°Did Adrian cause you to lose the baby over this?¡±


    Joelle nodded, her demeanor calm as she sipped her drink. ¡°But I¡¯m certain Ned did nothing to me that night. The charges for attempted versus actual rape differ significantly. Ned wouldn¡¯t plead guilty without a reason. There¡¯s something we¡¯re missing.¡±


    Lacey nodded in understanding. ¡°You need me to uncover who¡¯s really behind this, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Adrian won¡¯t believe me, so I have to rely on you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 102

    ?<strong>Chapter 102:</strong>


    Lacey agreed more readily than Joelle had anticipated. ¡°I understand. You and your baby deserve justice.¡±


    ¡°You believe me?¡± Joelle asked in surprise.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Lacey replied with a carefree smile. ¡°You not only helped my sister, but you¡¯re also very kind to me. Plus, helping you doesn¡¯t put Adrian at any disadvantage. I promise to do my best to help you in the investigation.¡±


    Having returned from the hospital, Joelle hadn¡¯t felt such warmth in a long time and was unexpectedly moved to tears.


    ¡°There, there. You¡¯ve just lost your baby, and you need to take care of your health.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After her meeting with Lacey that afternoon, Joelle¡¯s spirits lifted. Later, she received a call from Katherine.


    ¡°Katherine, I have some news to tell you!¡± she eximed, eager to share her joy about her pregnancy with her closest friend.


    ¡°Joelle, listen to me first. Have you seen Reba¡¯s Twitter?¡± Katherine asked without beating around the bush.


    The mere mention of the name made Joelle brace for trouble. Before responding, she found a ce to sit down. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. I uninstalled Twitter a long time ago and haven¡¯t paid any attention to her,¡± Joelle said, determined to leave the past behind and ignore Reba¡¯s antics. She hadn¡¯t followed any updates on Reba¡¯s recent interactions with Adrian either.


    ¡°You need to see it,¡± Katherine insisted with a hint of urgency in her voice. ¡°That bastard Adrian¡­ How could he do this to you? I¡¯m buying a ne ticket right now toe and support you!¡±


    The anger in Katherine¡¯s voice gave Joelle a sinking feeling. Whatever Reba had posted must have been explosive. Joelle paused for a few seconds and then dropped the bombshell. ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    Katherine was in the middle of packing when she heard what Joelle had said. She froze at the news and abruptly straightened up. ¡°Adrian¡¯s baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Katherine gathered her hair and paced restlessly around the room. ¡°Does Adrian know about this?¡±


    ¡°He does, but he¡¯s convinced the baby isn¡¯t his. He pressured me to have an abortion earlier, but I conspired with Rafael to keep the baby.¡±


    Katherine sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Joelle, do you realize what this means? A child is a lifelongmitment. If you go through with this, you¡¯ll be tied to this child forever. Everything else in life can be returned, thrown away, or released, but not a child. Are you prepared for that?¡±


    With aposed smile, Joelle replied confidently, ¡°I am. Since Adrian doesn¡¯t know about the baby¡¯s existence, I can raise the child myself after we divorce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Adrian¡¯s child. Why take on the burden alone?¡± Katherine sighed.


    Joelle rested her hand protectively on her belly and answered with conviction, ¡°No, it¡¯s mine. Marriages may fail, and spouses may leave. But this child is mine, and no one can change that.¡±


    Katherine lit a cigarette and advised, ¡°Still, I think you should see Reba¡¯stest tweet before you decide anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll check it outter. When are youing back? Have you sorted everything out? Did you meet Frankie Calloway?¡±


    Joelle was referring to the business magnate Katherine had been dying to meet.


    Katherine took a long drag on her cigarette and grumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started. That jerk has been leading me on.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened?¡±


    ¡°I finally got his assistant¡¯s number and set up a meeting for tonight. But then he called and said he couldn¡¯t make it. I¡¯ve traveled halfway around the world, and all I get is his assistant¡¯s contact. The next time I see him, I swear I¡¯m going to give him a piece of my mind!¡±


    Joelle sympathized with her friend but couldn¡¯t suppress augh at Katherine¡¯s words. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back first? And please, don¡¯t tell anyone about my pregnancy yet, especially my brother.¡±


    If Shawn learned that Adrian had coerced her into an abortion, he would seek retribution from Irene, potentially jeopardizing Watson Group. They had just seeded in ousting Spencer in front of Irene. They couldn¡¯t afford to let Shawn ruin everything. Besides, Joelle didn¡¯t want Shawn to be burdened with worries about her while he was dedicating himself to his work abroad.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait until everything is stable. It¡¯s best not to announce a pregnancy until after the first three months,¡± Joelle mentioned.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll head back as soon as I can. Since you¡¯re pregnant, don¡¯t bother looking at Reba¡¯s Twitter. It might upset you.¡±


    ¡°The more you say that, the more I want to see it.¡±


    ¡°Just promise me you won¡¯t look, at least until I get back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once the call ended, Katherine resumed her packing. Just then, her phone rang. It was Frankie¡¯s assistant. Katherine answered the call with a heated outburst.


    ¡°Tell your boss I¡¯ve never met anyone so unreliable! I¡¯ve been coordinating with him for almost a month, and he just bails on me. Wasting someone¡¯s time is like stealing their life, you know?¡±


    ¡°Miss Nash, please calm down. My boss had an emergency and couldn¡¯t make it,¡± the assistant replied.


    ¡°So he¡¯s ying games with me? I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯m not tolerating this anymore! He¡¯d better stay out of my sight, or I swear I¡¯ll let him have it if I ever meet him!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 103

    ?<strong>Chapter 103:</strong>


    The phone call stretched on as Katherine unleashed her grievances, while Frankie¡¯s assistant struggled to interject. Once Katherine¡¯s anger had ebbed, the assistant ventured cautiously, ¡°I apologize, but my boss is truly regretful that he couldn¡¯t meet you. He¡¯s eager to share contact details for potential future coborations.¡±


    Katherine scoffed, ¡°Do you take me for a fool? You¡¯re putting on airs, aren¡¯t you? I won¡¯t entertain this. If Frankie is sincere, he can extend his apologies in person. Until then, consider our business prospects null, and I¡¯ll ensure the industry knows of his unreliability!¡±


    With a sharp click, she ended the call, the abruptness catching the nearby airport staff off guard. While she lingered in the VIP lounge, a tap on her shoulder caught her by surprise. ¡°Miss Nash, is it really you?¡± It was Shawn¡¯s assistant.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Katherine inquired, her toneced with curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯m apanying Mr. Watson on a business venture.¡± Peering around, Katherine asked, ¡°And where might Shawn be?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the restroom.¡±


    Katherine nodded, dismissing the thought. Shortly after, Shawn reappeared. His assistant quickly briefed him. ¡°Sir, Ke Dixon was livid. She berated me for over twenty minutes.¡±


    Shawn exhaled wearily. ¡°What can I do? A project crisis back home demanded my immediate return. Were you able to pass along my contact information to her?¡± The assistant hesitated before sharing Ke¡¯s demands. Shawn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°She expects a personal apology from me?¡±


    With an ufortable smile, the assistant replied, ¡°That¡¯s the impression she gave, yes.¡±


    ¡°Very well,¡± Shawn responded, quickly regaining his poise. ¡°I ept responsibility. I¡¯ll make sure to call her as soon as we return.¡±


    ¡°Understood. By the way, I spotted Katherine Nash over there a little while ago.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    Katherine, immersed in her music through headphones, was oblivious until a tap on her shoulder prompted her to turn and find Shawn standing there. ¡°Hey, Shawn!¡±


    Scanning the area, Shawn queried, ¡°Did you travel here by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Not by choice,¡± Katherine replied through clenched teeth. ¡°I was supposed to havepany, but he bailed on me. And you?¡±


    Taking a seat beside her, Shawn sighed. ¡°A work emergency. I need to head back immediately.¡± Katherine was aware of the challenges facing Watson Group. Though Shawn had Adrian¡¯s backing, reliance on him was far from ideal. Beneath hisposed exterior, Shawn harbored deep ambitions, stymied only by his parents¡¯ past troubles, which had derailed his career for three years.


    ¡°Good luck, Shawn! And remember, if things don¡¯t pan out, my door is always open for you.¡±


    Shawn let out a light chuckle. ¡°I appreciate that. If I end up bankrupt, I¡¯ll be knocking on your door.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be wee.¡±


    After disembarking from the ne, Shawn immediately made a call to Ke, using another number. Katherine nced at her phone, noticing an unfamiliar number. She hesitated, then spoke. ¡°Shawn, I need to handle some things. I¡¯ll be heading out first.¡±


    Shawn, absorbed in his call, nodded and gestured a farewell.


    Once settled in her car, Katherine answered the iing call. ¡°Might this be Frankie Calloway?¡± Frankie, on the other end, was cordial, expressing regret for the prior misunderstandings. However, Katherine was not so easily mollified. ¡°Apologies won¡¯t cut it. If you¡¯re truly remorseful, let¡¯s arrange to meet in person soon.¡±


    Meanwhile, Shawn, sitting in his vehicle, reviewed his hectic schedule for theing month. Regretting the circumstances, he apologized once more. Katherine smirked slightly. ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m¡­¡±


    Confused, Shawn replied, ¡°No. What?¡±


    ¡°Flipping you off. Go to hell, Frankie!¡±


    With that, Katherine ended the call and blocked the number.


    Shawn was taken aback by Katherine¡¯s audacity, given Frankie¡¯s renowned status internationally. Failing to connect with Ke via her work number, Shawn opted to try WhatsApp, sending a friend request with a casual note. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Frankie Calloway. Maybe we could be friends?¡±


    Katherine, still seething yet strategic, noticed the friend request on her work profile. Despite her anger, she recognized Frankie¡¯s potential to elevate her business globally. She epted the request but remained silent, waiting. No furthermunication ensued from either side. After ten minutes of contemtion, Katherine began to question the authenticity of the ount.


    ¡°Why would Frankie even have a WhatsApp ount?¡± she mused, suspecting that perhaps Frankie was closer than expected.


    Her driver caught her contemtive expression in the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. Nash, where to next?¡±


    Katherine instructed, ¡°Take me to Joelle¡¯s ce. And let my family know I¡¯ll be staying there for a while.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 104

    ?<strong>Chapter 104:</strong>


    Earlier, Adrian had called to say he¡¯d be workingte and wouldn¡¯t being home. Joelle recalled thest time he said he was workingte; he was actually at the hospital, cozying up to Reba. What a damned liar!


    Late into the night, the doorbell rang. Leah opened it to find Katherine standing there in a sharp ck business suit, with a suitcase in her hand. ¡°Miss Nash, what brings you here?¡±


    Katherine scoffed, stepping inside without waiting for an invitation. Once inside, she began looking around. ¡°Leah, can you bring my suitcase in?¡± she demanded. Leahplied, following behind her. ¡°Miss Nash, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Katherine climbed the stairs and looked back. ¡°Joelle has been married into the Miller family for three years and has faced nothing but mistreatment. Now, she even lost her baby. If I didn¡¯te back, would you really think that Joelle was all alone and that any member of the Miller family could bully her?¡±


    Leah was stunned, realizing she was here to defend Joelle. She felt a pang of guilt. ¡°We¡¯re very sorry for everything that happened.¡±


    Katherine raised a hand to stop her. ¡°No need for any speech. I¡¯m here to see when Adrian ns to divorce Joelle. He just proposed to another woman. As her friend, I¡¯d happily congratte him. Now that he¡¯s found his true love, Joelle shouldn¡¯t have to stay here and suffer.¡±


    ¡°Propose?¡± Leah looked confused. ¡°That can¡¯t be true! Miss Nash, are you sure about this? Perhaps this is all a misunderstanding!¡±


    By the time Leah finished talking, Katherine had already gone upstairs to find Joelle. This time, Leah didn¡¯t follow her. She went back down and quickly called Adrian.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was at his office, working. He immediately answered Leah¡¯s call. ¡°Sir, you need toe home immediately. Miss Nash is here, and I think she¡¯s nning to take Mrs. Miller away!¡± In the dim office light, Adrian sat hunched over his desk, his posture tense and rigid.


    He replied with a slight frown, ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t take Joelle away, let her do what she wants.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Leah hesitated, wanting to ask about the proposal. Was there really another woman?


    ¡°Leah, whatever the case, it¡¯s a debt we owe Joelle. Let them express their frustration for now. We¡¯ll handle everything in the morning.¡± He doubted the two women would cause any disturbance at home.


    Meanwhile, Katherine and Joelle shared a bed. Katherine extended her phone towards Joelle. ¡°Are you sure you want to see this?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s curiosity was mounting. Though she knew it would be unpleasant, continuously avoiding the truth was akin to living in istion, refusing to confront reality.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle affirmed, her grip tightening. ¡°I want to see it.¡±


    Katherine hesitantly opened Reba¡¯stest post on Twitter.


    ¡°Girls! I¡¯m getting married!¡±


    The camera lens wobbled slightly, capturing the sound of Reba¡¯s voice choked with joy. As the picture transitioned from blurred to clear, a white dress came into view. The video showed only the hands of the couple, each adorned with an engagement ring.


    ¡°Will you marry me?¡± It was Adrian¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I will!¡± Reba¡¯s voice was full of excitement as she threw herself into his arms. The video concluded with a blurry scene of their embrace.


    Joelle quickly turned off her phone, clutching her chest as a shiver coursed through her. ¡°Kathy, can you believe it? Just a few days ago, Leah discovered those rings in Adrian¡¯s pocket. She insisted one of them was for me, but it turns out it was actually for Reba. I was so foolish. I held on to a sliver of hope, thinking he had changed,¡± Joelle confessed, her voice barely a whisper.


    She had seldom expressed her emotions since returning from the hospital, but now, tears streamed down her face uncontrobly. It was difficult for her to grasp that the man she had loved for eight years could continue to wound her so deeply. She had just lost a child, yet Adrian was hastily proposing to Reba.


    Katherine handed her a tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. This is actually a blessing. If he¡¯s eager to marry Reba, doesn¡¯t that signify the end of your ties with him?¡± Joelle sniffled, finding truth in Katherine¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s time we ended things.¡±


    Katherine offered further constion. ¡°Moreover, why fret over his proposal? Notice how Reba avoided showing her face in the video. That indicates she¡¯s aware of the disgrace surrounding her rtionship with Adrian. Despite his affection for her, she can¡¯t disce you.¡±


    Joelle had anticipated being devastated for days after viewing Reba¡¯s post on Twitter, yet Katherine¡¯sforting words helped her regain herposure.


    The following day, they decided to go shopping. Although Adrian¡¯s affections proved insincere, at least his credit card remained genuine. They reserved the entire store, with sales assistants eagerly awaiting their requests.


    Upon reaching the cosmetics counter, they encountered Reba. ¡°Miss Lloyd, you¡¯re glowing! Something wonderful must be on the horizon, right?¡± a saleswoman remarked, attempting to tter Reba.


    Katherine nced at her freshly manicured nails and replied with a serene smile, ¡°ttery will get you nowhere. Does she look like she can afford this?¡± Caught off guard, the saleswoman responded, ¡°Ma¡¯am, isn¡¯t it unfair to judge someone by their appearance?¡±


    Katherine looked up from her nails. ¡°I¡¯m not judging by appearance. I¡¯m merely stating the obvious. She¡¯s spending a married man¡¯s money. That hardly suggests she has her own funds, does it?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 105

    ?<strong>Chapter 105:</strong>


    The saleswoman sensed the tension among the trio and preferred to steer clear of any conflict, focusing instead on her sale. She addressed Reba with a professional smile. ¡°Miss Lloyd, if you¡¯re interested in this skincare set, I can prepare it for you right away.¡±


    Reba offered a strained smile in response. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll pass. Given the circumstances, how can I possibly shop here with any self-respect?¡±


    The saleswoman felt a twinge of disappointment as the sale began to slip away. ¡°Oh, please reconsider! This setplements you perfectly. Don¡¯t let others influence your decision.¡±


    Reba dismissed the suggestion with a wave of her hand. ¡°They¡¯re not wrong. The money isn¡¯t mine. I¡¯m unwell, unable to work, and my time may be short. My boyfriend encourages me to indulge in what I love, yet I can¡¯t fathom why these two must berate me so.¡±


    With her gaze lowered, Reba pressed a hand to her mouth, casting a timid nce at Joelle and Katherine. The saleswoman found the two women increasingly bothersome. ¡°Miss Lloyd, pay no mind to them. They are simply jealous of you. Pursue what brings you joy! Life is too precious to be clouded by the judgments of others.¡±


    Reba shook her head, the weight of the situation evident. ¡°I grasp that idea, yet the pain lingers. Perhaps it¡¯s best I leave.¡±


    ¡°Please, stay!¡± The saleswoman stepped forward, hoping to halt Reba¡¯s tearful retreat. She positioned herself firmly beside Reba, as if to physically shield her. ¡°Ladies, I¡¯d ask you to maintain some distance from Miss Lloyd. She¡¯s ill and requires care, not spiteful words.¡±


    The gathering crowd began to murmur, casting disapproving looks towards Joelle and Katherine. Murmurs floated through the air. ¡°They seem so graceful. How could they be so harsh to her?¡±


    Joelle had intended to leave, but the public¡¯s perception as the antagonistpelled her to defend herself. ¡°Just because she¡¯s ill does not justify her actions as a mistress, does it?¡± With a bitterugh, she recalled Adrian¡¯s proposal video. ¡°Reba, you cloak yourself in the guise of a victim, bask in self-pity, and im innocence. I might overlook these if you were merely ill, but you¡¯ve disrupted my marriage, stolen my husband, and boasted about it online. Now tell me, who¡¯s the real bully here?¡±


    The saleswoman stood agape, stunned by the unfolding drama. Having known Reba as a regr customer always poised and seemingly virtuous, she was taken aback to learn of her involvement as a mistress. Nevertheless, with Reba¡¯s illness apparent, the saleswoman opted to momentarily suspend judgment. ¡°Is it right to curse someone who is already facing death? Where is your empathy?¡±


    Katherine, her patience waning, eyed the saleswoman¡¯s name tag and demanded icily, ¡°Get your manager here.¡± The saleswoman, feeling the tension, replied nervously, ¡°Was I mistaken? Miss Lloyd was shopping. You escted the situation. Even if the manager arrives, my stance remains justified.¡±


    ¡°Are you refusing to call?¡± Katherine took out her phone and was about to call the manager.


    Reba intervened. ¡°Thank you, but let¡¯s not escte this. They wield considerable influence, and I can manage. I¡¯m ustomed to it. Yes, her husband is my boyfriend, but our rtionship predates their marriage. We had ns of our own to wed.¡±


    Her expression softened, a hint of sorrow tingeing her otherwise in features as she spoke. The saleswoman¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of smug satisfaction. ¡°Well, it seems the tables have turned on who¡¯s truly disrupting a rtionship! And their power? Should that allow them to trample others merely because they can?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s continuation of the call would only lend credence to the ims of abuse of power. As tensions neared a breaking point, Joelle intervened with a raised hand.


    ¡°Joelle?¡± Katherine looked at her in confusion.


    With a serene yet firm look, Joelle addressed them. ¡°Our marriage is sanctioned byw. Regardless of the third party involved, half of every expenditure of yours is rightfully mine. It¡¯s not unreasonable to expect restitution, is it?¡±


    Reba¡¯splexion nched, her gaze shifting uneasily. ¡°That money was given to me by Adrian. It doesn¡¯t belong to you! And since marrying Adrian, you haven¡¯t contributed financially.¡±


    Katherine burst out, her frustration boiling over. ¡°You excel at spinning tales! I don¡¯t think you get a tumor in your brain because you don¡¯t even have a brain. Do you even grasp the basics of ourws? In another era, your actions would have seen you publicly shamed!¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she defended herself. ¡°I am not a mistress! Adrian was with me before her!¡±


    Katherine snapped back, ¡°If that¡¯s your defense, recall that Joelle and Adrian have grown up since childhood. And Reba, if Adrian truly loved you, why wasn¡¯t it you he married? Why would he start a family with Joelle? Joelle had her choice of suitors. Marrying Adrian was hardly her pursuit¡ªit was the Miller family who sought this union. And you? What are you in this tale? Frankly, you¡¯re merely a shameless mistress. Even if Joelle divorces him, it doesn¡¯t entitle you to step into her shoes!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 106

    ?<strong>Chapter 106:</strong>


    Reba was about to argue when her attention shifted to the figure approaching from behind. Adrian wasing their way. Tears sprang to her eyes, and the words she had prepared were suddenly stifled.


    ¡°Joelle, I never meant to get between you and Adie. Could you please stop making things difficult for me?¡±


    Joelle narrowed her eyes and sensed a shift in Reba¡¯s demeanor. Turning around, she confirmed her suspicions.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice wasced with low, simmering anger, as if he was ready to step in and defend Reba.


    Luckily, Joelle wasn¡¯t on her own today. Having Katherine by her side spared her from being ridiculed. Katherine responded sharply, ¡°Adrian, this is a women¡¯s argument. I suggest you stay out of it.¡±


    Adrian stopped in his tracks and fixed Katherine with a heavy, imposing gaze. ¡°Do you always solve problems by causing a scene for everyone to see?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t look at him and instead let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°You¡¯ve already humiliated me enough. What¡¯s a little more?¡±


    Adrian red at her, his lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°Go back home now.¡±


    Just then, the saleswoman eagerly stepped forward. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s what happened: I was helping Miss Lloyd when these twodies came up and started insulting her. Miss Lloyd didn¡¯t want to make a scene, but they just wouldn¡¯t let it go.¡±


    With the saleswoman¡¯s exnation and Reba¡¯s quiet sobbing, the situation seemed to lean heavily in Reba¡¯s favor. Seizing the opportunity, Reba spoke up. ¡°Adie, it¡¯s not as bad as it seems. Maybe Joelle is just in a bad mood after losing her baby.¡±


    Had Reba not brought up the baby, Joelle might have been able to push the painful memory aside. But once Reba mentioned it, all Joelle could think about was how Adrian had coerced her into terminating the pregnancy. It was clear that Reba was aware of this and was intentionally striking at her most vulnerable spot. Joelle¡¯s response was a cold, silent fury, but Katherine wasn¡¯t as restrained.


    ¡°How dare you twist the truth? Did Adrian give you the audacity to behave this way?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Reba hid behind Adrian. ¡°Adie, Joelle¡¯s friend is really aggressive. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened, and he spoke with restrained anger. ¡°Katherine, out of respect for my wife, I¡¯m letting this go. Don¡¯t test your luck.¡±


    Joelle then stepped in front of Katherine and locked her gaze on Adrian. ¡°Respect for me? Did you even think about me when you unted your affair with her? Adrian, if you make this difficult for Katherine, I¡¯ll make sure Reba never has a moment¡¯s peace.¡±


    Adrian had been showing more patience with Joelletely, especially after her recent miscarriage and her distress. However, his tolerance was wearing thin, and he didn¡¯t like her publicly making a scene.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice carried a warning tone, signaling Joelle to back off before the situation escted.


    A cold smile crept over Joelle¡¯s lips. She scanned the store, and her eyes finallynded on the saleswoman. ¡°Your name is Gerda McCoy, correct?¡±


    Realizing Joelle had seen her name tag, Gerda instinctively reached to cover it, but it was already toote. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. What about it?¡± Gerda responded, trying to maintain herposure. She hoped Reba would support her after all she¡¯d said.


    ¡°I need your help. Could you please retrieve all of Reba Lloyd¡¯s purchase records from your store over the past few years?¡±


    Reba¡¯s expression changed subtly at the request. Baffled, Gerda scoffed, ¡°And why would I do that? This is a customer¡¯s private information. I can¡¯t just disclose it.¡±


    Unfazed, Joelle drew a card from her purse¡ªa ck diamond card from the mall, one of only two in existence. Bobby Kelly, the mall manager, had gifted Adrian and Joelle each a card as a wedding present, granting them unlimited spending privileges at this mall.


    As Joelle disyed the card, Reba¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. She had only ever seen such a card in Adrian¡¯s possession. This mall was a haven for the upper-middle ss; one had to spend nearly half a million dors for membership eligibility.


    Now, Joelle too held a ck diamond card, sparking a surge of jealousy in Reba. Had she married Adrian, that prestigious card would have been hers. The existence of this card was known to very few. It remained a mystery to outsiders, though unmistakable to employees.


    Realizing her oversight, Gerda took a second look at Joelle, recognizing her status as one of the mall¡¯s most esteemed patrons. She felt embarrassed for not recognizing a VIP earlier. Joelle extended the card towards Gerda. ¡°I¡¯ll take the skincare set Reba was examining.¡±


    ¡°Right away, ma¡¯am!¡± Gerda now understood the full weight of the situation. For her, it didn¡¯t matter whether it was the wife or the mistress; an affair or true love. Her priority was meeting her sales targets, and she was ready to serve whoever helped her achieve that.


    Just as she reached out to ept the card with both hands, Joelle withdrew it. Gerda looked up to see Joelle¡¯s knowing smile. ¡°Now, may I have a look at Reba¡¯s purchase records?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 107

    ?<strong>Chapter 107:</strong>


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Gerda nced at Reba, then quickly looked at Adrian to gauge his reaction. Since Reba¡¯s funds came from Adrian, the decision rested with him. When Adrian remained silent, Gerda decided to speak up. ¡°Miss Lloyd has been a loyal customer of our shop for the past four years. Her purchases have totaled close to a million.¡±


    Katherineughed at this and mocked Adrian. ¡°Wow, Adrian, you¡¯re quite generous. Funding her beauty treatments and skincare? You¡¯ve made it way too easy for her to spend your money!¡± Her words were a jest directed at Adrian.


    Reba, caught off guard, clung to Adrian¡¯s sleeve. He, however, pulled away with a look of cold indifference. The thought of a girl from a modest background spending a million on skincare was hard to believe. Adrian chose not to question Reba about her spending. He had given her much more over the years, so he saw no issue with her indulgences. Joelle nodded and looked at Adrian calmly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve given the money willingly, it isn¡¯t my ce to ask for it back. However, as your wife, it¡¯s concerning to see you continuously fund another woman.¡± Adrian was unmoved. ¡°What do you propose?¡±


    Joelle smoothed her hair back. ¡°Miller Group supports various charitable causes annually, and Reba is certainly eligible. The funds you spend on her and her brother should strictly cover her medical and basic living needs. Shopping trips like today, however, should be excluded going forward.¡±


    She aimed to use her position as the legal spouse to suppress Reba¡¯s influencepletely. Adrian responded tly, ¡°Is that everything?¡±


    Joelle advanced, her tone confrontational. ¡°I want you to cease all financial support for her. If that¡¯s not possible, we should consider divorce.¡±


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    The argument hadsted long enough, and Adrian was ready to conclude it. ¡°Fine.¡±


    Reba gasped, her shock manifesting as a faint, her eyes rolling back as she copsed. Adrian promptly scooped her up and carried her away from the prying eyes. Joelle¡¯s smile vanished slowly. She hadn¡¯t been defeated, yet she hadn¡¯t triumphed either.


    Gerda offered a ttering smile. ¡°Madam, about the skincare set you were interested in purchasing?¡± Joelle¡¯s smile returned. ¡°Of course. I always keep my promises.¡±


    Gerda eagerly fetched a bag, praising the product profusely. Joelle maintained her smile but remained silent. Once they had departed, Joelle turned to Katherine. ¡°Go ahead and call Bobby now.¡±


    Gerda smiled as she saw them off, but her phone soon rang. It was her manager. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe in tomorrow.¡± Shocked, Gerda inquired, ¡°Why?¡± She had always performed well in sales.


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have.¡± Immediately, Gerda thought of Joelle. She never envisioned that the skincare set she had just sold to Joelle would be her final sale.


    Bobby was in the country, prompting the trio to arrange a dinner meeting that evening. Joelle arrived home somewhatte, yet Adrian returned eventer. Upon her arrival, Leah informed her that Adrian had not yete back. He was probably still at the hospital with Reba. With no particr concern in her voice, Joelle called Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, I was serious about what I said today.¡± She strictly forbade Adrian from spending any more money on Reba, at least not in a way that could be observed. She doubted Adrian could adhere to this, and frankly, Joelle didn¡¯t mind. If he couldn¡¯t sever his financial ties to another woman, a divorce seemed justified.


    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Adrian¡¯s calm eptance surprised Joelle. She had not expected him to agree so easily. Yet, she realized that even if Adrian were to continue supporting Reba discreetly, she wouldn¡¯t know. Joelle had hoped to provoke a significant argument to hasten a divorce, but now she found herself unable to initiate an overt dispute. She felt ineffective, like swinging at air.


    ¡°Where are you? Why haven¡¯t youe home yet?¡± Adrian replied patiently, ¡°I¡¯ll be home in ten minutes. If you can¡¯t wait, go ahead and sleep.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t waiting for you,¡± Joelle responded, her tone icy. Adrian chuckled, seemingly in a light mood as he teased while driving, ¡°Michael mentioned that women often say one thing but mean another.¡±


    Joelle settled onto the sofa. ¡°I had been waiting for you in this house for three years. Did it change anything? Adrian, I won¡¯t wait for you anymore.¡±


    She took a moment, her voice steady. ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t want to continue this way. Shall we talk about getting a divorce?¡±


    At that instant, a harrowing screech erupted from Adrian¡¯s side.


    Bang!


    Joelle, jolted by the noise, sprang from the sofa. ¡°Adrian! Adrian?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Adrian responded, his voice tense as he inspected the damaged dashboard. ¡°It was just a minor ident.¡±


    A minor ident? The intensity of the noise suggested otherwise. Filled with apprehension, Joelle grabbed her phone and hurried out the door.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 108

    ?<strong>Chapter 108:</strong>


    Joelle despised Adrian, but her hatred wasn¡¯t strong enough to make her p her hands when he had a car ident. She hurried through two blocks, stopping every so often, careful not to strain herself or the baby.


    ¡°Are you still awake?¡± she asked.


    Adrian heard herbored breathing and asked, ¡°You came all this way for me?¡±


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    Adrian was taken aback, and it took him some time to react. ¡°I might have a concussion, but it¡¯s not that serious.¡±


    Still worried, Joelle asked, ¡°Do you need me to call an ambnce?¡±


    Adrian nced at the control panel and found that it was malfunctioning. Even in a predicament, he still found it in himself to make a joke. ¡°Calling the car insurance might actually be the smarter option.¡±


    Joelle felt a wave of relief. She noticed a car that had crashed into a tree further down the road. At the red light, she stopped and saw the damaged car with its hazard lights blinking. She teased him, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine that a driver as experienced as you would be in a car ident.¡±


    ¡°A stray cat ran right in front of me,¡± Adrian replied with a sigh. He had been on the phone with Joelle and, distracted, hadn¡¯t seen the tree until it was toote.


    As Joelle approached, still on the phone, she asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Adrian managed to open the door and limp out, standing tall by the car. Joelle picked up the pace. Even seeing him standing didn¡¯t soothe her immediately.


    ¡°You¡¯re terrible, Adrian.¡±


    He smiled, opened his arms, and embraced her. They proceeded to the hospital.


    There, the doctor informed them of Adrian¡¯s fractured lower leg and suggested he stay for treatment. ¡°I have no time for that. There¡¯s a meeting at work tomorrow,¡± he responded indifferently.


    Joelle queried the doctor, ¡°Is it possible for him to rest at home?¡±


    The doctor responded, ¡°Yes, but he should keep off his feet.¡±


    Turning to Adrian, she asked, ¡°If you won¡¯t stay here, you need to work from home, understood?¡±


    Adrian responded by reaching out from the bed. ¡°Help me get back home.¡±


    Though he was equipped with a cast and a crutch, he still relied heavily on Joelle for support. Together, they left the hospital. Leah had thoughtfully sent a driver for them.


    The driver approached upon seeing them. Joelle, overwhelmed, whispered to herself, ¡°You¡¯re too busy for the hospital, but still make time for Reba?¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After settling into the car, they each took a seat on opposite ends of the back row. Joelle wrestled with mixed feelings. She had considered divorce, yet at the news of his ident, she had dashed to his side without a second thought. Was it truly that hard to let go of the man she had loved for eight years?


    When they arrived home, they entered their bedroom one after the other. No sooner had the door closed than Joelle felt his arms encircle her from behind.


    Her eyelids fluttered, revealing her inner turmoil. She couldn¡¯t deny the lingering feelings she still harbored. ¡°Thank you,¡± he whispered, his voice raspy. ¡°Since my father died, you¡¯re the first who has cared so much.¡±


    Tears filled Joelle¡¯s eyes, and she tightened her fists. If he had shown such gratitude sooner, perhaps their rtionship wouldn¡¯t have soured. She put her hands on his arms, which were wrapped around her abdomen.


    The baby was her only sce now. Adrian¡¯s feelings could change, but her baby remained a constant, unchanging source of hope.


    She said tly, ¡°I need to go to bed. I¡¯m worn out.¡±


    Adrian turned her toward him and kissed her with unchecked passion. In the past, Joelle would have responded shyly. Sometimes, he would open his eyes to find her eyshes trembling and her cheeks faintly blushed. But this time, she pushed him away and lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    Adrian continued, his lips moving to her sensitive earlobe and neck, his hands exploring her skin. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Joelle replied, her face void of any smile.


    Initially, he was about to tighten his embrace, but upon hearing her answer, he loosened his grip. ¡°Give me a reason.¡±


    Joelle tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°The doctor advised against intimacy after my abortion.¡±


    Adrian swallowed and protested, ¡°But it¡¯s been so long.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel so good.¡± Joelle walked to the bathroom. It wasn¡¯t until she closed the bathroom door behind her that he was the one who had been turned down.


    He knew Joelle hadn¡¯t been herself since the operation, but when he tried to get close, her reactions remained distant and cold. In the past, she had always been so eager, calling out his nickname.


    Over time, she had be quiet and subdued around him, always gentle butcking any real emotion. More and more, she kept her thoughts to herself and hid her true feelings from him.


    Adrian limped towards the bathroom and found Joellebing her hair. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Would you like to see the snow?¡± Adrian asked, his voice tinged with frustration and irritation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 109

    ?<strong>Chapter 109:</strong>


    Back when Joelle was younger, she often asked Adrian to take her out to see the snow. At that time, Illerith basked in summer warmth, while far away, winter nketed thendscape with dense snow.


    Adrian was just beginning to take over thepany and was constantly buried in work. He really wanted to agree to her request, but sadly, he never had the time to do it.


    Throughout the past years, Joelle had changed. She was no longer the same naive youngdy who used to beg to see the snow.


    ¡°Never mind. Anyway, I need to work. Besides, your leg is injured.¡±


    Adrian gave her a perfunctory response before walking away. By the time Joelle finished getting ready, Adrian was already out of the room.


    She thought about looking for him but decided against it. He was probably brooding over herck of response to his earlier advances.


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± she scoffed inwardly.


    Joelle settled into bed, pulled the covers to her chin, turned off the light, and drifted into peaceful slumber.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, propped on one elbow,y in his study¡¯s bed, waiting for Joelle to seek him out. She still hadn¡¯t shown up after ten minutes.


    This girl had matured; her patience was markedly refined. The more he mulled over it, the more his frustration mounted. Finally, he resolved to also y the game, swearing off a return to the master bedroom.


    The following morning, Adrian woke to an empty space beside him that felt starkly void. Leaning on his crutch, he descended to the kitchen, where Leah was bustling about. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Leah feigned ignorance. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡±


    With a knowing smirk, Leah replied, ¡°Oh, you were looking for your wife.¡±


    Adrian scowled as he took a seat. ¡°Leah, that¡¯s not amusing.¡±


    Leah poured him a ss of milk. ¡°She¡¯s already left for work. You could bring her lunch around noon.¡±


    Adrian clutched the ss, his eyes darkening as he stared at Leah. ¡°Who told you I wanted to see her?¡± Leah¡¯s hand shook slightly as she faltered. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Without Joelle¡¯s presence, Adrian suddenly found himself without an appetite. He had nned to ask Joelle why she hadn¡¯t sought him out the night before. She had better not think she could indulge in a tantrum just because she lost a baby.


    But every time he was about to erupt, Joelle would conveniently disappear, depriving him of an outlet for his rage. That morning, the staff meeting bore the brunt of his frustration.


    The employees had hoped his absence might ease the pressure. But as Adrian¡¯s severe features filled the screen, it felt as though he could detect their every subtle twitch.


    Everyone sat in oppressive silence, too frightened to err. Yet, they couldn¡¯t elude Adrian¡¯s palpable dissatisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m shelling out fifty thousand a month, not to have my inbox clogged with junk.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, was thisme idea all your own doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve nevere across such a lousy excuse for a n. From now on, think of your brain as a pot of spoiled mushrooms. It¡¯s disorganized and potentially toxic.¡±


    Once the meeting ended, the video connection was cut. No one in the conference room made a move to leave. They all kept their heads bowed, their frustration evident as they scratched their heads.


    Adrian¡¯s mood showed no signs of improvement either. Leah passed by his study and overheard snippets of his venting, shaking her head in disapproval. ¡°At this rate, he¡¯d kick even a stray dog that passed by.¡±


    Around noon, Leah began to prepare lunch for Joelle. Since Joelle¡¯s health had declined, proper nourishment was essential if she hoped to conceive again.


    Without someone to bring her lunch, Joelle was likely to settle for a quick snack, sometimes even forgetting to eat altogether when caught up in work.


    Worried, Leah brought this up with Adrian before she left. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m off to deliver lunch to Mrs. Miller now.¡± Adrian was seated at the long dining table, with a napkin on hisp and utensils in hand, alone at the lengthy table. ¡°Wait!¡±


    Leah, with one foot already out the door, paused and turned back in surprise. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Adrian began moving towards her.


    Leah looked at his leg, her face lighting up with hope. Adrian was making an effort to reconnect with his wife. ¡°Maybe you should let me do it, sir. Your leg isn¡¯t fully healed yet.¡±


    ¡°Leah, it¡¯s either I take it this time, or you¡¯ll never see me deliver lunch again.¡±


    Leah promptly passed him the lunchbox. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡±


    When Adrian arrived at the studio, Joelle was deep into teaching a ss. The driver assisted him to the entrance, where a group of parents and family members had gathered. As they spotted him, their gazes turned curious.


    ¡°Which child are you here to see? Is this your first visit? I¡¯ve never seen you before. So young, and you already have a kid?¡±


    Adrian preferred to avoid conversations with strangers, so he motioned to the driver, who immediately stepped forward. ¡°We¡¯re here for the violin teacher.¡±


    ¡°The teacher? Joelle?¡±


    Their eyes widened further, and an evenrger crowd gathered around him than before. Adrian tensed up, unprepared for the volley of questions hurled at him like missiles.


    ¡°Are you her boyfriend or her husband?¡±


    ¡°Have you and Joelle tied the knot?¡±


    ¡°Joelle isn¡¯t just a great teacher; she¡¯s a wonderful person too. You¡¯re a lucky man!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 110

    ?<strong>Chapter 110:</strong>


    Adrian didn¡¯t realize how much influence Joelle held in the institution. Luckily, the driver was able to alleviate some of the tension, and Adrian didn¡¯t have to answer any more questions. However, the lunchbox he was holding was enough to speak a thousand words.


    ¡°They¡¯re such a lovely couple. Just look at them! Joelle¡¯s boyfriend is pretty great, isn¡¯t he? It takes a lot of effort toe here in the middle of the day just to bring her lunch.¡±


    Amid the whispers behind him, Adrian clenched his fist and gave a soft cough. The murmurs died down, but he stood even taller and straighter than before.


    He looked through the small window in the door and watched Joelle. She certainly had a unique charm as a teacher, dressed in a light green flowing dress with beige ts. As she moved, the hem of her dress fluttered gently, and her long hair flowed with each step.


    She demonstrated violin techniques and adjusted her students¡¯ postures, but strangely, she never yed a single note on her own. When the ss ended and the students left with their parents, Adrian went to the visitor¡¯s room to wait. Joelle saw all her students off and nced towards the doorway.


    The driver thought she was looking at him and was about to wave, but a tall figure moved quickly past him. It was Rafael!


    Unsure whether to stay or leave, the driver decided to hide and keep an eye on the two of them. Joelle was putting away her teaching materials when Rafael nced at his watch. ¡°I had an emergency patient. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d make it in time for the end of your ss.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Joelle replied while checking her phone. Leah hadn¡¯t sent any message about bringing lunch, so she left with Rafael to get lunch together.


    After they left, the driver hurried over to the visitor¡¯s room to find Adrian. The four-tiered thermal lunch box was neatly set out, and Adrian, focused on his phone, did not look up when he heard someonee in.


    ¡°You should eat it as soon as possible. Leah¡¯s waiting to wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller.¡± The driver was so nervous that he broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°I just saw Mrs. Miller leaving with Rafael Romero. It seems they¡¯ve arranged to have lunch together.¡±


    Adrian stiffened, crushing his phone in his hand within seconds. ¡°Mr. Miller!¡±


    A chilling aura radiated from Adrian, a menacing presence filling the room. ¡°Where are they?¡±


    The driver attempted to dissuade him. ¡°Mr. Miller, you know the kind of person your wife is. It¡¯s merely lunch with a friend. Please, don¡¯t get upset. She has just lost a child. Her spirits have only just begun to lift; it¡¯s not the right time for a confrontation!¡±


    Adrian, not entirely unreasonable, regained hisposure with the mention of the child. He stood motionless for a full minute, managing to quell the rising anger. The issue of the child was always his debt to Joelle. Deciding to let her have an abortion, he had resolved to make their future together a harmonious one. Having made that decision, he needed to trust her.


    ¡°Pack up the things. Don¡¯t tell her I¡¯ve been here.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was low, and his footsteps echoed heavily as he departed.


    Meanwhile, Joelle followed Rafael to a nearby restaurant, where they encountered Lacey. She knew Lacey was well-connected with Adrian and his circle. Joelle had brought Rafael along to curry favor with Lacey.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found some leads regarding the matter you asked me to look into.¡± Lacey didn¡¯t inquire about Joelle¡¯s rtionship with Rafael, seemingly unconcerned about them being a couple.


    This degree of trust was unusual, even from Adrian¡¯s friends or Adrian himself. People believed that she had drugged Adrian and then employed Irene to coerce Adrian into marriage. She was taken aback that Lacey treated her like anyone else.


    Upon further reflection, Joelle found herself observing Lacey more intently. Before meeting her, Joelle had regarded Lacey¡¯s stories as mere entertainment. Tales of how Lacey had boldly canceled an engagement at a dinner party, vandalized a disliked professor¡¯s car overseas, or generously supported the nanny who had raised her painted a picture of her independent spirit.


    After spending time with Lacey, Joelle found it straightforward to connect, trusting that Lacey formed friendships based on her personal observations and genuine feelings.


    ¡°What did you uncover?¡± she asked.


    Lacey presented a document. ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered an offshore ount in Ned¡¯s name. Roughly an hour before his confession, someone wired $500,000 into this ount.¡±


    As Joelle and Rafael examined the document, Joelle quickly pieced things together. ¡°Are you implying someone paid Ned to confess?¡±


    Lacey gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°It¡¯s highly probable.¡±


    Joelle frowned. ¡°Could it be that there are people willing to go to jail for money these days?¡±


    Lacey filled a ss with water. ¡°You need to determine who gave money to Ned.¡±


    As Joelle pondered, her thoughts grew clearer. Lacey was correct; the individual funding Ned¡¯s false confession intended not just to harm her but had nearly caused the death of her child.


    Had Ned not confessed, Adrian would have doubted the paternity of their child. If she had lost the child, who would have benefited most? Rafael gently ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Take your time.¡±


    A few momentster, a name emerged in Joelle¡¯s mind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 111

    ?<strong>Chapter 111:</strong>


    Joelle couldn¡¯t think of anyone who bore a grudge against her, except the Lloyd family. Reba was too frail to orchestrate anything, so it had to be Erick. He was always a troublemaker, the type who would pay someone to tarnish Joelle¡¯s name and get rid of her baby. Lacey didn¡¯t know much about Erick, but Rafael had heard enough to recognize the pattern. When Joelle mentioned Erick¡¯s name, Rafael didn¡¯t argue. He simply fell silent, lost in thought.


    ¡°Are you certain it¡¯s him?¡± Lacey asked. ¡°If it is, I can get someone to take care of him.¡± She didn¡¯t so much as blink.


    Joelle, unfazed, picked up a piece of beef and ced it on Lacey¡¯s te. ¡°No need to rush. We have no proof, and without it, we can¡¯t be sure it¡¯s him. Erick is Reba¡¯s brother. Without solid evidence, Adrian won¡¯t let us make a move against him.¡±


    Lacey propped her chin on her hand. ¡°So, how do you n on getting that proof? Are you going to interrogate Ned? I don¡¯t have any connections in the prison.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have an idea,¡± Rafael said. He was usually the quiet one, but when he did speak, his words carried weight. Joelle and Lacey turned to him.


    Rafael met Lacey¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    ¡°Name it. I¡¯ll do whatever I can.¡±


    Rafael said, ¡°Go to Michael. Most of his family is in the judicial department, and he¡¯s skilled at extracting information from criminals. I can¡¯t think of anyone better suited to get something out of Ned.¡±


    Lacey, who was usuallyposed, was surprised at the mention of Michael. ¡°Rafael, you know Michael is Adrian¡¯s close friend. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Rafael smiled. ¡°I¡¯m his friend too, right? And so are you, Lacey.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡±


    Lacey knew Michael and Adrian were practically inseparable. No matter the situation, Michael always sided with Adrian, even if he was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s not so different. You and I both know we¡¯re here with Joelle because we want to show Adrian the truth.¡± Rafael¡¯s gaze was gentle and firm. ¡°As Adrian¡¯s friends, we have to let him believe that he hurt Joelle and had their child aborted. Lacey, don¡¯t you think Adrian¡¯s devotion to the Lloyd family has crossed a line?¡±


    Lacey was quiet for a moment, but Rafael¡¯s words resonated with her. ¡°You¡¯re right. But convincing Michael won¡¯t be easy. He¡¯s been loyal to Adrian for years. I¡¯ll need time to persuade him.¡±


    Joelle and Rafael spoke in unison. ¡°Take all the time you need.¡±


    As the meal drew to a close, a sudden sound startled everyone. Joelle had dropped her fork. She quickly shed a smile, brushing it off as a simple slip of her grip. But Rafael, sitting beside her, noticed it. Her right hand, hidden beneath the table, was trembling uncontrobly. Desperate to stop the shaking, Joelle dug her nails into her palm, leaving red marks on her skin.


    Rafael, a doctor, immediately sensed something was wrong. He struggled to believe that Joelle¡¯s right hand had been injured and he had not noticed it until now. Just as he was about to question her, Joelle caught his eye and shook her head slightly.


    With Lacey still at the table, neither of them said a word. The moment Lacey left, Rafael put down his utensils, his expression turning serious. ¡°Let me see your hand.¡± Joelle tried to pull away, but Rafael held her hand firmly. As he examined it, he noted that while she could easily move her wrist, her hand twitched intermittently, and when she became emotional, the shaking worsened.


    ¡°How long has it been like this?¡± he asked.


    Joelle lowered her head, knowing she could no longer hide the truth. ¡°More than three years.¡±


    ¡°What happened? How did you injure it?¡±


    ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips tightened, her silence speaking volumes. Her right hand had once carried her dreams, her glory. She longed for it to heal, to y the violin again, and to be free from the relentless pain.


    Rafael¡¯s words broke her resolve. ¡°Rafael, please. Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    The dam she had so carefully constructed within herself gave way, and her emotions poured out¡ªanger, sorrow, pain¡ªall cascading down her cheeks in a flood of tears. Rafael suddenly realized he had struck a nerve, one buried deep in her heart.


    ying the violin had been her passion, but now it was a dream she could no longer chase. Seeing her like this made his heart ache. Gently, he pulled her into his arms, holding her close but with just enough distance to respect her space. He tenderly wiped away her tears with a tissue.


    Meanwhile, in a sleek ck car outside the window, Adrian watched the scene unfold with a dark expression. Sensing the tension, the driver remained silent, though he had been on the verge of speaking up in Joelle¡¯s defense. But seeing Adrian¡¯s mood, he knew better than to say anything.


    ¡°This is the woman you want me to trust?¡± Adrian¡¯s cold voice sliced through the stillness in the car. ¡°She¡¯s falling apart. Looks like we¡¯ve been far too harsh on her!¡± The driver swallowed, still not daring to speak.


    After what felt like an eternity, Adrian tore his gaze away from the window and ordered, ¡°Drive. Take me back!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 112

    ?<strong>Chapter 112:</strong>


    That afternoon, Joelle went back to work. Once she was there, a colleague approached her and nudged her arm yfully.


    ¡°Hey, was the guy who visited during lunchtime your boyfriend or husband?¡±


    Joelle assumed she meant Rafael. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. There¡¯s nothing more to it.¡±


    ¡°A friend who brought you lunch? He even showed up with a crutch. What¡¯s really going on? Come on, spill it! When did you start dating the guy?¡±


    Lunch? And a crutch? Joelle was puzzled. ¡°You must have mixed me up with someone else. Anyway, I have to go teach my students now. See youter.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sure it was you! All the parents said he was here for you. And he¡¯s quite handsome too!¡±


    Before she could even finish her statement, Joelle ran off. Later that evening, Joelle went home straight from work.


    Meanwhile, Leah was bustling about in the kitchen. Joelle scanned the area and noticed Adrian was absent. ¡°Leah, what are we having for dinner?¡±


    Leah pulled at her arm. ¡°Mr. Miller has been really down since he got back. Maybe you should check on him.¡± Joelle paused, her face a mix of concern and pretense. ¡°What¡¯s bothering him?¡±


    Leah bit her lip and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure; he¡¯s been holed up in the study all day.¡±


    Joelle considered for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll go see how he¡¯s doing.¡±


    The study door was slightly open, and Joelle pushed it further. She hadn¡¯t even changed out of her light green dress when she saw Adrian on the sofa, absorbed in an old film.


    Joelle knocked on the door, catching Adrian¡¯s attention. Her heart fluttered as she was attracted by his striking features. ¡°Leah wants to know when you¡¯d like dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry; don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Adrian turned away abruptly. Joelle noticed a half-drunk bottle of liquor on the coffee table. She hesitated briefly, then decided to act.


    She strode over and grabbed the ss from his hand. ¡°You¡¯re still recuperating; you shouldn¡¯t be drinking.¡±


    Adrian met her gaze and abruptly pulled her towards him. Joelle lost her footing and ended up sitting on his unharmed leg. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    Adrian clung to her, unfastening the top button of her dress. ¡°Who did you meet at noon?¡±


    His inquiry seemed random, yet it weighed heavily on Joelle, making her breath hitch.


    Suddenly, it dawned on her. ¡°You were the one who came to see me at noon?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to see you, I wouldn¡¯t have caught you crying in his embrace!¡±


    The sound of fabric tearing echoed in the room as Joelle¡¯s dress was ripped, exposing her chest. She tried to cover herself, but Adrian grasped her wrist and moved it aside.


    ¡°Is it so shameful to be married to me? Is that it?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Joelle fought to push him away.


    Adrian tightened his hold on her thigh, and with a forceful twist, she was sitting astride his waist. Concerned about his injured leg, Joelle carefully shifted her weight to rest on his neck and shoulders.


    She took a deep breath, trying to regain herposure. ¡°Adrian, the doctor said you need to avoid exertion.¡±


    Adrian scoffed as he began to unbuckle his belt. ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you to move, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s hands clenched, her mind racing with thoughts of the fragile child she was carrying. She knew she couldn¡¯t engage with Adrian in such a state. ¡°Adrian, please, let me get up.¡±


    His response was cold and dismissive. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t let you go, what can you do?¡±


    In a panic, Joelle started to beat against him with her fists, but Adrian effortlessly captured her wrists in one hand, leaving her helpless.


    His free hand wandered under her dress, touching her skin with a chilling familiarity. Joelle looked despairingly at the ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re going to regret this!¡±


    ¡°The biggest regret of my life is marrying you.¡± He easily slipped the remaining fabric from around her waist. ¡°No, please, I can exin. There¡¯s really nothing going on between Rafael and me!¡± Joelle pleaded once more.


    ¡°Toote.¡± Adrian gently bit her earlobe. ¡°I enjoy seeing you cry, but not before another man. Will you cry for meter, Joelle?¡±


    Joelle had a bad feeling. Adrian had clearly lost all reason.


    At that moment, Adrian¡¯s phone rang. Joelle saw the caller ID first. ¡°It¡¯s Reba calling!¡±


    Adrian scowled, about to dismiss the call, but Joelle quickly swiped to answer it. ¡°Hello? Reba, were you looking for Adrian? He¡¯s right here beside me!¡±


    Reba thought Joelle was unting her rtionship with Adrian. Reba pinched her lips together, mustering a polite, albeit forced smile. Her tone was deceptively sweet and naive. ¡°Could you pass the phone to Adie for me? Thanks, Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Joelle extended the phone towards Adrian, arching an eyebrow. ¡°Here, your girlfriend wants a word.¡± Adrian shot Joelle a look, then activated the speakerphone.


    ¡°Be quick, I¡¯m busy.¡± He continued his actions, yfully nibbling on Joelle¡¯s neck, which made her emit a series of soft moans.


    Reba¡¯s smile faltered, herposure cracking.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 113

    ?<strong>Chapter 113:</strong>


    After the speakerphone crackled to life, even the slightest noise was amplified, sharp and clear to Reba¡¯s ears. Joelle knew Reba would obsess over every detail, but she couldn¡¯t avoid emitting a series of soft moans. Handling Adrian alone was already draining her.


    Feigning ignorance, Reba spoke up. ¡°Adie, my brother found a specialist who wants to meet with me. Can youe with me tomorrow? It won¡¯t take much of your time.¡±


    It was a minor issue, something Adrian didn¡¯t need to personally attend to, but Reba¡¯s illness was rare and required attention. Adrian¡¯s desire waned slightly, and he responded evenly, ¡°Yeah, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Adie. You can go back to what you were doing just now.¡±


    After Adrian hung up, Joelle mimicked Reba¡¯s parting words mockingly. ¡°Thank you, Adie. You can go back to what you were doing just now!¡±


    Adrian smirked, amused by her imitation, loosening his grip on Joelle¡¯s waist just enough for her to quickly slip away. Standing at a safe distance, Joelle began fastening the buttons of her dress, though it was too damaged to salvage. The dress was ruined.


    ¡°When do you n on marrying her?¡± Joelle asked, crossing her arms as she looked down at him. Adrian frowned slightly. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Reba, of course.¡±


    Adrian assumed Joelle was jealous, and the irritation that had been building all day cooled, like a fire doused with water. ¡°I¡¯d have to divorce you first, wouldn¡¯t I? Why would I bring her into the family if you¡¯re not giving up the title of my wife?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s hand dug into her arm, her nails biting into her flesh as she fought to keep her emotions in check. The heartache she felt was like a withdrawal symptom¡ªfamiliar but no less painful. She loved this man, but all she wanted now was to let go.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know; maybe to help Leah with the chores?¡± Joelle retorted with a bitterugh, turning away and leaving with an air of grace.


    Later, she washed up early andy in bed, feigning sleep even though her mind was far from restful. She listened to the sounds of Adrian moving around the room¡ªtaking a bath, brushing his teeth, getting dressed, and finally, lifting the nket to lie down.


    Then, he grabbed her hand and guided it to a ce that made her heart race with conflicting emotions. Joelley there, unsure whether to wake up or keep pretending to sleep while Adrian used her hand for his own pleasure.


    Her arm grew tired, and she heard him grunt¡ªa sound that made her want to look at his face, but she resisted the temptation.


    Afterward, Adrian took a couple of tissues and wiped her hand clean before pulling her close. ¡°Stop pretending!¡± he spat.


    In the darkness, Joelle¡¯s eyes fluttered open. If she refused to be embarrassed, then the embarrassment was all Adrian¡¯s. She remained silent as he kissed her forehead. ¡°Next time, we can try a different part of you. Your hands are too small!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart pounded wildly, but she stayed silent. The next day, Joelle couldn¡¯t bring herself to look Adrian in the eye. The memory of what he had done filled her with a mix of anger and mortification. She grabbed a couple of sandwiches for breakfast and left the house in a hurry.


    At noon, while she was at her workstation reviewing the afternoon ss schedule, amotion at the doorway caught her attention. She looked up to see Adrian walking in, carrying a lunch box, heading straight for her.


    ¡°Can you please call Joelle for me?¡± he asked politely, his tone gentle¡ªso different from the man she knew. Joelle was struck by the contrast for a moment. Having known Adrian for years, she was well aware of the facade he wore in public.


    Before she could react, her colleagues began enthusiastically questioning him. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t she told you?¡± Adrian replied with a dazzling smile that made all the female colleagues swoon, even though they knew he belonged to Joelle. ¡°I¡¯m her husband. We¡¯ve been married for three years.¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡± The office buzzed with excitement. Joelle felt goosebumps prickling her skin. She couldn¡¯t stand Adrian intruding on her work life again.


    Standing up abruptly, she grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm and dragged him out of the office. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Bringing you lunch,¡± Adrian replied.


    ¡°Since when are you so thoughtful?¡±


    Adrian took a seat on the sofa in the visitor¡¯s room, raising an eyebrow. ¡°And to see if you¡¯ve been meeting other men behind my back.¡±


    Joelleughed, crossing her arms. ¡°I meet men every day!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile faded, his expression darkening. ¡°Who?¡± The visitor¡¯s room door was ss, and through it, people passed by, including a janitor and an old man who taught calligraphy.


    Joelle remained calm. ¡°I meet men every day. Any problem with that?¡±


    Adrian chuckled, though still angry. ¡°Enough with the games. Come over and eat.¡±


    The thermal lunch box was one that Joelle used to send to Adrian, but now he was the one bringing it to her. She sat down next to him with mixed emotions, opened the box, and found it filled with her favorite dishes, along with some nutritious ones.


    Joelle took a few bites, then nced at Adrian. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    Adrian feigned a pitiful look. ¡°I¡¯ll eat after you finish.¡± Joelle pursed her lips. ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together. I can¡¯t finish all this by myself.¡±


    The moment the words left her mouth, she regretted it¡ªthere was only one fork. Adrian seemed to realize this too. Just as she picked up a piece of beef, he grabbed her hand, guiding the piece of beef to his own mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 114

    ?<strong>Chapter 114:</strong>


    Even though Joelle appeared quite embarrassed, she still remained silent. She just focused on eating and tried not to garner more attention. Adrian, on the other hand, was sitting beside her, asking for a bite from time to time. Joelle was the one who ate most of the meal. At one point, Adrian reached out and tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    All of a sudden, she remembered the times she had followed him everywhere like his shadow. If they hadn¡¯t gotten married, they might have stayed friends forever. These past three years had shown her the reality: Adrian saw her as nothing more than a friend. In truth, he held no romantic feelings for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    She was still chewing when he tried to wipe her face, but she pulled away from him. ¡°I can do it myself.¡± Adrian stared intently at her. He noticed her eyes were downcast and her neck and ears were flushed pink. ¡°Are you tired of working here?¡± he asked.


    Joelle shuddered slightly as she met his gentle gaze. ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± she answered.


    Adrian raised his hand and lightly touched her nose with a bent finger. Joelle moved away slightly, making sure her actions were barely noticeable. She was afraid that any sudden movement might upset him.


    ¡°Joelle, as I¡¯ve told you before, we will live together in harmony. I can never see you as my wife, but you¡¯ll always be a friend to me.¡± A friend, huh? A bitter smile formed on Joelle¡¯s lips. A friend who could share his bed and bear his child, yet could never earn his affection?


    By the way he was treating her, what difference did she have from a hooker? The only difference was the fact that Adrian was allowing her to have his child. Eventually, she decided not to argue. It was clear that he had no romantic feelings for her, and she was tired of fighting that losing battle.


    Her main concern was the baby. She needed to stay calm and focus on finding her own happiness. ¡°Okay, I get it,¡± she replied submissively, which seemed to please Adrian. Before leaving, he hugged her in full view of their colleagues.


    ¡°Would you like me to pick you up after work?¡± he asked. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    His earlier gesture of sending her lunch had already caught everyone¡¯s attention. If he picked her up after work, people might start to think she was just a wealthy woman trying to experience a normal life. Only those who lived in luxury could understand theplexities behind their seemingly carefree existence. Behind her morous appearance, no one would guess that her husband¡¯s heart belonged to another woman.


    ¡°Are you going to see Rebater?¡±


    She had overheard his conversation with Reba the day before, but she didn¡¯t feel angry anymore. Now that Adrian wasing home every day, it was Reba who should feel uneasy.


    ¡°Yes. She needs immediate medical care.¡±


    Joelle kept her tone gracious and understanding. ¡°I understand. You should go.¡±


    She watched him drive away, her smile dissolving as he disappeared. When one reached true despair, dramatic outbursts would cease. At that moment, she trulyprehended the gravity of her situation.


    Back in her office, where her colleagues were napping, Joelle pulled out a bottle of pills from a drawer and took two with water.


    A colleague leaned in and asked, ¡°What did you take?¡±


    Joelle showed her the bottle. ¡°Vitamins.¡±


    ¡°I see. Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze lingered on the bottle. The pills were crucial for her baby¡¯s well-being. She needed to keep her pregnancy confidential, so she had to take the pills discreetly.


    After work, her driver was there to pick her up. She used to take the bus, but the crowded conditions after work became too challenging, especially now.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, how was your day?¡± the driver asked. ¡°Thank you for asking. It was fine.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s phone buzzed with a message from Lacey.


    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of Michael. He¡¯ll head to Ned tomorrow.¡± Joelle responded with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lacey read Joelle¡¯s reply and then tossed her phone aside.


    A man¡¯s foot was beside her thigh. Michael was tied to the bed, a towel gagging him. When Lacey removed the towel, Michael¡¯s voice erupted. ¡°I won¡¯t betray Adrian! No one can split us apart!¡± Lacey assessed him coolly, her eyes finallynding on the thin nket around his waist.


    Michael, noticing her gaze, grew rmed. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Lacey climbed onto the bed, smiling. ¡°Why the nerves? Haven¡¯t you heard? A man who is confident doesn¡¯t worry about being seen.¡±


    Michael watched her approach with a predatory grace. His throat tightened. He steadied himself and said, ¡°Lacey, can you release me first?¡±


    She settled on top of him. ¡°Is that a yes?¡±


    Michael turned his head away. ¡°Lacey, let¡¯s get dressed first.¡±


    ¡°Why? Are you afraid you might lose control?¡± She smiled, holding his chin.


    Reluctantly, Michael met her gaze. ¡°Fine! Yes! Now get off me!¡±


    Laceyplied cheerfully, loosening the cuffs from his wrists and ankles. As soon as Michael was free, he shoved her away and hastily put on his pants.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane. I need to tell Adrian what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lacey pulled him back, knelt on the bed, and wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°Michael, please don¡¯t leave.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 115

    ?<strong>Chapter 115:</strong>


    Michael¡¯s muscles tensed, the strain evident as he hastily pulled on his pants, feeling Lacey¡¯s antics gnawing at his patience.


    ¡°What are you trying to do now?¡± he grumbled, frustration seeping into his voice. Lacey looked up at him with an earnest expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been holding this back for too long¡ªI really like you. All this time, I¡¯ve just called you a friend because I was scared of losing you. But I can¡¯t keep pretending. Please, don¡¯t push me away.¡±


    Michael inhaled deeply, his breath shaky. Knowing Lacey as intimately as he did, he understood her too well. Her words felt jarringly out of ce, sweet to the point of difort, especially delivered in a tone she usually despised.


    ¡°Stop ying games, Lacey.¡± He removed her hands from his body.


    Lacey¡¯s eyes flickered with a touch of anxiety. She had always been maic, her liveliness winning over everyone since her youth. Yet, Michael remained unaffected, a puzzle she couldn¡¯t solve.


    The more she flirted, the clearer Michael¡¯s mind became. ¡°Michael, are you impotent?¡±


    Frustration creased Michael¡¯s brow as he retorted, ¡°Is that all you¡¯re after? Just to sleep with me?¡±


    Lacey was just teasing him at first, and she always saw Michael as nothing more than a friend. But now, she refused to back off. ¡°Yes. Can we?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Michael zipped up his jacket with a definitive tug.


    Lacey couldn¡¯t tell if she had pushed too far or not far enough. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not going to spill this to Adrian, are you?¡±


    Michael¡¯s hand paused on the door handle. After a heavy silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you this time. But keep out of Adrian¡¯s affairs, Lacey. They¡¯replicated enough.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Lacey scoffed, lounging back on the bed, her arm propping up her head as she waved dismissively. ¡°Goodbye then. You¡¯re missing out on genuine affection, Michael. What a shame.¡±


    Michael shot her ast look, his expression unreadable, then swung the door open and strode out, his steps brisk and determined.


    He retrieved a cigarette from his pack, the smoke curling up as he inhaled deeply, trying to cool the mes of desire that she had stoked. That damn woman had the nerve to say she liked him. She probably didn¡¯t even know what liking someone meant.


    On the weekend, Katherine apanied Joelle to the hospital for a secret pregnancy check-up. The hospital was rmended by Rafael, known for its confidentiality. However, for caution, Joelle still had Katherine apany her and even used Katherine¡¯s name for registration.


    After a series of exams, she and Katherine waited for the results in a nearby caf¨¦. Katherine took a photo of a dessert and identally posted it from her work ount. To her surprise, the first person to like it was Frankie.


    This was a rare opportunity. She hadn¡¯t forgotten her original purpose of contacting Frankie. If she was going to do business, she had to y the long game. Since Frankie had liked the post, it indicated he was online. Katherine took the initiative to message him. If not now, when would be the right time to chat?


    ¡°Really, Frankie? Even have time to browse friends¡¯ updates?¡±


    Frankie replied instantly, ¡°Just caught a moment while I¡¯m free. Are you at work?¡±


    Katherine nced at Joelle. Then she answered, ¡°No, I¡¯m off today, just enjoying some coffee with a friend.¡±


    Frankie typed, ¡°I regret missing youst time. I¡¯m free now. Can we talk?¡±


    Katherine made a noise in surprise. ¡°But I¡¯m currently in my country.¡±


    Frankie replied, ¡°I knew. I saw the location shared in your post.¡±


    Ke asked, ¡°Are you here as well?¡±


    Frankie sent a face-palmughing emoji. ¡°I never said I was abroad.¡±


    Ke replied, ¡°Great. I¡¯m free now, but I¡¯m here with my friend.¡±


    Frankie took longer to reply this time. ¡°Are you turning me down?¡±


    Katherine smiled and typed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you did to mest time?¡±


    Joelle noticed Katherine¡¯s amused expression as she nced at her phone, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s so fun?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just chatting with a client.¡±


    ¡°Is he good-looking?¡±


    Katherine took a sip of her drink. ¡°Haven¡¯t met him. But judging by his voice and how he talks, he sounds like he could be.¡±


    Joelle teased her, ¡°You¡¯re not getting swept up in an online romance, are you?¡±


    Katherine crossed her legs, settling back with a confident air. ¡°This isn¡¯t just some online fling. I¡¯m strategizing my future with a potential client. Did you know his investments rake in as much as a small country¡¯s GDP annually? I need to secure a titan like that.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You snagged such a high-flyer that easily? Doesn¡¯t that make you wonder if he has hidden agendas?¡±


    ¡°If he does, what of it? There¡¯s no way I could offer him as much as he can offer me. In business, you can¡¯t afford to second-guess every detail. You should talk to Shawn; leveraging your looks is all part of the game.¡±


    As if on cue, Joelle¡¯s phone began to ring at that moment¡ªit was Shawn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 116

    ?<strong>Chapter 116:</strong>


    ¡°Shawn, what¡¯s up?¡± Joelle asked. Shawn found himself unusually free today. His work had wrapped up ahead of schedule, and clients, typically demanding in negotiations, had unexpectedly sealed their agreements quickly. Now with unexpected leisure, he felt the urge to engage in something worthwhile.


    Seeing Ke¡¯s post earlier sparked an interest in revisiting the business talk they had postponed, but she wasn¡¯t avable. Deciding not to waste the day, he chose to spend it with Joelle.


    ¡°I¡¯m free today. How about we go shopping?¡±


    Joelle, still awaiting her hospital check-up results, hesitated to refuse his offer. ¡°Sure, but can we skip the shopping? I¡¯m feeling a bit worn out. Maybe we could just grab a meal together.¡±


    Shawn was quick to amodate. ¡°Alright, thene over for dinner. I¡¯ll cook.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle nced at her watch. ¡°I should be there in about an hour. Would it be alright if Katherinees too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Where are you now? I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t want him to know she was at the hospital. If Shawn discovered her pregnancy, it would not only cause him concern but also lead to awkward questions about why she hadn¡¯t informed the Miller family, a conversation she preferred to avoid. She quickly stood up with Katherine. ¡°No need! We¡¯lle to find youter!¡±


    The report should be ready by now. The obstetrician reviewed it and smiled at Joelle. ¡°The baby¡¯s ultrasound looks great. Keep taking good care of yourself. A happy and healthy mother makes for a strong baby.¡±


    Joelle had been meticulously monitoring the pregnancy, and it appeared her diligence was paying off. Exiting the hospital, she led Katherine to Shawn¡¯s ce. Following Joelle¡¯s parents¡¯ idents, their vi was sold. Shawn now resided alone in a high-end apartmentplex, his unit on the top floor boasting a spaciousyout, overly sufficient for a single upant.


    Upon entering, they found Shawn, apron-d, cooking in the kitchen.


    ¡°Shawn, can I help with anything?¡± Joelle offered. Katherine entered behind her, slipping into a pair of house slippers.


    ¡°No need, just make yourselvesfortable,¡± Shawn responded, focusing back on his cooking.


    The family ordeal had inspired him to embrace new skills. Shawn had a knack for thriving through challenges, much like Joelle¡ªoptimistic, resilient, and unyielding. Besides the braised beef he was cooking, the table wasden with an array of dishes.


    Joelle and Katherine took in the familiar yet more homely ambiance of his apartment, noting the changes since theirst visit. Seeing that Shawn had managed his life so well, Joelle felt reassured about him.


    While Shawn busied himself in the kitchen, Joelle leaned closer to Katherine and whispered, ¡°Any signs that a girl has been here?¡±


    Katherine scanned the room and replied, ¡°Not a single strand.¡±


    Joelle exhaled, her concern evident. ¡°He¡¯s nearly thirty. Why hasn¡¯t he settled down with someone?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s always been too caught up in his work,¡± Katherine remarked. Suddenly, her eyesnded on a vinyl record by Eugene Riley in Shawn¡¯s collection. She recalled that Frankie was a fan.


    ¡°Shawn, may I check this out?¡± she asked, her interest piqued.


    Shawn, wiping his hands on a dish towel, walked over, nced at the album, and nodded. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Katherine moved to a corner and discreetly took a picture of the record. This album was a sought-after collector¡¯s edition, released a decade ago. Spotting an opportunity, she considered this a perfect way to reconnect with Frankie.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was about to return to the kitchen when a piece of paper on the floor near the doorway caught his eye. He picked it up, murmuring, ¡°Whose is this?¡±


    His voice faded as he saw Katherine¡¯s name at the top. The word ¡°pregnancy¡± jumped out at him, stunning him into silence. Was Katherine pregnant? Stunned, Shawn quickly reced the paper, pretending to have seen nothing.


    During the meal, Shawn kept an eye on Katherine. Noticing her hand inching towards a te with red wine sauce, he quickly intervened. ¡°This isn¡¯t fully cooked. Try something else instead,¡± he cautioned, sliding the dish away.


    Katherine and Joelle, who hadn¡¯t sampled that dish yet, thought little of it. Later, while helping with the dishes, Joelle caught Shawn¡¯s inquisitive nce.


    ¡°Joelle, does Katherine have a boyfriend?¡± he whispered covertly.


    Joelle gave a knowing smirk. ¡°Shawn, are you interested?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just curious!¡± he rified hastily.


    Joelle responded earnestly, ¡°Not that I know of. She¡¯s always on the lookout, but typical guys don¡¯t catch her eye. She¡¯s drawn to men who are decisive and sessful in their careers.¡±


    ¡°Anyone she¡¯s particrly close to?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Bobby. Remember him? They¡¯ve been quite close.¡±


    Shawn pondered this, his expression growing pensive, prompting Joelle¡¯s concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Anything on your mind?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shawn dismissed quickly. His observations had revealed that even Joelle was unaware of Katherine¡¯s pregnancy. With Katherine not ready to disclose her situation, Shawn felt bound to silence, unable to even confide in his sister.


    ¡°Shawn, we should head out.¡±


    ¡°Let me walk you downstairs.¡±


    As they descended, Joelle and Katherine headed towards the car in the parking lot. At the building¡¯s entrance, a ck car idled, its headlights piercing the dusk. The window rolled down to unveil Adrian¡¯s chiseled features in the dim light.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 117

    ?<strong>Chapter 117:</strong>


    Joelle had already informed Leah she¡¯d be dining with Shawn. However, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Adrian arriving to fetch her himself.


    As Adrian emerged from the car, limping slightly, he made a point of greeting Shawn out of courtesy. Shawn¡¯s reception was tepid. He was aware of Joelle¡¯s pragmatic approach towards Adrian during their meal. Since Joelle wouldn¡¯t fullymit to being Adrian¡¯s wife, Shawn felt no qualms about using the rtionship for mutual benefits. They were adults, and maintaining a polite facade seemed more appropriate than fostering animosity.


    ¡°Ready to go home?¡± Adrian¡¯s embrace around Joelle made them appear a united couple.


    Joelle nodded, then turned to theirpany. ¡°We¡¯re heading out, Shawn. Bye, Katherine. Drive safely.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Adrian opened the car door for Joelle. Once she was seated, he pulled out a pack of cigarettes and offered one to Shawn. Shawn epted it, lighting up. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I managed to smooth things over with those tough clients for you. Let me know if you need anything else. We¡¯re family.¡±


    Shawn paused, taken aback. His day had gone unusually smooth, and now he understood why¡ªAdrian had intervened.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three years, and now you say we¡¯re family? Isn¡¯t that a bitte?¡± Shawn asked, his smile polite but his eyes piercing.


    Beside them, Katherine¡¯s emotions were a mix of terror and thrill. Leaning casually against the car, Adrian responded, ¡°The situation has changed. Joelle and I have decided to start a family. We¡¯re nning a happy life together from now on.¡±


    Shawn saw the resolve in Adrian¡¯s eyes when he spoke. He knew children often cemented rtionships. Adrian¡¯smitment to a shared future with Joelle signaled a shift in his intentions. Yet, whether this change would be enough for Joelle remained uncertain.


    ¡°Get in the car. That¡¯s your issue to handle. But I have one condition¡ªyou can¡¯t hurt Joelle anymore. She¡¯s endured too much over the years. She might not tell me everything, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m unaware,¡± Shawn asserted.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Adrian replied with conviction. ¡°No one can make her suffer.¡±


    As the car pulled away, Katherine, standing beside Shawn, scoffed, ¡°Men are so fickle. His attitude towards Joelle would never have changed if not for the baby. What¡¯s he implying? That he¡¯s being forced to change just because of the child? Typical. Bastards never truly change!¡±


    Listening to her rant, Shawn finished his cigarette and crushed it underfoot. Turning to her, he asked, ¡°Putting Joelle aside, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Katherine responded, her expression nk.


    Their gazes locked. Shawn hesitated, his emotions tangled. ¡°If there¡¯s something you¡¯re reluctant to share with Joelle, you can confide in me. Don¡¯t shoulder important matters alone. Tell me, and we can figure it out together.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s confusion deepened. Why was Shawn suddenly so invested in her affairs? Earlier at dinner, she mentioned she couldn¡¯t drink because of her period, and she noticed aplex look in Shawn¡¯s eyes. She puzzled over his reaction¡ªwhat was so perplexing about that?


    ¡°Okay. I hear you,¡± she responded dismissively. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Bobby?¡± Shawn inquired.


    ¡°Friends.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    After a pause, she quipped, ¡°Actually, he¡¯s my son.¡±


    Shawn didn¡¯t smile at her joke. His stern look made Katherine¡¯s unease grow. ¡°Shawn, why do you suddenly pay so much attention to me?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡± Shawn gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once home, Katherine powered on her phone and noticed ament from Frankie on the post about the Eugene Riley vinyl. ¡°What a coincidence! I have one, too.¡±


    Katherine chose not to respond immediately. After her shower, she checked her phone again and saw a message from Frankie. ¡°Do you like Eugene, too?¡±


    Katherine typed back, ¡°It¡¯s actually for a friend.¡±


    Frankie asked, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    Katherine replied, ¡°I¡¯m single.¡±


    Frankie responded, ¡°Me too.¡±


    Katherine queried, ¡°So?¡±


    Frankie exined, ¡°We can chat freely then. Can I ask you something personal?¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Katherine typed back, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Frankie said, ¡°I just found out a friend of my sister¡¯s is pregnant. She keeps it a secret, but I really want to help. What should I do?¡±


    Sitting on her bed, Katherine pondered before asking, ¡°Do you have feelings for her?¡±


    Frankie rified, ¡°I care for her, yes. But it¡¯s like she¡¯s family.¡±


    Katherine advised, ¡°If she¡¯s keeping it under wraps, she has her reasons. The best you can do as a friend is to support her unconditionally. Just be there for her, and she¡¯ll open up when she¡¯s ready.¡±


    Frank responded, ¡°Support her, huh? That makes sense. I guess I haven¡¯t been attentive enough before.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 118

    ?<strong>Chapter 118:</strong>


    On the way home, Joelle remained silent, gazing out the window. Suddenly, Adrian¡¯srge hand sped hers. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Joelle had a lot on her mind.


    The child¡­


    The situation with Ned that she had delegated to Lacey¡­


    But these were topics she couldn¡¯t share with Adrian.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She shook her head.


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained serene as he pinched her chin, coaxing her to look at him. ¡°Is work troubling you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joelle shifted the conversation. ¡°You haven¡¯t been around Rebately. Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°What could be wrong?¡± Adrian¡¯s arm encircled her waist, his hold firm but gentle as he lifted her effortlessly.


    Joelle suddenly found herself perched on hisp, an ufortable pressure against her, constrained by the cramped back seat.


    Adrian¡¯s hand drifted to her lower back, then to her slightly bulging abdomen. He teased, ¡°Have you been overindulgingtely?¡±


    Feeling a surge of anxiety, Joelle blushed deeply, hastily moving his hand away, fearful he might detect the change in her body.


    Adrian cradled her head, nting a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Seems like Leah should get a bonus for keeping you so well-fed.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s plump.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mild annoyance only made her more endearing, prompting Adrian to lean in for a deep kiss.


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated such intimacy in such a setting. Adrian was the aggressor, his kiss passionate, leaving her heart racing.


    She felt unexpectedly overwhelmed, his intense kiss nearly drawing the breath from her.


    Pressed firmly against him, her posture rigid, she moaned breathlessly. ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    As she gasped for air, the faint sound made Adrian finally release her.


    Their foreheads still touching, Adrian teased with a sly grin, ¡°What about tonight?¡±


    Joelle knew what he meant. Since the ¡°abortion,¡± Adrian had been abstinent for too long.


    If she kept refusing, it would definitely arouse his suspicions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it at home.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile widened slightly, and he kissed her again gently.


    Upon reaching home, Joelle¡¯s anxiety spiked.


    The moment they stepped through the door, Adrian pinned her against it, his kiss fervent, the slight pressure on her abdomen causing her to tremble with apprehension.


    Though slightly stirred, she knew this wasn¡¯t the moment for intimacy.


    As they kissed, Adrian shed his shirt and guided her hand to his chest.


    Joelle¡¯s pulse thundered, her entire being ame with conflicting emotions.


    With effort, she pushed him back, panting from the exertion and the emotional tumult. ¡°You go take a shower first!¡±


    Adrian grasped Joelle¡¯s wrist, his tone thick with urgency. ¡°You bathe me.¡±


    Feeling his intense heat, Joelle recoiled, pulling her hand free. ¡°No!¡±


    Unperturbed by her rebuke, Adrian wrapped his arms around her from behind. ¡°Tell me, how long do you n to keep me waiting?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s keeping you waiting?¡± Joelle retorted, her cheeks burning and her heart heavy. ¡°Go take a bath.¡±


    Feeling the tension between them slightly soften, Adrian didn¡¯t want to escte the situation and reluctantly headed for the bathroom.


    Once he was inside, Joelleposed herself and quickly dialed Reba.


    ¡°Adrian is with me every day now. That must be ufortable for you, right?¡±


    Reba immediately recognized Joelle¡¯s voice. Since she opted from Adrian, her resentment towards Joelle had been brewing for some time.


    ¡°Joelle, why deceive yourself? Adie has already told me he¡¯s only with you to fulfill his grandmother¡¯s wish for a great-grandchild. Joelle, it¡¯s pitiful, really. You¡¯re just a breeding machine to him. Originally, Adie nned to have a child with me, but given my health concerns, he opted for you instead.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s fingers clenched around her phone. Although the revtion wasn¡¯t shocking, it deepened the numb ache in her heart, pushing aside any flicker of jealousy. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s so, why don¡¯t you call him away? Reba, can¡¯t you see how he¡¯s drawn to me more each day? Leaving you is inevitable.¡±


    Reba bit her lip hard. ¡°Joelle, what are you ying at?¡± Calmly, Joelle challenged, ¡°I propose a bet. Bet you can¡¯t pull him away with just one call. If you fail, it just shows your insignificance. I¡¯ve overestimated you all along.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s bet!¡±


    Joelle nced back towards the bathroom door, her voice firm. ¡°Then call him after ten minutes. Reba, prepare to be theughingstock.¡±


    ¡°Humph, we¡¯ll see who ends up embarrassed!¡± Reba disconnected abruptly.


    Joelle¡¯s confidence wavered as Adrian¡¯s voice filtered through the bathroom door. ¡°Joelle, bring me a towel.¡±


    She knew full well there were towels readily avable inside. Adrian¡¯s request was clearly a pretext.


    Reluctantly, Joelle decided not to provoke him and entered.


    ¡°Here.¡± She carefully avoided making eye contact with Adrian as she passed him the towel.


    But in a swift motion, Adrian¡¯s wet hand sped her wrist, drawing her closer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 119

    ?<strong>Chapter 119:</strong>


    ¡°No, stop it!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s plea echoed against the wall, her skirt hitched up. Adrian leaned in close, his breath warm on her neck.


    ¡°Stop what?¡±


    Her legs weakened as Joelle whispered, ¡°Not here¡­¡± Impatience colored Adrian¡¯s tone. He had waited too long.


    He tightened his hold on her waist, murmuring into her ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t this used to excite you?¡±


    Adrian, the epitome of restraint in public, often revealed a more unrestrained side in private.


    Joelle shivered, pulling her neck away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± She attempted to straighten her clothes, but her strength was no match for Adrian¡¯s.


    As despair nearly took hold, her thoughts teetered on the brink of surrender.


    Just then, a relentless ringtone cut through the tension, refusing to be ignored. Irritation shed across Adrian¡¯s face as he wrapped a towel around himself and stormed out.


    Joelle copsed against the cool marble, her hair clinging to her damp face in the humid air. Adrian answered the phone. It was Erick.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you! Something¡¯s happened to Reba¡ªshe¡¯s been taken to surgery. The doctor suggested we might have to stop treatment, and I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± His voice was choked with sobs.


    Adrian, ever the pir of calm, responded smoothly, ¡°I¡¯ll be right at the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What if Reba doesn¡¯t make it this time?¡± Erick¡¯s voice broke with despair.


    ¡°She won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll make sure of it.¡±


    Joelle appeared just as Adrian spoke these firm words. Clutching her arm, she felt drained. ¡°Go change your clothes; I¡¯ll call the driver to take you.¡±


    Though she urged him to go, a deep, unexinable sadness weighed on her heart.


    The man she had loved deeply for eight years could still ignite her emotions with ease and yet was easily called away by another woman.


    Turning to leave, she was stopped by Adrian¡¯s quick approach. Hindered by his unhealed leg, his steps faltered near her.


    ¡°Wait for me at home,¡± he said, steadying himself.


    Enveloped in Adrian¡¯s arms, Joelle rested her head against his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart. Yet, she knew his heart raced for someone else.


    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± she murmured, her voice hollow. As she closed her eyes, she breathed in his scent, a poignant reminder of their tangled lives. ¡°Adrian, this is thest time I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± she told herself in her mind.


    By the time Adrian arrived at the hospital, Reba had been wheeled out of the surgery room.


    Her face was pale and gaunt, as delicate as a dried leaf, her eyes shut.


    Erick, his face darkened with grief, wiped away tears with the back of his hand.


    ¡°The doctor said Reba is out of danger, but it will take some time for her to wake up.¡±


    Adrian observed Reba quietly, someone else¡¯s face appearing in his head.


    ¡°Now that she¡¯s stable, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Erick hesitated. ¡°The doctor mentioned Reba should wake up in the next few days. Could you stay? It would mean a lot for her to see you when she opens her eyes.¡±


    Adrian nced at his watch. He had made a promise to return to Joelle and was intent on keeping it.


    ¡°Call me when she wakes,¡± he said.


    As Adrian turned to leave, Erick dropped to his knees beside Reba¡¯s bed.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve failed to protect you! You¡¯ve endured so much, Reba¡­¡±


    Erick caught Adrian pausing to listen and continued, his voice breaking. ¡°If I lose you, what¡¯s left for me? How can I face our father and brother? If they were still here, they would never have allowed this suffering. It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m useless!¡±


    Hearing this, Adrian turned back sharply. ¡°Have you said enough?¡±


    His gaze fixed on Erick, kneeling and distraught, fully aware of the maniptioncing his desperate words.


    Erick wiped his tears, struggling to his feet. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Miller. I¡¯m just worried about Reba.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face was expressionless, tinged with impatience. ¡°I¡¯ll stay and watch over her. You can leave.¡±


    Erick masked his satisfaction poorly. ¡°How can I ept such generosity? You have your responsibilities, not to mention a wife at home¡­¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze cut sharply through him. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    With multiple apologies, Erick hastily exited the room, bowing excessively.


    Inside, Adrian settled on the sofa, his gaze locked on his phone before he dialed Joelle. ¡°I won¡¯t being home tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I won¡¯t wait up. I¡¯m going to bed,¡± Joelle replied, her tone nonchnt, seemingly detached.


    Adrian bristled at her indifference, feeling an urge to confront. ¡°Have you finally given up ying the loyal wife after three years?¡±


    Joelle, about to end the call, paused, stung and confused by his usation. ¡°I¡¯m making things easier for you and Reba, and now I¡¯m at fault?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was icy. ¡°You¡¯re doing this for yourself, and Rafael!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 120

    ?<strong>Chapter 120:</strong>


    Adrian had been mentioning Rafael too frequently ofte. Maintaining herposure, Joelle questioned, ¡°Are you jealous of Rafael?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Adrian retorted, though his tone betrayed a hint of irritation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the hypocrisy? You insinuate something between me and Rafael, yet what about your situation with Reba? Remember who your wife is!¡± At her words, a smirk briefly touched Adrian¡¯s lips.


    It seemed Joelle¡¯s outward calm was merely a veneer. ¡°Reba is in no state to be left alone. Do you really feel threatened by someone so ill?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s sick and pitiable. So, I won¡¯t argue anymore. Adrian, she¡¯s all yours. I hope you find the happiness and family you desire with her.¡±


    Adrian frowned slightly; Joelle¡¯s jealousy seemed excessive. ¡°The only person I want to have children with is you.¡±


    Joelle recalled Reba¡¯s earlier words, a cold realization dawning on her.


    Everyone knew the risks involved with childbirth. If Adrian had indeed proposed to Reba, would it pave the way for them to solidify their bond once her child was born?


    This bitter thought sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°The child was already there, but you killed it with your own hands.¡±


    When Adrian had coerced Joelle onto the operating table to terminate the pregnancy, she vowed never to acknowledge him as the father of her child.


    That child was a memory Adrian preferred to erase. His voice grew stern. ¡°Joelle, that child wasn¡¯t ours.¡± Weary of the constant disputes, Joelle replied resignedly, ¡°If you say it¡¯s not ours, then it¡¯s not. I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯m going to sleep now.¡±


    After ending the call, Joelle gently touched her abdomen and whispered to herself, ¡°Baby, I will protect you at all costs.¡±


    The next day, a ck car idled at the entrance of the prison.


    Michael was in the driver¡¯s seat, Lacey beside him, while Joelle sat in the back.


    Michael nced at her in the rearview mirror, his hand on the steering wheel. ¡°Joelle, are you sure you want to go through with this?¡±


    Joelle clenched her fists, her resolve clear. She was there to unearth the truth behind Ned¡¯s confession.


    Lacey gave Michael¡¯s arm a reassuring pat. ¡°Come on, we¡¯vee all this way. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste not to find out?¡±


    Michael exhaled deeply. ¡°Just this once, okay? I feel like I¡¯m betraying Adrian by being here with you.¡±


    Lacey chuckled. ¡°What? You¡¯ve got a soft spot for Adrian? Helping his wife is indirectly helping him, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡±


    The trio walked in, already expected, and were escorted to a small, stark room where Ned, both handcuffed and shackled, faced interrogation.


    He appeared bewildered as he surveyed the unusual setup, especially the special ss wall dividing the room¡¯s center.


    Joelle and herpanions settled behind the ss. They could see Ned clearly, but he remained unaware of their presence.


    A prison guard brandished several photos in front of Ned, demanding recognition.


    Ned asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point of these pictures?¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Just tell us if you recognize anyone,¡± the guard retorted sharply.


    Feeling cornered, Ned recoiled, shrinking back.


    The guard methodically disyed each photo, to which Ned repeatedly shook his head.


    Then came Erick¡¯s photo.


    Joelle held her breath.


    ¡°Do you recognize this man?¡± the guard pressed.


    Ned nced down quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him.¡±


    ¡°Take a good look,¡± the guard insisted.


    With a dismissive nce, Ned repeated, ¡°I really don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know him? Then exin why you epted his money?¡± the guard countered sharply.


    At this, Ned¡¯s head snapped up, a telling reaction.


    Joelle felt a chill run through her. Her heart sank as the implications dawned on her, her body tensing involuntarily.


    Lacey and Michael exchanged nces with Joelle, their expressions revealing they suspected more to the story. The guard pressed on with his questioning of Ned, his tone sharp. ¡°Are you going to talk, or do I need to spell it out for you?¡±


    Silence hung heavily in the room as Ned visibly struggled under the weight of his dilemma.


    Admitting guilt could show cooperation, possibly leading to a lighter sentence.


    ¡°This man is¡­¡± Ned hesitated, ncing at the guard¡¯s stern face, then continued, ¡°He coerced me into nning to assault Joelle and then paid me to take the fall.¡±


    The guard¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe forward sooner?¡±


    Ned¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper. ¡°My grandmother needed surgery. I had no choice¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you actually assault Joelle?¡± the guard pressed.


    Ned shook his head vehemently. ¡°I swear! Nothing happened! It was stopped before anything could ur!¡±


    The guards exchanged a knowing look and nodded to each other. ¡°So, you¡¯re sure he was the one who pushed you to do it?¡±


    Ned nodded emphatically. ¡°Officer, I¡¯ve told you everything. Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    In a sudden twist, the two guards stripped off their uniforms. Ned¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Weren¡¯t they police officers?


    The two men approached Michael. ¡°You got all that¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 121

    ?<strong>Chapter 121:</strong>


    Michael nodded. ¡°Alright. See you.¡±


    The room fell into a tense silence. Both Lacey and Michael turned their eyes to Joelle.


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Michael said, his tone grave. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Adrian about this now. I need to clear your name.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s thoughts were a whirlwind, centering on a single revtion: the baby Joelle lost had to be Adrian¡¯s. Joelle stared ahead, her expression unreadable, her voice calm but resolute. ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡±


    Michael could see the weariness in her eyes, the weight of three long years of suffering. The loss of the baby alone had been a devastating blow.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m so sorry. If you need anything, just ask.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± With that, Joelle picked up her bag and walked out of the prison alone.


    On the way, she pulled out her phone and called Katherine.


    ¡°Katherine, can you find out where Erick is right now?¡± Katherine had connections in the underworld. ¡°I¡¯ll make some calls. Has he done something to you?¡±


    Joelle paused, her heart heavy, her hands and feet cold.


    ¡°He nearly killed my baby!¡±


    The gravity of the situation struck Katherine instantly. As soon as they hung up, Katherine dialed another number. ¡°Bobby, I need you to find someone for me.¡±


    ¡°Geez, give me a break! You never call unless you want something.¡±


    ¡°Enough with the nonsense!¡± Katherine snapped, her patience thin. ¡°Can you do it in ten minutes? I need to know where Erick, Reba¡¯s second brother, is.¡± Bobby caught the seriousness in Katherine¡¯s tone and quickly agreed.


    Ten minutester, Joelle received a message from Katherine with an address.


    Erick was in a pool room.


    Before heading there, Joelle called Rafael.


    ¡°Hey, Rafael. Are you at work today?¡±


    Rafael was off for the day. ¡°No, I¡¯m free. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I need a favor. Can you meet me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rafael said as he walked out. ¡°Send me the location.¡±


    Half an hourter, Joelle arrived at the pool room, tucked away above an inte cafe.


    The smell of stale cigarettes and alcohol assaulted her senses as soon as she stepped inside, the air thick with the noise of rowdy patrons.


    A punk in tight pants sidled up to her, but she brushed him off coldly. ¡°Sorry, my boyfriend will be here soon.¡± The pool room owner, an unsavory-looking man, approached her with a grin. ¡°Pretty girl, you¡¯re new here, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t recall seeing you around before.¡± Joelle picked up a cue, eyeing the white ball as she lined up a shot.


    ¡°Why? Is it unusual for someone like me to be here?¡± She struck the ball with precision, and the owner¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sized her up, his yellowed teeth shing in a greasy smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re anything but ordinary. How about we y a few rounds?¡±


    ¡°Go back to your business. My boyfriend will be here any minute.¡±


    The owner sulked as he left, clearly unhappy.


    Before Joelle could finish her round, Rafael arrived. His presence was a stark contrast to the atmosphere of the ce. As he walked by, the men eyed him with varying degrees of displeasure.


    Rafael¡¯s gaze fell on Joelle, who was leaning over the pool table, cue in hand. Behind her loomed a chubby man, inching closer.


    With a dark expression, Rafael strode over and inserted himself between the man and Joelle. ¡°Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Rafael, you made it!¡± Joelle said, tossing him a cue. ¡°Wanna take a shot?¡±


    Rafael stood still, his face unreadable. ¡°Why did you want to meet here?¡±


    ¡°I felt like ying. It¡¯s been a while,¡± Joelle replied, her focus returning to the pool table.


    She had learned to y billiards secretly from Adrian, out of love.


    For eight years, she had kept everything he liked close to her heart. She even took up the violin because he yed it. Though Adrian eventually lost interest, Joelle continued ying.


    As she lined up her shot, her right hand unexpectedly wavered, sending the cue off course.


    She straightened up, unfazed, and gestured for Rafael to take his turn.


    Rafael¡¯s eyes lingered on her right hand, concern deepening in his gaze. As a doctor, he couldn¡¯t ignore the signs.


    ¡°Joelle, your hand¡­¡±


    ¡°Rafael, just y, okay?¡±


    Rafael exhaled slowly. ¡°Just one round. This ce isn¡¯t right for you. And don¡¯t forget¡ªyou¡¯re pregnant.¡± From the corner of her eye, Joelle noticed Erick entering the room. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Meanwhile, the owner, who had been munching on snacks and watching a drama on his tablet, couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off Joelle once she walked in.


    Erick called out to the owner several times before he finally responded, tearing his gaze away.


    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    ¡°A pretty one!¡±


    ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Erick followed the owner¡¯s line of sight and spotted Joelle and Rafael.


    The two were deep in conversation, the easy camaraderie between them starkly contrasting with the crude atmosphere of the pool hall.


    Quickly, Erick snapped a photo and sent it to Reba. By then, Reba was awake, and Adrian had already left for work.


    As expected, Reba called Erick the moment she saw the picture.


    ¡°Erick? What¡¯s going on? What is Joelle doing with Rafael?¡±


    Erick stepped outside before answering, ¡°How should I know? But they look pretty close, don¡¯t they? If Adrian sees this, he¡¯s going to lose it!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 122

    ?<strong>Chapter 122:</strong>


    When Reba saw the photo, her first reaction was to get Adrian to see it.


    ¡°Erick, follow them closely. I¡¯ll bring Adrian and catch them in the act!¡±


    Erick was unable to hide his excitement. ¡°You can count on me!¡±


    Joelle had just wrapped up a gaming session with Rafael. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she suggested.


    Rafael matched Joelle¡¯s pace as they walked side by side. As they left, they unknowingly passed Erick, who was lurking in a nearby shadow, his back to them.


    With a smile, Rafael suggested, ¡°How about we grab a bite? Feeling hungry?¡±


    Joelle agreed with a bright smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As Joelle climbed into Rafael¡¯s car, Erick quickly followed in his own vehicle.


    They headed to a secluded, upscale restaurant, out of reach for the average patron. Unable to follow them inside, Erick concealed himself in the bushes, watching as Joelle and Rafael entered. He then made an anxious call to Reba.


    ¡°Is everything set on your end?¡±


    Reba replied from Adrian¡¯s office, ¡°Almost. I¡¯m convincing Adie to join me for lunch at that restaurant soon.¡±


    About thirty minutester, Erick spotted Reba and Adrian arriving.


    Reba, dressed elegantly in a white dress with a bandage wrapped artistically around her head, moved with ethereal grace.


    ¡°Adie, thanks for joining me for lunch. I¡¯ve heard great things about this ce.¡±


    Adrian, his face unreadable, asked bluntly, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°Netizens.¡±


    The two entered the restaurant, and the manager approached them with a respectful smile. ¡°Table for two?¡± Reba naturally linked her arm through Adrian¡¯s, her tone sugary. ¡°Could we have a seat by the window?¡±


    ¡°Certainly. Please, follow me.¡±


    Once they werefortably seated, Erick, lurking outside, rubbed his hands together, eagerly anticipating the unfolding drama.


    Just then, he felt a tap on his shoulder.


    Turning around in confusion, he was met by two imposing men in ck suits.


    One of them asked, ¡°You¡¯re Erick Lloyd, right?¡± Erick quickly averted his gaze, stammering, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong guy.¡± Before he could bolt, the men seized him, their grip firm and unyielding.


    Cornered, Erick forced a nervous smile. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s just talk this through. I swear, I¡¯m not Erick.¡±


    ¡°Why try to run if you¡¯re not?¡± one of them countered.


    ¡°Save it forter.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Wait! Hold on!¡±


    The men effortlessly hauled Erick into the restaurant, one gripping each arm.


    Meanwhile, the manager was leading Adrian and Reba to a window seat, enthusiastically highlighting the restaurant¡¯s specialties when suddenly, amotion behind them drew everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Joelle?¡±


    Joelle and Rafael were also seated by the window. Joelle¡¯s face registered brief confusion, but she quicklyposed herself.


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened as he surveyed the scene. Noticing the red rose in the vase on the table, he realized the restaurant catered to couples, creating an intimate, romantic ambiance.


    The thought that Joelle hade to such a ce behind his back made his blood boil.


    He wanted to shoot her a look that conveyed his disapproval, but Joelle responded to Reba¡¯s remark.


    ¡°What a coincidence. You two on a date too?¡±


    ¡°A date?¡± Rebaughed lightly. ¡°You¡¯re hrious. Adie¡¯s just keeping mepany for lunch. But you¡­¡± Joelle¡¯s smile remained unwavering. ¡°What were you about to say?¡±


    Reba tapped her head yfully. ¡°Silly me. Of course, you must have cleared it with Adie beforeing here alone with a man. For a moment, I thought you were meeting a man without Adie knowing!¡±


    She turned to Adrian. ¡°Adie, let¡¯s go eat! We shouldn¡¯t intrude on Joelle and her date.¡±


    Joelle set down her cutlery and licked her lips. ¡°What I do is none of Adrian¡¯s business.¡±


    Adrian, his hand shoved into his pocket and his jaw clenched, couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from Joelle throughout the entire exchange.


    Herposure only fueled his frustration.


    This was not the behavior of a married woman.


    ¡°Joelle, go home with me right now.¡±


    Joelle slowly turned to face Adrian, her eyes drawn to the arm Reba clung to¡ªsuch a bitter irony in that moment.


    ¡°Adrian, what right do you have to demand that of me?¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°You want to discuss rights with me?¡±


    Joelle stood up, her resolve unshaken as she locked eyes with him. ¡°There are things I¡¯ve been meaning to say for a long time. I don¡¯t care what you do with Reba behind my back, but the fact that you¡¯re trying to y both sides¡ªacting all affectionate while demanding I bear your child¡­ It¡¯s absolutely revolting.¡±


    Her gaze dropped, a faint smirk of disdain curving her lips.


    Adrian followed her gaze and realized how it must have looked, Reba clinging to his arm.


    He had only meant to be courteous, knowing how fragile her health was, but seeing the hurt in Joelle¡¯s eyes made his chest tighten with guilt.


    Rafael, sensing the tension, stood up as well, his concern evident.


    Adrian sneered, ¡°Now you know how I felt when I was forced to marry you, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The moment the words left his mouth, Joelle grabbed a ss of water and threw it in his face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 123

    ?<strong>Chapter 123:</strong>


    The atmosphere thickened in an instant.


    No one could have predicted that Joelle would publicly douse Adrian with water.


    Was this something a gentle and obedient woman, who would always be a dutiful wife, would do?


    Reba gasped, her surprise turning quickly into action as she shoved Joelle aside. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Rafael stood before Joelle to shield her. ¡°Lay a hand on her again, and you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Reba froze, the fury in her eyes unable to find an outlet. She pulled out a tissue and began to dab at the water dripping from Adrian¡¯s face.


    ¡°Adie, are you alright? Don¡¯t be upset with her. Joelle and Dr. Romero have their own lives, and we shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes darkened, a storm brewing within them. His tone dripped with sarcasm as he said, ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m giving you three seconds. Come home with me now, and I might be willing to forget everything, including the incident three years ago.¡±


    The mention of that incident, meant to keep Joelle in check, only served as a bitter reminder of how their marriage had begun¡ªnot with love, but with maniption.


    Adrian made it sound like he was the victim, yet it was he who had entangled himself with Reba, leaving his wife humiliated.


    And in the end, it was Joelle who had to beg for forgiveness.


    Could things get more absurd?


    Joelle¡¯sughter rang out, sharp and cynical. ¡°Adrian, let¡¯s get one thing straight. You¡¯re the one begging me toe back!¡±


    His gaze hardened. ¡°Say that again. Where did you get this newfound confidence?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anyone to give me confidence. You want me to have your child so you can secure your grandmother¡¯s inheritance, right?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    How could she possibly know that?


    He had only discussed it with Amara at the Miller Mansion.


    Could it be¡­?


    ¡°You overheard everything?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joelle¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°And guess what? It¡¯s fine! I understand perfectly. I¡¯m nothing more than a pawn in your and your mother¡¯s game for wealth.¡±


    Her words struck Adrian like a p in the face, but they were undeniably true.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± he started.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin,¡± Joelle interrupted, her tone more aggressive than he¡¯d ever heard it. She had waited too long for this moment.


    Guilt gnawed at Adrian. He didn¡¯t care about the water now, only about bringing her home and clearing up the mess he¡¯d made.


    He didn¡¯t love Joelle; that much was true.


    But he knew all too well the pain of losing a child, and he wanted to make amends.


    But Joelle wasn¡¯t interested in his attempts at redemption.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have your children. I¡¯ll give up my career and dedicate my life to bearing as many as you want. But I have one condition.¡±


    She pointed at Reba. ¡°Get rid of her! Send her so far away that she can never interfere in our lives again. Can you do that?¡±


    Reba never imagined the finger would point at her.


    How did this happen?


    They were supposed to expose Joelle and Rafael, catching them red-handed. So why was she suddenly the target?


    ¡°Adie! Don¡¯t listen to her! You swore on my father¡¯s and brother¡¯s graves that you would never abandon me! Didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian looked at Joelle, his eyes stormy and dark. Discussing private matters in public was a vition of his deepest taboo, and Joelle knew this, yet here she was, making a scene.


    Rafael, sensing something amiss in Joelle¡¯s demeanor, still changed to defend her.


    ¡°Joelle, there are too many people here. Let¡¯s take this somewhere private,¡± Rafael suggested, signaling to the restaurant manager to arrange a secluded room. ¡°Sure!¡±


    The manager watched the group, feeling a pang of regret that the drama was moving out of view¡ªhe had been hoping for a front-row seat.


    Once they were behind closed doors, Joelle resumed her tirade. ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s time to choose. I¡¯ve been patient for three long damn years!¡±


    Adrian met her gaze, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times¡ªReba is just a patient. She¡¯s no threat to you. Why can¡¯t you just let it go?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve made your choice!¡±


    Reba¡¯s heart pounded as she watched Adrian. This was no time to speak up. One wrong word, one misstep, and everything could unravel. So, she chose silence, waiting and watching.


    But Joelle was done with waiting. She pulled out her phone, making a call. Momentster, Michael entered the room with two bodyguards in tow. They weren¡¯t alone¡ªthey dragged Erick in with them.


    ¡°Erick!¡±


    ¡°Reba!¡± Erick¡¯s eyes darted to Reba, clinging to her as if she were a lifeline. But when he saw Adrian, his gaze dropped.


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Adrian¡¯s confusion was evident. Michael ced a firm hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Bro, I¡¯m on your side this time, but there¡¯s something you need to know.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. Everyone in the room seemed to share a secret he wasn¡¯t privy to, and the feeling of being in the dark gnawed at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your game, Joelle? How much longer are you going to drag this out?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t bother to respond. Instead, she turned to Michael. ¡°Go ahead, tell him. He won¡¯t believe iting from me.¡±


    Michael nodded and, without warning, kicked Erick to the floor.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Reba screamed, rushing to shield Erick. ¡°Is there now? Adie, are you just going to watch and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± Michael¡¯s voice boomed, silencing the room. ¡°This little rat plotted against Joelle and caused Adrian to lose a child! It¡¯s a miracle I haven¡¯t killed him already!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 124

    ?<strong>Chapter 124:</strong>


    Stunned, Adrian shot up from his seat and grabbed Michael by the cor.


    ¡°What did you say? What baby? What trick?¡±


    Michael gripped Adrian¡¯s shoulders, trying to steady him. ¡°Adrian, the baby Joelle was carrying was yours. I questioned Ned, and he admitted that Erick paid him off before he confessed. Erick was also the one who orchestrated the attack on Joelle.¡±


    Adrian slowly turned his head, his expression darkening with a dangerous calm. His gaze bore an overwhelming intensity.


    Reba, her face pale with panic, shook her head vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! No, it can¡¯t be true! Adie, Erick would never do something like that!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°Michael wouldn¡¯t lie to me about this.¡±


    He trusted Michael implicitly and understood why Joelle had chosen Michael to break the news to him. Had it been Joelle herself, Adrian might have doubted her, but Michael¡¯s words were beyond question.


    Tears streamed down Reba¡¯s face as she copsed to her knees, pleading, ¡°Adie, please! Erick made a mistake; he wasn¡¯t thinking clearly!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s grip tightened around her throat as he gave a cold smile. ¡°So, you knew all along.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Reba¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, her expression one of genuine pain. ¡°I tried to convince him to turn himself in, Adrian, I swear. But he wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m sorry. I never meant to keep it from you.¡±


    Adrian released his hold on her, his expression hardening further as he yanked Erick up from the floor. Erick couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet Adrian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Miller, I was wrong. I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t thinking clearly?¡± Adrian¡¯s grip tightened, making Erick feel like his scalp was being torn apart. ¡°You wanted to destroy Joelle so Reba could have me, is that it? You weren¡¯t thinking straight? Erick, you killed my baby. You must have been nning this for a long time.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Erick stammered, but before he could finish, a dull thud echoed through the room.


    Adrian lifted Erick with one hand and mmed him hard against the floor.


    Reba let out a scream but quickly covered her mouth, too terrified to make another sound.


    Realizing she had to protect herself, she knew she needed to distance herself from the situation, but Erick couldn¡¯t escape his fate.


    In a blind fury, Adrian grabbed anything he could find and hurled it at Erick, as if trying to make him pay with his life for what he had done.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, his entire body radiating a deadly intent.


    Joelle watched in silence, her thoughts consumed by one thing¡ªshe had finally avenged her baby.


    As Erick slipped into unconsciousness, Joelle felt arge hand cover her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s too violent. Don¡¯t look.¡± Rafael¡¯s voice was calm and tempered.


    ¡°I just want to see the realization on his face when he knows the magnitude of his mistake,¡± she replied with a smile.


    Hearing Joelle¡¯s words and seeing her standing with Rafael, Adrian¡¯s fury intensified, and his hatred for Erick deepened.


    If Erick hadn¡¯t coerced Ned into confessing, Adrian would never have believed Ned was the father. The baby was gone. Adrian knew he owed Joelle a debt he could never repay.


    ¡°Stop it, Adie! You¡¯re going to kill him! He¡¯s my only brother!¡± Reba cried out, desperately trying to pull Adrian¡¯s arm away.


    ¡°Get off me!¡± Adrian snarled, violently shaking her off without a second thought.


    Reba copsed to the floor, her sobs filling the room. After a moment, Michael stepped in, holding Adrian back. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Adrian. No amount of beating will bring the baby back.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, his fists dripping with blood. ¡°Take him to the police. I want every crime he¡¯smitted uncovered. He can rot in prison for all I care.¡±


    ¡°Erick!¡± As Erick was dragged away, Reba clung to Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°Adie, please. He¡¯s all I have.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s patience with her had worn thin. His eyes still burned with rage. ¡°And that was my only child with Joelle. Beg for him again, and I¡¯ll send you back to your hometown.¡± ¡°Adie!¡±


    Adrian strode away. When he passed by Joelle, he looked at her intently. ¡°Do you hate me?¡±


    Joelle stared straight ahead, her voice cool as she smiled faintly. ¡°I used to, but not so much when I see you like this.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his expression darkening as he grabbed her by the shoulders, forcing her to face him. ¡°So you¡¯ve been pretending all this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Joelle¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°You killed my baby! Why would I let you touch me again? I hate you, Adrian, and I will never forgive you!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened with an unfamiliar pain. He cradled the back of her head, his voice strained. ¡°Believe it or not, I wanted to make things right with you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± Joelle¡¯s gaze shifted to Reba, whoy unconscious on the floor. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re about to take her to the hospital.¡±


    She was right. Despite the turmoil in his eyes, Adrian said nothing more, simply lifting Reba into his arms and walking away.


    Michael sighed. ¡°Joelle, maybe it¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    He wanted to defend Adrian, but seeing her standing close to Rafael, he thought better of it and remained silent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 125

    ?<strong>Chapter 125:</strong>


    Rafael sent Joelle home.


    Before they parted, Rafael advised, ¡°You¡¯ve had some pretty intense mood swings today. If you start to feel worse, go to the hospital right away. You know we need to be extra careful about the baby.¡±


    Joelle replied, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble today, Rafael.¡±


    Rafael hesitated, then asked the question that had been gnawing at him. ¡°Did you use me to lure Adrian there? You knew he¡¯d show up at the pool room, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t deny it. With the situation already spiraling out of control, there was no point in pretending otherwise.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sorry, Rafael.¡±


    Rafael pulled her into an embrace. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I never will. But after everything that¡¯s happened, you may have no choice but to divorce Adrian.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what ites to, so be it.¡± Joelle closed her eyes and swallowed the bitterness. She had spent eight years loving Adrian, but now, she resolved to let go of the past. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. There¡¯s someone else I need to protect now. Rafael, promise me that no one will know about the baby. It¡¯s mine alone.¡±


    ¡°I promise, Joelle. I¡¯ll protect you and the baby. Always.¡±


    That night, Adrian didn¡¯te home.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    Days passed without any sign of him.


    It didn¡¯t bother Joelle at all. Leah noticed something amiss and asked, ¡°Mrs. Miller, Mr. Miller hasn¡¯t been home for several days. Is there too much work at thepany?¡±


    Wiping her violin, Joelle replied, ¡°If you¡¯re looking for him, try the hospital. He¡¯s probably in Reba¡¯s ward!¡±


    Leah gasped, a sense of dread creeping in.


    Something was definitely wrong.


    She hurried back to the Miller Mansion, her heart pounding. Fearing that Irene could faint from shock, Leah confided in Amara instead.


    ¡°Adrian hasn¡¯t been home for days. And it looks like Joelle doesn¡¯t give a hoot. Think they¡¯ve had a blow-up?¡± Amara set down her ss with a sigh. ¡°How troublesome! What¡¯s he waiting for? He should¡¯ve gotten Joelle pregnant by now! Does he want to give L and her family another reason to attack us?¡± Lillian stood nearby, barely daring to breathe.


    Amara mmed her hand on the table, her frustration boiling over. ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯m going to see for myself.¡± Leah followed Amara to the gate, where they found Quincy¡¯s car parked. Quincy, Katie, and L were there. Since Irene was absent, the two groups didn¡¯t even bother pretending.


    ¡°Amara, where are you heading?¡± Quincy asked, his gaze briefly flicking to Leah. ¡°Hello, Leah. You¡¯re back! Is something wrong with Adrian and Joelle?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Amara replied coldly. ¡°You¡¯d better worry about Spencer.¡±


    As she turned to leave, she heard Katie¡¯s voice rise behind her.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, did you hear? Adrian made Joelle get an abortion! It was their baby! But Erick and Reba tricked him into thinking he wasn¡¯t the father, so he forced Joelle to get rid of it!¡±


    L pretended not to see Amara stop. ¡°Is that so? Then be careful when you tell Irene, or she¡¯ll flip out.¡± Katie snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to say.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Amara turned around, striding over to Katie and gripping her arm with a force that seemed ready to snap it. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡±


    L quickly stepped between them. ¡°Amara, if you want the truth, go ask Adrian or Joelle! Don¡¯t take it out on Katie.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Amara shook them both off, her eyes zing. ¡°Spread lies again, and I¡¯ll make you regret it! Joelle lost her baby because of Spencer!¡±


    Quincy forced a smile. ¡°Amara, be reasonable. Spencer¡¯s screwed up plenty, but you can¡¯t me him for everything.¡±


    After the group left, Leah anxiously tugged on Amara¡¯s arm. ¡°Could it be true? Was what they said real?¡±


    ¡°How should I know? You stay with them every day!¡± Amara snapped.


    ¡°I thought the baby was lost because of Spencer! Besides, Adrian and Joelle seem fine these days.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Amara rubbed her temples, a headache brewing. ¡°Take me to Joelle. I need to hear it from her.¡±


    When they arrived, Joelle was adjusting her violin.


    The sight only fueled Amara¡¯s anger. ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian? Why aren¡¯t you with him? And you are in the mood to y that damn violin?¡±


    Joelle met Amara¡¯s fury with quietposure.


    ¡°Amara, please, have a seat. I¡¯ll get you some water.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want water!¡± Amara grabbed Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell me how you lost the baby!¡±


    Joelle winced but spoke evenly. ¡°Others might not know, but you do! The baby was lost because Adrian ordered it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Amara hissed, her voice lowering. ¡°If Irene hears that, she¡¯ll turn against Adrian! And you know what? He finally took Spencer down. Do you want to ruin everything?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°But my baby is gone! Who else can I me? Who else can I seek revenge on but Adrian?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 126

    ?<strong>Chapter 126:</strong>


    ¡°I think you must have lost your mind!¡± Amara shoved Joelle away, her voice filled with disdain. ¡°What revenge are you talking about? You were lucky enough to marry Adrian!¡±


    ¡°Madam!¡±


    Joelle stumbled back a few steps, only kept from falling by Leah¡¯s quick support.


    Faced with such an unreasonable mother-inw, she found herself at a loss for words.


    If Amara had so much faith in her son, there was no point in trying to seek justice from her.


    ¡°Amara, I¡¯m not feeling well. I won¡¯t be able to entertain you today. Please go home.¡±


    ¡°You think I want to see your face?¡± Amara snapped, taking a few steps away before suddenly turning back, her eyes dark and ominous. ¡°By the way, what did the doctor say after your miscarriage?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Did they say whether you can still get pregnant? How long will it take?¡±


    Even Leah couldn¡¯t stay silent any longer. ¡°Madam, she just lost her baby!¡±


    ¡°So what? She has to have a baby sooner orter. I need to know the facts.¡±


    Joelle met her gaze with an emotionless stare. ¡°The doctor said my chances of getting pregnant again are very slim. My health is poor, and the child Adrian forced me to abort may have been the only one I could ever have.¡±


    Amara said nothing more and left with a sullen face.


    Leah, her eyes brimming with tears, helped Joelle sit down, sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea it woulde to this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t me you. I know you were only trying to help me and Adrian.¡±


    Leah quickly wiped away her tears. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Adrian right now!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Joelle¡¯s hand rested heavily on the arm of the sofa.


    A cool breeze drifted in, making her shiver. The coldness seemed to seep into her bones. Amara had shown her true colors, caring only about whether she could bear a child.


    Joelle closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, there was a steely resolve in her gaze.


    ¡°Leah, listen carefully. There¡¯s no hope for Adrian and me. I will divorce him, no matter what. If you continue trying to bring us back together, I¡¯ll have no choice but to see you as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Leah nodded gravely.


    Though she had been sent by the Miller family, living with Joelle had shown her the harsh treatment Joelle endured.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see Joelle suffer any longer. ¡°But Irene will find out sooner orter. Have you thought about how to handle that?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile was bitter. ¡°Do you really think Irene and Amara would let a woman who can¡¯t have children stay?¡±


    Leah suddenly realized the truth. ¡°You told her that on purpose?¡±


    Joelle sighed. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s highly unlikely I¡¯ll ever conceive again.¡±


    Leah was left speechless, the weight of Joelle¡¯s words settling heavily between them.


    Meanwhile, Amara returned to the Miller Mansion, where L was already in tears, pleading her case to Irene.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Quincy began, ¡°No matter how reckless Spencer was, he wouldn¡¯t do something like this. It¡¯s all Adrian¡¯s doing¡ªhe¡¯s framing Spencer!¡±


    L¡¯s cries grew more desperate. ¡°Spencer has been wrongly used this time! It was Joelle who got pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. Adrian didn¡¯t want the child and got rid of it. He mes my son for the loss!¡±


    Katie chimed in, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Grandma, my brother has suffered so much in there. He¡¯s lost a lot of weight. Please, let him out!¡±


    Irene remained silent, though her breathing wasbored, her chest rising and falling rapidly as if she might cough up blood at any moment.


    Amara, observing the scene, finally spoke. ¡°You all certainly have a way with words. Fiona saw Spencer push Joelle into the water with her own eyes. Isn¡¯t that attempted murder?¡±


    Quincy shot back, ¡°Amara, I know you¡¯ve never liked Spencer, but he didn¡¯t even know Joelle was pregnant that day!¡±


    ¡°Then what do you say about Spencer¡¯s actions against Joelle?¡± Amara pressed.


    L stepped forward. ¡°Amara, it takes two to tango. If Joelle hadn¡¯t enticed my son, he wouldn¡¯t have had anything to do with her. She¡¯s the one to me!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Irene¡¯s voice cut through the room as she mmed her hand on the table and rose to her feet, ring at L. ¡°I¡¯ll make my own judgments about Joelle. But let¡¯s not forget how many wrongs Spencer hasmitted over the years. Do you want me to list them all and make you lose facepletely?¡±


    Quincy pleaded, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you hear what Katie said? Spencer has suffered a lot in there¡ªhe¡¯s even lost weight.¡±


    Irene sat back down, stifling a light cough. ¡°Let him stay a few more days. It won¡¯t kill him. And I don¡¯t want to hear another word in his defense!¡±


    The room fell silent, no one daring to speak further.


    L could only clutch Katie¡¯s hand, her sobs now muted. Across from her, Amara sneered, ¡°Why the tears? Isn¡¯t this the fine son you raised?¡±


    Irene, her gaze sharp, addressed Amara again. ¡°Don¡¯t get toofortable, Amara. Where is Adrian while all of this is happening?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 127

    ?<strong>Chapter 127:</strong>


    Amara shifted her gaze, her guilt palpable. She had sent people to locate Adrian, but he remained elusive.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where Adrian is,¡± she confessed. Katie chimed in eagerly, ¡°Grandma, I know! He must be at the hospital with Reba!¡±


    ¡°No, that can¡¯t be,¡± Amara interjected quickly, aware of Irene¡¯s disdain for the Lloyd family. The thought of Adrian being with them was unthinkable to Irene. ¡°I was just at the hospital. Reba was there, but Adrian wasn¡¯t.¡±


    Irene¡¯s voice was tinged with disappointment. ¡°So, you have no clue where your own son is?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Irene interrupted sharply. ¡°Someone go to the hospital and bring Reba here. That will surely bring Adrian back.¡±


    It seemed a feasible n, but Amara hesitated. ¡°Irene, remember, Reba is seriously ill. If we move her here¡­¡± Irene¡¯s eyes shed with cold dismissiveness. ¡°She should count herself lucky. Without our financial support, she wouldn¡¯t havested this long. We practically own her life! And if she dies, it¡¯s merely bad luck on her part.¡±


    Amara fell silent, unable to counter.


    Meanwhile, Joelle was quietly packing her belongings. Downstairs, Leah hung up the phone and hurried upstairs, her expression urgent. ¡°The Miller Mansion is in chaos!¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s about Spencer, isn¡¯t it?¡± Joelle responded calmly.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s worse!¡± Leah eximed, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°Irene is furious because she can¡¯t find Adrian. To force him out of hiding, she¡¯s nning to send someone to the hospital to bring Reba here by force!¡± Joelle paused, her heart skipping a beat. Adrian was protective of Reba¡ªif anything happened to her, the consequences would be severe.


    Irene¡¯s drastic measure to force Adrian¡¯s appearance spoke volumes about her anger. Oddly, this brought Joelle some relief, knowing Irene was taking her side. Leah¡¯s anxiety was clear. She feared for both Reba¡¯s safety and Adrian¡¯s response.


    ¡°I think Irene will send for you soon. Have you decided what you¡¯re going to do?¡±


    Joelle took a deep breath, her resolve firming. ¡°Whatever happens, I¡¯ll face it. I¡¯ll go with Adrian.¡± She knew who had been at Adrian¡¯s sidetely.


    Not long ago, Michael had called her. ¡°Joelle, you need to take Adrian home. He¡¯s been drinking non-stop. He might not survive if this keeps up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend, nor the wife he acknowledges. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to call me?¡± She had hung up immediately, and when Michael had called again, she had ignored it.


    Adrian was drowning in sorrow, but his remorse was likely centered on the baby they had lost.


    But why should he feel remorse?


    If the child had been born, it would have be just another tool for him in his relentless pursuit of power. But Joelle had secretly kept the child, and only a few people knew.


    She intended to raise the baby on her own and leave this painful chapter of her life behind.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller?¡± Leah lightly patted Joelle¡¯s shoulder.


    Joelle gathered her thoughts and said with resolve, ¡°Leah, you can head downstairs now. I¡¯ll reach out to Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Leah replied, and then left the room.


    Michael had secured a vi in the suburbs. It was a secluded ce, rarely visited by others.


    Adrian had wanted to be somewhere quiet, so Michael could only bring him here.


    The living room floor was littered with empty bottles. Adrian had fallen into a pattern¡ªhe would drink until he passed out, wake up, and start drinking all over again. ¡°Adrian, that¡¯s enough!¡± Michael wrestled the bottle from Adrian¡¯s grasp.


    Adrian was relentless.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough. It¡¯s never enough.¡±


    His trust in Joelle shattered alongside the grief of losing a child and the betrayal by Erick.


    At twenty-eight, he felt he had never been so defeated in life.


    ¡°Leave me be! Give me the wine!¡±


    Just then, Adrian¡¯s phone rang. Michael, seizing the moment to interrupt the cycle, pushed Adrian slightly and answered the call. ¡°Hello? Joelle¡­¡±


    Hearing her name, Adrian ceased his struggle for the bottle and instead reached out urgently for his phone. ¡°You want to speak with Adrian? Okay. I¡¯ll hand him the phone.¡±


    When Adrian took the phone, he was momentarily at a loss for words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he began hesitantly. Joelle¡¯s voice was steady as she responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that now. Irene has sent someone to the hospital to bring Reba to the Miller Mansion. If you care about her safety, you shoulde back immediately. I¡¯ll go with you to sort things out with Irene.¡±


    The alcohol had slowed Adrian¡¯s reactions, and it took him a moment to process her words. ¡°Are you helping me and Reba?¡± he asked slowly, disbelief coloring his tone. ¡°Or what?¡±


    Despite her resentment towards them both, Joelle didn¡¯t wish any harm on Reba. Such a scenario would onlyplicate matters further for her.


    In a fit of frustration, Adrian smashed an empty bottle on the table and stood up abruptly. ¡°Joelle, since when are you so magnanimous? Calling me to protect another woman? We had a child! What do I and our baby mean to you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you to speak of our baby? Adrian, you¡¯ve never cared for me. We should just part ways.¡±


    At the mention of the baby, Adrian¡¯s heart tightened, rendering the rest of her words insignificant.


    In a mix of anger and sudden rity, he pped himself hard across the face, shaking off the remnants of inebriation to regain his usual detached demeanor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 128

    ?<strong>Chapter 128:</strong>


    Reba paced back and forth in the ward, d in a hospital gown. Erick was taken to a ce she didn¡¯t know, possibly a prison. The Miller family wouldn¡¯t let him go after what he had done. She was worried about his safety and also feared being implicated herself.


    At that moment, her phone rang. It was her mother, Salome Lloyd, calling from their hometown. ¡°Reba, what happened to Erick? I called him these past two days, but he hasn¡¯t answered.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Erick isn¡¯t young anymore. It¡¯s time for him to settle down. You two shouldn¡¯t rely on Adrian for everything. Erick should find a job to support himself.¡±


    Salome rambled on, oblivious to the anxiety gnawing at Reba. Every call from her seemed to focus on trivial matters. Reba was desperate to end the call. ¡°Mom, I really need to go. I have other things to handle.¡±


    ¡°Just wait, I have more to tell you!¡±


    Reba knew it would just be more family small talk¡ªnothing urgent. With her anxiety mounting, she couldn¡¯t indulge in a lengthy conversation. She quickly ended the call, but as she did, the door to her ward burst open. Several imposing figures entered with clear bad intentions.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Reba demanded.


    ¡°Are you Reba? Irene Miller wants to see you.¡±


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    ¡°Irene Miller?¡± Reba¡¯s voice quivered with trepidation. ¡°Adrian¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reba instinctively stepped back, forcing a nervous smile. ¡°May I ask what she requires of me?¡±


    ¡°That depends on what you have done. We are merely executing her orders. Would you prefer toe with us voluntarily, or should we ensure your cooperation?¡± Reba eyed the thick hempen rope in their hands, her decision swift. ¡°I can walk on my own.¡±


    However, after merely a couple of steps, she copsed to the floor.


    ¡°She fainted?¡± one of the men queried.


    ¡°It appears she¡¯s quite ill. I¡¯ve heard rumors of a brain tumor. What¡¯s our next move? Should we get her medical help or just carry her back as instructed?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Miller was clear¡ªif she dies, she¡¯s to be brought back regardless! We carry her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch a doctor to apany us.¡±


    Just then, Reba¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she clutched her head, looking around in confusion. ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡±


    The men exchanged startled nces, their initial resolve shaken by her disoriented state. ¡°Stop pretending. Come with us!¡±


    Reba sat on the floor, scrambling backward with her feet. ¡°Who are you? Don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯ll call the police if you take another step!¡±


    The man with the thick rope moved to restrain her, but hispanion halted him. ¡°I heard she has a rare condition that affects her memory periodically.¡±


    Noticing the genuine confusion in her eyes, he approached more cautiously. ¡°We were sent by Irene Miller. She¡¯s requested to see you.¡±


    Reba clutched at her chest, her anxiety palpable. ¡°Irene Miller? Adrian¡¯s grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will youe willingly, or must wepel you?¡±


    Reba avoided their gazes, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    The car halted at the vi¡¯s entrance. The driver opened the back door for Adrian as Joelle sat waiting inside. The ride to the Miller Mansion was silent, filled with unspoken tension. It was dark when they arrived.


    Upon entering, Joelle immediately noticed Reba¡¯s absence. The living room was deserted, not a servant in sight. Amara emerged from a door, her eyes briefly meeting Joelle¡¯s before she moved decisively toward Adrian. ¡°Your grandmother is still upset. Tread carefully with your words.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Where are Uncle Quincy and the others?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been sent away by your grandmother. Even if she hadn¡¯t, I would have driven them out myself. They think they can mock us? No chance!¡±


    ¡°How has Grandma handled Spencer¡¯s situation?¡± Amara replied, ¡°She¡¯s ordered him locked up and forbidden anyone from pleading for him. Adrian, your grandmother still supports you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see her first.¡±


    Adrian grasped Joelle¡¯s hand, noting her sweaty palm. It was clear she was on edge. Joelle sneered inwardly. Despite the tension, Adrian seemed determined to maintain the facade of a caring husband before his grandmother. But she couldn¡¯t keep up the pretense any longer.


    When they reached the door to Irene¡¯s bedroom, the guarding servant stepped inside to announce their arrival. Irene allowed only Adrian to enter initially. Joelle waited outside, her anxiety mounting.


    Inside the room, Adrian bowed his head respectfully. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Ireney in the bed, her hands resting on her chest, her gaze distant and unfocused. Adrian adjusted her quilt gently, while she stared nkly at the ceiling and began to speak slowly. ¡°Was it really you who took Joelle for the abortion?¡± After a brief pause, Adrian responded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Irene inhaled sharply. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of conflicting informationing from Quincy¡¯s family, and your mother¡¯s opinions don¡¯t help. Adrian, you¡¯re a good boy. I trust only what you tell me. What exactly happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 129

    ?<strong>Chapter 129:</strong>


    Adrian spoke openly about everything, from Ned to Erick, to clear Joelle¡¯s name. He also confessed that, in a moment of confusion, he had forced Joelle to terminate her pregnancy. Irene¡¯s gaze softened slightly as she absorbed his words.


    ¡°So, you framed Spencer on purpose?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian replied without hesitation. ¡°And I don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Was this to avenge your father?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t confirm, but neither did he deny it. Irene¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness. ¡°You and your mother have been biding your time for years. Is Spencer¡¯s downfall just the beginning?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Irene closed her eyes, a tear escaping down her cheek. ¡°Why does fate challenge our family so?¡±


    Adrian remained stoic, his expression unreadable.


    Suddenly, Irene grasped his hand, her grip so tight her body shook. ¡°Now you¡¯ve lost a child as well. You understand the pain! I¡¯ve lost a son. Must I endure the loss of another? Do you really want me, on my deathbed, to suffer this agony again?¡±


    ¡°Grandma.¡± Adrian gently disentangled his hand, his voice and face cold. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Quincy, your first son would still be alive. My mother wouldn¡¯t have suffered mental illness, and I wouldn¡¯t have lost my father so young.¡±


    ¡°How many times must I say it? It was just an ident!¡±


    ¡°That was no ident,¡± Adrian countered firmly, his gaze piercing as it fixed on Irene¡¯s face, causing her visible difort. ¡°That was no ident,¡± he repeated, his voice slightly trembling as he struggled to maintain hisposure. ¡°He went to the mountainous area with Uncle Quincy to deliver supplies. On State Route 318, the road copsed, and the car was destroyed. Why was my father the only one who died? Grandma, did you truly not know of any deceit, or were you just pretending to be ignorant?¡±


    Irene, now crying loudly from her bed, protested, ¡°The police said it was an ident, and Quincy was seriously injured too.¡±


    ¡°That was not an ident!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice boomed. Joelle, who stood just outside the door, shivered. Was that roar really from Adrian? He had always shown the utmost respect for Irene. How could he now be arguing with her? Joelle wanted to intervene but hesitated at the closed door.


    Inside the room, as Adrian¡¯s shout echoed, he quickly regained hisposure, subdued by the residual effects of alcohol and his ingrained respect for his grandmother, even if Irene had feigned ignorance all these years. ¡°You know the truth. If you don¡¯t feel guilty, why did you hand over Miller Group to me after my father died?¡±


    Irene, wracked by a heavy cough, replied, ¡°Because you were the only one capable of managing the situation at that time.¡±


    Adrian looked down at her, his expression unreadable. ¡°But all these years, Uncle Quincy has shown interest in thepany. If you wanted to pass it to him, I would have respected your decision. However, your refusal to do so suggests you know he¡¯s at fault.¡±


    Irene clutched the bed sheet tightly, her voice firm. ¡°Quincycks the acumen for business. I couldn¡¯t risk him running thepany into the ground! If you think this means I feel guilty, then fine. From tomorrow, you can hand over thepany to Quincy!¡±


    ¡°Grandma,¡± Adrian began with a slight smile, picking up a ss of water and some medicine from the bedside table. ¡°That might have been a solution ten years ago. But now, no one can take Miller Group from me. Not even on yourmand could Uncle Quincy assume control.¡±


    Irene took several deep breaths, her eyes widening with unspoken words, but ultimately, she restrained herself. She looked at Adrian, her eldest grandson, who had grown beyond her reach, bing a force she could no longer temper.


    Over the years, her grip on thepany had loosened, with many key executives now loyal to Adrian. Though she still held some influence, it was clear that Adrian didn¡¯t need her resources to thrive. Yet, she knew he wouldn¡¯t let those resources fall into Quincy¡¯s hands. The Miller family she had strived to protect was unraveling.


    She motioned for Adrian to assist her into a sitting position. Once settled against the headboard and after taking her medicine, she spoke again. ¡°Adrian, I understand the resentment you harbor. To atone for Quincy¡¯s errors, I¡¯ve stayed out ofpany affairs. I even consented to your wish to have Spencer imprisoned. Aren¡¯t these actions enough topensate for Quincy¡¯s mistakes? I¡¯m old, and I don¡¯t want to lose any more family members.¡±


    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯d rather not discuss this any further,¡± Adrian stated, his tone icy.


    Irene was visibly upset, but she recognized that pushing the issue would not sway him. She shifted the conversation. ¡°How do you n to exin to Joelle everything that Erick has done?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make it up to her,¡± Adrian replied, his voice steady but his hands betraying a slight tremor.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Irene scoffed, her anger palpable. ¡°You say that, yet it was the very person you¡¯ve shielded who conspired against your own child! I fail to understand, Adrian. You¡¯re a clever man. Why do you believe Erick and Reba over your wife? Why have they deserved your protection all this time?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 130

    ?<strong>Chapter 130:</strong>


    ¡°If you had cut ties with the Lloyd family sooner, Joelle and the child wouldn¡¯t be in this mess today!¡± Irene spat. Adrian acknowledged his role in the cmity, his head bowed, choosing not to contest Irene¡¯s usation. Momentster, Irene summoned Joelle.


    As Joelle entered, she nced at Adrian, detecting no telltale signs of distress in his demeanor, leaving her puzzled about the cause of his earlier outburst. She had braced herself for Irene to use her of conspiring with Adrian against Spencer, but such allegations never came.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joelle. Erick will face justice for his actions. No mere prison term will suffice for harming a Miller,¡± Irene dered with a fierce undertone.


    Catching Adrian¡¯s eye, Joelle felt a pang of sorrow, fully aware of the significance the Lloyd family held for him. The resolution would hinge on Adrian¡¯s decision regarding Erick. Joelle had borne her share of mistreatment from the Lloyds. Now, the thought of her child enduring the same was unbearable.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to hear Adrian¡¯s stance on this first,¡± Joelle stated firmly.


    Irene nodded, perceiving Joelle¡¯s intent to gauge Adrian¡¯s loyalty. ¡°Very well. Adrian, your course of action?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was grave. ¡°Turn him over to the authorities. I¡¯ll respect whatever sentence they impose.¡±


    Irene expressed her approval, relieved by Adrian¡¯s clear judgment on such a critical matter. ¡°Joelle, do you hear that? Adrian acknowledges his missteps. Let¡¯s afford him the opportunity to rectify them.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s emotions faltered with each nce at Adrian, his allure reigniting the embers of her youthful affection. Yet, the history of hurt she bore couldn¡¯t be mended by mere chances, nor could they erase the scars or promise a seamless resolution.


    With a gentle smile tinged with sadness, she shook her head, her eyes glistening. ¡°Irene, it seems you¡¯ve forgotten why Adrian returned.¡±


    Irene¡¯s demeanor stiffened, the memory of Reba momentarily slipping her mind. Adrian¡¯s return had been out of concern for Reba. Her expression darkening, Irene challenged, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve always shielded Reba. Now, with her brother¡¯s actions, do you still intend to protect her?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s posture stiffened, his brow furrowed in conflict. ¡°Grandma, Reba is all that¡¯s left of the Lloyd family. Her mother¡¯s back in their hometown, and Reba¡¯s health is failing. With Erick gone, she¡¯s alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your responsibility anymore. Remember, you¡¯re married!¡± Irene snapped sharply.


    Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted to Joelle, herposure serene yet distant. ¡°Joelle, is your heart truly closed to Reba?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Irene¡¯s anger red. Joelle had been nothing but a devoted spouse, yet Adrian¡¯s fixation with the Lloyds overshadowed his duties to her. She really didn¡¯t know what the Lloyd family had done to make him so concerned about them.


    Joelle, tired of the fruitless discussion, cut to the heart of the matter. ¡°No wife would tolerate her husband harboring another woman. If he can¡¯t stay away from Reba, I refuse to waste more of my life here.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, leave this with me. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Irene reassured, takingmand of the situation. She was resolute. With a definitive gesture, she summoned two aides.


    ¡°Take Reba back to her hometown immediately. The Miller family has extended enough generosity. Her fate is no longer our concern!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡± Adrian protested.


    Irene¡¯s gaze on Adrian was icy as she admonished, ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve erred gravely here. Remember, Joelle bore your child and became your wife legally. Is Reba worth the ruin of your marriage?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s hands balled into fists. Without his support in her hometown¡ªbereft of adequate medical care and necessary funds¡ªReba¡¯s chances were slim. Erick was rightfully jailed, yet the thought of failing Reba haunted him. He had promised her father and brother to protect her.


    In a harsh tone, Adrian retorted, ¡°My influence failed to save my father or my child. Must I also stand by powerless to protect Reba?¡±


    Joelle felt the urge to leave. Why stay when Adrian so clearly prioritized Reba over their vows? Her heart ached at the thought: his stubborn devotion rendered Reba a tragic figure, and herself a neglected counterpart. Did he not cherish her at all, after all they¡¯d shared?


    Biting back tears, she dered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I need to go.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Miller!¡±


    The interruption came as an elderly servant burst through the door, halting Joelle¡¯s next words.


    ¡°What¡¯s the urgency?¡± Irene responded with evident annoyance.


    ¡°Salome Lloyd is here!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 131

    ?<strong>Chapter 131:</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± Adrian and Irene eximed simultaneously, their surprise mirroring each other¡¯s. Joelle, unfamiliar with the name Salome, surmised she must be someone of significance. Irene¡¯s insistence on meeting her despite her frail condition was telling. Curious, Joelle followed into the reception room where a frail, elderly woman sat in a wheelchair, her eyes reflecting a hint of fear.


    Amara, too, had caught wind of the visitor and descended the stairs, her eyes scanning the gathering. L and Katie, also alerted, found a pretext to join the others. As soon as Irene seated herself, a dark figure darted past her. Adrian approached briskly. ¡°Salome? What brings you here?¡±


    Trembling, Salome clutched Adrian¡¯s wrist, her voice breaking as she sobbed, ¡°Adrian! Where are Reba and Erick? I can¡¯t find them anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Adrian urged, his tone gentle.


    It was then that Joelle realized Salome was Reba and Erick¡¯s mother, who had lived back in their hometown. Observing Adrian¡¯s respectful and patient demeanor with Salome contrasted sharply with his previous impatience towards her own request to visit her father, who was in a vegetative state. This realization struck Joelle sharply¡ªAdrian¡¯s respect was reserved exclusively for the Lloyd family.


    ¡°Where are they? Has something happened to them?¡± Salome, a simple and earnest old woman, nced around anxiously before her eyes settled on Adrian, seeing him as her beacon of hope.


    Noticing Adrian was encumbered by Salome, Amara scoffed, ¡°Really? You have some nerve. Reba has been nothing but a burden to Adrian, and Erick implicated someone else in an attempt to assault Adrian¡¯s wife, which led to her losing her baby. What do we possibly owe your family? You¡¯re all leeches!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Salome gasped, her face draining of color. ¡°Adrian! Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Salome, let¡¯s find you a ce to rest,¡± Adrian said, his lips pressed into a thin line. He did not refute the usations, implying Amara¡¯s harsh words held truth.


    Tears began to flow down Salome¡¯s cheeks as she approached Amara in her wheelchair. ¡°I am deeply sorry for what Reba and Erick have done. I truly am! I had no idea.¡±


    Amara recoiled from Salome¡¯s outstretched hands, clearly repulsed. ¡°You¡¯re apologizing to me? Why don¡¯t you ask Joelle if she forgives you? Or Irene?¡±


    Joelle, standing by Amara, watched as Salome turned toward her. ¡°You must be Joelle! I deeply apologize on behalf of Reba and Erick! I am ready to make amends for their wrongs. I don¡¯t have many years left, but I am willing to serve you, to do anything you ask of me!¡± Salome broke down sobbing. Her tears flowed freely as she repeatedly apologized, leaving Joelle feeling conflicted.


    She disliked the Lloyd family, yet Salome herself hadmitted no wrong. She gently took Salome¡¯s arm. ¡°Salome, right? The actions of Erick and Reba are not your fault. I won¡¯t punish the innocent. However, I will hold ountable those who have wronged me.¡±


    Salome, momentarily taken aback, quickly turned to Irene, pleading, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Irene, visibly annoyed, refused even a touch from Salome. ¡°Your apologies change nothing. I¡¯ve lost my great-grandchild forever.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡± Salome implored. Ignoring her, Irene dered sharply, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived just in time. Take Reba and leave. I don¡¯t want to see either of you again. Don¡¯te back!¡±


    Defeated, Salome¡¯s hands fell to her sides as she wept. ¡°I came to Millerith to be with Reba and Erick.¡± Everyone looked at her. ¡°My rtives back home took everything from me. Now, I have nowhere else to go.¡±


    Understanding dawned on Irene. ¡°So, you expect Adrian to support you? Your family¡¯s audacity knows no bounds!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Salome protested immediately. ¡°I can work¡ªI do handicrafts. I can support my children. We won¡¯t be a burden to Adrian.¡±


    Adrian approached, crouching before Salome to offer support. ¡°Salome, you¡¯re in poor health, and with Reba and Erick as your only family, it¡¯s my duty to ensure you¡¯re looked after.¡±


    ¡°Adrian,¡± Salome said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°You are a good, generous man, but we can manage on our own. We don¡¯t want charity. Where is Reba? I¡¯vee to take her home.¡±


    L winked at Katie, who offered, ¡°I know where she is. I¡¯ll go fetch her.¡±


    Momentster, Reba was led in. ¡°Mom!¡± she eximed, rushing to embrace Salome.


    ¡°Reba!¡± Salome returned her embrace, both sobbing. Witnessing their reunion, Joelle felt increasingly detached. She used to think Reba was a poor girl, but she didn¡¯t think so anymore. At least Reba had her mother. But she was all alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 132

    ?<strong>Chapter 132:</strong>


    The once heartwarming family reunion dissolved in an instant. Without warning, Salome¡¯s hand whipped through the air, smacking Reba so fiercely that she tumbled to the floor.


    ¡°Mom? What are you doing?¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice quivered with disbelief as she looked up from the floor. Salome¡¯s hand, still trembling with anger, pointed usingly at Reba. ¡°What on earth did you and your brother do? I didn¡¯t send you here to cause trouble for Adrian! Do you have any idea what you¡¯ve done?¡± Tears began to stream down Reba¡¯s face. ¡°Mom, please, I didn¡¯t know what Erick was nning! I swear, I had no part in it!¡±


    ¡°Your apologies mean nothing to me! I¡¯m not the one you should be begging for forgiveness.¡±


    Reba quickly looked around the room, her eyesnding on Joelle. She scrambled to her knees, clutching Joelle¡¯s clothes as sobs shook her entire body. ¡°Joelle, please, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll never let something like this happen again. I¡¯ll do anything to make up for what Erick did. Just, please, I beg you, spare him. Please!¡±


    Before Joelle could respond, Katie sighed. ¡°Joelle, Reba truly seems remorseful!¡±


    L nodded in agreement. ¡°To err is human, Joelle. Since she¡¯s repenting, maybe it¡¯s time to forgive her.¡±


    Could they really expect her to swallow this injustice? Reba seemed to think her kneeling would suffice as atonement. But what about her child? ¡°I will never forgive you, Reba. Never!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice was cold as she pushed Reba away. Though the shove wasn¡¯t forceful, Reba still copsed back onto the floor. ¡°Reba!¡±


    Adrian stepped forward, concern etched on his face, but a piercing look from Irene and Amara rooted him to the spot. He clenched his fists, his eyes burning as he turned his gaze on Joelle. ¡°Erick was the one who hurt you, Joelle. Don¡¯t take it out on Reba.¡±


    Joelle let out a bitterugh. She was Adrian¡¯s rightful wife, and yet he was already rushing to defend Reba. ¡°No, Adrian!¡± Salome intervened, stepping between them. ¡°It¡¯s natural for your wife to be angry. Let her vent. It¡¯s us who owe you both an apology.¡±


    Reba remained on the floor, her sobs intensifying. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m truly sorry. I apologize for Erick. Joelle, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask. I¡¯ll disappear from Adrian¡¯s life forever if that¡¯s what you want.¡± All eyes turned to Joelle. The decision rested in her hands.


    Joelle remained silent, her gaze averted from Reba. Irene understood immediately¡ªJoelle had made her choice. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Not even your death can bring back my great-grandson.¡± She waved her hand dismissively before turning to Salome. ¡°Salome, take your daughter and leave. Neither of you is to set foot in Illerith again.¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes widened in panic. With tears streaming down her face, Salome nodded repeatedly. Reba broke down. ¡°Mom, are you sentencing me to death? What about my illness? Only in Illerith can I get the treatment I need. I don¡¯t want to go back to that small, barren town. If I leave, I¡¯ll die!¡±


    Tears streamed down Salome¡¯s face as she gripped her daughter¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Reba, you have to face the consequences of your actions. If death is the price, maybe it¡¯ll be a release. At least you¡¯ll be with your father and brother again.¡±


    Adrian could no longer stay silent. ¡°Grandma, Reba and Salome have nowhere else to go.¡±


    Irene mmed her hand on the table, silencing the room. ¡°Shut up! Do you even know your ce?¡±


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba¡¯s desperation spilled over as she crawled to him, clutching his pant leg. ¡°Save me! You promised me! You said you wouldn¡¯t let me die, that you¡¯d take care of me for the rest of my life!¡±


    Adrian nced at Joelle. ¡°Is this what you wanted, Joelle? Will you only be satisfied when she¡¯s dead?¡±


    Irene struggled to her feet and pped Adrian across the face in front of everyone. The room fell into a stunned silence as Irene, panting from exertion, red at him. ¡°For Reba¡¯s sake, you dare speak to your wife like this? Think carefully¡ªwould you and Joelle be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for Reba?¡±


    Adrian clenched his jaw, the sting of Irene¡¯s p still fresh on his cheek. His voice, calm yetced with rage, cut through the tension. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t forced Joelle and me to marry, Reba and I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess! Who¡¯s to me here, Grandma? I told you long ago that Joelle was like a sister to me, but you insisted on this marriage. Did you ever think about how I felt?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Irene nearly copsed.


    Quincy interjected, his voice sharp. ¡°Adrian, is that any way to speak to your grandmother?¡±


    Amara shot back instantly, ¡°Since when do you have a say, Quincy?¡±


    L wasn¡¯t about to let it slide. ¡°Amara, are you saying Quincy can¡¯t even correct Adrian¡¯s behavior now?¡±


    ¡°Please, stop this!¡± Salome pleaded as she clung to Reba. ¡°If you can¡¯t tolerate us, we¡¯ll leave.¡±


    Adrian held Salome¡¯s arm with a firm grip, his voice unwavering. ¡°Salome, trust me, I will support you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 133

    ?<strong>Chapter 133:</strong>


    Joelle had seen enough. Adrian¡¯s firm voice reverberated through the room, silencing everyone present. Not a soul dared to speak. Joelle stepped forward, drawing the collective gaze away from the Lloyd family.


    With aposed demeanor, Joelle said, ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m giving you two choices. Either you send this mother and daughter out of Illerith today, or we¡¯re getting a divorce!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Irene objected, rising to her feet.


    ¡°Irene, this is between Adrian and me,¡± Joelle insisted. ¡°We¡¯ve been living this life, not you. Is this situation really worth your interference?¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression was aplex mix of determination and resignation as she slowly sat back down.


    Amara, watching closely, tugged on Joelle¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you threatening Adrian? What kind of wife does that?¡± Joelle remainedposed. ¡°Yes! If you don¡¯t like me, find someone else for your son. But remember, this is between Adrian and me. It¡¯s his decision!¡±


    She turned to Adrian, the man she had loved for eight years, her gaze cold. ¡°Adrian, choose! Divorce, or send them away. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Adrian remained silent, his gaze darkening as he looked at Joelle. She said she was leaving the choice to him, but she was still forcing his hand. He couldn¡¯t understand why, at this crucial moment, his wife wouldn¡¯t stand by him. Instead, she was the first to make things more difficult.


    The tension was palpable until Salome, desperate to diffuse the situation, intervened. ¡°Adrian, please, don¡¯t get divorced. We¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll take Reba and go right now. You won¡¯t see our faces again!¡±


    She grabbed Reba, who was still in shock, and suddenly, there was a loud crash. Everyone¡¯s expression changed. Adrian called out anxiously, ¡°Salome!¡±


    Salome had fallen out of her wheelchair. Her legs had long since lost their strength, but she refused Adrian¡¯s help. ¡°I can leave on my own. I¡¯ll take Reba and go.¡±


    It was a heartbreaking sight¡ªa physically challenged woman, dragging her gravely ill daughter, trying to crawl out of the room. Anyone who saw it would be moved. Adrian clenched his teeth, closing his eyes as he wrestled with his decision. When he opened them again, his resolve was clear. ¡°We will get the divorce!¡±


    Joelle felt as though a bullet had torn through her chest, shattering her heart. She had sworn to herself that, no matter Adrian¡¯s answer, she would remainposed. So, she forced a graceful smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll step back from your family matters. We¡¯ll meet at the courthouse tomorrow at 8 a.m.¡±


    Fearing that Adrian could waver, Joelle turned to Irene, her voice steady but firm. ¡°Irene, please bear witness. From this moment on, Adrian and I are no longer husband and wife.¡±


    Irene couldn¡¯t bear to lift her eyes. ¡°Joelle¡­¡±


    Joelle turned and walked out of the Miller Mansion, her head held high. As she left the house, the once clear sky grew turbulent. She brushed a tear from her eye, stepping into the bright sunlight that seemed to mock her misery.


    Joelle made her way back to the house she had once shared with Adrian. Leah, unaware of the morning¡¯s upheaval, greeted her. ¡°Mrs. Miller.¡±


    But Joelle could barely stand as a wave of anguish washed over her. The moment she stepped inside, her legs gave out, and she copsed onto the steps. With a bitter smile, she looked up at Leah. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore. I¡¯m no longer Adrian¡¯s wife.¡±


    Leah froze, her shock evident, but she quickly masked it with a sigh as she took in Joelle¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°I see. Thank you for taking care of Mr. Miller these past three years.¡± She bowed deeply to Joelle.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle nodded, gathering herself before standing again. ¡°I¡¯ll pack my things.¡±


    ¡°Let me assist you,¡± Leah offered.


    ¡°No need.¡± Joelle insisted on personally packing so she could exclusively pack every item that belonged to her. Three years of marriage reduced to this moment. The wardrobe was filled with clothes, yet none of them felt like hers.


    In three years, she had umted so little that everything she owned fit into just two suitcases. As she packed, an old photo album tumbled from the top shelf. It was one she had cherished for years.


    Before she had turned eighteen, her life had been carefree. Adrian, Rafael, and Michael had been her protectors besides her family. But falling in love with Adrian had been her greatest mistake.


    Joelle slid down the wall, clutching the album to her chest. The days captured in those photos were gone, lost to a past that could never be reimed. She didn¡¯t sleep that night. Instead, she sat by the window as the world outside slowly shifted from night to dawn.


    After breakfast, she went straight to the courthouse. As the clock inched closer to 8 a.m., Adrian was nowhere in sight. Across the street, in a ck car, Adrian sat slumped against the seat. He rubbed his eyes, trying to shake off the fatigue that clung to him.


    He had spent the night finalizing matters for Salome and Reba. He was spent. He had nned to exin everything to Joelle, but time had slipped away from him. It was 8 a.m.


    The driver asked, ¡°Sir, Mrs. Miller is already waiting. Shouldn¡¯t you go meet her?¡±


    Adrian opened his eyes, his gaze sharp and cold as it flicked to the driver. The man quickly averted his eyes. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    After a moment, the car door swung open, and Adrian stepped out, his long strides carrying him toward Joelle. As he approached, Joelle¡¯s hands clenched at her sides. She prepared herself to stand tall, trying to appearposed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 134

    ?<strong>Chapter 134:</strong>


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Joelle smiled. ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± Adrian remained rooted to the spot, his expression unreadable. ¡°Do you really want to divorce me?¡± A slight tremor ran through Joelle, not out of anger but a calmness so profound it carried a quiet sadness. ¡°It¡¯se to this. What else can we do but divorce?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°I haven¡¯t even med you for your rtionship with Rafael, and yet you want to end our marriage over Reba?¡±


    Joelle took a steadying breath, stepping closer until she could look him squarely in the eye. ¡°Well, at least Rafael wouldn¡¯t have allowed me to be humiliated in front of his family!¡±


    Her words struck Adrian like a p. His fists clenched involuntarily, rage simmering beneath the surface. But as he looked into Joelle¡¯s eyes, he found himself at a loss. ¡°Joelle, I told you I¡¯d make it up to you. I meant it. I want to build a good life with you. What happened with the baby¡­ That¡¯s on me.¡±


    Joelle had always been the one to avoid confrontation, never wanting to see him struggle like this. ¡°Adrian, what I said yesterday still holds. If you send Reba and her mother out of the city, we won¡¯t need to divorce. Can you do that?¡±


    Their eyes locked in a silent battle. Adrian¡¯s expression grew more conflicted with each passing second. ¡°Do you have to push me this far?¡±


    Joelle knew the oue long before this. ¡°Let¡¯s just go inside, Adrian. The sooner we finalize the divorce, the sooner it¡¯s over.¡±


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist, desperation seeping into his voice. ¡°Have you thought this through? If we divorce, you won¡¯t get a cent.¡±


    ¡°Of course I have. We signed a prenuptial agreement, remember? I won¡¯t take anything that¡¯s not mine.¡± Adrian felt as if he were hitting a brick wall, his frustration mounting as his grip tightened.


    ¡°And what about Shawn? Don¡¯t you care about him anymore? How will he feel about you divorcing me?¡± Joelle slipped her hand from his grasp. ¡°You know, Shawn never wanted me to marry you in the first ce!¡± Her words left Adrian momentarily speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been nning this for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Hell, isn¡¯t it obvious? I wanted a divorce months ago when I first brought it up. I was serious then, and nothing¡¯s changed.¡±


    Months ago! Adrian¡¯s mind drifted back to that time. Back then, Joelle hadn¡¯t been pregnant, but his treatment of her had been cold, even cruel. No wonder she wanted a divorce.


    Adrian realized there was nothing more to say. In silence, they walked into the courthouse together.


    The divorce process was swift. As they stepped out into the daylight, Joelle fought back her tears, a bright smile forming on her lips. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m letting you go. We¡¯re both free now.¡±


    Adrian clenched his jaw, not uttering a word. With a determined stride, he marched away, his long legs carrying him to the car.


    The driver nced into the rearview mirror, catching a glimpse of Adrian slumping back, his arm draped over his eyes, hiding any trace of emotion. The driver hadn¡¯t anticipated such a reaction from Adrian after the divorce.


    Everyone who knew about Adrian and Joelle¡¯s marriage was aware that Adrian never loved Joelle. The divorce should have been a cause for celebration, a reason to pop champagne. So why was he like this now? Uncertain how to console him, the driver simply shook his head.


    The car soon arrived at the vi, where Leah sat alone on the front steps. As Adrian stepped out, Leah quickly rose to her feet. ¡°Joelle moved out early this morning,¡± she informed him.


    Adrian hesitated for a brief moment, then quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Leah, you can either return to the Miller Mansion or retire. The choice is yours.¡±


    Leah had been sent here to care for Joelle. Now that Joelle was gone, there was no longer any reason for her to stay.


    ¡°Sir, are you really going to let Joelle go without a fight?¡± Adrian felt a tightness in his throat, but he forced himself to remain calm. ¡°Since she wants to leave, I won¡¯t stop her!¡±


    With a resigned sigh, Leah began to pack her belongings. That afternoon, she returned to the Miller Mansion. Meanwhile, Joelle, with nowhere else to go, temporarily moved in with Katherine.


    For the first couple of days after the divorce, Joelle continued her routine as if nothing had changed¡ªgoing to work, returning home¡ªher life eerily calm, as if suspended in a dream.


    She hadn¡¯t nned on making her divorce public, but the news eventually reached Rafael. That evening, Rafael waited for her outside her workce.


    They walked in silence for a while before Rafael¡¯s gaze drifted to her belly. It was likely starting to show, and Joelle had been careful to wear loose clothing.


    ¡°Are you nning to keep this baby a secret from Adrian forever?¡± Rafael asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The weight that had been pressing on Joelle¡¯s heart lifted after the divorce. Without the burden of being Adrian¡¯s wife, she felt a sense of freedom she hadn¡¯t known in years.


    Rafael hesitated, caught between loyalty to his friend and empathy for Joelle. As Adrian¡¯s confidant, he felt he should tell Adrian about the baby. But he had also witnessed Joelle¡¯s desperate struggle to keep it.


    The night before she was to undergo the abortion, Joelle had sobbed and pleaded with him for help. And the divorce¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t have gone through with it unless she had been pushed to her limit.


    ¡°Joelle, your secret is safe with me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rafael.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something else. Your wrist might still have a chance to heal, but can you tell me how it got injured for starters?¡± Rafael asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 135

    ?<strong>Chapter 135:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s mind wandered back to a terrifying incident four years ago. She had been cornered by several burly men. ¡°Call your Adrian now and tell him to get here, or this hand you cherish for ying the violin will be useless!¡±


    ¡°NO! Please!¡±


    That fear still haunted her, jolting her awake from the memory.


    ¡°It¡¯s irrelevant now,¡± she murmured. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯ve made peace with what happened.¡± Her voice carried a weary eptance of the trials she¡¯d faced since falling for Adrian.


    Rafael ventured carefully, ¡°Is this linked to Adrian?¡± Caught off guard by his insight, Joelle managed a bitter smile. ¡°He¡¯s unaware. It was merely my own oversight.¡± Understanding that Joelle preferred to keep the details private, Rafael didn¡¯t push further.


    ¡°Perhaps you should visit the hospital again for another check-up. Don¡¯t dismiss any chance for improvement.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joelle agreed.


    They said their goodbyes at the subway station.


    Returning home, Joelle noted Katherine¡¯s absence. Having lived with her, Joelle now fully appreciated the demands of Katherine¡¯s job¡ªworking tirelessly from dawn untilte, asionally hosting clients well into the night.


    Suddenly, she found herself less troubled by the nights Adrian didn¡¯t return home. Perhaps Adrian had been genuinely upied with significant affairs. Nheless, she no longer felt tied to those concerns. She inhaled deeply, rolling up her sleeves, ready to make her own dinner.


    Around one in the morning, a mor stirred from downstairs. Peering out the window, Joelle noticed Katherine¡¯s car parked at the entrance. It seemed she had finally returned.


    However, descending the stairs, Joelle was surprised not by Katherine but by Shawn standing in the foyer. ¡°What are you doing here, Shawn?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here, Joelle?¡±


    Their voices ovepped, creating a moment of awkward synchrony. Meanwhile, Katheriney sprawled on the couch, fast asleep,pletely oblivious to their exchange.


    A pang of guilt washed over Joelle. She had yet to inform Shawn about her recent divorce. Given the financial entanglements between Miller Group and Watson Group, she worried about how he would take the news.


    But Shawn didn¡¯t linger on Joelle¡¯s presence. He gently removed Katherine¡¯s shoes, then lifted her slightly. ¡°Which room is hers?¡±


    Joelle hesitated, thrown off by his actions. ¡°Shawn, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Taking her to her bedroom. Do you think you can carry her? Or should we just let her sleep here on the couch all night?¡± Shawn replied straightforwardly, though Joelle sensed an unusual concern in his demeanor.


    Historically, the three of them had maintained a close friendship, but Joelle wondered since when Shawn had shown such attentive care specifically for Katherine. ¡°Upstairs,¡± Joelle finally responded, leading Shawn to Katherine¡¯s bedroom.


    After settling her in, Shawn mopped his brow. ¡°You should remind Katherine not to overindulge in drinking. It¡¯s not good for her health at this time. She ought to be more careful.¡±


    Joelle, sensing the gravity behind his words, probed further, ¡°Shawn, why can¡¯t she drink?¡±


    The day Joelle got her divorce papers, Katherine had downed a bottle of spirits.


    Aware that Katherine had chosen not to share her pregnancy with Joelle, he deflected, ¡°It¡¯s just not good for her, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle decided to shift the conversation. ¡°How did you happen toe across each other tonight?¡±


    ¡°We were both at the same restaurant for business meetings.¡±


    ¡°That seems odd.¡± Joelle¡¯s curiosity piqued as she eyed him. ¡°Katherine¡¯s meeting was a sudden arrangement today. She had the restaurant booked out entirely for her client. How did you end up there?¡±


    Caught off guard without a rehearsed answer, Shawn found himself in a tight spot. He had been keeping tabs on Katherine due to concerns about her well-being and had nned his visit to coincide with hers, hoping to be of help if needed. His presence there wasn¡¯t by chance. He had been there to watch over her, which became crucial when she drank too much.


    As Shawn fumbled for an exnation, Joelle cut to the chase. ¡°Shawn, are you in love with Katherine?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡± Shawn¡¯s response was immediate and firm. ¡°Katherine is like a sister to me, nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Shawn insisted.


    Joelle watched him intently, a nagging doubt lingering in her mind. Was it possible that her best friend and her brother had something going on behind her back?


    Shawn ced a reassuring hand on her forehead. ¡°Stop worrying, I need to head out now.¡±


    ¡°Drive safely.¡±


    ¡°I will. Oh, and next week, let¡¯s go see Dad together,¡± Shawn suggested as he headed for the stairs.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°And bring Adrian along,¡± Shawn added.


    Joelle¡¯s response froze on her lips. ¡°Shawn, actually¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m off now,¡± Shawn called over his shoulder, not catching her hesitation. The door clicked shut behind him, leaving Joelle to sigh in the quiet of the hallway.


    The following morning, Katherine groaned under the weight of a severe hangover. Joelle, ever the considerate friend, brought her a ss of juice to ease her difort and perched on the edge of the bed. ¡°Have you and Shawn been hanging out a lottely?¡±


    Katherine, brushing back her hair, didn¡¯t see the significance. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±


    Joelle, fueled by her suspicions from the previous evening, leaned forward, her expression earnest. ¡°I think Shawn might have feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Katherine choked on her juice, caught off guard by Joelle¡¯s blunt assessment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 136

    ?<strong>Chapter 136:</strong>


    Katherine coughed violently, spluttering juice. Joelle thumped her back gently. Once Katherine regained herposure, she gasped, ¡°God, Joelle, don¡¯t just blurt things out like that!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Katherine!¡± Joelle insisted, her voice filled with conviction. ¡°Shawn has been acting differently. Think about it. He was waiting outside that restaurant for you, and he¡¯s constantly concerned about your health, even reminding you to drink less.¡± A cold realization washed over Katherine. Shawn was her friend¡¯s brother. If not for Joelle¡¯s observation, Katherine would never have thought of Shawn as a potential romantic interest. Shawn was indeed attractive and kind, traits anyone would admire, but for Katherine, ambition and sess were what truly drew her to a man.


    She respected the Watson family, but for someone to impress her, they needed to demonstrate significant achievements.


    ¡°You might be reading too much into things,¡± Katherine replied dismissively. ¡°Shawn and I have always been close like this.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle sounded unconvinced as she exited the room.


    Left alone, Katherine massaged her temples, contemting the conversation. Her phone vibrated with a new message, breaking her train of thought. It was Frankie. ¡°Good afternoon.¡±


    Katherine smirked at the predictability¡ªFrankie was consistent, if nothing else, texting her at the same times each day as if on clockwork.


    She didn¡¯t respond right away, instead scrolling through her social media. There, she noticed histest post¡ªa photo of a meeting, focusing only on his hand strategically ced on a conference room table. His hand was well-defined, with long fingers.


    Katherine admired the aesthetic of the photo, finally responding, ¡°Good afternoon.¡± Frankie inquired, ¡°Just woke up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had ate night with clients.¡±


    ¡°You should probably take it easy on the drinks. I know someone who¡¯s pregnant and still drinking. I try to look out for her, but it just leads to misunderstandings.¡±


    Katherine raised an eyebrow, reminded of Shawn. She replied, ¡°That sounds familiar. My best friend¡¯s brother has been showing extra concerntely. It¡¯s quite unusual.¡±


    ¡°How so? Tell me more.¡±


    ¡°Sure, we keep bumping into each other, and he¡¯s always advising me about my health, even more than my own family does.¡±


    ¡°Seems like he might have a crush on you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a decent man, but I don¡¯t see him that way.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you could hint that you¡¯re not interested. Being too direct might make things ufortable since he¡¯s your best friend¡¯s brother.¡±


    Katherine agreed, mulling over his advice. Their conversation soon ended as Frankie had to attend to work matters.


    Switching to her private ount, Katherine selected a particrly evocative photo from her gallery¡ªa tableau of red wine and candlelight from a reflective bath night. With a mncholic filter enhancing its mood, she uploaded it, setting the visibility for Shawn only. ¡°Love is the ebb and flow of destiny, and here I float, alone. Cheers!¡±


    Later that night, after a long day, Shawn found himself browsing social media post-shower. Katherine¡¯s post halted his scrolling. Was she signaling a romantic drift? Was she no longer with her child¡¯s father?


    Resisting the urge toment directly, he instead lit a cigarette, pondered, and decided on a more personal approach. He texted her. ¡°Katherine, you up? Can we talk?¡±


    At a dinner with clients, Katherine¡¯s phone buzzed. Reading his message, a chill of anticipation swept through her. ¡°Sure, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t despair. Even if he doesn¡¯t value you, cherish yourself. Look around. There¡¯s still beauty in the world.¡± Katherine shivered as she replied with unsteady fingers, ¡°Shawn, just get to the point.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you, always. When you¡¯re ready to talk, I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    Stunned, Katherine dropped her phone on the table, causing a stir among herpanions.


    ¡°Katherine, are you alright?¡±


    Exasperated, she murmured, ¡°This is a problem. Someone¡¯s developed feelings for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news! Cheers to finding love and sess!¡±


    ¡°Stop it! It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Shawn was Joelle¡¯s brother! And Joelle wasn¡¯t just her best friend. She was like a sister. And that made Shawn her brother. Getting involved with him romantically would be absurd! ¡°This is tooplicated.¡± Needing an escape, Katherine stepped out and dialed Bobby. ¡°I need a favor.¡± Bobby¡¯s voice came promptly. ¡°I can¡¯t offer money, but I can give my all.¡±


    ¡°I need you to pretend to be my boyfriend.¡±


    A pause from Bobby, then a resigned sigh. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯ve been harboring feelings for me!¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Just help me out. Are you in or not?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my benefit?¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Just be a good friend.¡±


    ¡°Fine. But give me ten minutes to break up with my current girlfriend.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 137

    ?<strong>Chapter 137:</strong>


    Shawn sat in his car, idly scrolling through his social media feed, when something unexpected caught his eye. Both Katherine and Bobby had posted the same photo¡ªa picture of them holding hands. Its caption read, ¡°Fortunately, you¡¯re still here.¡±


    His thumb froze mid-scroll as he processed the image. He turned slowly to Joelle, who was sitting beside him, lost in thought as she stared out the window. ¡°Did Katherine and Bobby get back together?¡±


    Joelle blinked, taken aback. ¡°Were they ever together in the first ce?¡±


    Instead of answering, Shawn handed her his phone, letting the image speak for itself. Joelle¡¯s surprise mirrored his own. ¡°Katherine never mentioned anything about her and Bobby. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Shawn muttered, putting his phone away as he stared out the window. Yet, his thoughts were fixed on Bobby¡ªa man notorious for his cavalier attitude toward rtionships. Katherine getting involved with someone like that was quite precarious.


    The car soon pulled up to a private sanatorium on the city¡¯s outskirts. Today, they were there visiting their father.


    When Joelle had turned eighteen, their world hade crashing down. Their father had suffered a stroke that left him in a vegetative state. The weight of that event crushed their mother, leading to her tragic decision to take her own life. In the aftermath, only Joelle and Shawn remained to pick up the pieces and face a reality they had never imagined. Joelle had grown strong, but the scars of the past were etched deep.


    Shawn nced at her, sensing her tension. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Adriane with you today?¡±


    Joelle fidgeted, her fingers nervously entwining. On any other day, she could have mumbled something about Adrian being busy. Shawn would have read her difort and dropped the subject. But today, Joelle felt an urge to be honest, no matter how painful the truth could be. ¡°Adrian and I have divorced.¡±


    Shawn turned to her, their eyes locking. His reaction was surprisingly calm, almost as if he had expected it.


    ¡°Well, no wonder!¡± he said.


    ¡°No wonder what?¡±


    A faint smile tugged at Shawn¡¯s lips. ¡°Just a few days ago, someone from Miller Group reached out, suspending their financial support to Watson Group. I didn¡¯t mention it because I didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Adrian would act so swiftly, but then again, it made sense. With their marriage over, Adrian had no obligation to continue supporting Watson Group.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shawn. Everything happened so fast; I didn¡¯t know how to tell you.¡±


    She was pregnant, a secret she feared Shawn would uncover. If he did, she knew he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to confront the Miller family.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Joelle.¡± Shawn, sensing her turmoil, gently squeezed her hand. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you¡ªmy financial situation isn¡¯t as dire as you think. I didn¡¯t rely solely on the money Adrian provided. I invested in a few overseas projects, and they¡¯ve turned out quite sessful.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell Joelle the details; he feared that revealing the full extent of it could overwhelm her. After all, everyone in their social circle had heard of Frankie, but no one knew the truth¡ªthat Shawn was, in fact, Frankie.


    Seeing his quiet confidence, Joelle felt a weight lift from her shoulders. ¡°I was worried the divorce could cause you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Even if it did, I would never let the Miller family mistreat you.¡± He ruffled her hair with a gentle smile. ¡°From now on, just focus on being happy. Do whatever you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle smiled through the tears that had gathered at the corners of her eyes, wiping them away.


    That afternoon, after visiting their father, they were about to leave when they spotted a familiar figure at the sanatorium¡¯s entrance. It was the first time Joelle had seen Adrian since their divorce, and she wasn¡¯t sure how to face him.


    Sensing her difort, Shawn stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Shawn had always been exceptionally kind, the sort of man who could forge good rtionships without making enemies. It set him apart from others like Rafael, whose kindness was reserved for those closest to him. Shawn¡¯s courtesy extended to everyone.


    But this even-handedness often hid the fact that, deep down, he was difficult to read. Who truly held a special ce in his life remained a mystery¡ªeven to Shawn himself.


    Despite the tension between them, Shawn greeted Adrian with a calm smile, as if nothing had changed. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re not here to visit my father, are you?¡± Adrian, who hadn¡¯t been seen in days, looked noticeably thinner.


    ¡°How is he?¡± Adrian asked.


    Shawn offered him a cigarette. ¡°Same¡ªhe still hasn¡¯t woken up.¡±


    Adrian epted the cigarette, lighting it with a flick of his lighter as they exchanged small talk.


    By the time they finished smoking, Joelle felt her anxiety ease, standing quietly behind Shawn as the mountain breeze lifted her skirt, exuding a gentle and serene beauty that was hard to ignore.


    Adrian noticed the change in her, though he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint what was different. His eyes lingered for just a moment before Shawn moved subtly, blocking his view.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, you know. You never came to visit my father when you and Joelle were still married,¡± Shawn mentioned.


    Back then, Adrian had been consumed by his resentment towards Joelle, avoiding any connection with her that he could. Even though he had been close with the Watson family before, he didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Joelle. The forced marriage to a woman he had always seen as a sister had filled him with disgust he could hardly bear to confront.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 138

    ?<strong>Chapter 138:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s eyes were unreadable as he looked at Shawn. ¡°Are you hinting at something, Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Shawn responded, extinguishing his cigarette. He pivoted slightly, seizing Joelle¡¯s wrist. ¡°I just believe that now the divorce is settled, it¡¯s best for both of you to move on without looking back.¡±


    Shawn positioned Joelle in front of Adrian, flicking away an imaginary speck from Adrian¡¯s jacket. ¡°Adrian, I trust this decision won¡¯t be one wee to regret.¡±


    With a firm step, he walked past Adrian, ushering Joelle forward. Adrian watched in silence as the siblings climbed into their car and pulled away.


    Before entering the car, Joelle nced back at him. Her expression held less hope than before, the sparkle in her eyes noticeably faded.


    Adrian didn¡¯t feel regret. He felt guilt. His guilt extended not just to Joelle but to the unborn child as well. It was an offense he couldn¡¯t absolve himself of. Since the divorce¡¯s initiation, guilt had engulfed himpletely. Yet, the idea of prostrating himself to beg Joelle¡¯s forgiveness was beyond him.


    Cutting off the financial support to Watson Group was his desperate attempt to draw Joelle back. Despite his efforts, nothing had changed.


    He turned and, assisted by a staff member, proceeded toward the ward of Austin Watson, Shawn and Joelle¡¯s father. The attending doctor had already updated him on Austin¡¯s condition. To be precise, it hadn¡¯t changed much over the years. ¡°Mr. Watson¡¯s prognosis remains grim, yet I urge you to hold on to hope.¡±


    Adrian paused silently at the doorway of the hospital room, surveying the scene within. Austiny there, his breathing aided by an oxygen mask, surrounded by the humming machines that sustained his life. As Adrian lingered, his thoughts drifted not to Austin but to how Joelle would react to this heart-wrenching sight.


    ¡°Your dedication is truly appreciated,¡± he remarked to the doctor, then turned to leave.


    On the drive back, Shawn briefed Joelle on his recent business achievements. Joelle was taken aback. ¡°Shawn, are you suggesting you¡¯ve entered the ranks of the world¡¯s top 50 wealthiest?¡±


    ¡°Shh, let¡¯s not draw attention. unting wealth isn¡¯t my style.¡±


    Feeling almost surreal, Joelle touched her forehead to check for a fever¡ªno. She was indeed incredibly wealthy now.


    Shawn reclined, his voice measured. ¡°It¡¯s fair to say we owe Adrian a nod of gratitude. His generous financial backing was instrumental in my sess.¡±


    While the Miller family¡¯s wealth still surpassed Shawn¡¯s, the difference was now marginal. Shawn harbored some guilt, yet he couldn¡¯t forget that his sister had endured much in her marriage to Adrian. With newfound wealth, Joelle¡¯s first desire was independence.


    Currently residing with Katherine, where they enjoyed a cordial rtionship, Joelle still felt the constraints of living under another¡¯s roof. Shawn had space for her at his residence, but given his adult status, the dynamics could beplicated should he have romanticpany.


    The perks of being rich meant that Shawn let Joelle pick any property she wanted in the city. The next day, they visited a real estate office.


    Joelle initially selected a residence close to public transit. Shawn clicked his tongue. ¡°You know, your brother¡¯s made it big. You don¡¯t need to worry about catching buses anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, of course.¡± Joelle tapped her temple, chuckling. ¡°I suppose simplicity is in my bones. Adapting to a wealthy lifestyle is still a bit foreign to me.¡±


    At her admission, a look ofpassion crossed Shawn¡¯s face. ¡°Joelle, ever since our parents passed, I vowed to give you a life even more splendid than before.¡±


    Joelle shook her head, her smile unwavering. ¡°Shawn, having a home and a car already sets me above many. I¡¯m happy with what we have.¡±


    While unaware of the specifics of Shawn¡¯s ventures abroad, she trusted that his earnings were hard-fought. Content yet cautious, she chose a modest apartment after some thought.


    While finalizing the paperwork, Shawn inquired if she also wished for a car. Her right hand often lost control, making driving too risky.


    ¡°Forget it, Shawn. The apartment will suffice.¡±


    Shawn paused, then suggested, ¡°Perhaps we should consider a car anyway. If driving isn¡¯t feasible for you, I could arrange a chauffeur.¡±


    As he proposed this, his phone buzzed, prompting him to excuse himself and answer it outside.


    Switching to a foreignnguage, it was clear the call pertained to his business abroad¡ªa revtion to Joelle. ¡°Your brother really looks out for you,¡± remarked the real estate agent, observing the scene.


    A warm feeling enveloped Joelle, her heart swelling with gratitude.


    Still enveloped in this warmth, she noticed the automatic doors part. Reba entered, wheeling Salome, both deep in conversation.


    ¡°Mom, Adrian insisted on bringing you here to choose a house.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s overly generous! How could we possibly ept such a gift?¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just Adrian¡¯s way of showing he cares. Let¡¯s not turn it down. He wants to ensure we have a stable home here.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 139

    ?<strong>Chapter 139:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s smile froze instantly. In that moment, she realized that Illerith was surprisingly small. Why else would she continually encounter Reba at every turn?


    Joelle was seated on the couch, busy with paperwork when Reba and Salome entered, deep in conversation. They remained oblivious to her presence until a sales clerk approached and called out, ¡°Ms. Watson.¡± Reba and Salome spun around, their expressions registering shock.


    Joelle returned their stares with aposed demeanor. ¡°Ms. Watson, congrattions on your new status as a homeowner in Hignds Bay.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Joelle approached, Reba managed a constrained smile. ¡°Hi, Joelle.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t share the kind of rapport that warrants such casual greetings,¡± Joelle stated, her tone devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Joelle, please, I didn¡¯t influence Adie¡¯s decision¡­¡± Reba¡¯s voice wavered, and her eyes welled up with tears within moments.


    With Adrian absent, Joelle pondered the audience for Reba¡¯s disy. She turned her attention to the model homes and dismissed Reba¡¯s theatrical sorrow. ¡°Did youe to buy a property as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been approved for a purchase, and Adrian is keen for my mother and me to establish roots here in Illerith.¡± Reba spoke, her eyes keenly observing Joelle for any sign of distress.


    But Joelle merely nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen Hignds Bay for my home. I¡¯d appreciate it if you selected somewhere distinctly separate. Running into you there would be quite bothersome. You wouldn¡¯t want to cause any difort, right?¡±


    Reba¡¯s grip on the wheelchair tightened, her knuckles whitening as she mustered a smile. ¡°Joelle, what did I do wrong? I always hoped we could be friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional. Instead of house hunting, perhaps Adrian should invest in a good psychiatrist for you.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Watson,¡± Salome cut in. ¡°I understand your grievances against Reba, but she¡¯s naively foolish. Isn¡¯t it beneath you to bully someone so simple-minded? Doesn¡¯t it prick your conscience?¡±


    Bully? Was this truly bullying? Compelling her husband into secretive nocturnal escapades¡ªthat was real bullying. Indulging in opulence funded by her husband¡ªthat was the true bullying. And if Reba dared continue her dalliance with Adrian post-marriage, could she genuinely be aggrieved by mere words?


    Joelle snorted. ¡°Yes, I am bullying her. What of it? Will you summon Adrian to defend her?¡± Salome¡¯s face changed abruptly, and before the onlookers, she sped Joelle¡¯s hand.


    Predictably dramatic. ¡°Oh, Ms. Watson, please! Even if Reba erred, such treatment is unjust. She¡¯s frail and her days are numbered. I know you¡¯re upset, so I¡¯ll kneel if it helps. Please, refrain from tormenting Reba any further!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s frown deepened, and as she turned, she caught sight of Adrian striding towards them. Like mother, like daughter, they both had a knack for ying the victim, particrly in Adrian¡¯s presence.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem here?¡± Adrian inquired, his voice subdued. Through her tears, Salome pleaded, ¡°Adrian, we¡¯ve decided against the house. We¡¯ll find a rental instead. Ms. Watson is displeased about you purchasing a home for Reba. Given her feelings, we dare not stay!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze shifted to Joelle, his expression unnervingly serene. ¡°They need somewhere to live. It¡¯s only a bit of money. No need to overreact.¡±


    Joelle folded her arms, taken aback that Adrian felt the need to justify himself to her. Despite everything, he sided with Reba and her mother, not bothering to hear her perspective, assuming she was just stirring trouble.


    ¡°And why is this my concern?¡± Joelle retorted. ¡°Go ahead, buy her a yacht for all I care. Remember, Adrian, we are divorced.¡±


    With Shawn still waiting outside, Joelle spun on her heel to leave, but Adrian caught her wrist. ¡°Do we really have to speak like this? Are we not even friends now?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller, your concern is quite fascinating. While I was your wife, your focus was elsewhere. Now that we¡¯re apart, I¡¯m suddenly in your thoughts? Is it always about wanting what you can¡¯t have? It appears the role of your mistress is far more rewarding than your wife ever was.¡±


    Adrian detected the sarcasmcing her voice and tightened his hold on her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to have a conversation with you.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in it.¡±


    At that moment, the ss doors swung open, and Shawn entered. Adrian¡¯s frown deepened. It made sense now¡ªJoelle¡¯s defiant attitude was probably fueled by the news that he had cut off funding to Watson Group.


    ¡°If you apologize to Reba, I¡¯ll restore the annual funding to Watson Group¡ªand I¡¯ll increase it to five hundred million.¡±


    Five hundred million was a substantial amount for the old Watson Group, but Joelle now saw the full picture. Shawn no longer depended on Adrian¡¯s support. To Adrian, such a sum was as trivial as pocket change to others.


    ¡°Are you treating me like a charity case?¡± she asked.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Is that amount insufficient?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Joelle pulled her wrist from his grasp. ¡°Even if you surrender everything you own, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 140

    ?<strong>Chapter 140:</strong>


    Everything he owned? Adrian scoffed, amusement tinting his voice. ¡°Do you really believe you¡¯re worth that much?¡±


    ¡°Clearly, there¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡± Joelle was weary of seeing Adrianvish attention on another woman.


    Adrian mused that his patience with Joelle had grown. Because of the loss of the baby, he had been prepared to overlook her deceitful means to secure their marriage. Even post-divorce, his intent had been reconciliation.


    Yet, he was taken aback by her apparent ingratitude. He reached for her once more just as Shawn stepped in, grasping Joelle¡¯s other wrist. ¡°Adrian, let her be.¡± The smile Shawn offered Adrian didn¡¯t quite touch his eyes.


    Adrian sneered, his disdain clear. ¡°So, after taking enough money from me, you decide to sever ties? Is that it?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Mind your words, Adrian! I owe you nothing.¡±


    ¡°You think you owe me nothing?¡±


    ¡°What could I possibly owe you?¡±


    ¡°A child.¡± Adrian hadn¡¯t anticipated himself stooping so low, using such a vile strategy to bind Joelle. ¡°I told you, give me a child, and I¡¯ll set you free.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s jaw clenched as he moved forward, seizing Adrian by the cor, his breathing controlled yet forceful. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t test your luck. Joelle is no longer part of your life. Why should she have your child?¡±


    Adrian nced coldly at his own hand. ¡°I¡¯d advise you to release me, Shawn. Here in Illerith, I can dismantle Watson Group with a mere whisper.¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Joelle, fearing the confrontation might escte, quickly intervened.


    She maneuvered a seething Shawn behind her, then faced Adrian, her smile sharp. ¡°A child? You had one once, didn¡¯t you? You chose to terminate it yourself, remember?¡±


    At her words, a shadow fell over Adrian¡¯s features. Shawn, taken aback, demanded, ¡°What are you talking about, Joelle?¡± He had been overseas at the time, oblivious to the ordeal Joelle had endured.


    Her revtion left Adrian too mortified to press any further. With poised indifference, Joelle dered, ¡°Shawn, we should leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did you just say? A baby? Howe I was never informed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything to youter.¡±


    Joelle ushered Shawn quickly out the door. Meanwhile, Reba watched Adrian¡¯s expression with caution. ¡°Adie, are you alright?¡±


    Adrian generally avoided directing his anger at those not responsible, so his current irritation from his encounter with Joelle wouldn¡¯t be unleashed on Reba. However, the loss of the baby, a casualty of Erick¡¯s machinations, hadtely cooled his demeanor towards the Lloyd family.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go ahead and pick out a ce. Choose any two-bedroom apartment you fancy.¡±


    Reba¡¯s heart fluttered with secret joy. She still seemed to matter to Adrian. ¡°Adie, might we consider a three-bedroom instead?¡±


    ¡°Why the need for so many rooms? Two should suffice for you and Salome.¡±


    ¡°But Erick¡ª¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t returning.¡± Adrian¡¯s response was t, his voice empty of emotion.


    Reba¡¯splexion nched. ¡°Adie, Erick was merely misled and knew he was wrong!¡±


    She attempted to argue further, but Adrian¡¯s icy look cut her off. Salome hastily pulled at her sleeve, urging her to drop the subject.


    Reba sniffled, a slight desperation in her voice. ¡°Alright. But with a three-bedroom, there¡¯d at least be room for you to stay over if needed.¡±


    Adrian remained silent, only to be met with his frosty stare. ¡°Enough with your maniptions.¡±


    Reba fell silent, too intimidated to continue. A sales assistant approached them, her badge gleaming. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Tess Bray. How may I assist you today?¡±


    Adrian, eager to end the conversation, replied curtly, ¡°Please find them an apartment.¡±


    With those words, he turned and departed, his expression clouding over.


    He made his way back to the house¡ªwhat once was a shared home with Joelle. Now, it felt stark and void of warmth,cking Joelle¡¯s bright smile and Leah¡¯s tender care.


    A car was parked outside, and upon entering, Adrian was greeted by Amara. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, loosening his tie as he moved deeper into the house.


    Amara followed, her energy undiminished. ¡°I¡¯m here to introduce you to potential partners! You need to move on and have a child quickly, so we can secure arger portion of the family estate.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve just ended my marriage.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Amara dismissed his hesitations with a wave of her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a catch, Adrian. Plenty of women would jump at the chance to marry you!¡±


    She thrust a stack of photographs into his hands. ¡°Take a look at this one¡ªshe¡¯s a young doctor. And this one, my friend¡¯s daughter, top of her ss and at a leading university. And isn¡¯t this one simply stunning?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s irritation grew. ¡°Mom, things aren¡¯t finished between Joelle and me.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®not finished?''¡± Amara¡¯s tone sharpened as she scattered the photos in his direction. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but an infertile woman, unable to provide you with a child. What use is such a daughter-inw to me?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°What did you just call her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 141

    ?<strong>Chapter 141:</strong>


    Amara realized she was losing her grip on Adrian. Previously, regardless of how harshly she reprimanded or disciplined him¡ªoften more severely than now¡ªAdrian had never disyed such a chilling countenance. Now, fear genuinely tinged her demeanor.


    With a nervous blink, Amara softened her voice. ¡°Joelle told me about the doctor¡¯s words. After she lost the child, conceiving again might prove difficult. Her health isn¡¯t the best.¡±


    Adrian had no desire to listen to another syble. He stormed upstairs, hoping that distance from Amara might quell the growing storm within him. Yet, after a few restless turns around his room, his anger spilled over, and he began to demolish anything within arm¡¯s reach.


    Downstairs, Amara cringed at the sounds of destruction, hastily scooping up the photographs before retreating. Having exhausted his rage, Adrian slumped onto the bed¡¯s edge, lighting a cigarette to soothe his nerves.


    He retrieved his phone and dialed.


    Tess, the sales assistant, picked up promptly. ¡°Hello, Mr. Miller. How may I assist you this evening?¡±


    Salespeople were ever at the ready, poised to leap into action at a client¡¯s beck and call, regardless of the hour. After thinking for a while, Adrian asked, ¡°Which apartment did Reba choose in the end?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a two-bedroom in East Creek. The building is right by a subway station and bus stop, attracting mostly older residents due to its tranquility. It¡¯s ideal for Miss Lloyd and her mother.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian acknowledged, then took a measured breath. ¡°Could you also check where Joelle Watson purchased her apartment?¡±


    Tess hesitated, her tone revealing her surprise. She hadn¡¯t known Adrian¡¯s wife¡ªor rather, ex-wife¡ªwas Joelle. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t even aware Adrian had ever been married. Sharp as ever and the top salesperson, Tess swiftly made the connection that Joelle Watson was the same individual who had secured a property at Hignds Bay earlier. Opting to keep her inquiries to herself, she replied smoothly, ¡°Certainly. Let me verify that for you.¡± A few momentster, Adrian received his answer.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯ve confirmed with my colleague. Ms. Watson purchased a two-bedroom apartment at Hignds Bay today, paying the full amount upfront.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s grip on his phone tightened. ¡°I need you to do something for me¡­¡±


    Joelle had settled into her new apartment at Hignds Bay for a week now. Its proximity to her workce was convenient, but she knew that soon, even this advantage would be irrelevant. As she anticipated the growth of her belly, she epted that she would eventually have to resign. She had grown fond of her job and her colleagues, making the decision even harder.


    Yet, she had to prioritize her privacy for now, not ready to reveal her pregnancy. Absorbed in her thoughts, Joelle carried groceries from the local market into the elevator. As she reached her floor, she managed to muster a smile. She reminded herself to take everything step by step.


    Stepping out, Joelle noticed movers bustling in the apartment across from her own, indicating a new neighbor moving in. She unlocked her door, dismissing any lingering curiosity, and stepped inside.


    The following day, returning from work, as Joelle was about to enter her ce, the door across the hall swung open. Her heart skipped a beat as Adrian appeared in the doorway. Joelle almost let her belongings slip from her grasp in astonishment.


    ¡°Adrian? Why are you here?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? I¡¯m your new neighbor.¡±


    Joelle was stunned. Of all the apartments in the city, Adrian had chosen the one directly across from hers? ¡°What are you plotting? What¡¯s your endgame here, Adrian?¡±


    Adrian leaned back casually against his doorframe, arms folded. ¡°I thought I¡¯d experience how themon people live. Does that bother you?¡±


    ¡°Out of everywhere in the world, you choose the apartment across from mine?¡±


    Adrian simply hummed, a faint smirk ying on his lips. Joelle¡¯s anger surged so fiercely she felt a sharp kick from within. She was gearing up to respond when another figure appeared behind Adrian.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller!¡±


    ¡°Leah?¡± Joelle¡¯s surprise deepened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve continued on as Mr. Miller¡¯s servant. You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but since your departure, he has barely eaten or slept. He¡¯s been a ghost of himself at work, dark circles and all. Even his grandmothermented on his ghastly appearance¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Adrian interrupted, clearing his throat emphatically. ¡°Leah, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Joelle felt no pleasure at the news, only a mounting irritation. Without another word, she spun around and forcefully shut her door.


    Inside her apartment, the charming space she had meticulously arranged now seemed ustrophobic. Before she could even process her annoyance fully, there came a knock at her door. It was Leah.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, after such a taxing day, why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression remained t. ¡°Leah, why do you persist in calling me Mrs. Miller? Haven¡¯t you remembered that Adrian and I are divorced?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Leah tapped her lips in a mock scold. ¡°My apologies, Ms. Watson. Please, don¡¯t be offended. Mr. Miller has extended an invitation for dinner.¡±


    Joelle nced over Leah¡¯s shoulder at the still-open door across the hall. She couldn¡¯t see Adrian, but she was certain he could hear every word.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 142

    ?<strong>Chapter 142:</strong>


    ¡°Tell Adrian that just the sight of him makes me nauseous. I can¡¯t eat a single bite under the same roof as him!¡±


    With a loud bang, the door mmed shut behind Joelle. She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Lately, her morning sickness had be unbearable.


    As soon as the door closed, Joelle bolted to the bathroom, clutching the toilet as she heaved up the light lunch she¡¯d managed earlier.


    Meanwhile, Leah returned to Adrian, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Adrian had overheard every word Joelle had said, and fury surged within him. But then, Amara¡¯s cruel im that Joelle could never conceive echoed in his mind, and the anger dissipated almost as quickly as it hade.


    ¡°Sir, Joelle is probably just exhausted from work. Why don¡¯t you eat something? You haven¡¯t had a proper meal in days. If you keep this up, your body will give out,¡± Leah urged.


    ¡°I still have files to review. You go ahead and eat,¡± Adrian replied, his voice hollow as he retreated to his bedroom. The move from his big house to this small apartment had been a significant downgrade. The bedroom was so cramped it could barely amodate a bed and a desk. But now, Adrian was beginning to understand why Joelle had chosen this tiny nest over their vast home. At least here, she could find a sense of refuge.


    That night, Leah reheated the food several times, but whenever she went to call Adrian, the thick stench of cigarette smoke met her nose. Adrian sat by the window, chain-smoking through nearly an entire pack, saying nothing, eating nothing, just smoking in silence. All night.


    The next morning, Joelle and Adrian left their apartments simultaneously. The moment Joelle saw him, her stomach clenched. She realized they¡¯d have to share the elevator, and her face darkened. Pretending she¡¯d forgotten something, she spun around and hurried back into her apartment. Adrian seemed like he wanted to say something, but Joelle didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    That afternoon, when Joelle returned from work, she was anxious about possibly running into Adrian again. But when the elevator doors slid open, she exhaled a sigh of relief. Adrian wasn¡¯t there. But she was just about to enter her apartment when the door behind her opened.


    ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± Leah called out, her tone bright. ¡°Mr. Miller won¡¯t be home tonight. Would you like to join me for dinner? I can make all your favorite dishes!¡± Leah¡¯s smile was warm, but she sighed inwardly. Adrian had intentionally dyed his return home so that Joelle could eat the food Leah made. He had given Leah clear instructions: make sure Joelle ate the food before she left.


    Joelle forced a smile. ¡°No need, really. I can just whip up something quick for myself.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e now, Ms. Watson.¡± Leah reached out, pulling her closer. ¡°Won¡¯t you keep an old womanpany? I spend my days cooped up here, shopping for groceries and cleaning. Since you moved out, it¡¯s been so quiet. I miss having someone to talk to.¡±


    Leah¡¯s genuine plea tugged at Joelle¡¯s heart. Joelle hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°What will you be making tonight?¡±


    Leah listed off the evening¡¯s menu with enthusiasm. Joelle mentally ticked off each dish. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just go change first.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful!¡±


    Back in her apartment, Joelle pulled out her phone and checked if the dishes Leah mentioned were safe for pregnant women. Satisfied with what she found, she quickly changed her clothes and headed back to Adrian¡¯s ce.


    Adrian¡¯s apartment, just across the hall from hers, mirrored her own inyout but stood in stark contrast with its decor. Monochromatic tones of ck, white, and gray dominated the space, giving it a cold, lifeless feel. Joelle took a quick nce around before settling at the small dining table near the kitchen door.


    Leah approached with a steaming bowl of soup, her smile warm and weing. ¡°I¡¯ve been simmering this since noon. Give it a taste.¡±


    Truth be told, Joelle had missed Leah¡¯s cooking. Though Joelle was apetent cook herself, Leah¡¯s culinary skills had earned Adrian¡¯s admiration. As Joelle took a sip of the soup, a soothing warmth spread through her, melting away the fatigue of the day.


    ¡°Leah,¡± Joelle began, setting down her spoon. ¡°Did Adrian ever mention why he moved in across from me?¡±


    Leah paused, her hands still for just a moment. Adrian hadn¡¯t exined much when he¡¯d brought her over from the Miller Mansion, only that she was to take good care of Joelle¡¯s health. Having served the Miller family for decades and earned a certification as a nutritionist, Leah was adept at reading between the lines. She knew about Joelle¡¯s abortion and could piece together the likely reasons for Adrian¡¯s actions. Although a woman¡¯s worth was not tied to her ability to bear children, Leah knew the pain of infertility lingered like a shadow.


    Quickly regaining herposure, Leah responded with practiced ease, ¡°I have no idea. I¡¯m just grateful I get to keep youpany again.¡±


    Joelle searched Leah¡¯s eyes for answers, but Leah¡¯s expression was carefully guarded, revealing nothing. With a quiet hum, Joelle decided to set her questions aside, allowing herself to rx for the first time that day.


    After dinner, she returned to her apartment. Around eleven o¡¯clock, she heard Adrian¡¯s footsteps echoing in the hallway as he returned home. Joelle couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªhad he been workingte, or was he with Reba?


    A wry smile tugged at her lips. Why did she even care? She and Adrian were divorced. There was no reason to torment herself with thoughts of him. This apartment was nothing like the homes Adrian had lived in before. Whatever his reasons for moving here, Joelle was certain he wouldn¡¯t stay long. Eventually, he would grow tired of this ce and leave.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 143

    ?<strong>Chapter 143:</strong>


    Joelle had relished several serene days consecutively. Post-work, her meals were ready, and Adrian was nowhere in sight. It seemed as if he had vanished from her world. While Leah asionally brought him up, Joelle quickly silenced her, and Leahplied without further word.


    A weekter, her colleagues started noticing changes. ¡°Joelle, have you put on some weight? You seem fuller.¡± Aware that her pregnancy was altering her figure, Joelle feigned astonishment. ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    At that moment, a colleague opened a takeout box, releasing a wave of aromas. Overwhelmed, Joelle clutched her mouth and darted to the restroom, her sudden departure turning heads.


    Upon her return, her colleagues approached with worried looks. ¡°Joelle, could you be pregnant? You¡¯ve been frequenting the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°My stomach¡¯s been off,¡± Joelle dismissed with a wave.


    ¡°Oh, understood.¡±


    That afternoon, her boss summoned her. ¡°Joelle, to be straightforward, if you¡¯re nning a family, let me know. I¡¯ll need to adjust the schedule ordingly.¡± The intertwining of marriage and impending motherhood posed professional hurdles.


    Joelle pondered the situation on her way home from work. She realized she couldn¡¯t keep her pregnancy a secret much longer; it was time to resign. The thought filled her with regret. Her cherished career in violin performance would need to be paused, stirring a profound sadness within her. That evening, her frustration manifested in an increased appetite.


    Leah observed this andmented, ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯ve been eating quite well recently.¡±


    Joelle suddenly recognized the physical changes pregnancy had wrought. Concerned that Leah¡¯s keen eye might discern her secret, she decided to spend a few days at Katherine¡¯s. During her stay, Katherine broached the topic of her job. ¡°If you intend to keep the pregnancy under wraps, resigning might be wise.¡±


    Joelle supported her chin with her hand. ¡°But I¡¯m truly passionate about this job.¡±


    Katherine pondered, then asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention that Rafael got you this job in secret? Isn¡¯t the Romero family a major shareholder of the institution?¡±


    Joelle confirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, Adrian let that slip during a heated discussion.¡±


    Katherine deliberated aloud, ¡°Firstly, your affection for the job ties to your field and your colleagues. But have you considered Rafael¡¯s unseen influence? His detailed nature suggests he might have spoken to management before your hiring. It¡¯s usible, isn¡¯t it? Secondly, evaluate your career trajectory. Teaching is respectable, but is that your aspiration forever? Imagine being a music teacher unable to y¡ªhave you fully considered that? In this profession, proving your ability through actual skill is essential. Former glories, however notable, remain in the past. Thirdly, if you¡¯ve reconciled these points, then be forthright about your pregnancy with your boss. Take your maternity leave, and prepare for a renewed start afterward.¡±


    The idea jolted Joelle. ¡°Is the situation really that grave?¡±


    Katherine shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s the harsh truth. I provide perks for my employees with kids, but the pace doesn¡¯t slow. If theyg behind on their return, they¡¯re outpaced.¡±


    Joelle exhaled deeply. ¡°So, what are you suggesting? Should I focus on the baby or my career?¡±


    Katherine clinked her ss against Joelle¡¯s. ¡°Listen, I just want you to choose without regrets. Each path has its trade-offs. It¡¯s about which sacrifices you can live with.¡±


    Joelle mulled over her options in silence. Noticing Joelle¡¯s uncertainty, Katherine arched an eyebrow. ¡°Just a tip¡ªdon¡¯t overlook your tie to Rafael. If he secured your position, he might well keep your situation under wraps.¡±


    Joelle looked startled by the idea. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit unscrupulous? I¡¯d hate to exploit Rafael that way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you naive thing!¡± Katherineughed, sliding her phone across the table to show Joelle a thread of flirty texts with Frankie. The exchanges were surprisingly intimate.


    ¡°Do you see? He¡¯s about to be an invaluable ally!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s interest deepened. ¡°You haven¡¯t met him face-to-face?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. He¡¯s wrapped up in his world, as am I. We relish our virtual dalliance.¡±


    Joelle chuckled, then a thought struck her. ¡°What about Bobby? Did you two date before?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 144

    ?<strong>Chapter 144:</strong>


    Katherine held the ss close to her lips, hesitating before nodding. Joelle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really? How could you keep something like this from me?¡± She shook Katherine¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do you even consider me a good friend anymore? Or have you found someone else to confide in?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katherine let out a helpless sigh. ¡°I was young and naive back then.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you were actually with Bobby behind my back?¡± Joelle pressed, gripping Katherine¡¯s shoulders.


    Katherine nodded, her usualposure slipping into an uncharacteristic embarrassment. Joelle was ready to listen. ¡°When we were in high school, Bobby was in the ss next to ours, remember?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°One day after school, he confessed his feelings to me. I said yes without giving it much thought. Then he wanted to kiss me. The ssroom had surveince cameras, and our driver was waiting outside, so he took me to the small garden. Just as we were about to kiss, I looked up and saw your brother¡¯s eyes watching us.¡± Joelle was stunned. ¡°My brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Shawn. He was in his third year at the time, right? He had an extra ss after ours. Maybe he was just looking out the window out of boredom and happened to see us. I panicked, pushed Bobby away, and ran off. We broke up over the phone that very night.¡±


    Katherine nced at Joelle, her sincerity evident. ¡°Do you think that could even be called love? It¡¯s just embarrassing, a foolish mistake from when I was young and clueless, letting my hormones get the better of me.¡± Since that day, Katherine had avoided Shawn as much as possible, even distancing herself from Joelle.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t hold back herughter and gently tucked a stray strand of Katherine¡¯s hair behind her ear. ¡°So, how did you end up together again?¡±


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of Shawn.¡± Katherine rolled her eyes, then pulled out her phone to show Joelle a series of messages from Shawn. ¡°Now I know how much your brother actually cares about me.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s right for you to be with Bobby?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Katherine, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Bobby isn¡¯t the right one for you.¡±


    If the name Shawn hadn¡¯t been at the top of the chat, Joelle wouldn¡¯t have believed her brother could be so insistent.


    ¡°But I asked him, and he said he didn¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±


    Katherine sighed. ¡°Men understand each other better than we do. I even asked Frankie about it, and he said that guys who keep bothering others under the guise of caring are just hopeless. Could you please talk to your brother and tell him not to waste his time on me?¡±


    Joelle teetered between tears andughter. ¡°You¡¯re the hopeless one! My brother is amazing. Why don¡¯t you like him?¡±


    Katherine shrugged, an amused smile ying on her lips. ¡°I just can¡¯t picture myself liking him. Can you even imagine me as your sister-inw?¡±


    They both shuddered at the thought and shook their heads in unison. ¡°That would be so weird!¡±


    After their conversation, they each retreated to their rooms to rest. Joelle couldn¡¯t shake Katherine¡¯s words from her mind. The workce was an unforgiving battleground, especially for women. Joelle knew she had to leverage every connection she had. The thought of being cut off from society after giving birth haunted her. Even more so, she dreaded the idea of sacrificing her job and her sense of self-worth¡ªjust because she had a child.


    The next day, after work, Joelle waited at the hospital where Rafael worked. When he saw her, he smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re looking much better these days.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I should thank you for the medicine you got for me at the hospital.¡±


    Rafael nodded, falling into step beside her. ¡°Joelle, what can I do for you?¡±


    It was the first time Joelle had ever asked anyone for help, and the words stuck in her throat. She hesitated before speaking. ¡°Rafael, did you help me get the job?¡±


    Rafael was momentarily stunned but quickly recovered. ¡°Yes. I see you¡¯ve found out.¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you for another favor.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I n to work until I¡¯m eight months pregnant, but I hope my current position can be held for me until after my maternity leave.¡±


    Before Rafael could respond, Joelle rushed to exin, ¡°I know it¡¯s unfair to others, but I love this job. It¡¯s the closest I¡¯ll ever get to a violin career. Rafael, you know my hand isn¡¯t what it used to be.¡±


    Rafael stopped walking and turned to look at her, a sigh escaping his lips. ¡°Why are you always so formal with me?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, even if you wanted your position saved after quitting, I¡¯d help you. Of course, I¡¯ll do it for a maternity leave. But have you thought about what happens when Adrian finds out you¡¯re pregnant and still working at eight months?¡±


    Joelle lowered her eyes, her voice soft. ¡°I need your help with that, too.¡±


    Rafael thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re starting to show. I¡¯ll ask your boss to say you¡¯ve been sent to another city for training for a year. Would that work?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Joelle said gratefully. She only needed one year to adjust. ¡°Thank you so much, Rafael.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it,¡± Rafael replied, his gaze meeting hers. ¡°If you really want to thank me, how about treating me to dinner?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 145

    ?<strong>Chapter 145:</strong>


    Joelle couldn¡¯t quiteprehend how things turned out like this. Bringing Rafael back to her home felt surreal. But when Rafael mentioned wanting to taste her cooking, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse, given all the help he¡¯d given her.


    In truth, she rarely cooked for others. Even Katherine, her closest friend, seldom tasted her culinary efforts. Those three years of marriage, however, had turned her into an exceptional cook. Rafael had never tasted anything she made before.


    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on her as she washed the vegetables, her thoughts tangled. Rafael wandered in from the living room. ¡°Anything I can do to help?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, Rafael. Just sit and rx. It¡¯ll be ready before you know it.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s hands were meant for a scalpel, not kitchen knives. She didn¡¯t want him risking injury.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll help wash the vegetables. I won¡¯t just watch you do everything,¡± Rafael insisted, rolling up his sleeves.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help but sigh, recalling how Adrian never once offered to help her in the kitchen. ¡°Rafael, your wife is going to be a lucky woman. Not many men are willing to pitch in with the chores.¡±


    ¡°Are you volunteering for the position?¡± Rafael turned to her with a teasing smile.


    Joelle froze, caught off guard by his words. Seeing her expression, Rafael was amused. ¡°I¡¯m just joking.¡±


    Joelle felt an odd sense of relief. They soon found a rhythm, working together seamlessly in the kitchen. Just as they settled into the mood, the doorbell rang.


    Joelle quickly dried her hands and went to answer it.


    ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± Leah eximed in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re back! I noticed the lights were on. I just picked up some groceries. What do you feel like eating today?¡±


    ¡°No need, Leah. I have a guest today. I¡¯ll be eating here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Leah replied, but as she turned to leave, she noticed a pair of men¡¯s shoes by the door. They weren¡¯t Adrian¡¯s. And if they belonged to Shawn, Joelle would have mentioned it. Suspicion crept into Leah¡¯s mind. Could Adrian havepetition?


    Leah left without another word, but the wheels in her head were already turning. She decided to wait until after Joelle had finished her meal with her guest before calling Adrian. She didn¡¯t want Adrian to disturb Joelle¡¯s meal.


    It took Joelle and Rafael an hour to finish cooking. She watched with bated breath as Rafael took his first bite. ¡°How is it?¡±


    ¡°Delicious!¡± Rafael was genuinely happy. He was tasting something Joelle had made for him for the first time. Over the past three years, he could have visited Adrian¡¯s ce to sample her cooking, but he never did.


    ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s no chance of you and Adrian getting back together, is there?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Our rtionship is tooplicated. I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Rafael picked up some food for Joelle, offering her a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it anymore. Just eat. From now on, I¡¯ll take care of you and the baby.¡±


    His words made Joelle blush. ¡°Rafael, that sounds strange.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± Rafael chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking again!¡±


    Joelle often felt that being with Rafael was like trying to grasp the wind. When she thought she had a firm hold on her emotions, he would make her feel as though she was imagining things.


    After dinner, Rafael helped her clear the table. It was a simple act, but it stirred something deep within her. Joelle had often dreamed of moments like this happening with Rafael.


    ¡°Thank you for dinner,¡± Rafael said.


    ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯ve helped me more than you know.¡±


    Changing his shoes as he prepared to leave, Rafael paused and asked, ¡°By the way, during your treatment, did you have any X-rays taken of your right hand? The more detailed, the better.¡±


    He was going to take Joelle to the hospital for a CT scan, but now that she was pregnant, it was not safe for her to go to that highly radioactive ce.


    ¡°Yes, I did. But why do you need them?¡± Joelle was a little surprised.


    ¡°I need to understand the full extent of your treatment. The more information I have, the better,¡± Rafael exined, his tone serious.


    Although Joelle had long since given up hope, she nodded and retrieved a sealed case from her bedroom. It contained the many CT scans she had undergone during her treatment. Every time she had shown the results to the doctor, the prognosis had been grim.


    Over time, she had grown ustomed to disappointment. Even now, despite Rafael¡¯s intentions, she didn¡¯t dare to hope again.


    Handing the case to Rafael, Joelle walked him to the elevator. ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    As the elevator doors closed, Joelle turned around, only to find herself face-to-face with Adrian, his expression dark and brooding. Her heart skipped a beat, but she quickly steeled herself, walking past him with a determined stride. ¡°You brought him into your home?¡±


    Adrian had returned as soon as Leah had called him, desperate to find out who the man was. His fist had been clenched, ready to strike, but he had held back. He had waited until now. If the two didn¡¯te out, he¡¯d smash the door. But he didn¡¯t expect the man to be Rafael.


    Adrian grabbed Joelle¡¯s wrist. ¡°What did you do?¡± he demanded, his voice harsh.


    ¡°Adrian, let go of me!¡±


    ¡°And what if I refuse?¡±


    Adrian then suddenly lifted her off the ground. Joelle gasped at that.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 146

    ?<strong>Chapter 146:</strong>


    When Joelle left the apartment, she left the door unlocked for convenience. Thus, Adrian easily entered, carrying her to the bedroom. His expression fierce, he pinned her down and demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°Joelle, what have you done with Rafael?¡±


    ¡°Is that any of your concern?¡± Joelle retorted, her gaze icy. ¡°Remember, we are divorced.¡±


    ¡°You drove me to it,¡± Adrian responded sharply, his voice cold. ¡°To me, you¡¯re still my wife.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened, rmed by the possessive fury in his stare. ¡°Release me!¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯m asserting my rights as your husband!¡± he imed, bending to harshly bite her neck.


    Joelle shuddered in fear.


    ¡°Has he ever touched you like this?¡± Adrian red at her as he spoke.


    ¡°Adrian, you monster!¡± Joelle cried out, her wrist painfully pinned against the pillow.


    ¡°Yes, I am. And I¡¯ll make sure you remember to whom you belong,¡± he growled, reaching for his belt. Joelle screamed, ¡°Leah! Leah! Help!¡±


    Her voice filled with desperation and exhaustion; she was uncertain if Leah could hear her.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Shortly, Leah burst through the door, demanding, ¡°Sir, please, restrain yourself! Do not mistreat her!¡± Adrian¡¯s ardor cooled amid themotion.


    For the first time, he regretted Leah¡¯s presence. Reluctantly, he released Joelle and stood back, surveying the room. Rafael had not entered the room.


    Joelle saw Adrian¡¯s gaze linger on a bottle of medicine by the mirror. It was the medicine that she often took for her baby¡¯s well-being, along with a vitamin bottle. She fretted over whether he would discover more than he should.


    A thought struck Adrian painfully¡ªJoelle might never be able to have children again. The notion that an abortion might have damaged her severely weighed on him.


    Regaining hisposure, he realized his impetuous presence. Rubbing his face wearily, he suggested, ¡°Try to rest early.¡± He then left.


    Confused yet touched by his troubled demeanor, Joelle felt a pang of sympathy. Despite everything, he had been her love for eight years. She preferred remembering him as strong and formidable, not broken and defeated.


    ¡°Why do I still care?¡± she murmured to herself, touching her cheek.


    The following day, her boss summoned her.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Romero briefed me about your situation. When will youmence training in the other city?¡±


    Given Rafael¡¯s discretion about her pregnancy, she knew her secret was safe with her boss. Considering her four-month pregnancy and its increasing visibility, Joelle replied thoughtfully, ¡°I¡¯m leading my students in a mall performance this Sunday. Could we schedule the announcement post-event?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In preparation, Joelle had been busy rehearsing with fellow music teachers, their final showcase nearingpletion. Previously, it had always been her on stage. Her renown overseas eclipsed her local fame. She had once held many solo concerts and nearly joined an international orchestra, but an injury to her right hand dashed those opportunities.


    As Joelle watched her students y, tears gathered in her eyes. She might never grace the stage again.


    On Sunday morning, Joelle and two other teachers assembled the children for an early performance. At eight o¡¯clock, before the shopping mall officially opened, the organizers scheduled a rehearsal. By the afternoon, when the concertmenced, the mall was bustling at its peak capacity. The crowds filled all six floors.


    Joelle was anxious but did not falter under the pressure. Thankfully, the performance unfolded without a hitch.


    On the third floor, Reba wheeled Salome. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s head back. Adie wouldn¡¯t be pleased knowing you¡¯re spending his money like this.¡±


    ¡°His money? It¡¯s as much ours as his!¡±


    ¡°But he intended for you to purchase necessities with it!¡± Reba insisted.


    ¡°What good are those things?¡± Salome scoffed, ncing at her golden bracelet. ¡°Gold is the real cure-all.¡± Pulling out her phone, she boasted, ¡°I ought to show those country folks the grand life I lead in Illerith!¡±


    Reba quickly intervened, ¡°Mom, please, put it away. It¡¯s not safe to unt that here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Salome conceded, pocketing her phone. ¡°We¡¯re doing well now. Don¡¯t be like your brother¡ªtoo greedy. We must cleverly use Adrian¡¯s guilt to secure afortable future.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Reba¡¯s voice trailed off, her heart heavy. While she benefited from Adrian¡¯s generosity, her feelings for him were genuine.


    ¡°Reba, think about it. Bing Adrian¡¯s wife could elevate our status beyond imagination!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 147

    ?<strong>Chapter 147:</strong>


    ¡°Mom, Adie doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Reba¡¯s voice was tinged with dejection as she hung her head.


    ¡°ISo what? People change,¡± Salome countered dismissively.


    Reba¡¯s eyes welled up. ¡°He barely sees me as it is. What makes you think he¡¯ll change?¡±


    Salome rolled her eyes, frustrated by her daughter¡¯sck of resolve. ¡°Look over there!¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Joelle?¡±


    Reba followed her mother¡¯s gaze.


    Below them, a group of children performed, with Joelle overseeing them, poised and serene at the forefront of the stage.


    Reba envied the skills disyed by the children, wishing she could indulge in such refined pursuits to enhance her own grace.


    Salome¡¯s voice snapped her back to the moment.


    ¡°Just look at Joelle, pretending to be so dignified. Adrian¡¯s left her. No one respects a divorced woman anymore. She¡¯d be better off marrying some old man!¡±


    Reba turned away, disheartened. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°No, wait.¡± Salome resisted, struck by a sudden idea. ¡°Do you want to see Adrian? I have a n.¡±


    ¡°What n?¡±


    Salome rummaged through her worn ck leather bag and pulled out a bottle. ¡°I got this from your uncle.¡±


    ¡°The one in the mental hospital?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s full of sleeping pills. I was thinking of using them on that noisy dog back in the vige,¡± Salome confessed with a mischievous glint.


    Reba¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Mom, what are you nning?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you see Adrian,¡± Salome dered, pushing the wheelchair forward as she plotted.


    Up on stage, as the performance neared its end, Joelle exhaled a deep breath of relief.


    She took a sip from the ss beside her, the water tasting unremarkably in.


    She nced towards the audience to gauge their reaction, noticing a slim figure darting from the crowd in apparent distress.


    The figure seemed familiar, but Joelle dismissed it, focusing instead on thepletion of the show. As the other teacher organized the children for their journey home, Joelle waved her farewells.


    They all knew that after today, Joelle was going to train in another city.


    ¡°Miss Watson, don¡¯t forget me!¡± one child cried. ¡°Miss Watson, I don¡¯t want to leave you!¡± another added, their voicesden with innocent sadness.


    Joelle¡¯s heart ached with the bittersweet farewells, wishing for her future children to embody such kindness.


    ¡°Joelle, we¡¯re heading out,¡± the teacher called out.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a woven bag slung over her shoulder and dressed in a flowing gown, Joelle began to walk away alone but suddenly copsed to the floor, causing a stir among the dispersing crowd.


    Reba, pushing Salome in the wheelchair, hurried to Joelle¡¯s side. ¡°Joelle! Joelle! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Salome¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. ¡°Quick, call Adrian!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Reba frantically dialed Adrian¡¯s number, but he didn¡¯t answer after two attempts.


    As she prepared for a third call, Michael and Lacey approached.


    ¡°Joelle? Why is she on the floor?¡±


    Reba¡¯s heart skipped, but their presence seemed to unintentionally confirm the fall as a mere ident, diverting any suspicion.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get her to the hospital,¡± Lacey suggested, patting Michael encouragingly.


    As the only man there, Michael stepped forward to lift Joelle, but Reba¡¯s mind raced with the implications. Discovery of the sleeping pills at the hospital could implicate her and Salome.


    As Michael reached down to lift Joelle, Reba¡¯s voice shook as she interrupted, ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lacey asked, her tone edged with impatience.


    Reba blurted out nervously, ¡°I¡¯ve read that certain conditions don¡¯t allow for moving the patient. It could be¡ª¡±


    Michael recoiled at her words, his hands pausing mid-air. He turned to Lacey, uncertainty etched across his face. ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lacey responded, her voice steady.


    ¡°We should call an ambnce.¡±


    ¡°But maybe we should get Adie here instead!¡± Reba interjected, her voiceced with apprehension as she nced between Michael and Lacey. ¡°He¡¯s more familiar with Joelle¡¯s health.¡±


    Salome, pulling out her phone, nodded in agreement.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. I¡¯ll try calling Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Michael stood, stepping back to join Lacey.


    Salome attempted the call, but without sess. Michael then tried from his own phone and connected immediately.


    He shot a nce at Salome and Reba, sheepish. ¡°Maybe he was just busy.¡±


    Then he told Adrian what had happened here.


    With the car keys in his hand, Adrian walked out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in twenty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take your time. Lacey and I are here with her. She¡¯ll be okay,¡± Michael reassured.


    As the call ended, Joelle stirred on the floor.


    While Michael had been on the phone, Lacey had folded his coat, cing it under Joelle¡¯s head as a makeshift pillow.


    ¡°Joelle? Joelle, can you hear me?¡±


    At the sound of her name, Joelle¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, fighting against the overwhelming drowsiness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 148

    ?<strong>Chapter 148:</strong>


    What Joelle saw first was Lacey. She didn¡¯t understand why Lacey was there, nor why she was on the floor. ncing around, she spotted Lacey, Michael, Reba, and even Salome, positioned in her wheelchair. Joelle propped herself up, pressing a hand to her head and voiced her bewilderment. ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    Reba was quick to respond before Joelle could sense anything amiss. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t you remember? You copsed while walking. My mother and I were just about to get help when Lacey and Michael showed up.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle was still trying to piece together the events. ¡°Why would I faint?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s been a tiring period for you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Reba forced a smile.


    It made sense. Joelle was pregnant now, and she was very nervous because of the children¡¯s performance these days. It wasn¡¯t surprising she might faint. Lacey, offering a hand, asked gently, ¡°Are you alright? Do you think you should see a doctor?¡±


    Reba tensed, her hand involuntarily clutching her thigh. Joelle, however, merely smiled and reassured, ¡°I think I just need some rest. I¡¯ll head home.¡±


    How could she go to the hospital for a physical examination with so many people? If a doctor inadvertently disclosed her pregnancy, it would undermine her careful ns with Rafael for ¡°her training¡± in another city.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lacey pressed, concerned.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, really,¡± Joelle insisted.


    ¡°Joelle, you should still consider a hospital visit. Adrian will be here soon. He can apany you if we can¡¯t,¡± Michael chimed in, his tone persuasive.


    ¡°He¡¯sing here?¡± Joelle asked, surprised.


    ¡°Yes, you gave us quite a scare. We were hesitant to even touch you, fearing it might worsen things.¡±


    Joelle maintained herposure towards those showing concern. ¡°Then let him go back. I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Reba and Salome exchanged secret sighs of relief, pleased that Joelle seemed not to dwell further on the incident, allowing them a chance to escape further questioning¡ªand possibly to see Adrian. The situation seemed to resolve smoothly.


    Joelle descended the esctor as Adrian ascended on the opposite side. Their eyes met, and Adrian abruptly turned to rush down towards her. Unable to reverse her direction due to her pregnancy, Joelle could only watch as Adrian reached her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Adrian grabbed Joelle¡¯s arm, checking her carefully.


    Joelle pulled her arm away with a slight grimace. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m fine, really.¡±


    Ignoring her protests, Adrian grasped her wrist. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s actions bewildered her. They were divorced, yet his concern seemed persistent. Was it just guilt over their lost child? But she remained skeptical that his guilt could truly change him.


    Without their child, she doubted he had any genuine concern for her at all. Adrian¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°Your health isn¡¯t up for debate. We¡¯re going to the hospital now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joelle stood her ground.


    Adrian¡¯s patience thinned. Previously, he might have stormed off in response to her defiance, but concern over her recent fainting, possibly aplication from her abortion, stilled his temper.


    ¡°Just let me make sure you¡¯re okay. After that, I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he promised, his tone softening.


    Joelle felt a pang of cynicism. If not for the baby, would his demeanor be so gentle? Men were always like this. They wouldn¡¯t care until everything was irreversible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Adrian. Your sweetheart is upstairs. Go find her instead.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s attempt at reconciliation fell t, leaving him to ponder. For a man ustomed only to the bitterness of ck coffee, Joelle¡¯s rebuff added anotheryer to his scant roster of hardships.


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the esctor.


    As Adrian turned, Joelle seized the moment to slip away, unwilling to linger in difort. Adrian and Reba were a perfect match. She didn¡¯t want to stay and make herself ufortable.


    En route home, Joelle¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was Rafael.


    ¡°I heard you fainted at the mall?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s reply carried a hint of irony. ¡°Believe it or not, it was Adrian who told me. He couldn¡¯t convince you to see a doctor, so he asked me to ensure you get checked.¡±


    Joelle was more than surprised. She was bewildered. Adrian¡¯s recent anger had been directed at her and Rafael both. How had he so quickly shifted to concern, even going so far as to involve Rafael in her health?


    ¡°Thank you, Rafael. But I¡¯m really fine. I just need some rest, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Look, I have to follow through. I can¡¯t just ignore Adrian¡¯s request. Plus, I¡¯m concerned about you, too. Can you meet me at the hospital now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 149

    ?<strong>Chapter 149:</strong>


    Though Joelle deemed it unnecessary, she still directed the taxi driver to head to the hospital. After the examination, Rafael scrutinized the report, his expression growing increasingly concerned. ¡°Joelle, have you taken any sleeping pills recently?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Joelle replied, her confusion and anxiety palpable. ¡°I¡¯ve only taken the medication you prescribed. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Yet your report indicates traces of such drugs,¡± Rafael informed her.


    Joelle¡¯s hand instinctively moved to her belly, her face draining of color with worry. ¡°What about the baby? Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°The baby seems unaffected at the moment. Thankfully, the dosage wasn¡¯t significant enough to cause harm.¡±


    ¡°So, the fainting spell was due to sleeping pills?¡± Joelle pieced together, seeking confirmation.


    Rafael nodded affirmatively. ¡°It appears so. Has anything unusual happened recently?¡±


    Joelle pondered deeply, eventually shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been extremely cautious, especially since finding out about the pregnancy.¡±


    Understanding the urgency, Rafael quickly grabbed his coat. ¡°We need to act fast. Let¡¯s review the mall¡¯s security footage.¡±


    At the mall, Rafael¡¯s reputation afforded them unusual ess to the surveince system. Normally reserved forw enforcement, the mall manager granted Rafael permission without hesitation. ¡°Mr. Romero, I¡¯ve set up the surveince footage for you. Which time frame would you like to review?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll manage from here. Thank you¡ªyou can get back to your duties,¡± Rafael responded in a polite yet distant tone. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seated in the monitoring room, Joelle and Rafael meticulously reviewed the footage, starting from the moment Joelle arrived. As the children performed, Rafael noticed the spark in Joelle¡¯s eyes¡ªa clear love for the stage.


    ncing at her right hand, Rafael contemted the challenges she faced, given her past as a performer. ¡°There!¡± Joelle eximed, pointing at the surveince screen. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that woman look like Reba?¡± At the time, her focus had been on the performance, oblivious to her surroundings or the ss beside her.


    On the screen, Reba could be seen approaching Joelle, but just as the critical moment neared, a passerby obstructed the view. There was no concrete evidence of Reba with Joelle¡¯s drink. Rafael scanned the footage from multiple angles, but it seemed that by chance, all crucial moments were obscured. Joelle felt certain Reba was involved, but she had no evidence.


    ¡°Rafael, can I take a copy of this video?¡± she asked. Understanding her intention, Rafael inquired, ¡°nning to show Adrian?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no solid proof. Maybe the truth will onlye out through Reba. After all, Adrian always looked out for her,¡± Joelle responded, her tone detached, revealing a resignation born of countless simr disappointments. Rafael perceived the depth of her resignation¡ªa wife weary frompeting with an outsider her husband couldn¡¯t seem to forsake. He reflected on her strained marriage, not fully grasping until now her profound sense of detachment.


    ¡°Joelle, Adrian is mostly driven by guilt towards Reba.¡± Joelle paused, then offered a wry smile. ¡°Guilt doesn¡¯t change anything substantive.¡±


    One would only feel guilt towards the person they loved. Joelle knew Adrian would never love her.


    It was the first time that Joelle knocked on Adrian¡¯s door. Leah greeted her with a mix of surprise and warmth. ¡°Ms. Watson?¡±


    ¡°Is Adrian here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he just returned!¡± Leah led Joelle to Adrian¡¯s bedroom door and knocked. ¡°Sir, Ms. Watson is here.¡±


    The door swung open, revealing Adrian, his frame filling the doorway. Without a word, Joelle extended a portable hard drive.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°The surveince footage.¡±


    Adrian took the hard drive from her, but as he did, Joelle turned to leave.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me?¡±


    Despite her confusion, Joelle managed a sardonic smile. ¡°What is there to say?¡±


    ¡°I asked Rafael to ensure you were examined,¡± he reminded her, seeking acknowledgment.


    ¡°I did?¡± Joelle arched an eyebrow, confronting his expectation. ¡°Should I be thankful for your concern?¡± That was indeed Adrian¡¯s expectation, but hearing it voiced so bluntly by Joelle was jarring.


    ¡°I just want you to know that if I¡¯m involved, I¡¯m fine with you seeing Rafael.¡±


    His words carried an unintended condescension, as if he were granting her a favor. His implication hung in the air, suggesting she owed him gratitude.


    Joelleughed, a sound mixed with disbelief and bitterness. ¡°Adrian, why would you say that? Do you even know who you are to me now?¡±


    ¡°Your ex-husband.¡± Adrian stepped closer, his presence imposing. ¡°Have you truly put our past behind you in thesest three years?¡±


    His shadow loomed over her, reminiscent of the dusty, overshadowed years they had shared, marking the weight of their unresolved history.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 150

    ?<strong>Chapter 150:</strong>


    Joelle had loved Adrian for more than three years. She found his words almostughable. Why did he continue with such trivial sentiments after their divorce? Despite her resolve, his words still held the power to affect her, prompting her to dig her nails into her palm as a harsh reminder not to fall for his maniptions again.


    ¡°These past three years are the very ones I wish I could erase. If I had a choice, I¡¯d have never been with you at all!¡± she retorted sharply.


    The veins in Adrian¡¯s arms stood out, a visible sign of his rising anger. He felt unjustly vilified. After all, he was the one who had felt trapped in their marriage yet had never voiced his discontent.


    ¡°And who would you prefer to be with? Rafael? Do you think he can fulfill you? What could Rafael possibly do for Watson Group? Joelle, if you continue to provoke me, I could ruin Watson Group in a single night.¡± Joelle already knew Shawn¡¯s trump card. Watson Group was just Shawn¡¯s disguise. People thought he was useless and that no one would pay attention to his business overseas.


    When Adrian thought he could threaten Joelle with the Watson Group, she only felt sad and amused. ¡°Adrian, is that your best threat?¡±


    ¡°Say that again. Do you really want to experience losing everything?¡± Joelle met his gaze defiantly, unflinching in the tense atmosphere.


    Unable to remain silent, Leah intervened, ¡°Sir, you shouldn¡¯t speak to Ms. Watson in such a manner.¡± Adrian scoffed, ¡°Did she listen when I spoke softly?¡±


    Leah sighed internally, then turned to Joelle with a plea. ¡°Please, Ms. Watson, don¡¯t take his words to heart. His grandmother is currently in the hospital, which has left him quite on edge.¡±


    ¡°Irene is in the hospital?¡±


    Leah nodded. ¡°Just some old health issues, nothing serious.¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s reply was icy and dismissive. ¡°Since we¡¯re divorced, you needn¡¯t concern yourself with these matters anymore.¡±


    Joelle was seething, too upset to speak. Despite their divorce, she still held fond memories of how kindly Irene had treated her. The Watsons and the Millers had been close long before her marriage. Hearing of Irene¡¯s hospitalization, Joelle felt it her duty to visit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to visit Irene,¡± she dered.


    Leah¡¯s face lit up with approval. ¡°Ms. Watson, you are so gracious.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± Joelle shot Adrian a pointed look. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Watson, won¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡± Leah offered hopefully.


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Joelle declined sharply, reaching the doorway. ¡°I find it hard to eat in certainpany.¡± With a final bang, the door closed behind her, leaving Adrian to retreat sullenly to his bedroom.


    Adrian spent the next half hour reviewing the footage on the portable hard disk. The scenes were repetitive, showing different angles of the same events. Initially, he wasn¡¯t sure what Joelle had intended him to see. Her hopeful gaze towards the stage or the children¡¯s performance?


    However, when Reba¡¯s figure appeared on the screen, realization dawned on him. Driven by this new understanding, Adrian crossed to Joelle¡¯s room and knocked.


    Joelle, already in pajamas, answered the door to find Adrian standing there, his expression stern. ¡°You¡¯re suggesting Reba drugged you?¡± he asked, his tone grave.


    Joelle responded nonchntly, ¡°Have you finished watching the footage?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t show Reba actually drugging you.¡±


    ¡°I never explicitly said she drugged me.¡±


    Adrian was confused, not out of favoritism but from ack of understanding. ¡°Why would Reba have any reason to drug you? I know you¡¯ve had issues with her, but she has no motive to harm you.¡±


    Joelleughed. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed, a clear sign of restrained anger. Joelle, familiar with his expressions, remainedposed. ¡°You im Reba had no motive to harm me. Do you truly believe that? I don¡¯t even know Erick. Why would he target me? Adrian, if you¡¯re sincere about uncovering the truth, shouldn¡¯t you be questioning Reba? Remember, I am the victim here.¡± The door clicked shut.


    It was the first time Joelle had closed the door on Adrian. Post-divorce, she seemed emboldened, more assertive. Adrian, taken aback by this change, retreated to his room, theputer screen still frozen on the image of Joelle gazing expectantly at the stage.


    As he watched, nostalgic memories began to surface. Joelle hadn¡¯t suddenly be fierce. She had merely retracted her defenses post-marriage. Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered on the screen, on Joelle¡¯s hopeful expression¡ªa look he hadn¡¯t seen directed at him in years.


    Neither had been happy these past three years. Ale into the night, he sat finishing a cigarette before he finally picked up his phone and dialed Reba. ¡°Adie!¡±


    Adrian responded, ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to bed yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 151

    ?<strong>Chapter 151:</strong>


    Reba didn¡¯t expect Adrian to call her at this hour. The unexpected ring sent a jolt through her, a mix of surprise, delight, and a thread of anxiety curling in her chest. ¡°Adie? Is there something you need to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reba¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Nervously, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Are you adjusting well to living here with your mother?¡± His question deepened the unease already stirring within her. For a moment, she was at a loss for words.


    ¡°Adie, are you nning to send my mother and me away? Illerith is so vast. Can¡¯t we stay here?¡±


    A brief silence followed. Adrian spoke, his tone cold and detached. ¡°You misunderstand me.¡±


    Reba breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Adie, everything is fine here for my mother and me. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    There was another silence, then Reba ventured, ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve visited me.¡± His response was calm, almost dismissive. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. I¡¯ve been a bit busytely.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s been keeping you so busy?¡± Reba asked, attempting to sound yful, even coquettish. ¡°You used to visit often when you were married to Joelle.¡± Silence greeted her words, a silence that quickly festered into anxiety. Had she overstepped? She worried she could have said too much and upset him.


    But then, Adrian¡¯s voice came through the line, deep and steady. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with blind dates.¡±


    Reba was stunned, her grip on the phone tightening as her mind raced. Words failed her, leaving her speechless. Beside her, Salome took the phone from her.


    ¡°Adrian, blind dates? That¡¯s wonderful news! I hope you find someone special soon.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    When the call ended, Salome turned to Reba and pinched her arm. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more sensible? Why didn¡¯t you say anything when he mentioned the blind dates? How do you expect to be his wife in the future if you let him slip away like that?¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, but she didn¡¯t even flinch at the pain of the pinch. She murmured repeatedly, ¡°He¡¯s going on blind dates. He¡¯s going to get married again¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you so afraid of?¡± Salome, unfazed, rolled her wheelchair over to the television, casually grabbing a snack. ¡°As long as you keep ying the sickly damsel and we stay in Illerith, Adrian can¡¯t just shake us off. We¡¯ll have everything we need! It¡¯s not like he can simply ignore us. Not unless your brother and father rise from the grave. He¡¯ll have to look after us for the rest of his life!¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s going to get married again!¡± Reba¡¯s voice cracked as she screamed, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Salome nced at Reba, her voiceced with resignation. ¡°But what can you do? Irene looks down on our family, and Adrian¡¯s mother will never approve of you as her daughter-inw. Reba, listen to me. As long as you keep Adrian¡¯s heart, it doesn¡¯t matter who you are.¡±


    ¡°I can marry him!¡± Reba insisted. ¡°When Joelle¡¯s family declined, she only married Adrian because of that ident!¡±


    ¡°How dare you bring that up!¡± Salome¡¯s anger red, her teeth grinding in frustration. ¡°You drugged Adrian, Reba. It was the perfect opportunity, and you let it slip through your fingers, handing Joelle the advantage! If you hadn¡¯t been so foolish, you would have been Adrian¡¯s wife by now!¡±


    Reba¡¯s nails dug into her palms, her heart seething with hatred. The memory of that fateful ident three years ago filled her with a fresh wave of anger. ¡°Adie had to take responsibility for her because of that night. It will be the same now. As long as I push things further with him, he¡¯ll have no choice but to be responsible for me.¡±


    Salome¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sudden realization dawning on her. ¡°Reba, what are you nning?¡±


    ¡°Mom.¡± Reba¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for three years. I won¡¯t wait any longer. I won¡¯t let Adrian marry another woman again!¡±


    Joelle walked through the hospital doors, a bouquet of flowers in hand, ready to visit Irene. But as soon as she entered the room, she realized she could have picked the wrong time. Adrian was already there, and so was Amara.


    Irene, half-reclined on the bed, smiled warmly at Joelle. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯vee to see me.¡±


    ¡°Irene, how are you feeling?¡±


    Irene held her hand and said, ¡°I feel much better now that you¡¯re here.¡±


    Just then, a knock sounded at the door, and to Joelle¡¯s dismay, Reba and Salome entered. Thest two people Joelle wanted to see had appeared. Could this have been arranged by Adrian? She nced at him, but his expression was as cold and unreadable as ever.


    Lately, it seemed like Adrian was growing more distant, though perhaps it was just her imagination. Amara tossed her hair back, breaking the tense silence. ¡°Well, now that everyone¡¯s here, shall I begin?¡±


    ¡°Begin what?¡± Joelle asked, puzzled.


    Irene patted Joelle¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°Joelle, just watch.¡± Joelle¡¯s confusion only deepened. She looked at Reba and Salome, noticing they seemed just as baffled.


    Then, Amara, with a haughty air, dered, ¡°Since everyone is present, Irene and I will serve as witnesses. Reba, from this moment on, you are my adopted daughter.¡±


    Reba¡¯s face went pale with shock. Salome gasped but quicklyposed herself, forcing a smile. ¡°Surely this isn¡¯t appropriate!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 152

    ?<strong>Chapter 152:</strong>


    Salome repeated incredulously, ¡°How could Reba possibly deserve to be your daughter?¡± If Amara truly epted Reba as an adopted daughter, Salome¡¯s dreams of bing Adrian¡¯s wife would vanish. Wasn¡¯t this shattering Joelle¡¯s hopes in front of Reba? Wheeling herself to the center of the group, Salome feigned being ovee with gratitude.


    ¡°The Miller family has been incredibly supportive over the years. Reba and I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡± Amara massaged her temples, visibly annoyed. ¡°You know this is more than you deserve. Can¡¯t you just be grateful? By dering Reba my adopted daughter today, we avoidplicationster. She¡¯ll be Adrian¡¯s sister, nothing more. Don¡¯t aspire to any other title.¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she nced at Adrian, who didn¡¯t even look her way. It was one thing to be named his sister, but to announce it in front of Joelle¡ªwasn¡¯t that openly humiliating her? Reba murmured, ¡°I truly don¡¯t deserve this.¡±


    Amara clicked her tongue in irritation. ¡°What now? I adopted you as my daughter, yet youin?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not it at all!¡± Catching sight of Joelle, Reba resolved to act, sinking to her knees before Amara. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Amara was taken aback, her dress clutched in Reba¡¯s firm grip.


    Tears streamed down Reba¡¯s face. ¡°I know you dislike me. I¡¯m aware you think my mother and I are intruding on Adie¡¯s life. But my feelings for him are genuine! Please, don¡¯t make this difficult for me. I cannot bear the title of Adie¡¯s sister! I promise to keep my distance. I¡¯ll even take my mother and leave Illerith!¡±


    ¡°What on earth are you saying?¡± Frustrated and flustered, Amara struggled to free herself. Reba¡¯s behavior made it seem as though she were the bully.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Tears also filled Salome¡¯s eyes as she implored Amara, ¡°We¡¯ll leave Illerith. If there¡¯s no ce here for two dying souls, we must depart! Come, Reba. Let¡¯s leave this ce!¡±


    Reba stretched out her hand towards Adrian with desperate urgency. ¡°Adie!¡±


    ¡°Reba, listen. We need to leave now!¡±


    Joelle watched, her expression one of bewilderment. She knew Amara would never allow Reba and Adrian to marry, but she wondered how this involved her. As she turned to leave, Adrian brushed past her, his face a mask of sudden anxiety.


    His cool demeanor was gone, reced by visible distress¡ªuncharacteristic for the usuallyposed man. Joelle spun around just in time to see Reba copse at the doorway.


    Adrian scooped her up, murmuring, ¡°Salome, we should leave first.¡±


    Salome, tears catching in her eyes, pleaded, ¡°Adrian, please, we don¡¯t want to impose any longer. Let her go. I¡¯ll take Reba myself.¡±


    Her words hung in the air, her frail condition and the wheelchair making the promise seem untenable. ¡°Salome, please, I¡¯m not just an outsider,¡± Adrian interjected, his brow furrowed with concern.


    Salome, looking sorrowful, replied, ¡°I know both you and your mother mean well. It¡¯s an honor for Reba to be considered family, but we understand our ce. We can¡¯t impose on your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Salome.¡± Adrian paused, collecting his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve made a promise. No matter our rtionship, I will not abandon her. I will stand by her, always.¡±


    Salome covered her mouth with a trembling hand, overwhelmed with emotion, and began to cry. Meanwhile, Irene, seated on the bed, coughed harshly¡ªa stern warning.


    Yet Adrian remained resolute. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    He then exited the room, carrying Reba, with Salome apologetically trailing behind.


    In the ward, Irene¡¯s cough grew weary and strained, her fatigue evident. rmed, Joelle quickly moved tofort her.


    Amara, unable to watch Irene suffer, suggested softly, ¡°No,¡± Irene refused, steadying herself with a raised hand. ¡°I can¡¯t handle much more at my age.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°Irene, please don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re going to live a long life.¡±


    Irene squeezed her hand, reassuring her, ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t worry. Amara and I will ensure Reba and Adrian don¡¯t marry. Today was meant to show the Lloyds it¡¯s time to let go.¡±


    Joelle offered a wry smile. ¡°Adrian and I are divorced. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore whether they give up or not.¡± Of course, Irene knew that Joelle and Adrian had divorced. But she always thought that it wasn¡¯t the end of their rtionship. Adrian was indeed a bit too close with Reba, so it was understandable for Joelle to feel dissatisfied. She believed it was a temporary rift, expecting a reconciliation. Joelle was the only granddaughter-inw Irene had ever acknowledged.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 153

    ?<strong>Chapter 153:</strong>


    Relieved at her thought, Irene sped Joelle¡¯s hand reassuringly. At this, Amara couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Irene, let Adrian and Joelle handle their own affairs. Times have changed. You can¡¯t force them to stay together.¡±


    Joelle was taken aback. Her once obstinate mother-inw was now speaking such progressive, considerate words. Irene scoffed, dismissive of Amara¡¯s plea. ¡°What¡¯s the harm in guiding them? An elder¡¯s advice is often wise. Without our nudging, Adrian wouldn¡¯t have ended up with a wonderful wife like Joelle. Would you rather he had married Reba?¡±


    Amara responded firmly, ¡°My son will never marry Reba! She might as well forget about it!¡±


    A tense silence followed. Irene and Joelle exchanged a helpless nce. ¡°Come outside with me,¡± Amara said, leading Joelle away. Joelle maintained a deep respect for Amara, though thetter was no longer her mother-inw.


    They walked to a secluded spot before Amara turned to face Joelle squarely. ¡°I hope you will stop clinging to my son.¡±


    Joelle was taken aback yet somewhat anticipated this. Just now, she felt that Amara had changed. Now, the familiar feeling came back. ¡°Amara, I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve done to appear as if I¡¯m still pestering Adrian. But I assure you, from this moment, I consider him as good as gone from my life.¡±


    Amara¡¯s anger red. ¡°Don¡¯t y games with me. If you weren¡¯t still involved, why would Adrian move to Hignds Bay? Why did he insist on me adopting Reba, if not to keep you at ease?¡±


    Joelle was genuinely stunned. It was Adrian¡¯s idea to make Reba Amara¡¯s adopted daughter? ¡°Are you saying Adrian wanted you to adopt Reba?¡±


    Amara¡¯s gaze hardened as she addressed Joelle. ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but you know your own health issues. We can¡¯t have someone who is infertile marry into our Miller family.¡±


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Mom.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was icy as he appeared behind Joelle, his expression stern. He ced a hand on her shoulder, offering a semnce of support. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Son, I¡¯ll find you someone more suitable,¡± Amara responded without flinching.


    ¡°No need,¡± Adrian cut her off, his grip on Joelle¡¯s shoulder tightening. ¡°Joelle is the only one for me. Divorce or not, I¡¯m not giving up.¡±


    Their eyes met¡ªJoelle¡¯s filled with confusion, while Adrian¡¯s reflected aplexity of emotions she interpreted as guilt. Perhaps because she could no longer bear children, he felt responsible for her supposed unhappiness. Thinking from his perspective, Joelle could somewhat understand his sentiment, but it saddened her deeply. She had his loyalty, but at the expense of her fertility. Was their marriage, then, just an obligation fueled by guilt?


    Shaking her head, Joelle stepped away from Adrian. ¡°This is your family matter. I should go.¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Adrian hastened after her. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. You should stay with your grandmother, right? Besides, Reba needs you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± Adrian insisted again.


    Looking at the unhappy Amara, Joelle felt powerless. She couldn¡¯t persuade either of them. Despite the divorce, it was a rare moment of calm between her and Adrian.


    ¡°Thank you for visiting Grandma,¡± Adrian said softly.


    ¡°It was my pleasure. She was always kind to me.¡± Adrian remained silent, possibly perceiving Joelle¡¯s words as an indirect criticism of how he had treated her during their marriage.


    Joelle settled into the passenger seat of Adrian¡¯s car, her demeanor entirely changed from before. She felt a sense of ease. She no longer needed to meticulously pick topics to keep her husband appeased.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take my mother¡¯s words to heart,¡± Adrian finally said.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. She didn¡¯t say anything incorrect,¡± Joelle replied, gazing out the window, feeling a twisted satisfaction in having the upper hand this time.


    ¡°Joelle, let¡¯s go to the hospital. There must be a solution,¡± Adrian suggested, his voice tinged with guilt.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± Joelle turned to look at him squarely. ¡°We¡¯re divorced. Let¡¯s not make this harder than it needs to be.¡±


    Adrian furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m just concerned about your health. Why is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Joelle asked with a yful yet pointed smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 154

    ?<strong>Chapter 154:</strong>


    ¡°Is it important?¡± Adrian asked, his voiceden with a sudden sense of guilt. Theplexity of his rtionship with Joelle weighed heavily on him, a tangled web he often wished to avoid confronting. Yet Joelle¡¯s response was firm.


    ¡°It is important. Adrian, you cannot divide your loyalties between two women. During our marriage, your attention should have been undivided. Now that you¡¯ve chosen Reba, please avoid actions that could lead me to think otherwise. The best way to assuage your guilt is to simply leave me be.¡±


    Adrian abruptly hit the brakes. ¡°Joelle, if not for that ident, we wouldn¡¯t be at this point.¡± He was alluding to the usation that Joelle had once drugged him¡ªan allegation she vehemently denied but he couldn¡¯t quite dismiss.


    ¡°For thest time, I did not drug you,¡± Joelle reiterated, her patience wearing thin. Adrian¡¯s gaze was piercing as he countered, ¡°At that time, Watson Group was struggling. You and Shawn needed a strong ally, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Joelle was taken aback. So, he believed she had drugged him as a desperate ploy to secure his support through marriage. To him, her love had never been genuine, just a strategic move born from necessity. She understood his perspective, absurd as it seemed.


    ¡°Have you ever considered that even without our marriage, you were always our ally? Three years ago, I thought our rtionship was as close as that between me and my brother. If we were truly in dire straits, I believe you would have helped. But my brother and I were too proud to ever ask.¡±


    Adrian gripped the steering wheel tighter, his knuckles whitening. ¡°Shut up. Joelle, when I woke up, it was you I saw. How do you exin that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it clearly,¡± Joelle confessed, her voice steady despite the chaos. ¡°I, too, had too much to drink that night. If you¡¯re convinced I drugged you, then let that be your truth. We¡¯re divorced now, Adrian. I¡¯ve truly moved on.¡±


    After her deration, Joelle turned and exited the car, her resolve clear. Adrian instinctively reached out, his fingers brushing through her hair, fleeting like sand slipping through his grasp. Joelle had only taken a few steps when Adrian, fueled by anger, caught up and grasped her shoulder firmly. ¡°What do you mean by moving on?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice wasced with bitterness. ¡°You approached me first! You can¡¯t end things unless I¡¯m ready to let you go!¡±


    Joelle jerked her arm in resistance. ¡°Adrian, let go of me.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to y hard-to-get?¡± Adrian retorted, tightening his grip on her wrist, attempting to lead her back to the car despite the danger of the roadside. With the safety of her unborn child in mind, Joelle resisted minimally, but her protests grew louder as they neared his car.


    ¡°Let me go! Adrian, are you insane?¡±


    In that critical moment, another hand intercepted hers, pulling her into a secure embrace tinged with the scent of disinfectant.


    ¡°Rafael?¡± Joelle looked up in surprise.


    Rafael met Adrian¡¯s re calmly. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re divorced now. There¡¯s no need for this, right?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frustration peaked as he grabbed Rafael¡¯s cor. ¡°Stay out of this. I¡¯ve tolerated you for far too long, understand?¡±


    Rafael, unmoved, pushed him back slightly and responded coolly, ¡°Have you really been good to Joelle? What right do you think you have?¡±


    ¡°I am more qualified than you!¡± Adrian seethed, then turned to Joelle. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Joelle, intimidated by Adrian¡¯s intense gaze, felt a wave of fear, but Rafael¡¯s protective hold provided her with reassurance. ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s time we went our separate ways,¡± she asserted.


    Through gritted teeth, Adrian managed a forced smile. ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±


    Joelle was taken aback by his refusal to ept the situation, revealing just how deeply Adrian was struggling with their separation. He had never fully epted their marriage, which began without his consent and ended without his control.


    She inhaled sharply, her resolve firm. ¡°I acknowledge my mistakes in our marriage. It was wrong of me to stay knowing you harbored no feelings for me. I owe you. If a child isn¡¯t enough to settle that debt, should I kneel?¡± Breaking free from Rafael¡¯s protective grasp, Joelle pleaded, ¡°Adrian, can you please just let me go?¡±


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Rafael eximed, his frown deepening as he reached out to stop her from kneeling.


    Adrian scoffed at the intervention. ¡°Why stop her? She admitted she owes me.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s hands balled into fists, his usualposure slipping as he struggled to contain his anger. Ovee by emotion, he threw a punch at Adrian.


    Adrian reeled from the impact but quickly recovered, retaliating instantly. The two men were soon locked in a physical altercation right there on the street.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Joelle cried out, stepping in front of Rafael as Adrian¡¯s fist flew towards him. She shut her eyes, bracing for impact, yet she stood firm, refusing to move away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 155

    ?<strong>Chapter 155:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s fist froze mid-air. His expression contorted with a mix of confusion and recognition as he gazed down at Joelle. He was transported back four years to a simr incident when Joelle had shielded him without a second thought. Though he had fainted and forgotten much from that day, the image of her slender, courageous form had stayed with him. Now, here she was again, defending another man.


    ¡°Get out of my way,¡± he demanded, his voice a blend of anger and desperation. Joelle straightened, her eyes wide with resolve. ¡°If you intend to hit Rafael, you¡¯ll have to go through me first.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, Joelle,¡± Adrian muttered, his fist rxing and falling to his side. Joelle¡¯s voice was t, devoid of fear now. ¡°Can we leave?¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned and seized Rafael¡¯s wrist, determined not to let Adrian¡¯s possessiveness result in violence. She knew that in this conflict, regardless of the oue, she stood to lose more than just face¡ªit was a loss of peace and perhaps dignity.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t regret this!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice growled from behind her. Joelle paused but did not turn back. ¡°The only thing I regret is marrying you,¡± she replied, her voice breaking as tears began to form.


    As they walked away, Joelle¡¯s mind reyed the past eight years, years entwined with memories of Adrian long before they were wed. She remembered growing up alongside him, how his passion for the violin had sparked her own. There was the junior highpetition where her violin strings had been maliciously cut, and it was Adrian who had reced them, his calm demeanor anchoring her panicked one, leading her to win the gold.


    Throughout high school, they had been inseparable, even though they weren¡¯t ssmates. She would often dash to his ssroom just to see him. And when tragedy struck her family and she was too overwhelmed to face her brother, it was Adrian who found her hiding from the world. Those moments had kindled her first deep stirrings of love.


    It had been eight years since she first fell in love with him, and now, here they were.


    ¡°Joelle, are you okay?¡± Rafael paused, sensing her distress. Looking down, Joelle quickly dabbed at her tears. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Rafael. Sorry for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing,¡± Rafael reassured her, cing aforting hand on her head. ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, you should share it. Holding it in isn¡¯t good for you or the baby.¡±


    Joelle managed a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Really, it¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    Rafael sighed deeply, his tone sincere. ¡°Joelle, Adrian may not appreciate you, but someone else will.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend with me. It¡¯s quite obvious,¡± Rafael said gently, a knowing smile on his face.


    ¡°Rafael?¡± Joelle¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks flushing, perhaps still sensitive from crying.


    Rafael¡¯s gaze softened with empathy. ¡°Sometimes, I envy Adrian. Why did your heart choose him and not me?¡±


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Joelle was stunned, not expecting Rafael to uncover her long-concealed feelings so casually. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Rafael settled onto a nearby bench, his eyes drifting to the horizon. ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard to notice. Back in high school, you frequently visited our ssroom. Initially, I thought maybe you liked me, but it was clear you only had eyes for Adrian.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s secret affection had been carefully guarded, yet it hadn¡¯t escaped notice. She tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°You misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I hoped I was wrong,¡± Rafael replied with a bitter smile. ¡°But your decision to marry Adrian convinced me otherwise.¡±


    Joelle remained silent, absorbing his words.


    ¡°Adrian believed his grandmother coerced you into marriage, never considering you¡¯d marry him of your own volition. But the fact that you didn¡¯t resist¡ªthat says it all, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Rafael gently wiped another tear from her cheek, then held up his hand, showing her the moisture. ¡°Isn¡¯t this proof enough of your feelings?¡±


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡± Joelle was overwhelmed, not by the revtion of her feelings, but by the fact that Rafael had seen right through her all along. ¡°Why do you pay so much attention to me?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s finger twitched, a subtle but telling sign of his nerves. Despite his usualposure, the flutter of nervousness was unmistakable and out of character for him. ¡°Joelle, you might not realize, but I¡¯ve had feelings for you as long as you¡¯ve had them for Adrian,¡± he confessed, his voice low, eyes averted to hide his vulnerability. ¡°After you married, I pulled back. I didn¡¯t want to intrude on your new life. But more than that, I couldn¡¯t bear to see the way your eyes lit up around him¡ªit was too painful.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 156

    ?<strong>Chapter 156:</strong>


    Joelle pped a hand over her mouth, too stunned to speak. Her longshes, now damp, glistened with tears. One crystalline drop slid down her cheek. She stared at Rafael, eyes wide, unblinking. At that moment, she wept for Rafael¡¯s unspoken love. She understood all too well the ache of secret affection and the pain of unreciprocated feelings.


    ¡°Rafael¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡± Her words broke into a sob.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    He loved someone who did not love him back. Was an apology really necessary? It seemed almost absurd. Once, Rafael had been crushed by Joelle¡¯s marriage, but now, as he looked at her, there was a spark of hope. If only he had known her marriage was unhappy, he would havee for her sooner, sparing her the agony of waiting.


    Tenderly, Rafael touched the back of her head. ¡°There¡¯s something else I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Rafael sighed. ¡°Adrian thought I was the one you had a crush on.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened further. ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± Rafael confessed. ¡°Back in high school, Adrian, Michael, and I talked about who you might like. They both assumed it was me. When I found out your marriage wasn¡¯t what you¡¯d hoped for, I was angry, and I provoked Adrian once, just to spite him.¡±


    As he spoke, he wiped a trickle of blood from the corner of his mouth, offering her a rueful smile. ¡°Maybe this is karmaing back to bite me.¡±


    So that was it! Joelle considered his words, her thoughts swirling. Though Rafael hadn¡¯t shared this with her before, it didn¡¯t seem as earth-shattering as it first appeared. Adrian didn¡¯t like Rafael, but Rafael did like her, which seemed strange but reasonable.


    ¡°Rafael, don¡¯t get upset because of Adrian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset.¡± Rafael¡¯s expression softened, his tone light. ¡°I like you, and you¡¯re here with me now. You stood up for me just moments ago. So really, shouldn¡¯t Adrian be the frustrated one?¡±


    Joelle let the words sink in for a moment. She couldn¡¯t help but be amused by Rafael¡¯s logic.


    At midnight, Adrian sat at the bar, nursing his drink with Michael beside him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much,¡± Michael warned, pulling the bottle away. But Adrian, with grim determination, uncapped a second one.


    ¡°s!¡± Michael sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair. ¡°If you can¡¯t move on, why not take a step back and try to win Joelle back?¡±


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    Undeterred, Michael pressed on. ¡°Are you seriously telling me you haven¡¯t felt anything for Joelle in thest three years? Not even a little?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Would you fall in love with a woman who forced you to marry her? She drugged me, Michael! To this day, I don¡¯t know if Joelle married me for my money or something else.¡±


    Michael clicked his tongue thoughtfully. ¡°Adrian, I think it might¡¯ve been a bit of both.¡±


    With a sudden crash, Adrian mmed his bottle onto the table. He seized Michael¡¯s cor, his grip desperate, as if seeking some anchor. ¡°But she loves Rafael!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Michael said, trying to calm him. He wasn¡¯t sure how to handle Adrian in this state. Just then, a woman approached, her white dress almost glowing in the dim light.


    ¡°Michael!¡±


    ¡°Reba? What are you doing here?¡±


    Reba smiled. ¡°Mom asked me toe for Adie.¡±


    Michael remembered that Amara had recently decided to adopt Reba, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to happen so quickly¡ªor for Reba to so effortlessly fall into the role.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine,¡± Michael said. ¡°I was going to take him upstairs to rest.¡±


    Reba moved closer, gently slipping her arm around Adrian¡¯s. ¡°Mom wants me to take him home.¡±


    Michael hesitated, his phone vibrating in his pocket. It was Lacey.


    ¡°Hello? What¡¯s up?¡±


    Lacey often called him after fights with her family, needing a ce to crash.


    Michael answered, rubbing his temples. After he agreed with Lacey, he nced back at Adrian, embarrassed.


    ¡°Go ahead, Michael. I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    Michael hesitated for a moment longer before nodding. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll leave Adrian with you.¡±


    As Michael hurried off, Reba leaned in close to Adrian¡¯s ear, her voice soft and coaxing. ¡°Adrian, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Adrian, too intoxicated to recognize who was helping him, tried to push her away but couldn¡¯t manage more than a few stumbling steps.


    Reba guided him to the hotel room upstairs. The moment the door swung open, Adrian staggered toward the bed.


    Reba, her heart pounding with a mix of nervousness and excitement, poured a ss of water. She approached him carefully. ¡°Adie, drink some water.¡±


    Adrian clumsily swatted the ss from her hand, sending water sshing across the sheets. The stain spread, but Reba didn¡¯t react with anger or frustration. Instead, she rested her head on his chest, her fingers tracing slow, delicate circles.


    ¡°Adie, let me be your woman. I can be better for you than Joelle ever was!¡±


    But Adrian, lost in his drunken haze, only caught one word: Joelle. The name sparked something raw and painful in him. In a sudden burst of confusion and anger, he shoved Reba away, mistaking her for the woman who haunted his thoughts. ¡°Joelle, what do you want?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 157

    ?<strong>Chapter 157:</strong>


    Reba trembled, the tension palpable in the air. Adrian, visibly intoxicated, sat up, his legs syed and his gaze foggy. ¡°Adie?¡± Reba¡¯s voice was tentative,ced with apprehension.


    ¡°Joelle, are you trying to drug me again?¡± Adrian slurred, his voice deep andmanding, tinged with a dark authority. He resembled a weary predator on the brink of a hunt, his presence both terrifying and thrilling to Reba. Misidentifying her as Joelle, might this not simplify her intentions?


    But indignation quickly surged within her. Would she really allow herself to be used under the guise of another?


    Resolved, Reba rose to her feet and stepped closer to him. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m Reba. Don¡¯t you remember me? Joelle has divorced you.¡±


    ¡°Divorce?¡± Adrian clutched his head, the fog of alcohol slowly lifting as reality set in. Yes, they had divorced. The woman who had once manipted him into marriage had boldly defended another man in the streets.


    Reba¡¯s eyes widened as Adrian stood, hisrge frame unsteady. In a fit of turmoil, he swept the contents of the bedside table to the floor.


    ¡°Adie!¡± Reba eximed, pressing him down on the bed. ¡°Adie, don¡¯t be sad. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Her fingers fumbled with the buttons of his shirt, her actions deliberate as she edged closer to her objective. As she progressed, a smirk nearly betrayed herposure.


    Climbing over him, she whispered persuasively, ¡°Let me look after you, okay?¡±


    Reba then began to loosen her own dress, her intentions clear as she maneuvered herself.


    Michael drove cautiously, scanning the illuminated streets. As he spotted a woman with flowing hair and high heels by the roadside, he pulled up beside her. ¡°Need a lift, beautiful?¡±


    Without a word, Lacey opened the passenger door and slid into the seat, pulling out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter from thepartment. She took a deep drag, her frustration visible in the plumes of smoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s got you this time?¡± Michael asked, stealing a nce at her.


    ¡°My father¡¯s being ridiculous,¡± she muttered dismissively. ¡°What now?¡± Michael probed, his tone unsurprised yet concerned.


    Lacey remained silent, her usual sass subdued by anger, making her silence even more poignant. Michael chose not to press further, knowing she¡¯d speak up once she was ready. After a moment, Lacey blurted out, ¡°He¡¯s trying to set me up on a blind date.¡±


    Michael¡¯s fingers tightened on the steering wheel as he forced a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you usually have a way out of these setups?¡±


    Lacey ran her fingers through her hair and leaned back, staring nkly at the city lights whizzing by. ¡°It¡¯s different this time.¡±


    Michael was uncertain why this time was different, but he didn¡¯t see it as a significant issue. Ever since Lacey reached adulthood, her family had been pressing her to marry. In the Hudson family, abundant with children, daughters often felt pressured to marry for strategic alliances.


    Yet, Lacey¡¯s fiery temperament set her apart. While her half-sisters had sumbed to marital ties, only Lacey and Fiona remained resolutely independent.


    As they drove, Lacey¡¯s mood seemed to lighten slightly. Yet, suddenly, Michael remembered something and cursed. ¡°Oh, no, I forgot about Adrian.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± Lacey sat up, concerncing her voice.


    ¡°He drank too much tonight. I had to leave him with Reba because I came to get you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lacey straightened, her tone sharp. ¡°Michael, how could you?¡±


    ¡°I know, but there was no one else. Adrian was too wasted to be left alone,¡± Michael reasoned, scratching his head.


    Lacey¡¯s anger red, but she tried to keep it in check. ¡°Call Adrian right now.¡±


    Michael hesitated. ¡°Do you really think something bad will happen? One¡¯s sick and the other¡¯s drunk. If anything, Adrian won¡¯t be the one at a loss.¡±


    Lacey¡¯sugh was bitter, filled with incredulity. ¡°Would you be content if you were exploited by someone?¡±


    Michael fell silent, his thoughts a jumble as he drove the car through the city streets. At the next intersection, he executed a sharp turn. Lacey, phone in hand, tried several numbers in quick session, but all attempts to reach someone went unanswered.


    ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong,¡± she dered, her tone firm with concern.


    ¡°Why not try calling Reba?¡± Michael suggested tentatively.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have her number.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t either.¡± Michael paused, then a thought struck him. ¡°How about calling Joelle?¡±


    Lacey gave him a knowing smile, tinged with mischief. ¡°Are you sure? That might just add more drama to the mix.¡±


    Michael met her gaze, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy a bit of chaos?¡±


    So, ten minutester, Lacey concocted a pretext to coax Joelle, who was already preparing for bed, out of her house. Once Michael obtained the location where Reba and Adrian werest seen, the trio made their way there. Standing outside the door, room card in hand, Joelle looked puzzled. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Lacey, gripping her shoulder from behind, whispered conspiratorially, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what Adrian¡¯s up to? Open the door. You might find something interesting.¡±


    With a mix of reluctance and curiosity, Joelle slid the card into the reader and pushed the door open. The room was dark except for the faint light spilling from the bathroom, where Reba¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Adie,e out quickly.¡±


    Joelle stood frozen, unsure of the situation. As the door swung wide, revealing three unexpected guests, Reba turned, her expression one of utter shock.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 158

    ?<strong>Chapter 158:</strong>


    Joelle had a rough idea of what was going on. Reba, clearly anxious, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Lacey responded bluntly, ¡°The question is for you! You brought Adrian here the moment Michael handed him over? Adrian just got divorced. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t! Adie wanted to rest here!¡±


    ¡°Stop lying!¡±


    Michael, scanning the room, interjected, ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian?¡±


    Reba, no longer feeling guilty, confessed, ¡°He said he wanted to take a shower, then locked himself in the bathroom.¡±


    With concern etched on his face, Michael strode toward the bathroom door. ¡°Hope nothing¡¯s wrong.¡± Joelle stood there, slightly stunned. She knew Adrian and Reba were together in private, but the reality of them sharing a room was still hard to ept. She followed Michael with a heavy heart.


    Michael knocked on the bathroom door, but there was no response. Without hesitation, he decided to break it open. As expected, they found Adrian unconscious in the bathtub, as lifeless as a stagnant pool of water. Michael hoisted him up andid him on the bed. ¡°Damn it! How did you get this drunk?¡±


    Joelle, keeping herposure, said calmly, ¡°Give him some tomato juice and get some powdered medicine to sober him up.¡±


    A brief silence fell over the room. No one disagreed with her. From her tone, they could sense Joelle¡¯s familiarity with Adrian¡¯s condition. They had once been such a good couple. How had ite to this?


    galnovels  hosts great stories


    Lacey broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll go get the medicine with Reba.¡±


    Reba, surprised, blurted out, ¡°What?¡± How could she miss such a perfect opportunity? ¡°What? It¡¯s not exactly appropriate for you to stay here with your brother. Want me to call Amara instead?¡± Thest thing Reba wanted was for Amara to find out. Reluctantly, she agreed to go with Lacey.


    Before leaving, she nced at the ss of water on the bedside table, then looked at Joelle, hiding her frustration deep inside.


    Michael scratched his head awkwardly. ¡°Well, Joelle, I¡¯ve got something else to take care of. I should get going.¡± Joelle felt a pang of confusion. Was he really leaving her alone with Adrian?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll head out too. It¡¯ste; I should get home.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Michael hadn¡¯t forgotten why Adrian had gotten so drunk in the first ce. He was hoping to rekindle something between Joelle and Adrian. If Adrian woke up to find Joelle taking care of him, it could just stir something in him. Even if reconciliation was out of the question, Adrian would need to know just how incredible Joelle was.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. What about Adrian if you leave?¡±


    Joelle paused, weighing her options. ¡°Let him be.¡± Michael¡¯s lips curled into a slight smirk. It was no wonder they said women could be the cruelest. But in the end, he convinced Joelle to stay with his smooth talk. After all, Adrian was drunk, practicallyatose. What if something happened to him?


    Now, it was just her and Adrian alone in the room. Joelle settled into a chair on the balcony, waiting. After a while, there was a soft knock at the door. Lacey entered, carrying tomato juice and some medicine.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Reba?¡± Joelle asked. If Reba had arrived, Joelle could have left.


    Lacey sighed. ¡°She fainted again. An ambnce just took her away.¡±


    Reba¡¯s illness was truly a burden.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m counting on you. I¡¯ve got to head home and deal with my father.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once the door clicked shut, Joelle approached the bed. In the past, she had been patient, thinking that in his drunken state, Adrian belonged only to her. It felt like a privilege. Adrian often came home after heavy drinking, too far gone to even sit up. She used to feed him water through a straw. But where was she supposed to find a straw in a hotel room?


    She nudged his leg with her foot. ¡°Hey, get up and drink it yourself.¡±


    The man in the bed finally stirred, his voice a gravelly whisper. ¡°Water¡­ I need water¡­¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mood darkened. Remembering how she¡¯d once doted on him, she felt a surge of frustration. ¡°How about some tomato juice?¡±


    Adrian mumbled again, ¡°Water.¡±


    Joelle picked up the ss of water from the bedside table. ¡°Can you sit up on your own? If you can¡¯t, don¡¯t bother.¡± Even in his half-conscious state, Adrian¡¯s pride red. Who dared speak to him like that?


    With great effort, he forced himself upright and blinked groggily at her. Seeing Joelle¡¯s face, he was taken aback. She had never spoken to him this way before. ¡°Adrian, want some water?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, take your medicine before you sleep, okay?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, let me massage your head, okay?¡±


    But this brash Joelle? She was nothing like the gentle, devoted wife he knew. She must be an imposter!


    ¡°You, get out!¡±


    Joelle smiled faintly. That was exactly what she had intended. She ced the ss back on the table and turned to leave.


    But as she walked away, doubt gnawed at her resolve. What if Adrian fell while stumbling to the bathroom in the middle of the night? Each step slowed as her concern grew. Leaving a drunk man alone really was dangerous.


    Meanwhile, Adrian downed the ss of water and copsed back into sleep. Joelle returned, quietly pouring another ss and cing it on the bedside table. The tomato juice and medicine were neatly arranged, and she even turned on the bathroom light for him. She had done everything she could to make sure he¡¯d be okay.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 159

    ?<strong>Chapter 159:</strong>


    After sipping the water, Adrian immediately sensed something amiss¡ªa searing sensation ignited within him. As Joelle reached for the doorknob, he abruptly grasped her hand with startling force. Moments before, he had seemed barely conscious, but now he rose from the bed, his body radiating an intense heat.


    ¡°Adrian? What are you doing?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice was tinged with rm and anger. But Adrian¡¯s fury surpassed hers, his veins throbbing as if on fire.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re resorting to the same tactics?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Let go of me!¡± she demanded, struggling against his grip.


    Adrian spun her around, his eyes aze with unchecked desire. ¡°You know exactly what I mean!¡±


    Joelle, married to him for three years, recognized the dangerous glint in his eye.


    ¡°Adrian, calm down. Look at me and see who I am.¡±


    Adrian seemed beyond reason, hastily undoing his belt with a sinister intent. ¡°Since you seem so eager, I¡¯ll grant your wish,¡± he growled menacingly.


    Panic surged through Joelle, not for the intoxicated Adrian but for herself. Her pregnancy was at a delicate stage, heightening her emotions and desires. Yet, despite her body¡¯s reactions, her mind screamed for separation.


    As he lifted her, she pounded on his shoulder, yelling, ¡°You bastard!¡±


    Thrown onto the bed, she barely had time to react before he was upon her, his voice dark and determined. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make it how you like it.¡±


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Before Joelle could utter another word, he silenced her protests. Worried for the well-being of her unborn child, Joelle felt a momentary relief that she was past the most vulnerable first trimester.


    Allowing herself this once to sumb to her feelings, she nevertheless feared Adrian¡¯s intensity. ¡°Please, be gentle,¡± she pleaded softly.


    Ignoring her plea, Adrian became even more aggressive. Joelle¡¯s fear escted into terror. Tears streamed down her face as she begged, ¡°Please, please, Adrian, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s demeanor softened, bing more gentle. He bowed his head, kissing away the tears on her cheeks.


    The night quietly passed.


    Joelle, feeling the weight of her pregnancy, woke from a particrly deep sleep to find Adrian already awake, propping his head with his hand as he watched her sleep. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re getting rounder?¡± he asked. Startled by his observation, Joelle¡¯s drowsiness instantly dissipated.


    Her increasing appetite and consequent weight gain were normal during pregnancy, but she feared Adrian might suspect more.


    Quickly regaining herposure, she changed the subject and rose to dress.


    Adrian caught her wrist, pulling her back and pinning her beneath him. ¡°Running away after spending the night with me?¡±


    Joelle scoffed at his tone. ¡°Mr. Miller, let¡¯s not be childish. I¡¯ll consider it no worse than being bitten by a dog. It isn¡¯t the first time, after all.¡±


    ¡°Bitten by a dog?¡± Adrian retorted, pinching her cheek yfully, his voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quite good at this act.¡±


    She had drugged him, yet now she likened her actions to being bitten by a dog. However, Adrian dismissed the contradiction. He understood that preserving one¡¯s dignity often led to such rationalizations.


    Her bold move indicated that she hadn¡¯t fully detached from their rtionship. Despite his words, Adrian¡¯s irritation faded as he looked at her. It had been a long time since they¡¯d been so close.


    Although initially furious to think he¡¯d been drugged, he felt a flicker of hope.


    Joelle shook off his grasp and hastened to leave, her mind racing with the fear of him discovering her pregnancy. ¡°Is that all? Can I go now?¡± she asked, desperate to escape.


    Adrian held her chin, his thumb brushing her lips. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know. As your husband, I¡¯m here for you¡ªfar better than any stranger could be.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, butst night was thest time.¡±


    Once outside, her facade of calmness crumbled. Despite Adrian¡¯s eventual gentleness, concern for her baby drove her straight to the hospital.


    Thankfully, the check-up confirmed the baby was healthy.


    Relieved, Joelle sat on a hospital bench when Rafael suddenly appeared. ¡°Why are you here all of a sudden? Is something wrong with the baby?¡±


    He remembered that today wasn¡¯t scheduled for her prenatal check-up.


    Joelle, her nerves unsettled by Rafael¡¯s presence, was aware of his long-standing affection. Though she couldn¡¯t reciprocate his feelings, theplexity of her emotions deepened, especially after her recent encounter with Adrian.


    ¡°Joelle? Are you okay? You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Joelle replied, masking her turmoil with a weak smile, feeling a twinge of guilt for deceiving such a good man.


    ¡°You arrived just in time. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±


    Rafael brought her to his office and presented her with an envelope from an overseas research institute. ¡°I¡¯ve shared details of your hand injury with them. They¡¯ve pioneered a new technology that might be exactly what you need.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 160

    ?<strong>Chapter 160:</strong>


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle¡¯s voice quivered with excitement, the thought of returning to the stage and ying the violin again stirring a rush of hope, albeit as faint as the chances of Austin, paralyzed, waking up. Tears brimmed in her eyes as she absorbed the contents of the letter.


    Rafael handed her two tissues with a gentle smile. ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited just yet. I informed them about your pregnancy. You¡¯ll need to wait until after the baby is born to begin treatment. Just a bit longer.¡±


    Wait. She had been waiting for so long. What were a few more months?


    ¡°Rafael, thank you so much. I don¡¯t know how to ever thank you.¡±


    Rafael gazed at her intently, his expression unreadable. ¡°Actually, you do know.¡±


    Joelle felt her earlier joviality wane under his gaze, aware of the unspoken suggestion in his words, yet she was unsure how to respond. Sensing her difort, Rafael tactfully shifted the conversation.


    ¡°Today¡¯s been positive, hasn¡¯t it? How about we celebrate with dinner?¡± Joelle agreed with a nod.


    They headed back to Hignds Bay. It was still early evening, and the rush hour crowd hadn¡¯t yet started. Deciding to cook dinner, Joelle led Rafael to a nearby supermarket to buy ingredients.


    At the checkout, the cashier stole several curious nces at them.


    Rafael, ufortable with the attention, addressed the cashier. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, no!¡± The cashier stammered, cheeks coloring. ¡°I just thought you two make a perfect pair.¡±


    Caught off guard, Joelle nced at Rafael, her face warming. ¡°We¡­¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Rafael interjected smoothly, sparing Joelle further embarrassment. He reserved his warmth for those he knew well. With strangers, his demeanor remained politely detached.


    As they left the supermarket, Joelle felt a need to apologize, though for what, she wasn¡¯t entirely sure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rafael.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    Joelle struggled with the notion of being seen as a couple without foundation.


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Rafael paused, meeting her eyes with a gentle smile. ¡°Sorry for what? Does it really bother you that others might see me as your boyfriend?¡±


    Joelle quickly looked up, a hint of distress in her voice. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I just don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°No trouble at all,¡± Rafael assured her earnestly, his tone softening. ¡°Do you realize how happy I am?¡±


    Joelle bit her lip, feeling the weight of her situation more each day as her pregnancy advanced, reminding her of her ties to Adrian.


    ¡°Rafael, I don¡¯t know how to respond. I¡¯m carrying Adrian¡¯s child. You two are close friends, and here I am, already once married and now expecting. I don¡¯t want to bring any scandal or trouble upon you.¡±


    Rafael stood a step below her, bringing their eyes to level. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of any of that. What about you?¡± Feeling cornered but honest, Joelle confessed, ¡°You deserve someone better, someone whole and unencumbered.¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Rafael¡¯s hands gently grasped her shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ve considered all of this. To me, you¡¯re more important than any potentialplications. I¡¯m d you care, but does this mean you feel the same way about being with me?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mouth opened to respond, but Rafael cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t rush your answer. I know you¡¯ve just been through a lot. We can take our time.¡±


    Joelle found herself at a loss for words, silenced by his understanding.


    For the first time, Joelle felt that Rafael was also a strong man. But his strength was different from that of Adrian, as Rafael used the gentlest way to make her fall for him. She had to admit that she wanted to be with Rafael. Although the thought only shed by and was quickly denied by herself, her heart was beating faster. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take our time,¡± she agreed, feeling her heart betray her momentary resolve.


    As they reached Hignds Bay, Joelle was about to open her door when Adrian¡¯s door swung open. She thought it was Leah who came out to greet her, but it was Adrian instead. He had nevere back this early.


    The two men bumped into each other like this, which gave Joelle a headache.


    ¡°Adrian, have you recovered from your injury?¡± Rafael greeted him.


    The injury on the corner of Adrian¡¯s mouth was caused by the fight with Rafael on the streetst time. Now it was not obvious.


    Adrian perceived the greeting as a challenge, his expression turning icy. ¡°Why are you two together?¡± he demanded, his tone sharp.


    Joelle found the question almost amusing¡ªafter all, she was no longer his to question.


    Adrian¡¯s gazended on the shopping bags in Rafael¡¯s grasp, the green onions peeking out, signaling their ns for dinner. His displeasure was palpable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 161

    ?<strong>Chapter 161:</strong>


    Jonathan was mad. How could Joelle cook for Rafael? ¡°Jonathan, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Joelle opened the door, stepping aside to let Rafael enter. Rafael, ever the gentleman, bid Adrian a courteous goodbye. It was merely out of habit.


    As Adrian looked at the closed door, he realized that rushing back home early had been aplete joke.


    Wasting no time after entering the room, Joelle quickly donned an apron and washed her hands, ready to cook. Just like before, Rafael offered to help. This time, he moved with more confidence, knowing where to find certain things without needing to ask Joelle.


    But before they could begin, the room was suddenly plunged into darkness. ¡°Power outage?¡± Joelle muttered, ncing at the electric box. Everything seemed fine; nothing had tripped.


    Rafael peered out the window and noticed the lights in the building across the street were still on. ¡°Is it time to pay the electricity bill?¡± he asked, turning back to Joelle.


    ¡°I just paid it a few days ago,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Maybe call the property management.¡±


    The night outside was pitch ck, and the room was now devoid of any light. Joelle reached out tentatively in the dark, her hand brushing against Rafael¡¯s.


    He guided her to the sofa. ¡°Sit down and stay put. I¡¯ll find your phone.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Joelle felt a wave of relief wash over her. The thought of navigating the dark room had been unsettling.


    ¡°It should be in my bag. I left it on the shoe cab by the door.¡±


    Rafael moved carefully through the room, eventually finding her phone. Joelle called the property management and was told there was a circuit issue in her apartment that couldn¡¯t be fixed until the next day.


    Just as she hung up, there was a knock at the door. It was Leah.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, dinner¡¯s ready. Oh, why is it so dark in here? Haven¡¯t you turned on the lights?¡±


    ¡°The circuit¡¯s down,¡± Joelle exined helplessly. ¡°Property management said it won¡¯t be fixed until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Leah said, her eyes flicking to Rafael. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, have you?¡±


    Joelle nced at Rafael apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rafael. It seems I can¡¯t host you for dinner tonight.¡±


    Leah chimed in quickly, ¡°Why not join us for dinner? I¡¯ve made plenty, and it¡¯d be much more fun with more people!¡±


    Adrian was in the next room. To Joelle, the thought of Rafael and Adrian sharing a meal at the same table was unthinkable.


    Just as she was about to decline, Rafael said cheerfully, ¡°Sure, I haven¡¯t had Leah¡¯s cooking in ages. Joelle, shall we?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s enthusiasm left Joelle with little choice. It would have been rude to refuse.


    They followed Leah to the opposite apartment. The table wasid out with six dishes and a steaming bowl of soup. Alison was already seated, and as they joined, the room filled with an unexpected warmth.


    Leah carefully poured a ss of her homemade wine for Rafael, who epted it with a smile. His gaze drifted to Adrian as he remarked, ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t it? You and Joelle live on the same floor, yet only her circuit has a problem.¡±


    Adrian set down his fork, wiping his mouth with a napkin before responding, ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    Rafael replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it a bit too coincidental? There¡¯s a ckout on her side, and suddenly Leah has prepared an extravagant meal. Do you and Leah usually eat this much? Or were you expectingpany?¡± Joelle also sensed that something was wrong.


    Could Adrian have caused the power outage? With his influence, it wasn¡¯t beyond the realm of possibility. She set her fork down, her eyes narrowing as she followed Rafael¡¯s line of thought. ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it?¡± A fleeting look of guilt crossed Adrian¡¯s face, but he quickly denied, ¡°No!¡±


    Yet, Joelle¡¯s intuition nagged at her¡ªAdrian was involved; she just couldn¡¯t prove it.


    Leah stepped in to defend Adrian. ¡°Today is my birthday. Mr. Miller asked me to cook a few extra dishes to celebrate. Ms. Watson, please don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯m sure the power will be restored soon.¡±


    Joelle offered a smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°Yes, maybe a repairman will show up at my ce, and hisst name will be Miller!¡±


    Adrian cleared his throat. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡±


    Despite her anger towards Adrian, Joelle¡¯s hunger won out. She needed to eat, especially for the baby.


    She picked up some food, but Rafael cautioned her, ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I know.¡±


    Since bing pregnant, she had immersed herself in reading about pregnancy, and Rafael had been attentive as well. There was an unspoken understanding between them.


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed as he observed their exchange. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Rafael exined, ¡°Joelle¡¯s been dealing with some stomach problemstely.¡±


    A surge of possessiveness red in Adrian. How did Rafael know so much about Joelle¡¯s health? She was his ex-wife. What business did Rafael have knowing these details?


    But then, he had never paid much attention to Joelle¡¯s well-being before. The aftermath of the abortion had taken a serious toll on her. She was even infertile now.


    ¡°Have you seen a doctor?¡± he asked.


    Joelle met his gaze, her eyes steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My health isn¡¯t your concern anymore. Perhaps you should be more worried about Reba.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 162

    ?<strong>Chapter 162:</strong>


    When Joelle spoke, there wasn¡¯t a trace of jealousy in her voice. She was telling the truth. Reba¡¯s illness was far graver than Joelle had realized. She had learned about it from Rafael. Though Rafael wasn¡¯t directly involved in Reba¡¯s case, he knew that she was battling an extremely rare brain tumor called a ¡°flulent brain tumor.¡± There were only three known cases of this disease globally, and none of those patients had survived more than three years after diagnosis. Now, Reba was approaching that critical third year. Joelle had no desire to sh with someone whose days were likely numbered.


    But as she finished speaking, she noticed a flicker of displeasure in Adrian¡¯s eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need topare yourself to her over something like this.¡±


    ¡°Compare myself to her?¡± Adrian met her gaze. ¡°Even without Reba in the picture, I¡¯d still make it right for you.¡±


    Joelle was taken aback, his words catching her off guard. For a moment, the room fell into an awkward silence, the weight of Adrian¡¯s promise lingering in the air. Joelle instinctively nced at Leah and Rafael. Had she misheard?


    ¡°Adrian, are you drunk or something?¡±


    That seemed unlikely; Leah¡¯s wine was barely alcoholic. ¡°You know what I¡¯m like when I¡¯m drunk,¡± Adrian replied.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his eyes held a glint of something more as he blinked at her. A shiver ran down her spine, and she hurriedly finished her meal in silence.


    After dinner, Joelle offered to see Rafael off. The Romero family¡¯s driver was already waiting, knowing Rafael wouldn¡¯t be driving after having a drink. As Rafael prepared to leave, Joelle reminded the driver to drive carefully and prioritize safety.


    Just before getting into the car, Rafael turned and unexpectedly hugged Joelle. He wasn¡¯t one to drink much, usually avoiding alcohol due to his work. But tonight, he seemed more emotional.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    ¡°Joelle, I think Adrian has a crush on you!¡±


    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Rafael¡¯s tone was almost intive. He couldn¡¯t fully exin why he felt this way, but it was a feeling he couldn¡¯t shake. Had Adrian ever shown such attentiveness to anyone else? He had grown up with Adrian and knew him better than he knew himself.


    Joelle had spent eight years harboring a secret love for Adrian, three years in marriage, and they would have a child together. The odds of winning were always slim, even though Rafael had nevercked confidence.


    ¡°Joelle, would you change your mind if Adrian fell in love with you?¡±


    The question caught Joelle off guard. It wasn¡¯t something she had ever dared to consider. ¡°Rafael, you¡¯re drunk. You should go home.¡±


    Rafael chuckled, leaning against her shoulder, eyes closed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to answer me, do you?¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll make sure I win you over before that happens,¡± Rafael dered.


    Joelle¡¯s heart softened. ¡°What¡¯s with that confidence?¡±


    ¡°Being confident is attractive, right? I have to be the one you choose, Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Joelle and the driver then guided Rafael into the car.


    As the car disappeared down the street, Joelle exhaled a sigh of relief. When she turned back, she froze. Adrian stood there, watching. How long had he been there? He was dressed casually in a housecoat over a white t-shirt and gray trousers¡ªthrown on in haste, too thin for the winter night. Obviously, he had decided to go out just now.


    Joelle approached him, considering ignoring him, but that wasn¡¯t the answer. ¡°Mr. Miller, the electricity¡¯s out in my ce. It¡¯s inconvenient without it. If I slip in the dark, who¡¯s going to be responsible?¡±


    Adrian slipped his hand from his pocket, brushing the spot on her shoulder where Rafael had leaned his head. ¡°It¡¯s dirty.¡±


    The words stung more than Joelle wanted to admit, but the sharpness of ¡°dirty¡± ignited her anger. ¡°What right do you have to call me dirty? Adrian, who the hell do you think you are? You were cheating while we were married and clinging to your ex when we divorced. Seeing you makes me sick!¡±


    ¡°And Rafael¡¯s different? Huh? How much do you really know about him? He¡¯s supposed to be my friend, but he¡¯s after my ex-wife. Is that the kind of person you trust?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°At least he respects me¡ªunlike you, with your arrogance and your games!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re falling for Rafael already?¡±


    Anger red within Joelle, pushing her to blurt out, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible!¡±


    ¡°Not impossible?¡± Adrian grabbed her wrist. ¡°If it¡¯s not impossible, then why did you end up in my bed? Joelle, when did you start ying hard-to-get?¡±


    ¡°I never did! Watch what you say!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Deny it all you want. Do you think Rafael will still want you when he finds out what happened?¡±


    Joelle felt a sharp pain in her abdomen as her anger boiled over, rendering her speechless. Her chest rose and fell with eachbored breath. Then, without warning, she lurched to the side and vomited into a trash can.


    Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed as he watched her. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 163

    ?<strong>Chapter 163:</strong>


    When Joelle heard Adrian¡¯s words, her heart lurched violently. After she emptied her stomach, her pallor betrayed her lingering difort.


    ¡°How dare you ask such a question? Who made me infertile?¡±


    Adrian froze, his breath caught in his throat. The fleeting hope that had dared to surface within him was crushed instantly, reced by a suffocating guilt. The mere thought that Joelle could no longer have children weighed heavily on his conscience. If the baby hadn¡¯t been aborted, it would have been born next year. If it were a girl, she¡¯d look just like Joelle, and if a boy, he¡¯d be so adorable.


    Lost in his thoughts, he barely noticed when Joelle left. Joelle returned home, and soon after, the lights flickered back on. As Rafael had suspected, Adrian had orchestrated the power outage.


    The next day, she slept in until ten o¡¯clock. Upon waking, she saw that Shawn had already transferred her living expenses for the uing month. After preparing a simple brunch, Joelle set the record yer spinning with ssical music, filling the room with soothing melodies.


    The sun streamed in through the windows, painting the day with warmth. She couldn¡¯t help but reflect on her past choices. Why was she so foolish back then? Why would she insist on bing a full-time housewife for Adrian? Even if she chose to be a housewife, she should have at least embraced a life offort and joy, not one where she just waited around for him toe home, day after day.


    Her thoughts were interrupted by a call from Katherine, who was enjoying a day off. They chatted about Joelle¡¯s health before Katherine shifted the conversation to her online romance with Frankie. It was as if Katherine was hosting her own variety show, keeping Joelle entertained in the absence of actual TV shows.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, Shawn invited Bobby and me to dinner tonight.¡±


    Joelle raised an eyebrow, knowing Shawn¡¯s patience with Katherine¡¯s public rtionship with Bobby was likely wearing thin. ¡°Shawn¡¯s probably hoping to convince you to break up with Bobby. Bobby doesn¡¯t exactly have the best reputation!¡± Joelle teased as she nibbled on a piece of fruit.


    Katherine sighed. ¡°Joelle, you shoulde with us tonight. If I turn Shawn down, you can keep himpany. He doesn¡¯t have many friends; it¡¯s kind of sad.¡± Joelle, now free from obligations and flush with both time and money, couldn¡¯t resist the invitation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Just then, there was a knock at the door. Joelle quickly ended the call and went to answer it, finding Adrian on the other side. ¡°You¡¯re not at work?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not at work?¡± The two spoke at the same time. It was unusual for either of them, typically so absorbed in their careers, to be home at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Joelle, not wanting to raise suspicion, quickly lied, ¡°I¡¯m on holiday these days.¡±


    Adrian seemed to ept this without question. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Grandma. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s head out in half an hour.¡±


    Joelle no longer needed to spend half an hour applying makeup; a simple preparation was enough now. After changing her clothes, she grabbed her bag. Lately, she had gained a bit of weight and preferred thefort of loose-fitting clothes.


    Adrian was resisting the urge to pinch her cheek. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They made their way to the hospital, where Irene was recovering. Although her illness wasn¡¯t serious, staying at the hospital couldn¡¯t be found at home where her family often stirred up trouble. The visiting hours for Amara¡¯s family and Quincy¡¯s family were deliberately staggered, something Irene regretted. She mused that she could never witness a reunion in her lifetime.


    However, Joelle¡¯s visit brought a spark of joy to her day. ¡°Joelle, you look well these days!¡±


    ¡°With you caring so much about me, how could I not?¡± Irene smiled and said, ¡°Your mother¡¯s death anniversary is in two days, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll make arrangements for a visit to her grave in advance.¡±


    In past years, the Miller family had always handled such matters for Joelle. But this year was different. She was no longer Adrian¡¯s wife, and Shawn was now capable enough to handle things. She didn¡¯t want to impose on the Millers anymore.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Irene. My brother and I want to spend some time alone with our mother.¡±


    Her words brought a moment of awkward silence. Irene hesitated before patting Joelle¡¯s hand gently with her wrinkled palm. ¡°You¡¯ve endured so much these past years, Joelle. I know everything, yet I still hope you and Adrian might find a way to stay together.¡±


    Adrian was absent from the room, having gone to visit Reba, who was also hospitalized recently¡ªa fact that only underscored how Irene¡¯s wish seemed far-fetched. ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for Adrian anymore.¡±


    Irene sighed but remained hopeful. ¡°Even if those feelings aren¡¯t there now, they can grow over time. In my day, marriages were arranged by parents, but love often followedter. What¡¯s most important is having good character.¡± She smiled, her gaze softening. ¡°You¡¯re a good woman, Joelle, just like your mother.¡±


    Joelle managed a polite smile in return. At that moment, the door swung open, and Adrian entered. ¡°Grandma, isn¡¯t it about time you rested?¡± Irene shot him a subtle re, the disappointment evident in her eyes. He was such a disappointment!


    ¡°Did you visit the mother and daughter from the Lloyd family again?¡± Irene asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± replied Adrian.


    Irene spat, ¡°You¡¯re going to drive me to an early grave at this rate! Your mother¡¯s already adopted Reba. She¡¯ll handle everything for her from now on. There¡¯s no need for you to be running over there every day!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 164

    ?<strong>Chapter 164:</strong>


    Adrian never argued with Irene. Even when unconvinced, he¡¯d avoid confrontation. Irene gave him a meaningful look. ¡°I don¡¯t see your worth, Adrian. In three years, no children, and you¡¯ve driven your wife away.¡±


    Adrian epted her words with a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll make amends to Joelle in the future.¡±


    ¡°So, now you regret your mistakes. Isn¡¯t it a bitte for that?¡±


    Both Adrian and Joelle were left without words.


    ¡°You need to do more than just talk to make it up to her. You will apany Shawn as his driver to visit Joelle¡¯s mother¡¯s grave!¡±


    Adrian thought he had misheard. Did his grandmother really suggest he drive Shawn? Surely she wasn¡¯t asking him to act as Shawn¡¯s driver, was she?


    Irene scoffed, ¡°What? You¡¯re refusing? See, Joelle? It¡¯s all talk with him. You did the right thing leaving him. He¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Adrian couldn¡¯t find the words to respond. With a resigned smile, Joelle intervened, ¡°Irene, we appreciate your concern, but my brother and I can manage on our own.¡±


    It was unthinkable to have Adrian serve as her driver.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; he owes you that much.¡± Irene dismissed them with a wave of her hand, using her need to rest as a pretext to usher them out.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    Adrian inhaled deeply,ing to terms with the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s set the date for the visit soon. I¡¯ll arrange my schedule.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Joelle¡¯s tone was cool, detached. ¡°Since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t impose on your time.¡±


    ¡°I insist,¡± Adrian said firmly. ¡°If you won¡¯t ept, I¡¯ll coordinate with Shawn myself.¡±


    Knowing Shawn¡¯s business was growing, Joelle was reluctant to cause him any inconvenience. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll give you a callter.¡±


    Adrian nodded, now reassured. ¡°Need a ride? I can drive you.¡±


    Joelle sensed her interactions with Adrian growing increasingly effortless, a troubling sign. Bing friends with her ex-husband was never in her ns, especially one she had loved deeply for eight years.


    ¡°No, thank you. Shouldn¡¯t you be with Reba? Please, go see her.¡±


    With that, Joelle headed straight for the elevator, not pausing to look back at Adrian.


    She wasn¡¯t rushing out of the hospital. Instead, she made her way to Rafael¡¯s office. Near the end of her prescription, Rafael was already preparing a refill for her.


    In Rafael¡¯s office, the man donned in a white coat and mask gestured for Joelle to wait to the side. A patient was detailing his symptoms, and Rafael listened with attentive patience. asionally, Rafael¡¯s clear, deep voice filtered through his mask, making Joelle feel as though she was also under his care.


    After finishing with the patient, Rafael pulled out arge bag of medications from beneath the table. ¡°I¡¯ve listed all the instructions here. Call me if you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rafael.¡±


    Rafael ruffled her hair. ¡°Go ahead; I need to get back to work.¡±


    Joelle left him to his duties. She stood by the elevator doors, waiting. The hospital elevator was notoriously slow, stopping on nearly every floor and always crowded. With time to spare, Joelle checked her phone as she waited.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice called out from behind. ¡°Joelle?¡±


    She turned to find Katie, Adrian¡¯s cousin. ¡°Katie.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Katie¡¯s curiosity was piqued as she looked Joelle over.


    ¡°I¡¯m just visiting Irene and picking up some medication.¡±


    ¡°Stomachache, huh?¡± Katie eyed her suspiciously, then suddenly pulled a box of medicine from Joelle¡¯s bag.


    Joelle remained unfazed, knowing Rafael had prudently substituted all the medicines with vitamin packs beforehand. As expected, Katie discovered nothing amiss. Yet, she sensed something off.


    ¡°Why do you seem so unconcerned after your divorce from my cousin? You look like you¡¯ve put on twenty pounds, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The remark struck a chord with Joelle. She had been self-conscious about her weight gain, although her doctor reassured her that her current weight was healthy, especially for the baby.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Joelle questioned Katie.


    Katie blinked, quickly concealing her report. ¡°Oh, nothing. Just here for a check-up.¡±


    Spotting the elevator arrive, Joelle said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The elevator was packed. Wary of the crowd pressing against her pregnant belly, Joelle instinctively stepped back, and Katie did the same.


    Their eyes met unavoidably. Katie forced a smile, clutching her report close.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 165

    ?<strong>Chapter 165:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s instincts whispered that Katie was concealing something. Though typically indifferent to others¡¯ secrets, she couldn¡¯t help but worry after Katie had seen her medication. If Katie told her parents, L and Quincy would surely discover her pregnancy. If she could uncover something about Katie first, perhaps she could avoidplications.


    Exiting the elevator, Katie cked away in her high heels. Watching her depart, Joelle wasted no time in heading up to consult with Rafael.


    That evening, Joelle arrived at the top floor of Elegant Manor. Kathy had reserved the entire area. The quartet dined under the stars. As a cool breeze swept through, the men draped their jackets over the shoulders of theirpanions. Joelle was enveloped in Shawn¡¯s jacket, while Katherine wore Bobby¡¯s.


    ¡°Honey, stay warm,¡± Bobby murmured.


    Katherine affected a demure smile, the candlelight casting a glow on her lovely features. ¡°You¡¯re always so kind to me.¡±


    ¡°Always.¡± Bobby grasped Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re my greatest treasure.¡± His charm was as potent and honeyed as Joelle remembered.


    ¡°How sweet!¡± To make Shawn give up, Katherine even sipped from Bobby¡¯s ss. Joelle felt a chill of revulsion and simultaneously caught Shawn¡¯s ashen expression.


    She cleared her throat. ¡°Katherine, do you have to unt your romance in front of me, a divorcee?¡±


    Bobby nced her way. ¡°You¡¯re really divorced?¡± Joelle¡¯s smile was wry. ¡°You¡¯re out of the loop. It¡¯s been two months.¡±


    Bobby casually slung an arm over Katherine¡¯s chair. As her closest ally, he wasmitted to ying his part well. He never missed a chance to dere his affection for Katherine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preupied with Katherine,¡± he stated. ¡°I don¡¯t pay mind to other matters.¡±


    After slicing a piece of steak, Katherine gracefully offered it to Bobby on her fork. Bobby savored the bite andmented, ¡°Divorcing him was the best thing for you. I¡¯ve always known Adrian wasn¡¯t right for you.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± Joelle inquired, her curiosity piqued.


    ¡°I once saw him with a sick girl long before your divorce. I warned him about causing a scandal, but he told me to stay out of his affairs.¡±


    Bobby often spoke without thinking, especially about sensitive subjects like Adrian, which perhaps wasn¡¯t the wisest choice at such a gathering. Joelle¡¯s difort was fleeting, but Shawn, who had been quiet all evening, seized the moment to express his frustration.


    ¡°How can you justify ming others?¡± Bobby was engaged in conversation with two women when Shawn¡¯s interjection wiped the smile from his face. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? He said that to me?¡±


    With a loud thud, Shawn tossed a stack of photographs on the table. The trio examined them. Each photo was clearly dated and showed Bobby at various discreet gatherings with different women.


    Bobby exploded, ¡°Shawn, have you been having me followed?¡±


    Shawn responded icily, ¡°Are you ready to admit what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    What infuriated Bobby most was the public exposure of his private life. Katherine, taken aback by Shawn¡¯s drastic actions, feltpelled to defend Bobby. ¡°Shawn, this is too much. Why are you spying on Bobby?¡±


    Shawn stared at her in disbelief. ¡°Are you out of your mind? I¡¯m doing this for your sake!¡±


    Tears welled up in Katherine¡¯s eyes as she nced at Bobby. ¡°We don¡¯t need you meddling in our business. These photos prove nothing¡­¡±


    ¡°They mean nothing?¡± Shawn picked up a photograph. ¡°I took this outside a hotel. I saw him enter with that woman, and they didn¡¯t leave all night!¡±


    Katherine reached her breaking point. She needed to make Shawn let go of any hope. ¡°I love Bobby, regardless of his private life. I don¡¯t care for anyone else but him!¡±


    Shawn rose abruptly, his voice incredulous. ¡°Are you blind?¡±


    Katherine gave Joelle a subtle nod, prompting her to intervene. Standing, Joelle urged, ¡°Shawn, please, calm down.¡±


    But Shawn was beyond reasoning. He jabbed a finger toward Katherine and Bobby, his anger palpable. ¡°Katherine, listen to me, this man is no good for you. If you won¡¯t see reason, I¡¯ll have no choice but to tell your parents!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s lips quivered slightly in response. Bobby, outraged, retorted sharply, ¡°Have you lost your mind? What business is it of yours who Katherine is with? Do you have feelings for her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 166

    ?<strong>Chapter 166:</strong>


    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Shawn bellowed, the silence around them growing heavy. He fought to contain his fury. Did they actually believe he wanted to meddle?


    ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± His voice trailed off suddenly. Katherine gazed at him, puzzled. It was all because she was pregnant. Shawn choked back the words, along with his anger.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s none of my business. Katherine, if you choose to be with Bobby, I¡¯ll stay out of it. But don¡¯te to regret this!¡± He punctuated his final words sharply. As Shawn stormed off, a wave of fear washed over Katherine. ¡°Oh my, Joelle, your brother really loves me. Could he end up hating me because of it?¡±


    Joelle was at a loss for words. Truth be told, she had never seen Shawn so agitated. He was renowned for his even temper. She had once broken a record Shawn cherished, and even then, he hadn¡¯t lost his cool like this.


    ¡°Enough. This time, you¡¯ve genuinely hurt my brother.¡± Bobby and Katherine exchanged a look, realizing they might have pushed too far. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to your brother. I need to speak with him face-to-face.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle responded, though her concern lingered. ¡°I need to see my brother. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    After her departure, Bobby propped his head with his hand and queried Katherine, ¡°Did I overdo it just now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe a bit much.¡± Katherine lifted her ss and drained it.


    Bobby clicked his tongue, probing further, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever considered being with Shawn? He understands you and loves you deeply.¡±


    Flipping her hair dismissively, Katherine retorted, ¡°I have a boyfriend now.¡±


    Bobby was surprised. ¡°Who is it? Howe I don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s phone on the table buzzed to life. She picked it up, her face lighting up with joy at the caller ID. Bobby tried to sneak a peek, but Katherine shot him a warning look.


    ¡°Who¡¯s messaging you? You look thrilled.¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend.¡± Katherine stood and stepped aside to open the message. It was from Frankie. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m feeling down. I need a hug.¡±


    Katherine adored the juxtaposition of his public persona as a sessful businessman and his private neediness. Curious, she typed back, asking what was wrong.


    Frankie¡¯s reply came quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss it. I just need somefort. Can I hear your voice?¡± Katherine cleared her throat, mustered her sweetest tone, and activated the voice recorder. ¡°Honey.¡± She sent the recording, leaving Bobby visibly unnerved.


    ¡°Who¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°An online friend,¡± Katherine replied nonchntly.


    Bobby paused, then silently gave her a thumbs-up. As Joelle approached the spiral ss doors of the hotel lobby, two figures caught her eye. Reba, d in a pristine white dress, was linked arm-in-arm with Adrian, who was dressed sharply in a suit. Post-divorce, Joelle had learned to observe them dispassionately as an outsider.


    Adrian and Reba seemed perfectlyplementary¡ªhis dark, imposing presence alongside her delicate, almost fragile appearance, reminiscent of Cindere and her prince.


    ¡°Joelle, what a coincidence!¡±


    Joelle had no desire to engage, so she offered a curt nod and moved past them. Outside, the wind whipped at her figure, catching Shawn¡¯s ck coat. She adjusted her hair and secured the coat more firmly around her shoulders, striding forward with the poise of a solitary rose against the wind.


    Reba turned away, curiosity tinged with envy in her voice. ¡°Whose coat is Joelle wearing?¡±


    Seeing Adrian¡¯sck of response, she forced a cheerful tone. ¡°It seems Joelle has found herself a very generous friend.¡±


    Adrian turned to her, his expression unreadable. He was aware that Joelle came to meet Shawn, deducing the coat she wore must belong to him. Reba¡¯s implication nagged at him.


    ¡°Are you suggesting her previouspanion was less considerate?¡±


    Her previouspanion was Adrian himself. Reba¡¯splexion paled. ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    His expression hardened. ¡°Reba, your past doesn¡¯t concern me, but remember why my mother adopted you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Reba murmured, bowing her head. As Amara¡¯s adopted daughter, romantic aspirations toward Adrian were off-limits. This acknowledgment didn¡¯t alter her status significantly. She had hoped that with Joelle out of the picture, the path to bing Adrian¡¯s wife might clear. Yet, circumstances hadn¡¯t unfolded as she anticipated. It felt as though either fate or Joelle herself conspired against her.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Adrian stated firmly. ¡°I¡¯ve supported your family all these years out of respect for yourte father and brother. Put any other thoughts out of your mind.¡±


    Reba pressed her lips together, a mix of frustration and resignation in her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 167

    ?<strong>Chapter 167:</strong>


    Adrian cut the conversation short. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Reba took tentative steps forward, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Adie, I¡¯m sorry about today. I tried to refuse him repeatedly, but he was insistent about meeting you.¡± Today¡¯s meeting was for Adrian to engage with a businessman keen on a partnership. Reba had been a consistent presence by his side for years, solidifying the Lloyd family as a reliable conduit to him in the eyes of many. So she often found herself an intermediary for those seeking his influence.


    Despite herck of business acumen and her usual inclination to decline, today¡¯s contact had been particrly persistent. Ultimately, she had no choice but to enlist Adrian¡¯s support¡ªa convenient pretext to see him.


    After the divorce, Adrian had been reaching out to her much less. He still monitored the Lloyds¡¯ affairs but delegated the groundwork to his team, making any interaction with him rare and all the more precious. The thought of weaving herself into the Miller family seemed ever more distant.


    Upon entering the private room, they were greeted by a few early arrivals. As Adrian entered, the room stood in deference, clearing a path for him.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s great to finally meet you!¡± A man with a neat mustache stepped forward, offering Adrian his business card.


    ¡°Kenny Collins?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Miller, please, take a seat.¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Kenny gestured to the central seats reserved for them. As they sat, Adrian queried, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about an advertising firm gaining tractiontely. The shareholder¡¯s surname is Collins. Any rtion?¡±


    Kenny¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re astute, Mr. Miller. That¡¯s my father¡¯spany.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrian¡¯s response was smooth, tinged with intrigue. ¡°nning to branch out on your own?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Kenny exhaled, a mix of frustration and ambition in his tone. ¡°To be honest, my father and I don¡¯t see eye to eye on many aspects of business.¡± He seemed eager to borate, but Adrian¡¯s interest waned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip the long stories. What do you have for me?¡±


    Kenny, at the threshold ofunching his venture, had assembled a team of prominent designers aiming to prate the fashion market for niche clientele. With Miller Group¡¯s extensive portfolio of popr intellectual properties, Kenny envisioned a coborative line of co-branded apparel, hence his outreach to Adrian.


    Reba struggled to follow the intricate details and underlying dynamics of the conversation between Adrian and Kenny. Yet, she intuitively felt that Adrian held a certain regard for Kenny. This gave her a sense of aplishment, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little uplifted.


    As autumn¡¯s chill set in, Joelle and Shawn made ns to visit their mother¡¯s grave. Adrian, showing unexpected eagerness, reached out to Joelle beforehand, volunteering to drive them to the cemetery, a gesture that seemed to surpass even Joelle¡¯s own interest in the arrangements.


    When Leah heard about the visit, touched by memories of the kindness shown by Joelle¡¯s mother, she expressed a desire to apany them. Unlike previous years, where a long procession of cars would ascend the mountain, this time they opted for a simple, solitary car ride¡ªquiet and serene, which seemed fitting.


    At the gravesite, Leah, Joelle, and Shawn busied themselves clearing autumn leaves from the tombstone. Adrian, however, stood apart under a nearby tree, smoking pensively. Leah watched him for a moment before exhaling deeply, feeling it was time for Adrian to engage more thoughtfully.


    She bowed to the tombstone before speaking. ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Watson, I¡¯ll wait in the car for you.¡±


    Joelle and Shawn nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Approaching Adrian, she suggested, ¡°Mr. Miller, why not pay your respects to Mrs. Watson? She was very kind to you, after all, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s demeanor was somber as he watched Joelle and Shawn from a distance, his mncholy palpable. ¡°Do you think I even deserve to face Mrs. Watson?¡±


    Leah, momentarily speechless, finally responded by cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯ve done wrong, the best course is to make amends. Actions speak louder than words.¡±


    With a sigh, she walked away, leaving him to reflect. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Adrian found the resolve to approach the grave.


    As he neared, Joelle¡¯s voice reached him. ¡°Mom, Shawn and I are doing well. I¡¯ve found my path, though it¡¯s a shame Dad can¡¯t visit yet.¡±


    The gray sky above mourned with them as ashes from the ritual paper fluttered in the breeze. Adrian, moved by the moment, bowed before the tombstone. ¡°Mrs. Watson, I¡¯m sorry. From now on, I¡¯ll look after Joelle like a sister.¡±


    This promise might never havee if not for the child Joelle had ¡°lost¡±¡ªa fact that underscored both Adrian¡¯s guilt and the pain he had caused. Joelle maintained herposure and sniffed despite the emotional weight of the moment.


    As dusk fell, they left the cemetery together. On the drive back, Adrian naturally resumed his role as the driver, steering them through the quiet evening towards home.


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 168

    ?<strong>Chapter 168:</strong>


    The city was enveloped in darkness by the time they returned. Shawn exited the car halfway through the journey, leaving Adrian to take Leah and Joelle back to Hignds Bay.


    Upon reaching her apartment door after stepping out of the elevator, Joelle entered her home without a word and closed the door behind her. Leah and Adrian, taken aback, found themselves speechless. Joelle had changed.


    She used to be the warmth at home, always preparing delightful meals and nurturing Adrian¡¯s everyday life with a weing smile, regardless of how often he returned. Adrian pondered when he had lost the girl who always greeted him with joy.


    As December¡¯s chill set over snowy Illerith, Adrian stood in his office, the coffee his assistant had prepared still sending up steam.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, the clothing line from our coboration with Kenny¡¯s studio is proving to be quite popr.¡± Adrian¡¯s response was muted. The deal with Kenny had been concluded swiftly. He enjoyed diversifying his interests, particrly into ventures that brought him joy now that he was financially secure.


    Kenny¡¯s operation had demonstrated remarkable efficiency. They had finalized their agreement justst month, and already they had sold two thousand garments, with pre-orders climbing to thirty million in sales. It seemed to be a lucrative arrangement.


    The assistant presented a contract from Kenny. ¡°Mr. Miller, here¡¯s the contract drafted by Kenny.¡± Adrian nced over it dismissively and then let out a scoff.


    His assistant, puzzled but curious, inquired, ¡°Mr. Miller, is there something amiss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Adrian replied as he turned to walk towards his desk. ¡°Tell me, would you purchase something you desire if it¡¯sbeled as limited edition?¡±


    The assistant nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s marketed as limited edition to merely drive quick sales, despite being mass-produced? Would you still value it?¡±


    The assistant seemed unsure of Adrian¡¯s implications. ¡°Mr. Miller, are you suggesting we should reconsider our partnership with Kenny?¡±


    Adrian sneered, ¡°This deal is turning out to be unprofitable.¡±


    The assistant was puzzled. After leaving the office, he scrutinized the contract once more. The agreement detailed that Miller Group would handle brand licensing, Kenny¡¯s design team would manage the creation, and apany named InfinityGlobal was responsible for sales.


    This tripartite contract outlined the distribution of profits after costs. Even after several reviews, the assistant saw no apparent issues. Seeking a second opinion, he consulted a colleague in the legal department.


    His colleague identified the problem immediately. ¡°The contract allocates forty percent of the profits to Miller Group. However, the definition of ¡®costs¡¯ can be manipted. If InfinityGlobal colludes with Kenny¡¯s studio to inte reported costs, our share could diminish significantly.¡±


    Enlightened, the assistant remarked, ¡°That exins why Mr. Miller hesitated. But how did he suspect that InfinityGlobal might be colluding with Kenny¡¯s studio?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But clearly, this contract puts Mr. Miller at a disadvantage, with no control over production and no profit assurances. Should issues arise, Miller Group¡¯s reputation would be the first casualty.¡±


    The assistant frowned. ¡°Then why engage with them, knowing these risks?¡±


    ¡°I suspect Mr. Miller might be trying to expose a deeper scheme.¡±


    Soon after, Miller Group¡¯s phones were inundated with calls. Customers wereining about the quality of the garments and the discrepancy between the promised exclusivity and reality. Thepany¡¯s stock fell three points immediately.


    In response, Miller Group convened an urgent board meeting where debates red, but Adrian, as CEO, remained silent throughout.


    Meanwhile, Joelle, needing to conceal her pregnancy, decided to travel abroad. As her belly was so big that she couldn¡¯t hide it, she was afraid that Adrian, who lived opposite her, would find out. She was talking to Katherine on the phone when she saw the news about Miller Group.


    Joelle was not very sensitive to business, and Katherine didn¡¯t know much about it either, but Joelle was confident in Adrian. ¡°If Adrian struggles with this minor issue, he wouldn¡¯t be the business tycoon we know.¡±


    But Joelle was still worried as she could see the overwhelming negative news about Miller Group on the Inte. She finally understood the meaning of the saying¡ªwhen a man is going downhill, everyone gives him a push.


    She checked Reba¡¯s Twitter, noting Reba had been silent for some time, likely too preupied with Adrian to engage in social media.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned to find Rafael looking at her. ¡°Take your medicine first. Then, I¡¯ll escort you to the institute I mentioned earlier.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 169

    ?<strong>Chapter 169:</strong>


    Rafael appeared out of nowhere yesterday. Joelle was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you have work?¡±


    Rafael met her gaze, his voice steady. ¡°I quit. For the next two months, I¡¯m here to take care of you and the baby.¡±


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡± Joelle¡¯s cheeks flushed with a mix of emotions, her thoughts tumbling over one another. She had once been so infatuated with Adrian that she had lost herself entirely, and she feared seeing Rafael fall into the same trap. She knew that kind of love wasn¡¯t healthy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Not many people know about your pregnancy yet, which means there aren¡¯t many who can help you.¡±


    ¡°But what about your work?¡±


    ¡°The research institute offered me a position,¡± Rafael exined. ¡°They first invited mest year.¡± Joelle exhaled slowly, relief washing over her.


    Their rtionship was a delicate bnce of giving and receiving, a mutual exchange that they both respected. Joelle didn¡¯t want to be in debt to him, and Rafael understood that perfectly.


    When they arrived at the research institute, an elderly man with a snowy white beard, who bore an uncanny resemnce to Santa us, talked to Rafael happily. Listening to their conversation, Joelle realized that the institute had been trying to recruit Rafael for over a year. He had turned them down before, but this time, he hade¡ªfor her.


    ¡°Could you examine her right hand? I sent you some details about it earlier,¡± Rafael requested.


    ¡°Certainly!¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t undergo a radiation test just yet, but the doctor could examine her by touching her hand and feeling her bones.


    ¡°I can see that your right hand has suffered a serious injury. I asked Rafael before, but he mentioned that you weren¡¯t ready to talk about what happened. Is that still the case?¡±


    Joelle shifted ufortably. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to tell him¡ªit was just that the memory was painful, a dark cloud she preferred to avoid.


    Sensing her hesitation, Rafael ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder. ¡°Joelle, you need to tell us everything. It¡¯s the only way we can truly help you.¡±


    She clenched her fists, anxiety gripping her. The mere thought of that day, with its blood-red sunset, made her break out in a cold sweat. But Rafael was right. She had to confront it.


    ¡°Four years ago, I was kidnapped. The kidnapper trampled on my right hand for what felt like forever. Then he took a dagger and pierced it through my palm.¡± Closing her eyes, Joelle could still feel the weight of that day.


    When the dagger had pierced through her palm, she hadn¡¯t felt any pain¡ªperhaps the nerves in her right hand had already died when those men had mercilessly trampled it.


    She had spent the following year in and out of hospitals, consulting renowned doctors from all over the world, but despite all the treatments, her condition had not improved.


    She thought she had made peace with the past. But now, as the memories resurfaced, tears filled her eyes, and her body trembled.


    Rafael gently wrapped his arms around her, his voice soft and reassuring. ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all over.¡± But Joelle¡¯s heart was heavy with bitterness.


    She wasn¡¯t okay. She could never be. That incident had shattered her lifelong dream. Every new treatment had reignited her hopes, only for reality to mercilessly extinguish them again.


    The ride back was cloaked in silence. Rafael, usually more talkative, seemed lost in his own thoughts.


    When they arrived at their home, Joelle turned to him. ¡°Rafael, I think I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Rafael¡¯s tone was serious, his expression conflicted, as if struggling with words that needed to be said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you get hurt four years ago because you were protecting Adrian?¡±


    The question struck her like a blow. She leaned heavily against the wall, barely able to keep herself upright. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Rafael took a deep breath, but speaking his mind did not bring the relief he had hoped for.


    ¡°Four years ago, Adrian was targeted by an enemy. Your kidnapping wasn¡¯t a random act¡ªit was nned. They discovered how close you were to Adrian and used you to get to him. From what I¡¯ve learned, Reba¡¯s father and brother also died in that same conflict.¡±


    Joelle had heard rumors after she was rescued, but she had never med Adrian for the horrors that had befallen her.


    Since her parents¡¯ idents, she understood the burden Adrian carried, the weight of his family¡¯s honor resting solely on his shoulders. And Adrian hade to save her, alone, just as the kidnappers had demanded.


    She had shielded him from the dagger at thest moment, but not before they had beaten him within an inch of his life.


    She didn¡¯t regret it¡ªnot then, not now. She had never sought Adrian¡¯s attention or pity in exchange for her sacrifice. It had been her choice, and hers alone.


    But Rafael couldn¡¯t let it go. It wasn¡¯t until now that he realized just how deeply Joelle had loved Adrian¡ªso deeply that she had been willing to give her life for him. Rafael, once so confident, now found himself wavering.


    Could he ever hope to rece Adrian in Joelle¡¯s heart?


    ¡°Rafael, that¡¯s all in the past.¡±


    He gazed at her, his eyes dark and intense.


    ¡°If I were in danger, would you stand in front of me?¡± Love, when it took root in someone¡¯s heart, always came with the hope of being special, of being the one who mattered most.


    Rafael regretted asking the question the moment it left his lips, but he couldn¡¯t help himself¡ªhe needed to hear Joelle¡¯s answer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 170

    ?<strong>Chapter 170:</strong>


    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Joelle responded instantly, her smile softening the moment. ¡°But I hope you¡¯ll never be in danger.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s somber expression brightened immediately. Even though he knew it might not be appropriate, he moved closer and wrapped Joelle in an embrace. The noticeable bump of her belly created aical gap between them, causing both to share an awkward yet amused nce.


    ¡°Joelle, will you be my girlfriend?¡±


    As she smiled, Joelle felt a sudden tightness in her chest and struggled to breathe. She was ready to open her heart and entertain the idea of a rtionship with Rafael. Yet, every time she considered moving forward, Adrian¡¯s shadow loomed in her mind. How could she simply erase those eight years? She desired tomit to a genuine rtionship and reciprocate Rafael¡¯s affection, but she needed time.


    ¡°Rafael, let me think about it.¡±


    Rafael, feeling slightly awkward, nodded understandingly. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll discuss it after you¡¯ve had the baby. We can take things slow.¡±


    At home, Irene¡¯s temper red upon discovering the turmoil within Miller Group. In a fury, she confronted Adrian at the Miller Mansion.


    Quincy attempted to defuse her anger. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be too hard on Adrian. He¡¯s still young, and it¡¯s natural for him to stumble asionally. His father passed away early, and Adrian has done remarkably well managing thepany by himself.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    Amara scoffed dismissively, ¡°What are you talking about? What do you know about running a business? Your son has a father, but who knows what he¡¯ll end up doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Quincy pointed at Amara, too enraged to articte his thoughts.


    L intervened, her voice strained. ¡°Amara, we¡¯re allmitted to Miller Group. It belongs to all of us, and we can¡¯t just overlook its problems.¡±


    Amara, never one to shy away from a confrontation, especially now that L dared to im collective ownership, was incensed.


    ¡°When Adrian¡¯s father was alive, Miller Group was under our stewardship. We allowed you some control in recent years, but what have you aplished? And now you dare to say Miller Group is yours? If you continue to jeopardize our family business, you¡¯ll bring disgrace to us all!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Irene¡¯s voice boomed, silencing the room instantly. This family had long been fractured, each faction guarding its own interests. Amidst the discord, Irene clung to her dignity, haunted by suspicions regarding her eldest son¡¯s mysterious death.


    Reluctant to lose the remaining son, her previous silence had only precipitated today¡¯s turmoil. Now, with Miller Group teetering on the edge and her own strength waning, the family¡¯s unity seemed more fractured than ever, leaving Adrian as the sole bearer of responsibility.


    ¡°Adrian,¡± she said, leaning heavily on her cane. ¡°Tell me the truth. Do you have a n to pull us out of this crisis?¡±


    Adrian, who had maintained a stoic silence, finally spoke. ¡°Grandma, my strategy might require a sacrifice from you.¡±


    Irene staggered slightly, her eyes widening in shock as she stared at Adrian. ¡°So, you¡­¡±


    Adrian, avoiding her gaze and facing the gathered family members, snapped his fingers authoritatively. ¡°Take a seat, everyone. It¡¯s time for an open discussion.¡±


    As they settled with somber expressions, the legal team entered the room.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller.¡± They greeted Irene.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she demanded.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to exin some details on Mr. Miller¡¯s behalf concerning our dealings with Kenny¡¯s studio.¡± A sense of foreboding washed over Irene as the word ¡°karma¡± shed through her mind. ¡°Proceed. Lay out everything you know.¡±


    The legal representative opened a folder and began, ¡°Mr. Miller had reservations about this partnership from the start. Initially, the agreement with Kenny¡¯s studio was to release only 2,000 limited-edition items. However, Kenny, driven by greed, colluded with InfinityGlobal to secretly increase this to pre-sell 30,000 units, unbeknownst to Mr. Miller. This breach not only sparked consumer bacsh but also vited Miller Group¡¯s rights.


    InfinityGlobal, which was handling sales, is a new entity and ostensibly unrted to Kenny. Yet, it has direct ties to someone here.¡± He looked over at L, who was already panicking.


    ¡°L Miller¡¯s brother is a shareholder of InfinityGlobal.¡±


    Irene¡¯s suspicions were confirmed.


    L stood hastily, attempting to interject, but Irene waved her off impatiently. ¡°Continue,¡± shemanded.


    The legal representative resumed, ¡°Under the contract, Miller Group was only to provide intellectual property licenses, with all other costs managed by InfinityGlobal and Kenny¡¯s studio. Ostensibly, this should have alleviated our burden. However, in reality, cost-cutting measurespromised the product quality, leading to widespread consumer dissatisfaction, all of which fell on Miller Group. Mr. Miller, in his prudence, has yet to sign the contract.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 171

    ?<strong>Chapter 171:</strong>


    The truth was now too ring to ignore.


    Quincy¡¯s face remained impassive, his mind perhaps racing for a way to extricate himself from the scandal or confront it head-on. Upon hearing the revtions, Amara rose to her feet, her voice filled with indignation. ¡°You im to be part of Miller Group, yet you conspire against Adrian with outsiders. Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°Amara, you¡¯re misunderstanding me!¡± L protested, her voiceced with urgency. ¡°I only wanted to contribute to Miller Group. I was following my brother¡¯s advice. I never intended to harm Adrian.¡±


    Adrian offered a slight smile, his tone measured. ¡°I trust L¡¯s intentions. If she ims she meant no harm, perhaps she was merely misguided. However, we now owe our customers an exnation.¡±


    L inhaled sharply, disbelief evident. ¡°What are you nning to do? Adrian, we¡¯re family.¡±


    Adrian fingered the rim of his cup contemtively. Was invoking family supposed to excuse everything at a moment like this? If that was what family meant, he¡¯d rather be without one.


    ¡°L,mitting infringement is a crime, and with the contract disputes, you could face at least three years in prison.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± L managed a strained smile, desperate to sway Adrian. Once the police intervened, things would escte. Either the real culprit¡ªQuincy¡ªwould be caught, or her brother would end up in jail.


    ¡°Adrian, I beg you. I was just out of my mind. There must be other solutions besides suing my brother. You can refund the customers their money in three installments. Anyway, don¡¯t call the police! We¡¯re family, right?¡±


    Amara spat dismissively. ¡°Family? After what you¡¯ve done? If you dare im that again, even the ghosts won¡¯t let you sleep peacefully!¡±


    Find your favorite stories at galnovels


    ¡°Enough,¡± Quincy interjected, trying to seize control of the situation. He cleared his throat and addressed Adrian. ¡°L acted foolishly, influenced easily by others. But surely this doesn¡¯t need to go to court, right?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile was icy. ¡°And what would you suggest instead?¡±


    ¡°For my sake, let it go? As for restoring our family¡¯s reputation, why not settle for the refund L proposed? It¡¯s not like Miller Group is short on funds.¡±


    At this, even Irene shot him a withering look. In her youth, she had toiled alongside her husband to build a thriving business empire, something Quincy and L had clearly failed to appreciate. How could they be so careless?


    Irene spoke with an icy resolve. ¡°We cannot allow Miller Group¡¯s reputation to suffer under any circumstances. Adrian, the decision is yours to make.¡±


    With the chairwoman¡¯s mandate clear, the legal team had no choice but to follow through. L called out to Irene in a desperate attempt to discuss further, but Irene did not afford her the opportunity for dialogue.


    Amara stretchednguidly, her voice dripping with derision. ¡°They¡¯ve brought this upon themselves. Quite amusing, really. I¡¯ll leave you to sort out this mess. I¡¯m heading home.¡±


    Leaning into Quincy for support, L broke down in tears, knowing that Miller Group¡¯s PR department¡¯s efforts would publicly disgrace her family. Why did fate conspire against her so? With her son already in prison, it seemed her brother was destined to follow.


    Whileforting her, Quincy nced over at Adrian with a furrowed brow. ¡°Adrian, isn¡¯t there any way to let this go?¡±


    Amara¡¯s earlier words echoed in his thoughts. Was everyone in this sprawling family merely ying a part? Adrian, tired of the pretense, replied firmly, ¡°This cannot be overlooked. You¡¯ll likely find yourself behind bars next.¡±


    Quincy and L returned to their vi in disarray. ¡°Honey, what are we going to do? Is my brother really going to end up in jail?¡± L fretted.


    ¡°You¡¯re only good for tears. What else can I possibly do? Despite all the money I¡¯ve spent, you still mess things up!¡± Quincy retorted sharply.


    L felt the injustice deeply. Her brother was not the sharpest tool in the shed, and no matter how harshly Quincy criticized her, she bore it for her brother¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Katie? Did she go out?¡± she asked, hoping for some support.


    The servant responded, ¡°She is still resting in her room. She hasn¡¯t left today.¡±


    ¡°What good is she? She¡¯s of no help at all!¡± Quincy grumbled, frustrated. He stormed up to Katie¡¯s bedroom and banged on the door. ¡°Katie, open up!¡±


    The door shook under his knocks, causing L¡¯s heart to race. Finally, Katie opened the door.


    ¡°What have you been doing at home all day?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, just resting,¡± Katie replied, appearing disheveled in her loose pajamas, her sleepiness evident. Quincy¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°What¡¯s the point of having you around? It would have been better to have a son! After the ordeal with Adrian today, you can do nothing about it. You¡¯repletely useless!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 172

    ?<strong>Chapter 172:</strong>


    Quincy oftenmented that a son would be far better than a daughter, whom he deemed less useful since she would eventually marry and leave.


    Katie, normally too intimidated by the prospect of his anger, bit back the retort that lingered on her tongue. Since he liked his son so much, where was his son now? After his tirade, Quincy stormed out, leaving Katie to dissolve into tears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear. You know how your father is,¡± L tried to console her, handing her a tissue.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even do anything wrong, and he still med me,¡± Katie sniffed, her voice muffled by the tissue.


    ¡°That¡¯s just because he¡¯s been out of sorts since your brother¡¯s ident,¡± L exined, trying to justify his behavior.


    ¡°Why do I have to be the one to deal with his outbursts?¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± L said gently, her heart always softening for her daughter. ¡°If your father doesn¡¯t see your worth, prove him wrong by marrying well. Maybe then he¡¯ll think differently of you.¡±


    Katie looked down, fidgeting nervously with her fingers. L, absorbed in her own distress, failed to notice her daughter¡¯s difort.


    ¡°I need to speak with my brother. Adrian¡¯s taking things seriously this time. If my brother¡­¡± L¡¯s voice trailed off as her eyes welled up. ¡°Never mind. You don¡¯t need to worry about this.¡±


    Katie couldn¡¯t help but feel empathy for her mother, who had endured so much. ¡°Mom, is it really serious this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your concern. Just focus on yourself.¡±


    After a pause, Katie spoke up hesitantly. ¡°I saw Joelle at the hospital recently.¡±


    ¡°Joelle? What was she doing there?¡± L¡¯s curiosity piqued.


    Katie ventured a guess. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I think she might be pregnant. Adrian doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    L gasped, quickly covering Katie¡¯s mouth and ncing around to ensure privacy. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Katie nodded. ¡°I also heard Joelle¡¯s gone abroad, supposedly for a trip, but I think she¡¯s actually going to have the baby. She¡¯s been close to Rafael recently. I found out he resigned from the hospital not long ago.¡±


    L calcted quickly. If Joelle was due soon, then the timing suggested the baby could be Adrian¡¯s. It would be very disadvantageous to them if Adrian and Joelle had a child. Irene had always held reservations about them, and once Adrian had a child, she nned not to allocate any family resources to them.


    ¡°Katie, keep this between us for now. I¡¯ll speak with your father first.¡±


    Katie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I haven¡¯t mentioned it to anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    As L reached the doorway, a thought struck her, prompting her to turn back. ¡°Katie, why were you at the hospital? Were you feeling unwell?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I had a cold earlier. Just went to pick up some medication.¡±


    Katie had stayed indoors these past few days due to her cold. Without further ado, L advised her to rest well and departed.


    After L left, Katie retrieved her phone from beneath her quilt. Instantly, multiple messages flooded her screen.


    ¡°Did you visit the hospital, Katie?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t just your decision to make. Let¡¯s discuss it together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell our parents, or it could spell disaster for me!¡± The messages streamed in, one after another.


    Katie¡¯s eyes began to blur as she read.


    Meanwhile, Joelle had been restless, her growing difort allowing her only to sleep on her side. That night, she awoke thirsty and managed to sit up to drink some water, after which she found herself wide awake.


    Her phone rang¡ªit was a call from her home country. She recognized the number without needing to check.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked.


    Adrian was surprised to hear her voice, aware that she was overseas and not expected back anytime soon. He had hoped to visit her once his current troubles were resolved, but news from her had been scarce. ¡°Haven¡¯t you slept yet?¡±


    Joelle adjusted her hair, her voice casual. ¡°Just got up for some water.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    A heavy silence fell. Joelle inquired, ¡°Has the situation with Miller Group been resolved?¡± News traveled slowly overseas.


    Joelle was unaware that Adrian had already taken legal actions to address the issue and mitigate some of the losses.


    ¡°Nearly there.¡±


    Knowing Adrian as she did, Joelle interpreted his ¡°nearly¡± as an assurance of eventual sess.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± she murmured, her drowsiness returning. ¡°I¡¯m heading back to sleep. Goodnight.¡± Just then, Rafael¡¯s voice echoed from the other side of her door. ¡°Joelle? Are you asleep?¡±


    Adrian, overhearing Rafael¡¯s voice over the phone, paused, stunned. It waste. Why was Rafael there with Joelle? And why was Rafael also abroad?


    ¡°Joelle, have you traveled abroad to meet someone?¡± Adrian asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 173

    ?<strong>Chapter 173:</strong>


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Joelle disconnected the call. Since her divorce, she had transformed into a woman who neither wasted time nor minced words.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she called out.


    Rafael entered the room, his expression concerned. ¡°The doctor from your prenatal checkup just called. She¡¯s worried about the baby¡¯s positioning, so I came to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Joelle nodded, a hint of difort crossing her face as she lifted her shirt.


    Rafael was a consummate professional. Patient gender made no difference to him, and in this foreignnd, he was Joelle¡¯s sole confidant. Joelle marveled silently at the enormity of her once petite frame, now rounded like a watermelon.


    Rafael carefully pressed her abdomen, echoing the prenatal doctor¡¯s concerns about the baby¡¯s suboptimal positioning, which mightplicate the delivery but could potentially be mitigated through certain maneuvers.


    ¡°Joelle, would it be alright if I try a few massage techniques to adjust the baby¡¯s position?¡± he asked gently.


    Feeling particrly weary and sore, Joelle consented without hesitation. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Rafael settled on the edge of the bed and began the massage. His hands were warm, his touch expert and gentle. Caught between tension and rxation, Joelle gradually sumbed to sleep.


    Rafael ced three pillows around her to ensure she wasfortable. After doing this, he noticed that Joelle¡¯s phone had been lit up for a while. Adrian was calling again.


    With a moment¡¯s hesitation, he answered.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯ve got some nerve hanging up on me! Who do you think you are?¡±


    Rafael remained silent, absorbing the harshness of his tone.


    Adrian continued, ¡°So, you¡¯re with Rafael now, huh? Do you really like him? If so, why did you drug me and sleep with me not long before?¡±


    A flicker of annoyance crossed Rafael¡¯s face, and after a silent pause, he ended the call.


    Looking over at Joelle, whoy peacefully asleep, he chose not to disturb her with the details of the call. Silently, he exited the room, leaving her to rest.


    When Adrian discovered that both Joelle and Rafael were abroad, he booked a ticket immediately, unable to ept his ex-wife and former friend together.


    His anger was palpable, and not even his assistant could soothe him. ¡°Mr. Miller, thepany still needs your direction for several issues.¡±


    Adrian continued striding forward. ¡°Have Michael handle them.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The assistant hesitated, then cautioned, ¡°Your absence might embolden others to create problems.¡±


    Adrian paused, considering. Quincy had been seeking an audience with him. He decided to confront Quincy before leaving for the airport.


    Despite sharing a home for years, private conversations between them were rare. In their secluded meeting, Quincy attempted to exert his elder status.


    ¡°Do you recognize these coffee beans? Your father was fond of these. I once paid over a million dors for some, but sadly, he died before he could taste them.¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond, nor did he reach for the coffee. Amara had ingrained in him from a young age that their family and Quincy¡¯s branch had a longstanding rift, making a genuine rtionship between them impossible. Noticing Adrian¡¯s disinterest, Quincy set the cup down and sighed.


    ¡°Adrian, I believe there have been some misunderstandings between us over the years.¡±


    Adrian, sitting back with his arms crossed over his thighs, replied coolly, ¡°Indeed, you owe me some exnations about past events.¡±


    Uncertain of how much Adrian knew about the past, he remained guarded. Given the passage of time, he believed that any evidence that might have existed had long since vanished, rendering Adrian¡¯s search futile.


    ¡°Adrian, believe it or not, I had no part in your father¡¯s death. He was my brother. How could I harm him?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained stoic, but his grip tightened on his armrest, his knuckles whitening at the mention of his father.


    ¡°Why did you want to see me?¡± Adrian finally asked.


    Quincy exhaled deeply. ¡°I understand you¡¯re L¡¯s brother, but pressing further couldplicate things for me. L had good intentions but made a poor decision. We¡¯re family. Shouldn¡¯t we try to protect each other?¡±


    Adrian uncrossed his legs and leaned forward, refilling his cup from the table.


    ¡°Are you worried I¡¯ll find something more incriminating if I continue digging? Intellectual property infringement is serious, potentially resulting in prison.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s expression clouded briefly. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m your uncle. Why would I want to harm you?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s scoff was sharp. ¡°Oh? You didn¡¯t hesitate with your brother. Why should I be any different?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Adrian remainedposed. ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯ve attempted something before and simply failed?¡±


    Quincy stood abruptly, anger ring. ¡°Don¡¯t make baseless usations! Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need proof,¡± Adrian countered icily, his gaze unyielding. ¡°Awsuit alone could see you imprisoned.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 174

    ?<strong>Chapter 174:</strong>


    Was the evidence important? Adrian didn¡¯t think it was. Amara had always insisted that Quincy was responsible for her husband¡¯s death, so it couldn¡¯t be a baseless usation. Adrian had nearly confirmed its truth when he gauged Irene¡¯s reaction recently. The details were irrelevant to him. Only the oue mattered.


    It was already certain that InfinityGlobal and Kenny¡¯s studio had vited copyrights. Driven by their interests, Miller Group would ensure a thorough investigation. This time, even Irene couldn¡¯t intervene. Even if Quincy managed to evade consequences now, Adrian was determined to see him behind bars. The man who murdered his father was beyond redemption.


    Realizing they were at an impasse, Quincy shifted his tactics. He resumed his seat and inquired earnestly, ¡°What must I do for you to release me?¡±


    After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Adrian proposed, ¡°What if you relinquish your im to Grandma¡¯s inheritance? I might then consider sparing you and your family.¡±


    Consider sparing him and his family? Under Adrian¡¯s relentless pressure, Quincy felt utterly cornered. It was clear why Adrian, his nephew, excelled in strategy and cunning, much like his brother. Quincy had long epted his own mediocrity, attributing it to his parents¡¯ favoritism towards his brother from a young age, denying him any opportunities to prove himself. He believed that with equal footing and resources, he could have surpassed his brother.


    Consumed by years of envy, he finally snapped. Leveraging his brother¡¯s trust, he staged a fatal ident during a mountain trip, killing Adrian¡¯s father. The act was spontaneous, and he was gued by remorse afterward. However, his guilt waned after Amara and Adrian openly opposed him, especially after overhearing a heated argument between Amara and Irene, where Amara demanded his arrest. From that moment, his remorse faded under theirbined pressures.


    The thought of forfeiting his inheritance was out of the question. Wasn¡¯t the entire ordeal a battle for that very estate? ¡°Adrian, allow some room forpromise. If you stop cornering me, couldn¡¯t we coexist peacefully going forward?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he nced at his watch and stated, ¡°You have five minutes to decide. And only one chance.¡±


    Quincy¡¯s frame shook at the prospect. Without agreement, all paths to peace would close. Yet, a desperate alternative lingered¡ªAdrian¡¯s death. In a swift motion, Quincy drew a gleaming dagger from beneath the table, its silver edge catching the light as it lunged towards Adrian. ¡°To hell with you, Adrian!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He sidestepped, using the sofa¡¯s armrest for leverage, narrowly avoiding the de. The dagger sank deep into the leather, feathers spewing from the puncture as Quincy yanked it free.


    The air thickened with tension, poised on the brink of violence. Adrian, agile and alert, sought the right moment to disarm Quincy. The struggle was brief. Within minutes, Adrian had Quincy pinned against the table, wrenching the dagger from his grasp.


    Themotion had drawn attention. People burst into the room. Seizing the moment, Adrian twisted Quincy into a shield against the neers. Quincy seemed resolved to his deadly intent from the start.


    The intruders, clearly skilled, outnumbered Adrian. ¡°Uncle Quincy, assembling such a force to end me¡ªI¡¯m ttered by your regard,¡± Adrian taunted, de pressed to Quincy¡¯s throat, ensuring hispliance.


    The stakes were stark. Today, one or both would meet their end. ¡°You think Ick the courage to finish you?¡± Adrian whispered, audible only to Quincy, who felt a chill as his pulse raced.


    ¡°Adrian, reconsider. My death won¡¯t grant you freedom,¡± Quincy pleaded. Adrian¡¯s eyes, red and wild, bore into Quincy¡¯s. ¡°What does it matter? If my end is nigh, I¡¯m dragging you down with me.¡±


    With that grim promise, Adrian drove the dagger into Quincy¡¯s shoulder. Quincy¡¯s cry of agony echoed. Although his men readied their weapons, hismand halted them. ¡°Stay back!¡± He knew Adrian¡¯s resolve was real.


    ¡°Leave this ce!¡± Quincy bit out through clenched teeth. ¡°We are family, and we should leave this room together.¡± Adrian tightened the dagger against Quincy¡¯s neck and edged towards the door with deliberate slowness. Risking everything often meant confronting one¡¯s mortality head-on.


    Nearing the door, Adrian allowed himself a moment of relief. Freedom was just beyond the doorway. Unexpectedly, Quincy, despite his wound, revealed another dagger concealed at his waist. Adrian grunted in surprise and pain. Ignoring his own injury, he retaliated swiftly, plunging the de into the same wound on Quincy¡¯s shoulder, this time twisting the dagger cruelly.


    Quincy arched his back, his neck veins bulging as he let out an agonized scream. As Quincy¡¯s men hesitated, Adrian, blood spilling from his mouth, growled defiantly, ¡°Step forward if you are not afraid of death! I¡¯m ready for allers.¡±


    With those words, he got out of the room. His own men, hidden outside, saw him emerge and quickly formed a protective ring around him. The oue was clear.


    Adrian¡¯s assistant rushed to his side, eximing, ¡°Mr. Miller! You¡¯re wounded!¡± Adrian¡¯s face was ashen, his grip on the dagger weakening. ¡°Mr. Miller! Mr. Miller!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 175

    ?<strong>Chapter 175:</strong>


    Adrian remembered his flight scheduled for that afternoon. He needed to confront Joelle and inquire why Rafael was with her. But as he awoke, night had already fallen.


    His assistant approached, relief evident in his tone. ¡°Thank goodness, Mr. Miller, you¡¯vee around. Miss Lloyd has been crying for hours.¡±


    Adrian furrowed his brow. ¡°How did she find out?¡± The assistant hesitated. ¡°L visited earlier, in tears, asking for you. Since you were still out, Miss Lloyd met with her instead.¡±


    L¡¯s unexpected appearance suggested she was aware of Quincy¡¯s predicament under Adrian¡¯s control. Adrian felt a grim satisfaction. He had anticipated potential issues and was prepared.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Reba?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She felt unwell, so I arranged for her to rest in the adjacent room.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was firm. ¡°In the future, ensure she doesn¡¯t act on my behalf. She¡¯s not authorized to make decisions for me.¡±


    The assistant was momentarily puzzled. Wasn¡¯t Reba close to Adrian? Working for someone as unpredictable as Adrian was like walking on eggshells.


    Not long ago, he had been indifferent to his wife, and now he was nning to fly abroad to find her.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, you¡¯ve missed your flight, and there are no more departures tonight.¡±


    Adrian merely grunted in acknowledgment.


    A faint, tearful voice interrupted from the doorway. ¡°Adie.¡±


    Reba appeared, clinging to the doorframe, her eyes swollen with tears. She hurried over, copsing onto the bed. ¡°Adie, I was so scared! I had a terrible dream that you wouldn¡¯t wake up. What would we do without you?¡±


    Her approach was bold, yet Adrian, recognizing her genuine concern, did not rebuke her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright now,¡± he reassured her.


    Reba, tears cascading down her cheeks, managed to say, ¡°But you lost so much blood.¡±


    Wanting to shift away from the conversation, Adrian turned to his assistant. ¡°Book the next flight out for tomorrow.¡±


    The assistant confirmed with a nod. ¡°Yes, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Reba dabbed at her eyes. ¡°Adie, are you nning to leave? You¡¯ve barely recovered.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You should head home.¡± Though reluctant, Reba understood his tone left no room for argument. She exited, her gaze lingering on him with each step. She chose to be obedient, leaving his room with frequent backward nces.


    Once she was gone, the assistant received a call, then turned to Adrian. ¡°Mr. Miller, L is downstairs asking to see you.¡±


    Adrian exhaled deeply,boring to rise from his chair. ¡°Let here.¡± This matter wasn¡¯t over yet. He was keen to see how L would navigate the predicament.


    Dressing quickly, he moved to the adjacent reception room, his demeanorposed. L, astute as ever, was trying to gauge the extent of Adrian¡¯s injuries to predict the potential fallout. If it wasn¡¯t too serious, things might not escte too far.


    ¡°Adrian, I implore you, Quincy has lost his senses. Please, could you find it in your heart to forgive him?¡± Upon entering, L knelt abruptly. Had they been alone, L might not have resorted to such dramatics, but with the assistant present, she gambled on appealing to Adrian¡¯s sense of decorum to prevent her humiliation.


    However, both Adrian and his assistant remained indifferent to her disy. Adrian, sipping his coffee leisurely, responded without looking at her, ¡°If you prefer to kneel during our conversation, that¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Flushed with embarrassment, L used the coffee table to push herself to her feet and took a seat across from him. She asked, ¡°Adrian, how have I treated you over the years?¡±


    ¡°Not poorly.¡±


    Encouraged, she pressed, ¡°Then, considering that, can¡¯t you spare your uncle?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian interjected sharply. ¡°He plotted against my life. How can I simply forgive and forget?¡± L¡¯s hope dwindled. She grasped her handkerchief, tears welling up. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed by Quincy¡¯s actions, I can barely face you. But he is still your uncle, my husband, the father of your cousin. Adrian, even criminals are offered opportunities for redemption. Can¡¯t our family strive to reconcile?¡±


    The tension was palpable, a distinct crack echoed faintly in the silence that followed. The cup in Adrian¡¯s hand shattered, the ceramic pieces scattering across the floor.


    L, momentarily stunned, stared at him, her tears halting. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re family. So why can¡¯t we just get along? You¡¯ve done so much behind the scenes. Do I need to list it all?¡±


    L tried to defend herself, but Adrian didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak. ¡°You¡¯re right, even criminals are given a chance to reform. So why shouldn¡¯t my uncle get the same opportunity?¡± Hope flickered in L¡¯s eyes as she stood, a tentative smile forming. ¡°You mean you¡¯re willing to forgive him?¡±


    Adrian reclined into the sofa, a cold sneer ying on his lips. ¡°What I mean is, let¡¯s first establish him as a criminal, then he can seek redemption from thew.¡± L¡¯s face, which showed signs of cosmetic enhancements, contorted into a grimace of dismay and disbelief.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 176

    ?<strong>Chapter 176:</strong>


    When L seated herself once more, her entire demeanor had changed. Her spine rigid, her manner resolute. The time for pretenses had passed. Honesty was their only recourse now.


    ¡°What are your intentions, Adrian? Are you set on taking your uncle¡¯s life?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond immediately. He looked at L as though she were an actor on stage. How could a person change so drastically in just a moment? One second, she was tearfully talking about family; the next, she was like a vengeful spirit. Adrian had grown up in an environment like this. For a long time, he didn¡¯t believe in genuine affection in this world.


    Joelle was the first to breach his defenses, though it had taken him considerable time to truly open up to her. Hister friendship with Lacey revealed her prioritizing her nanny over her father, illustrating to Adrian that sometimes the bonds of blood and family were less authentic than those formed with strangers.


    With a stoic face, Adrian reiterated his stance. ¡°Uncle Quincy heard the same from me. Relinquish the inheritance of Grandma¡¯s estate, and perhaps I¡¯ll let him go.¡±


    ¡°How could you?¡± L¡¯s reaction was fierce, her hand mming against the sofa back as she straightened even more. ¡°Adrian, are you really pushing us to homelessness?¡±


    ¡°You may interpret it that way.¡±


    Adrian leaned back, hand supporting his chin, his voice even. Even if they gave up the inheritance, it wouldn¡¯t bring him any real satisfaction. No amount of wealth could mend the years of solitude borne from his father¡¯s loss and the burdens of the Miller family¡¯s legacy. Yet, he knew it mattered deeply to Quincy and L. For his revenge to cut deep, it had to strike their most valued possessions.


    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt


    Resolute, Adrian watched as L¡¯s anxiety mounted, her grip on a vital secret shaky at best. Silence enveloped the room as Adrian allowed L time to ponder her next move.


    Suddenly, a disturbance from outside broke the stillness. The assistant excused himself to investigate and discovered Salome, Reba¡¯s mother, at the door, seeking an audience with Adrian.


    ¡°Mrs. Lloyd, Mr. Miller is presently engaged. It¡¯s not a suitable time for visitors,¡± he informed her politely.


    Salome, confined to her wheelchair, nodded understandingly while her gaze tried to prate the room, catching only a glimpse of Adrian¡¯s silhouette. ¡°How is Adrian faring these days?¡± she inquired.


    ¡°He¡¯s improved considerably.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Salome brightened slightly. ¡°Please, ept this. I¡¯ve prepared some homemade meals for Adrian¡ªhis preferred dishes.¡±


    The assistant epted the lunchbox with a slight hesitation. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have troubled yourself, especially given your condition.¡±


    Salome¡¯s smile was tinged with warmth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Adrian has always looked out for us. I feel it¡¯s the least I can do.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the assistant smiled, promising to ry her kindness to Adrian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you be then,¡± Salome concluded, readying to depart.


    The sound of her voice sparked a visible reaction in L. Seizing the moment, she ventured, ¡°Adrian, if I share something about Joelle, might you reconsider your stance towards your uncle?¡±


    Salome paused her exit, her attention sharpening, though the closing door soon obstructed her view. She made ast-ditch effort to listen, her fingers nearly caught as the door shut.


    Inside, Adrian¡¯s gaze hardened, skeptical of the secret L hinted at concerning Joelle. His mind raced. Her strategy was clear¡ªusing Joelle as leverage. Such desperation revealed the depths they were willing to stoop to.


    ¡°Do you think Joelle matters to me?¡± he responded.


    During their three-year marriage, his visits home were obligations imposed by his grandmother, not acts of affection. Their divorce had seen him let her go without a fight, a decision he had never regretted.


    L wasn¡¯t sure if this move would work, but she knew that Salome would try her best to hear what she had to say. Adrian might be the only one who couldn¡¯t see through the Lloyd family¡¯s schemes.


    Whether or not it could save Quincy or alter Adrian¡¯s course, she was determined to shake hisposure profoundly. A mischievous smirk danced on L¡¯s lips. ¡°Perhaps she isn¡¯t significant to you, but what of the child she carries? Doesn¡¯t that stir something within you?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, his brow furrowing as his eyes mirrored a stormy sea of turmoil.


    ¡°Continue this farce, and I assure you, your entire family will face imprisonment.¡±


    On the other side of the door, Salome pped a hand over her mouth, her eyes widening with dismay. L¡¯s confidence waned. Her knowledge was scant, but her resolve to deceive remained unshaken.


    ¡°Should you doubt me, feel free to verify it overseas. Haven¡¯t you observed Joelle¡¯s peculiar behavior ofte?¡± Adrian fell silent, wrestling with his thoughts. His rational mind urged him to dismiss her ims, yet the seeds of doubt were sown.


    Was there truly no substance to her words? Why had Joelle abruptly taken leave? Why the sudden preference for loose attire? Why her sudden trip abroad, and Rafael¡¯s presence there as well? Connecting these dots, Adrian was struck by a chilling epiphany.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 177

    ?<strong>Chapter 177:</strong>


    Adrian was swept away by a storm of emotions. He had spent years in the business world, mastering the art of maintaining a calm exterior. Yet, in that moment, the shock he felt was impossible to disguise.


    L, noticing his reaction, finally felt a flicker of satisfaction¡ªrevenge had never tasted so sweet. ¡°Adrian, even a cornered animal will fight back. Now you¡¯re going to be a father. Do something good for your child¡ªlet go of your uncle.¡±


    The absurdity of her demand struck even Adrian¡¯s assistant. Joelle? Pregnant? Impossible! L had to be spinning another web of deceit.


    ¡°Mr. Miller?¡± the assistant ventured, attempting to pull Adrian from the whirlwind of his thoughts.


    Adrian¡¯s face darkened as his mind raced. After a brief pause, he broke the silence with a bitterugh. ¡°L, you¡¯re always scheming, aren¡¯t you? Now that I think about it, you¡¯ve been sowing discord for years, turning molehills into mountains with just a few well-ced words.¡±


    L snorted, unfazed by his usation. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d say something like this if I wasn¡¯t sure?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t foolish¡ªshe knew the stakes were high. Lying about something this serious could cost her dearly. But her intelligence only went so far. If she thought she could manipte him with this, she was sorely mistaken. ¡°Even if Joelle is pregnant, it changes nothing,¡± Adrian replied, his tone cool and measured. ¡°I was considering letting Uncle Quincy go before you mentioned Joelle. But now, there¡¯s nothing left to discuss.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± L¡¯sposure shattered. The calm, elegant facade she usually wore crumbled under the weight of her fury. ¡°Adrian, just wait and see!¡±


    As L stormed out, Adrian¡¯s assistant approached cautiously. ¡°Mr. Miller, should I look into what she said?¡± What was the point of investigating now? Even if they uncovered the truth, would it change anything?


    ¡°Have you booked the flight?¡±


    Going overseas to speak with Joelle personally was preferable to wasting time and effort trying to find out. ¡°Yes, sir. The flight is at 8:00 AM tomorrow,¡± the assistant replied.


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he winced as a sharp painnced through his abdomen¡ªthe stitches on his wound had torn open again.


    ¡°Mr. Miller!¡± The assistant noticed Adrian¡¯s worsening condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adrian muttered, though his voice was strained. ¡°Get the doctor. I need to be stitched up again.¡± The director of the hospital, Kendal Perry, personally attended to stitching up Adrian¡¯s wound.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, avoid any strenuous activity for now. If the wound reopens, it could cause seriousplications.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Kendal finished treating the wound, he looked up and said, ¡°Mr. Miller, there¡¯s been a development in Miss Lloyd¡¯s treatment.¡±


    Adrian, who had been lost in his thoughts, snapped to attention. ¡°What kind of progress?¡±


    ¡°A research institute abroad that specializes in rare diseases has made a significant breakthrough in treating flulent tumors.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    The director nodded. ¡°I believe if you take Miss Lloyd to consult with their specialists, it could be highly beneficial. One of my old ssmates is a researcher there.¡±


    For the past two years, Kendal had been personally overseeing Reba¡¯s treatment. Adrian hade to trust his judgment implicitly.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave the arrangements to you.¡± Kendal said, ¡°We should take Miss Lloyd abroad as soon as possible. I¡¯ve already made preliminary arrangements with the institute. Mr. Miller, her condition is critical and cannot be dyed.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Adrian turned to his assistant. ¡°Book a flight for Reba. Dr. Perry, I¡¯d like you to apany her.¡± Kendal looked up, slightly surprised. ¡°Mr. Miller, aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±


    Adrian replied, ¡°I have personal matters to attend to. I¡¯ll join you as soon as I can.¡±


    Kendal wanted to press further, but seeing Adrian¡¯s resolve, he simply nodded and left to finish his work. Later that evening, Adrian received a call from Amara.


    ¡°Adrian, this is the perfect opportunity to send Quincy to prison for good. Make sure he never sees the light of day again!¡±


    Adrian winced as the wound on his abdomen throbbed, still bleeding slightly. The pain was manageable, and he decided there was no need to burden Amara with it. Yet, herck of concern for him stung deeply.


    ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± he replied.


    Suddenly, Irene grabbed the phone from Amara. ¡°Adrian, can¡¯t you give Quincy another chance?¡±


    She had already lost one son, and the thought of her remaining son spending his life behind bars was unbearable. She had done everything in her power to protect the Miller family. How had it all gone so wrong?


    Before Adrian could respond, Amara¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°How long will you continue to indulge them? If you had handed over your son to the police back then, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess now.¡±


    ¡°I opposed your marriage into the Miller family from the start. Look at the chaos you¡¯ve brought! My eldest son is gone, and now you¡¯re determined to drive my second son to his death as well! What next? Will you force me into my grave too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak to me like that!¡± Amara shot back. ¡°I live for justice, Irene. Even if you were my own sister, I wouldn¡¯t show mercy. This time, no one can save Quincy. If you truly care about this family, you should recognize who deserves your loyalty!¡±


    Irene broke down, sobbing on the other end of the line. ¡°How did ite to this? Oh, God, why?¡±


    Adrian, overwhelmed by the escting argument, hung up the phone. So this was what family meant? He¡¯d rather have none at all.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 178

    ?<strong>Chapter 178:</strong>


    Joelle slept soundly, her dreams drifting back to when she was eighteen¡ªthe year her parents¡¯ tragic idents marked the darkest chapter of her life. Back then, Adrian, ever dashing and regal, had always gone out of his way to lift her spirits.


    When she woke, the sky outside was a tempest of thunder and lightning, casting the day into an unsettling gloom. In the heavy silence, her phone vibrated insistently on the table. She picked it up and saw the same number that had called three times in the past half-hour.


    ¡°Is that Joelle Watson?¡±


    The voice on the other end was both familiar and foreign. ¡°Who is this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. You need to know Adrian has been stabbed back home and is in critical condition.¡± The line went dead.


    For a moment, Joelle was frozen, her mind teetering between disbelief and dread. It could be a cruel scam, but a deep-seated fear gnawed at her. What if it was true? What if Adrian was critically injured? Joelle couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. Cradling her belly, she edged towards the side of the bed, her heart thudding in her chest.


    But as she stood too quickly, dizziness overtook her. She steadied herself against the bedpost just as the phone rang again.


    ¡°Adrian is dead!¡±


    The words pierced through Joelle, stealing her breath. Fighting to steady her trembling voice, she spat back, ¡°Whoever you are, you will pay for spreading such vile rumors.¡± But the line had already gone dead.


    When Joelle tried to call back, the phone was off. She had to know if Adrian was truly gone. The man from her dreams, the one who hadforted her, who had once been her warmth and,ter, her despair¡ªhow could he just be gone?


    ¡°Adie¡­¡±


    Unsteadily, Joelle moved towards the door, but her legs felt like lead, her vision swimming in and out of focus. Suddenly, she felt a warm gush between her legs. A sharp pain struck, freezing her in ce.


    Rafael, hearing themotion from upstairs, rushed to find Joelle copsed on the floor, surrounded by amniotic fluid and blood, her face streaked with tears. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    ¡°Rafael, my water broke!¡±


    Rafael was stunned; she was still a month and a half away from her due date. Normallyposed, he now felt the weight of the situation bearing down on him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m taking you to the hospital now.¡± Rafael scooped her up just as another contraction gripped her, Joelle¡¯s face contorting with pain.


    As Rafael drove, his hands trembled uncontrobly. He clutched his wrist in a futile attempt to steady himself. Beside him, Joelle sat in the passenger seat, her hair clinging to her damp forehead, a mixture of sweat and tears. Her face was so pale it broke his heart just to look at her.


    ¡°Joelle, hold on; we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    Joelle was too overwhelmed by pain to respond. She couldn¡¯t tell if she was awake or drifting into unconsciousness. When they finally arrived, doctors quickly whisked Joelle into the delivery room. Just before they wheeled her away, she reached out and clutched Rafael¡¯s hand with surprising strength.


    ¡°Rafael,¡± she whispered, her voice a fragile thread, her lips drained of color. ¡°I got a call, saying Adrian¡¯s dead.¡±


    Rafael froze, his mind reeling. Joelle¡¯s grip tightened, desperation filling her eyes. ¡°Please, Rafael, can you check for me? I¡¯m begging you. He can¡¯t just be gone.¡±


    Rafael nodded, though the words seemed stuck in his throat, barely managing to choke out a soft, ¡°Okay.¡± The delivery was anything but smooth. Joelle stared at the ceiling lights, her body wracked with effort, each push draining her of what little strength she had left.


    Adrian¡¯s voice echoed in her mind.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t be scared. Your mom is just a star in the sky now.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, if you¡¯re ever sad,e to me.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, you can win thispetition.¡±


    Memories surged through her, each one striking her heart like a dagger.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she cried out as the baby began to crown. ¡°Keep pushing! Come on! You¡¯re doing great! The head is almost out!¡±


    Joelle tried to focus, drawing in deep, shaky breaths, using the Lamaze techniques she had read about to manage the pain. Then, an image of her wedding day shed before her eyes. She remembered the happiness she felt that year, eagerly awaiting Adrian¡¯s return every day. She knew he had been forced into the marriage, and she had desperately wanted to make him happy.


    She had tried tofort him as he hadforted her, but it was all in vain. One day, she identally saw Reba¡¯s posts on Twitter, and at that moment, she realized her husband loved another woman. The three years had been nothing short of torture for both of them.


    Joelle felt utterly spent. A voice cut through the haze. ¡°The patient is hemorrhaging! Prepare for a transfusion!¡± But Joelle was tired¡ªso very tired. If Adrian was really gone, then maybe it would be better if she left this world too.


    ¡°Adrian, I owe you nothing anymore. In the next life, let¡¯s not meet again.¡±


    The heart monitor beeped steadily, showing Joelle¡¯s heartbeat slowly stabilizing. Outside, Rafael paced anxiously, eventually learning that Joelle¡¯s prematurebor had been triggered by the news about Adrian.


    A doctor, covered in blood, rushed out and demanded, ¡°Who¡¯s the patient¡¯s family?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 179

    ?<strong>Chapter 179:</strong>


    Rafael froze for a moment before rising abruptly. ¡°That¡¯s me!¡±


    ¡°The patient is extremely vulnerable right now and could experience severe hemorrhaging at any moment. You should brace for all possibilities,¡± the doctor warned gravely.


    In that instant, Rafael cursed his medical expertise. Such words from a doctor often signified dwindling hope. ¡°You must save her!¡± he implored desperately.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do everything we can,¡± the doctor reassured. Rafael stood motionless, not allowing himself a moment to grieve as he pondered his next steps to aid Joelle.


    At Illerith Airport, Adrian slumped in the departure lounge, his expression somber. An hour had passed beyond their scheduled departure, yet the weather showed no signs of improving, casting a gloomy and oppressive pall over the airport.


    His assistant approached him, breaking the tense silence. ¡°Mr. Miller, the flight has been officially dyed, as has Miss Lloyd¡¯s. The severe weather is to me.¡±


    Adrian took a deep breath and shut his eyes, trying to process the dy. However, the movement aggravated the fresh wound in his abdomen, causing him to wince in pain. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± he murmured.


    He wanted to ask Joelle about her pregnancy, but the flight was suspended, and he couldn¡¯t get through to her or Rafael. When L had revealed Joelle¡¯s pregnancy, the news had struck him more with rm than tion. While he was overjoyed at the prospect of a child with Joelle after all these years, he was perplexed and hurt by her secrecy. He was besieged by questions he needed to pose to Joelle. His patience had reached its limit.


    Initially, the assistant misinterpreted Adrian¡¯s deration of ¡°it¡¯s toote¡± as a resignation to abandon his journey for the day. However, an hourter, it became evident just how resolute Adrian was in his pursuit.


    With the rain easing slightly, Adrian made his way towards a private jet, shielded by a ck umbre. This jet, an acquisition from a previous auction, proved unexpectedly useful. ¡°Mr. Miller, the pilot is ready, and for your safety, a doctor will apany us to ensure your wound remains stable. We¡¯ll make a stop midway for security reasons. The journey will take us neen hours,¡± the assistant informed him, meticulously nning for all contingencies.


    Adrian seemed to drift away from the conversation, his thoughts elsewhere. The assistant¡¯s voice cut through the gusting wind. ¡°Someone is calling you.¡±


    Refocusing, Adrian discerned the distant cries. ¡°Adie! Adie! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±


    Reba was sprinting towards them through the rain, distress written across her face, while Kendal, hindered by his age, trailed behind her clutching an umbre and his suitcase. Adrian, his gaze sharpening as he recognized the urgency in her voice, recalled that Kendal intended to take Reba abroad for medical treatment.


    ¡°Adie! Don¡¯t leave me alone!¡± she pleaded, reaching him, tears mingling with the rain. ¡°Adie, are you heading overseas? Please, take me with you. I can¡¯t bear the thought of waiting here to die!¡±


    Despite the uncertainty of when regr flights would resume, Adrian had resolved to risk the trip on his private jet, acutely aware of the potential dangers. ¡°Reba, I can¡¯t bring you along this time. There¡¯s something crucial I must attend to first.¡±


    Reba sank to her knees, clutching Adrian¡¯s sleeve desperately. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Adie. If you could just take me, I¡¯d go with you to see Joelle first! Dr. Perry believes there¡¯s still hope for my treatment. I can¡¯t just sit here waiting to die. Please, Adie.¡±


    Her emotional plea touched everyone present. The gravely ill often clung to life with a ferocity unmatched by the healthy. The assistant carefully exined the risks involved with the journey.


    Reba nodded determinedly, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained impassive, yet his decision was made. ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Adie!¡± Reba¡¯s cry was one of relief and gratitude.


    ¡°Miss Lloyd, please, get up,¡± the assistant urged. Together, the group made their way to the jet. Reba stayed close to Adrian, her presence a silent assertion of her resolve. Unbeknownst to them, a distant camera captured this poignant moment.


    More than twenty-four hours had psed since Joelle was rushed into the delivery room. Her vital signs were now teetering on the brink of critical. The doctor fitted an oxygen mask over her face and checked her eyes, only to find her pupils worryingly unfocused.


    Unable to remain on the sidelines any longer, Rafael donned sterile attire and entered the delivery room. The sight of Joelle, so fragile and pale, wrenched his heart. ¡°Joelle,¡± he murmured, taking her lifeless hand into his gloved ones.


    ¡°Please, gather your strength. If you hold on, both you and the baby will make it through this.¡±


    Joelley unresponsive, her indifference masking the exhaustion and pain that urged her towards sleep. ¡°Joelle, didn¡¯t you ask me earlier to check on Adrian?¡± Rafael mustered a feeble smile, though tears betrayed his efforts, his voice breaking with emotion. ¡°I have news. Adrian is safe. He¡¯s flying Reba abroad for treatment. He¡¯s alright, Joelle. Can you hear me?¡±


    A slight twitch of Joelle¡¯s fingers and the intermittent fogging of her oxygen mask signaled a flicker of awareness. The news of Adrian¡¯s safety rekindled a spark within her. ¡°So, Joelle, Adrian is out there, living. Why would you choose to give up now? You need to survive, to thrive with your child!¡±


    A weak smile crept across Joelle¡¯s face as she slowly focused on Rafael. ¡°Okay, I know. Thank you, Rafael.¡±


    With the realization that Adrian had departed with another, the weight of her thoughts shifted. Having brushed with mortality once already, Joelle resolved anew¡ªfrom this moment forward, she would live solely for herself and her child.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 180

    ?<strong>Chapter 180:</strong>


    The jet¡¯s journey to Zroburgh stretched on for thirty-six grueling hours. Throughout this time, Reba sumbed to fainting spells repeatedly. The unpredictable weather and Adrian¡¯s reopened wound caused the jet to make multiple unscheduledndings.


    Zroburgh was renowned for its famous amusement park, a haven of leisure and rxation for its residents. Joelle had fond memories of this ce; as a child, her father had brought her there to y. So enchanted was Joelle by the park that her father had purchased a vi there for her.


    In the first year of her marriage to Adrian, Joelle had wistfully suggested, ¡°Adrian, let¡¯s visit Zroburgh. We could use it as our honeymoon destination.¡± Adrian couldn¡¯t recall his exact response, but he knew it wasn¡¯t kind. The hurt look on Joelle¡¯s face lingered in his memory.


    He had been resentful, seeing her sadness as a form of retribution for his own reluctant marriage. But now, regret gnawed at him. Why hadn¡¯t he been morepassionate? Perhaps if he had treated her better then, the weight of his guilt could be lighter now.


    ¡°Mr. Miller,¡± his assistant said, helping him to the vi¡¯s entrance. ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own,¡± Adrian insisted, raising a hand in a dismissive gesture. ¡°But your injury¡­¡±


    After nearly two days of travel, Adrian¡¯s condition had worsened, but he was indifferent. Holding his abdomen, he made his way up the steps. He rang the doorbell, longing for the sight of Joelle¡¯s face when the door opened. He had so much he wanted to say, but fatigue weighed heavily on him.


    If he could just see Joelle, he would embrace her and vow to build a future together. He wouldn¡¯t hold her ountable for her pregnancy; he just wanted her back by his side.


    ¡°Hey? Who are you?¡± To his surprise, the door was opened by a stout elderly woman. ¡°I¡¯m here to see Joelle,¡± Adrian replied.


    ¡°Joelle?¡± The woman¡¯s face contorted in confusion. ¡°Oh, you mean the previous owner of this vi? She¡¯s already sold it to us.¡± Adrian¡¯s heart sank. He refused to believe it. Joelle had to be hiding from him.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Adrian, ignoring the woman¡¯s protests, stormed into the vi, checking each room.


    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t just barge in like this! Are you mad? This is my home!¡±


    Adrian paid no heed. Joelle had to be here!


    ¡°Joelle!¡± he called out, his voice echoing through the empty rooms, but there was no reply. In the living room, he found a family photo¡ªone that had no trace of Joelle.


    Bang! A loud bang made him turn around. The woman stood there, a gun in hand. ¡°Get out!¡± shemanded. For the first time, Adrian felt a crushing sense of helplessness. It wasn¡¯t the threat of the gun that overwhelmed him, but the realization that Joelle was nowhere to be found.


    His assistant rushed in, apologizing and pulling Adrian away from the scene. ¡°Mr. Miller, that was too dangerous. You need to stay calm.¡±


    Adrian, finally regaining his senses, understood the gravity of his actions. He needed to stayposed if he was to find Joelle.


    ¡°Call Shawn,¡± Adrian said.


    The assistant quickly pulled out his phone and dialed Shawn¡¯s number, only to be met with a dead line. ¡°Mr. Miller, the number¡¯s been disconnected.¡±


    The assistant shared in his shock, staring at the phone for a moment before lowering his voice. ¡°There¡¯s something I recently learned¡­something I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you.¡±


    Adrian looked at him. Shifting ufortably, the assistant hesitated before speaking. ¡°Watson Group dered bankruptcy not too long ago. They liquidated everything.¡±


    The implications of this revtion were clear even to the assistant; there was undoubtedly something suspicious at y. But now wasn¡¯t the time for fury. Adrian needed to act fast.


    ¡°Get in touch with Katherine,¡± he ordered. Shawn and Katherine were the two people closest to Joelle. If Shawn had vanished, Katherine wouldn¡¯t just disappear too, would she?


    This time, the phone connected. Adrian snatched it from the assistant¡¯s hand. ¡°Where is Joelle?¡± he demanded.


    Katherine¡¯s tone was sharp. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s wrong with you? I already told you, Joelle is abroad. Why do you keep badgering me?¡±


    ¡°Where is Joelle?¡±


    Though startled by his outburst, Katherine wasn¡¯t easily intimidated. ¡°Yelling at me won¡¯t help you, Adrian. She didn¡¯t tell me where she was going, and honestly, it¡¯s a good thing she didn¡¯t. Joelle knew you¡¯de running to me, and frankly, I don¡¯t know where she is.¡±


    Adrian clenched his jaw. ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying!¡±


    Katherine scoffed, ¡°You¡¯re something else, Adrian! When Joelle loved you, you couldn¡¯t care less. And now you¡¯re desperate to find her?¡±


    Ignoring her jab, Adrian pressed on, ¡°Did you know that Joelle is pregnant?¡±


    The question struck Katherine like a bolt of lightning. She nearly choked on her own breath. How did he find out?


    ¡°Pregnant? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Deny it all you want. But if you get in touch with Joelle, tell her this: no matter where she¡¯s hiding, I will find her¡ªand my child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty, Adrian. The baby might not even be yours.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 181

    ?<strong>Chapter 181:</strong>


    Adrian was shocked upon hearing the news. He couldn¡¯t fathom anyone else being the father. Could Joelle possibly be involved with another man? Although she and Rafael had grown close recently, Adrian doubted she would move on so quickly. Despite her actions, he still believed she wasn¡¯t the type to engage with someone else so soon after their own tumultuous history.


    His certainty wavered slightly, though. He admitted to himself that he could never bepletely sure. Adrian had always been singrly devoted in his rtionships, sticking to one partner at a time, and he knew transitioning to another rtionship after a divorce would take considerable time for him.


    ¡°Could the child be mine if it isn¡¯t yours?¡± he retorted.


    Katherine sneered, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t tter yourself thinking otherwise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not for you to decide. Katherine, if you¡¯ve been keeping this from me, I assure you, yourpany won¡¯t have a future in Illerith,¡± Adrian threatened before abruptly ending the call.


    On the other end, Katherine caught her breath, shaken by the exchange. She immediately dialed Joelle, needing to ry the conversation.


    At that moment, Joelle, who had just left the delivery room, was embracing the joy of her newborn daughter. ¡°Hello? Kathy,¡± she greeted, eager to share her happiness.


    ¡°Joelle, Adrian just called me. He¡¯s aware that you¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    The news wiped the smile off Joelle¡¯s face. As her phone was on speaker, Rafael overheard and took over the call. ¡°¡®Kathy, it¡¯s Rafael here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re there too,¡± Katherine noted, a hint of surprise in her voice. ¡°Well, please, start from the beginning.¡±


    Katherine recounted Adrian¡¯s words, emphasizing his determination to locate Joelle wherever she might hide. ¡°Adrian seems quite serious. But how did he find out about the pregnancy?¡±


    Rafael and Joelle exchanged bewildered looks¡ªthey had kept the pregnancy tightly under wraps. Even Shawn, busy with his business overseas, had only been told a few days prior, and his reaction had been less than supportive, chastising Joelle throughout the night. The only usible breach could have urred during Joelle¡¯s hospital encounter with Katie.


    Although vignt, Joelle feared her privacy had beenpromised. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± she concluded with calm resolve. ¡°Even if he knows, I¡¯ll ensure he doesn¡¯t find us.¡±


    Rafael affirmed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joelle. I¡¯ll safeguard you and your child.¡±


    Katherine exhaled a weary sigh. ¡°I suppose visiting you at the hospital is off the table then? Adrian¡¯s likely to have me followed.¡±


    Joelle offered aforting smile. ¡°No need for visits. The baby¡¯s already here.¡±


    ¡°Wait! What?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice soared in volume, prompting Rafael to slightly pull the phone away. ¡°Show me, please!¡±


    Eager, Rafael activated the camera. On Katherine¡¯s screen appeared a crib beside a weary yet blissfully content Joelle. Katherine¡¯s gaze lingered on Joelle¡¯s pale, tired features, alight with maternal joy.


    Suppressing a surge of emotion, Katherine¡¯s eyes then drifted to the crib where the newborny, her face a delicate bundle of newborn wrinkles. This tiny baby emerged from Joelle. Her best friend gave birth to a baby!


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Katherine¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. As Joelle¡¯s tears began to flow¡ªtears of joy¡ªshemented, ¡°It¡¯s just a shame you can¡¯t be here to hold my girl.¡±


    ¡°A girl?¡± Katherine reached for tissues, dabbing at her tears. ¡°A girl is wonderful. They¡¯re so gentle, so kind.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle murmured, gazing adoringly at her daughter, a new chapter unfolding with this tiny addition to her life.


    After the call, Katherine was abuzz with joy yet pained by the secrecy necessary. Sharing the news broadly could risk exposing Joelle¡¯s new family. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t contain her tionpletely and typed a message to Frankie. ¡°I have wonderful news! My best friend has weed a beautiful girl!¡±


    Shawn, traveling at the time, couldn¡¯t help but smile upon reading the message. What a serendipitous moment! He had just received a call from Joelle, announcing the arrival of her daughter. Despite his irritation over being kept in the dark, the joy of weing another Watson to the family outweighed his frustration.


    As Shawn prepared to reply, his assistant chimed in, ¡°Mr. Watson, I came across something quite coincidental recently.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°It appears that Miss Nash¡¯s pseudonym is Ke.¡± Miss Nash was Katherine, who had carved out her own path despite her father¡¯s prominence.


    Without looking up from his phone, Shawn replied, ¡°That is indeed a coincidence.¡±


    But he suddenly paused, struck by a realization. Rapidly connecting the dots, Shawn considered the timing of Joelle¡¯s pregnancy¡ªit matched precisely with the date he stumbled upon a pregnancy test at their home. Joelle had maintained her secrecy wlessly, possibly even using Katherine¡¯s name for hospital visits to cover her tracks.


    And Katherine¡ªwas it possible she was pregnant too? Yet, her recent heavy drinking didn¡¯t add up. Katherine was many things, but reckless with her health she was not.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 182

    ?<strong>Chapter 182:</strong>


    So, Katherine was not the one who was pregnant; Joelle was. Upon rifying this fact, Shawn began to notice striking simrities between his online love, Ke, and Katherine. Ke¡¯s friend, who had recently had a baby girl, might actually be Joelle.


    Overwhelmed by the implications, Shawn hastily deleted the text he wasposing.


    ¡°Mr. Watson, what¡¯s the matter? You seem upset,¡± his assistant inquired with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just be quiet,¡± Shawn snapped abruptly.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Upon reaching the hospital and seeing his niece, Shawn approached Joelle with a cautious query. ¡°Joelle, have you been using Katherine¡¯s name for your hospital visits during your pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Joelle¡¯s response was tinged with surprise.


    Sweat dampened Shawn¡¯s back as he wrestled with the implications of his discovery. He still couldn¡¯t conclusively connect Ke to Katherine, and he desperately needed more proof. Five hours had passed since hest interacted with Ke online. His hesitation wasn¡¯t due to ack of interest but rather a deep-seated embarrassment at the thought that Ke might be Katherine.


    Shawn revisited their recent chat log and saw Ke¡¯s yful message from two days prior: ¡°I¡¯m a cream puff. I want to be filled with your cream.¡± His response was just as flirty: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you all my cream.¡± Their daily endearments of ¡°honey¡± highlighted the depth of their virtual connection, a depth Shawn had never before experienced online.


    Feeling a mix of anxiety and urgency, Shawn made a bold request. ¡°Honey, can you send me a selfie of you?¡± After hitting send, Shawn settled into an uneasy wait on the sofa.


    Soon after, Ke¡¯s reply popped up, teasing yet affectionate: ¡°Honey, I also want to see your muscles.¡± Taking a deep breath, Shawn felt an unexpected surge of emotion. His feelings for her had grown deeper than he¡¯d anticipated. He typed back, trying to add ayer of sincerity to their flirtation. ¡°Okay. But this time, don¡¯t hide half of your face behind your hair. Let me see all of you, okay?¡±


    On the other side, Katherine paused, considering her next move. She had been growing closer to Frankie. Her previous photo had been cautiously edited to show only half her face. Deciding to be more forthright, she prepared to send a genuine, unaltered photo.


    When Shawn¡¯s phone finally beeped with the iing image, thework¡¯s sluggishness only heightened his suspense. As the image slowly resolved into rity, revealing Katherine¡¯s full, unobscured face, Shawn¡¯s shock was palpable. In a reflex of disbelief, he flung the phone aside, pacing the room in a daze.


    How could it be her? With countless girls named Ke in the world, why did his have to be her? The idea of falling for his sister¡¯s best friend, whom he¡¯d affectionately called ¡°honey,¡± was maddening to Shawn. How could he maintain hisposure around Katherine now?


    His thoughts were tumultuous, questioning how he could ever face her again without losing dignity. Grasping for normalcy, Shawn picked up his phone and, in an attempt to steady his nerves, downed a ss of wine. He then typed a question. ¡°Are you sure this is really you? It looks different from yourst photo.¡±


    Ke¡¯s reply was immediate. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s definitely me. Thest one was edited. If you¡¯re still unsure, let¡¯s have a video call to clear your doubts.¡±


    Staring at the unfiltered photo of Katherine, Shawn¡¯s initial shock ebbed into reluctant admiration. Underneath her usual polished exterior, her natural beauty was undeniable¡ªgentle and alluring. Yet, the realization stung. He¡¯d always seen her as almost a sister, not a potential romantic partner.


    And now, he berated himself for crossing lines he shouldn¡¯t have, even jokingly asking her about touching his muscles. As he took another gulp of wine, a troubling thought struck him. If Katherine was indeed Ke, was she not being unfaithful? She had openly admitted to a rtionship with Bobby.


    Theyers of deception made him feel not just secondary but betrayed¡ªa fool in a farcical love triangle. Fueled by wine and wounded pride, Shawn decided it was time to cut the farce short. With a mix of anger and resolution, he typed a conclusive message. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. After some thought, I¡¯ve realized we¡¯re not suited for each other. It¡¯s best we part ways.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s response was a simple question mark. Frankie replied, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m married. Our conversations were just a way to pass time.¡±


    Stung by her supposed betrayal, Shawn fabricated this lie to wound her in return. Ke¡¯s confusion deepened. Frankie suggested, ¡°We should cease allmunication.¡±


    Ke retorted, ¡°You¡¯re free to end things if you wish. But must you do it right after I send you my selfie? Am I not what you expected? Plus, you im you¡¯re married. Why lead me on then?¡±


    Frankie, maintaining the ruse, asked dismissively, ¡°Was it more than just casual chat for you?¡±


    Ke, trying to regain some control, posed a defiant question. ¡°Before we part ways, could I perhaps get a few pictures of your abs?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 183

    ?<strong>Chapter 183:</strong>


    Shawn had amassed a collection of muscle-flexing selfies for his online girlfriend. Realizing they served no further purpose, he sent Katherine a final batch before decisively deleting her from his contacts. With that, his habitual phone-checking ceased; there was no longer anyone with whom to share his thoughts or moments. Alone with his sorrow, Shawn drowned his emotions in alcohol, the sting of istion sharp and raw.


    Katherine, meanwhile, struggled to grasp the situation. She had believed Frankie¡¯s affections were genuine, their camaraderie too real to be mere jest. Being dumped so abruptly wounded her deeply, challenging her resolve to move forward unscathed. Despite her efforts to push past the hurt, a profound sadness lingered days after their sudden split.


    During a visit to Joelle¡¯s, Shawn was taken aback to hear Katherine¡¯s voice resonating from a video call the moment he walked in, almost prompting him to retreat. ¡°Joelle, why would he do this to me?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice trembled with emotion across the line. Through tears, she confessed, ¡°Do you know how difficult it is for me to open up to someone? I was hoping towork through him, but it backfired. I¡¯ve lost more than I¡¯ve gained, and now he¡¯s cut me offpletely.¡±


    Feeling a pang of guilt, Shawn asked Joelle, ¡°What¡¯s happened to her?¡± Holding her baby, Joelle sighed. ¡°She¡¯s heartbroken.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shawn tried to maintain a calm facade. ¡°Bobby?¡± Joelle shook her head. ¡°No, someone else.¡±


    Noticing Shawn, Katherine turned her tear-streaked face towards him and asked, ¡°Shawn, why would a man suddenly end things with his girlfriend without any warning?¡±


    Caught off guard and realizing the depth of Katherine¡¯s distress, Shawn struggled to formte a response. He understood then just how much he had hurt her, hearing the pain and slight drunken slur in her voice. ¡°There are plenty of good men out there. Why fixate on one who doesn¡¯t reciprocate your feelings?¡± he managed to say, his voice heavy with unspoken regret.


    He did care, far more than he had let on. Their yful exchanges, the endearing nicknames, the intensity of their interactions¡ªall resonated with a poignant echo in his heart. Who would fill that void now?


    Katherine belched noisily, defiantly proiming, ¡°You¡¯re right, he¡¯s just a man. Just because he¡¯s attractive, has a charming voice, and wealth doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t find someone else! Who do I think I am? I don¡¯t care!¡±


    Shawn tried to bolster her spirit. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s the spirit.¡± However, her bravado quickly crumbled as she began to sob again. ¡°Your voice, it¡¯s just like his! Frankie! You jerk! Why pretend when you¡¯re married? Cheater!¡±


    Joelle, concerned the noise might upset her baby, quickly exited the room with her child. ¡°Shawn, please, try to console her,¡± she urged as she left. In that moment, Shawn felt a desperate need to flee and find a secluded spot to cry himself.


    Meanwhile, Joelle, cradling her premature baby, stepped out to consult with the pediatrician. She bumped into Rafael in the hallway, her greeting bright despite the circumstances. ¡°Rafael!¡±


    Rafael managed a strained smile and inquired, ¡°How¡¯s the baby?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing remarkably well for her prematurity. Strong as if she were full-term,¡± Joelle replied, handing him a piece of paper. ¡°Shawn and I have been brainstorming some names for her. Could you help us choose one?¡± As Rafael nced at the list, his thoughts drifted to Joelle¡¯s struggles and murmurs of Adrian in the hospital, troubling him. He had said he didn¡¯t mind Joelle¡¯s past, but he was deeply concerned about her present and future, especially since Adrian still held a significant ce in her heart.


    He was willing to give, but not without expecting something in return. He never got involved in hopeless causes. Seeing Joelle¡¯s distress over Adrian¡¯s situation, which had caused her earlybor, Rafael suddenly realized something.


    ¡°Sorry, Joelle, I¡¯m a bit drained,¡± Rafael confessed, returning the paper; his interest in participating faded.


    Joelle¡¯s face dropped, her disappointment evident. She had valued Rafael¡¯s opinion because of his continuous support. Someday, she nned to tell her daughter about Rafael¡¯s steadfast presence during their toughest times. ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Joelle replied gently, understanding his need for space. ¡°Rafael, you should get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rafael agreed, his departure slow, weighed down by emotional fatigue, gradually disappearing from Joelle¡¯s sight.


    Dayster, Joelle received unexpected news. Her father, Austin Watson, the former chairman of Watson Group and long in aa, had reportedly awakened. When Joelle ryed this to Shawn, his response was skeptical. He had people monitoring the nursing home, and there had been no sign of Austin¡¯s improvement.


    ¡°Shawn, how can this be? We haven¡¯t received any news here, so where did this informatione from?¡± Joelle asked, puzzled.


    Shawn paused, then hinted, ¡°Joelle, can¡¯t you guess?¡± Joelle was momentarily stunned, yet realization dawned on her. ¡°Is it something Adrian released?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 184

    ?<strong>Chapter 184:</strong>


    Shawn nodded solemnly, confirming Joelle¡¯s suspicion. Now aware of her pregnancy, Adrian might be plotting ways to draw her out, likely fabricating the news of Austin¡¯s recovery to force her hand.


    ¡°Do you still remember Gina?¡± Shawn inquired.


    Joelle responded, ¡°Yes. She¡¯s the girl Dad supported.¡± Gina Robles, a couple of years younger than Joelle, had been financially supported by the Watson family since her middle school days. She had even shared meals at their home as a guest of Austin¡¯s. During the year of Austin¡¯s ident, while Shawn faced business challenges, he maintained his support for Gina. Now, as a nutritionist at the sanatorium where Austin was cared for, Gina dedicated herself to his care in gratitude to the Watsons.


    ¡°Gina messaged me today. Dad hasn¡¯t actually awakened,¡± Shawn revealed, his voice carrying a hint of frustration.


    Understanding dawned on Joelle. ¡°Shawn, why would he do something like this?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile was tinged with bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s about the child. After all, that child is also his.¡±


    As Joelle sat on the edge of the bed, she recalled overhearing a conversation between Amara and Adrian. Adrian¡¯s interest in the child was clear, yet his motives were selfish, aimed at securing arger inheritance from his grandmother. The Miller family dynamics were fraught with conflict, a legacy she feared for her own daughter.


    After a moment of contemtion, Joelle expressed her resolve to Shawn. ¡°I really don¡¯t want anything more to do with him. When I was struggling inbor, he was busy flying Reba abroad. He¡¯s already chosen someone else over us. My daughter is all I have. I can¡¯t let anyone take her from me.¡±


    Shawn understood his sister¡¯s determination well. With his resources, he could ensure Adrian would never find them if Joelle wished it.


    ¡°Have you thought this through?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle affirmed, her fist clenched in quiet defiance, ready to forge a new path for herself and her daughter, free from the past¡¯s shadows. No one, she resolved, would deter her from this course.


    A week had passed since the news of Austin¡¯s miraculous recovery was announced, yet Joelle and Shawn remained conspicuously absent. Adrian, disillusioned, acknowledged the ploy hadn¡¯t worked.


    His assistant interrupted his brooding with a knock at the door. ¡°Mr. Miller, here are Watson Group¡¯s financial statements from the past two years.¡±


    The documents revealed a troubling trend¡ªconsistent deficits quarter after quarter for thest three years. Despite Adrian¡¯s annual injection of one hundred million dors, Watson Group had been hemorrhaging projects since the previous year, with operating costs now below the hundred million mark. What did Shawn do with the money he gave? If he wasn¡¯t interested in salvaging thepany, why hadn¡¯t he simply dered bankruptcy instead of prolonging the inevitable?


    Clearly, there was much about Shawn he still didn¡¯t understand. The assistant continued, ¡°Miss Lloyd is recovering well abroad, ording to Mr. Perry.¡±


    Adrian responded with a detached nod. His only concern was ensuring Reba received the funds she needed. Sensing his boss¡¯s sour mood, the assistant promptly excused himself.


    Later that night, Adrian sat alone in his office, the solitude intensifying his unease. He longed for the days when Joelle would leave a light on for him, a beacon of warmth in his otherwise stark existence. The stark contrast between having her and losing her underscored his current loneliness.


    His phone broke the silence¡ªit was Leah. ¡°Sir, are you still working? Why note home for dinner? You haven¡¯t been eating well. Ms. Watson will surely return, but you need to be healthy when she does.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Adrian replied tersely, shutting down hisputer and turning off the office lights.


    Behind him, the Miller Group building loomed ominously against a sky obscured by clouds and the moon. Snowkes drifted gently down, nketing Illerith in a thickyer of snow, heralding a bitterly cold winter. Adrian mused that Joelle was likely somewhere warm. She used toin of the cold, snuggling into his bed, pleading for him to warm her feet¡ªa request he always denied. He wondered bitterly if, without him, everything felt warmer to her now.


    The driver held the car door open, a silent observer to his somber mood. Settling into the back seat, Adrian closed his eyes, exhausted by the weight of his thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, several new clubs have opened up recently. Would you like to go out and unwind?¡±


    The assistant¡¯s suggestion drifted through the air, but Adrian was seldom inclined to indulge in such pastimes. Formerly, rather than returning home, he would escape to nightclubs not for the revelry but to brood over his drinks in solitude. If inebriated, he¡¯d rather crash at a hotel than face the emptiness of his home.


    His resentment towards Joelle lingered. He could never forgive her for the maniptive way she had coerced him into marriage. Despite this, he begrudgingly acknowledged that she upied a significant ce in his heart.


    Outside, the city lights danced in vibrant hues, and neon signs flickered above the bustling crowds. Amid this, Adrian felt his phone vibrate with the urgency of an international call. A gut feeling told him it might be Joelle. Without a second thought, he answered.


    ¡°Adrian Miller, from this moment, consider us strangers. Please, don¡¯t interfere in my life anymore. I wish to never see you again.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 185

    ?<strong>Chapter 185:</strong>


    Three years had slipped by. The once vibrant flowers in the garden of the Miller Mansion had long since withered, left tonguish in neglect. But today marked Adrian¡¯s return to the mansion, and Amara deemed the withered flowers ominous. Early that morning, she¡¯d arranged for a fresh array of blooms to be nted, determined to breathe new life into the ce. Yet, despite their brilliant colors, the flowers still seemed tock vitality.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, perhaps it¡¯s the dreary weather. The sun hasn¡¯t shely,¡± said the butler.


    Amara let out a weary sigh. ¡°Never mind. It seems no one would appreciate their beauty, no matter how radiant they are.¡±


    She turned on her heel and retreated back into the house. The breeze whispered through the leaves, the only sound in the otherwise silent yard.


    Three years earlier, Quincy had failed in his attempt to eliminate Adrian and was thrown into prison by thetter. L, after losing both her son and her husband, returned to her parents¡¯ home with Katie, her heart weighed down by grief. And so, Irene and Amara were left alone in the vast Miller Mansion.


    Amara found sce in their misfortune. As long as Quincy¡¯s family was steeped in misery, she cared little for the emptiness that now filled the halls of her home. But from that time onward, Irene¡¯s health began to decline. The older generation often said that having many children was a blessing. Irene had borne two sons, believing herter years would be filled with theughter of grandchildren. But instead, she and Amara found themselves alone in the grand, echoing house. Whenever this thought struck her, Irene could do nothing but lie in bed, her tears flowing in silence.


    The hum of an approaching car broke the stillness outside, followed by Amara¡¯s joyous exmation. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Adrian strode in, his tall frame casting a long shadow. He had grown thinner, and there was a cool detachment in his demeanor. Amara, eager to engage him, chattered on as they walked. ¡°Adrian, how did it go with the woman I introduced to youst time? Did you two hit it off?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Adrian replied, his tone indifferent. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s resting in her room. There¡¯s no need to rush. Why, don¡¯t you tell me which one of the women I introduced to you caught your eye?¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Adrian cut her off. ¡°I¡¯ll check on Grandma first.¡± It was time for Irene¡¯s medication, and as the servant prepared to bring it in, Adrian intervened. ¡°I¡¯ll take it to her.¡±


    Entering Irene¡¯s room, he was met with the pungent aroma of herbal remedies, more potent than he remembered. The strength of the scent was a clear indication that Irene¡¯s condition had worsened, requiring these rare and potent herbs just to sustain her fragile life.


    Ireney in the bed, her once vibrant presence now reduced to a frail figure. Her aged face was etched with deep wrinkles, a map of the years that had passed. Justst month, Amara had called him, her voice tinged with concern, asking if he had made preparations for Irene¡¯s funeral in advance.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time for your medicine.¡±


    Irene sighed deeply, her breathsbored and heavy. Her wide, vacant eyes were fixed on the ceiling, with her bony fingers clenching the bed sheets tightly. ¡°Quincy¡­ Quincy!¡±


    Adrian, his expression unreadable, sat at the edge of the bed, stirring the medicine. ¡°Grandma, like I¡¯ve said before, as long as Uncle Quincy doesn¡¯t get a penny, I can arrange for his release. He¡¯s served three years for that assault charge. If he hadn¡¯t been involved in all those fights, he¡¯d be out by now.¡± They both understood the game they were ying.


    The tactics Adrian employed were the same ones Irene had mastered years ago. Quincy¡¯s supposed involvement in those prison brawls was nothing but hearsay. Even if he had caused trouble, it was likely in self-defense, driven to the brink by the cruelty of others. As long as he remained behind bars, Adrian had the upper hand.


    Irene¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to meet Adrian¡¯s. The air between them crackled with unspoken tension. Then, with a sudden, trembling movement, she knocked the bowl from his hand, and the medicine sshed onto the carpet.


    Unfazed, Adrian pulled out a handkerchief and wiped his hands casually. Whether she took the medicine or not seemed to make no difference to him. ¡°Grandma, do you despise me?¡±


    Tears welled up in Irene¡¯s eyes, pooling at the corners before spilling down her weathered cheeks. She bit her lip so hard it turned pale, torn between a nod and a refusal to condemn him fully. The boy who once had bright, innocent eyes had grown into a man, hardened and sharp.


    Adrian said, ¡°When I was eighteen, Uncle Quincy orchestrated a n to take my father from me. Two yearster, he hired someone to kill me. He used every trick in the book¡ªdrugs, poison, assassins. Everything he could to erase me. Because of him, Reba¡¯s father and brother died. You knew it all, but to keep from losing your son again, you chose to look the other way, time and time again!¡±


    Irene shut her eyes, the weight of her guilt crushing her. She shook her head, silently begging him to stop. It was all her fault!


    ¡°And then,¡± Adrian continued, ¡°you forced me into that marriage with Joelle. You made me lie with her, over and over, against my will. Now, look where we are. Do you still think your decisions were right?¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes flew open, tears streaming unchecked down her face. ¡°Adrian, deep down, you and your mother wish I would just die, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian picked up two tissues, dabbing at her tears with the same cool detachment he¡¯d shown earlier. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Grandma. My mother and I never hated you. Despite everything, you¡¯re still my grandmother, someone I respect. You taught me how to navigate the business world, how to survive in it. I¡¯ll never forget that.¡± His voice softened, his head bowing slightly as he spoke. ¡°So, Grandma, isn¡¯t it time you gave me what I deserve?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 186

    ?<strong>Chapter 186:</strong>


    Irene summoned every ounce of strength, even attempting to rise, but found it difficult just to sit up. ¡°Adrian! Can¡¯t you and your mother wait until I¡¯m dead?¡± As soon as the words left her lips, Irene copsed back onto the bed, panting heavily, utterly spent.


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Rising from his seat, he poured her a ss of water. ¡°There¡¯s no need to get worked up, Grandma. You, better than anyone, know that I¡¯m the only one in the Miller family capable of taking charge. You wouldn¡¯t have spent so much time grooming me if it were otherwise. If you don¡¯t want my uncle to destroy everything you and Grandpa built, you¡¯ll have to make the safest choice¡ªand you taught me that.¡±


    Irene took a moment to absorb Adrian¡¯s words. She had anticipated this oue, but hearing it still made it real. After several minutes, her eyes, once clouded with doubt, cleared.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± She slowly got up and pointed a trembling finger towards a locked drawer. With a shaky hand, she retrieved a copper key from her shirt pocket and handed it to Adrian. ¡°Open it. Take out what¡¯s inside.¡±


    Adrian knew without asking whaty within. He unlocked the drawer to reveal a stack of will documents. They had been revised numerous times. He knew Irene had started drafting her will years ago, and it had been the source of the deep rift between him and Quincy. In the pursuit of wealth, even family members could turn against each other.


    Irene reached for her sses on the bedside table, carefully cing them on her face. With rough, worn hands, she touched the papers. ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for this day since Quincy¡¯s ident. I¡¯ve made many mistakes in my life, but the greatest was covering for Quincy and allowing your father to die unjustly. Adrian, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    But it was far toote for apologies¡ªAdrian no longer needed them. Irene pressed on, ¡°This will has been notarized. All my assets are yours¡ªreal estate, stocks, funds, thepany¡ªeverything.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she handed the will to Adrian. ¡°When I¡¯m gone, take this to Quincy. He won¡¯t get a cent for murdering his own brother.¡±


    Adrian remained impassive, his expression unchanged. Irene slowly raised her head, her gaze meeting his. ¡°But I beg you, Adrian. Everyone makes mistakes. Let your uncle live. I know you won¡¯t let him walk free, but please, just let him live out his days quietly. As a mother, this is all I ask.¡±


    She was trading everything she had for her son¡¯s life. Adrian agreed. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±


    With the will in hand, he turned to leave. But Irene called out, ¡°Adrian, I regret it. Do you?¡±


    He paused, his back to her, the weight of her words sinking deep. He didn¡¯t turn around, but the loneliness and sorrow etched on his face were unmistakable. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Joelle. If you ever find her and her child, please bring them to see me.¡± But deep down, Irene knew that day coulde toote¡ªafter she was gone.


    When Adrian stepped outside, Amara was waiting, impatience shing in her eyes. ¡°How did it go? Did your grandmother mention the will?¡±


    Without a word, Adrian handed her the document. Amara¡¯s eyes lit up with triumph. ¡°It¡¯s done, then?¡± Adrian nodded.


    ¡°Great! L won¡¯t dare to act superior now! So, what¡¯s the n? How do we take care of Quincy?¡±


    Exhaustion washed over Adrian like a tidal wave. For years, he had bent to Amara¡¯s will, executing her orders without question. Revenge was all Amara cared about. She clung to it like a lifeline, refusing to let go, even though Adrian¡¯s father was long dead. Shouldn¡¯t the living matter more? But to Amara, Adrian was just a tool¡ªa robot molded by her, designed to fulfill her everymand. If things didn¡¯t go her way, she would lose all control, unleashing her fury on him without hesitation.


    His voice was cold as he said, ¡°I promised Grandma! She gave me everything. I¡¯m letting Uncle Quincy go.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amara¡¯s face twisted in fury, her voice sharp and venomous. ¡°Who gave you the right to decide that without my permission? Why should we let him go? Have you forgotten your father? I¡¯ll see to it that he dies!¡±


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not easy to make someone disappear these days. We live in a society governed byw.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Amara¡¯s eyes zed as she grabbed his cor. ¡°You¡¯re your father¡¯s son! No matter how hard it is, you must avenge him!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened. In Amara¡¯s eyes, he saw nothing but hatred¡ªhatred that consumed her, leaving no room for anything else. He asked quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t care if it drags me down with it, do you?¡±


    Amara¡¯s grip loosened, and she took a step back, her eyes avoiding his. She couldn¡¯t bear to meet his gaze. ¡°Fine! If you won¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll find another way!¡±


    A weekter, Miller Group issued an obituary. The chairwoman had passed away peacefully at home, and the world around her mourned the loss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 187

    ?<strong>Chapter 187:</strong>


    At Illerith Airport, Katherine stood inconspicuously behind a ck SUV, her identity shielded by sunsses and a hat. She constantly scanned the crowd with cautious eyes every time someone passed, pressing down her sunsses, wary of being followed.


    Atst, familiar figures emerged from the terminal, and Katherine¡¯s vignce melted into relief. There was Joelle, looking even more radiant than she had in videos over the past three years. Her hair, a gentle chestnut wave, fell softly around her shoulders, and she was dressed elegantly in a water-blue slender dress paired with sunsses.


    Beside her was Rafael, timeless in his handsomeness, exuding a newfound paternal aura. He held the hand of a ponytailed little girl while cradling a sleeping boy in his arms. Ovee with emotion, Katherine waved to the striking family of four, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Joelle spotted her and, without hesitation, dashed over in her high heels, embracing Katherine. ¡°¡®Kathy!¡± Katherine, who rarely shed tears, found herself overwhelmed by the sight of her friend who, after three years apart, had formed her own beautiful family. Joelle reached out to wipe away Katherine¡¯s tears. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Katherine, touched, held Joelle¡¯s face, noting that she looked neither thinner nor heavier, just genuinely content¡ªproof of Rafael¡¯s loving care these past two years. ¡°You won¡¯t leave again, will you?¡± she asked.


    Joelle shook her head, her voice firm. ¡°I n to settle back home with the kids. Rafael and I prefer the educational system here over abroad.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Katherine sniffled, her voice stillden with relief but tinged with urgency. ¡°¡®Let¡¯s get moving. I¡¯m worried Adrian might have someone tailing me.¡± Joelle smiled reassuringly, her confidence shining through. ¡°I¡¯m back for good now. I won¡¯t let Adrian intimidate me anymore. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fully prepared this time. I¡¯m not the same woman as before.¡±


    Just then, Rafael approached with the children. The little girl, bubbly and sweet, greeted her cheerfully. ¡°Hello, Kathy!¡±


    Katherine was taken aback by how quickly she was recognized, despite her disguise. The difference between seeing someone on video and in person was usually enough to obscure her identity slightly. ¡°Hello, are you Aurora?¡± Katherine pinched Aurora¡¯s nose yfully. ¡°Why are you so beautiful?¡±


    Aurora puffed up with pride. ¡°Because I look like Mom! Dad and Uncle say so all the time!¡± She was referring to Rafael as Dad.


    Caught off guard by the naturalness of Rafael and Joelle together, Katherine felt a mix of awkwardness and disbelief. Joelle, sensing her friend¡¯s difort, gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    Nodding, Katherine then turned her attention to the sleepy boy in Rafael¡¯s arms. ¡°Can you introduce me to this sleepy young man?¡±


    Rafael smiled wryly, amused by his son¡¯s deep sleep, which seemed impervious to the surrounding bustle. ¡°He¡¯s my brother. His name is Rnd Watson!¡±


    Aurora dered proudly. Joelle had originally only given birth to Aurora, but ten monthster, during a video call, Katherine was stunned to see Joelle cradling a newborn boy. The surprise had nearly made her spit out her coffee. Even more astonishing was Joelle¡¯s announcement that she and Rafael were formalizing their family legally.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait!¡± Katherine eximed, eager for rification. ¡°First, tell me where this little guy came from.¡±


    Exchanging a nce, Joelle and Rafael simply stated, ¡°Our son.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Katherer learned that Rnd was an abandoned baby whom Joelle and Rafael had adopted, though they introduced him unequivocally as their son.


    Once they were all in the car, Katherine asked while driving, ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shawne with you?¡±


    Just as Rafael reached to buckle Aurora in, she stood up and said, ¡°Uncle has work to do. He willeter!¡± Catching Aurora¡¯s reflection in the rearview mirror, Joelle cautioned her, ¡°Aurora, please sit properly. It¡¯s not safe to stand while we¡¯re driving.¡±


    ¡°Sit down, or your mom will get upset,¡± Rafael added, supporting Joelle¡¯s instruction.


    Katherine chuckled from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You really do sound like a mother.¡±


    Joelle responded with a half-smile, ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? I never knew how universal some aspects of motherhood were until I became one myself.¡±


    Katherine teased, ¡°Rafael, when are you nning to take Joelle home to visit your parents? Now that you¡¯re married and have kids, you can¡¯t be helping her out for free forever, right? It¡¯s time to settle down properly!¡± Joelle gave Katherine a gentle pat, amused yet embarrassed by her friend¡¯s audacity.


    Katherine, true to form, remained fearless in her humor. Seated between the children, Rafael replied with his usual calm, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask her about that.¡±


    Aurora, momentarily distracted by the scenery outside, turned and chimed in energetically, ¡°I agree!¡± Her enthusiasm sparkedughter throughout the car.


    The sudden noise woke Rnd, the two-year-old still groggy and disoriented from his nap. Feeling the sudden shift in his environment, he began to cry.


    Rafael, ever attentive, checked his diaper and quickly surmised the problem. ¡°He might need a change. Kathy, can we pull over soon?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 188

    ?<strong>Chapter 188:</strong>


    Joelle nced back, puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t we change Rnd¡¯s diaper right after getting off the ne?¡± Next to her, Aurora scrunched up her nose and dered, ¡°Rnd is smelly!¡± Despite herint, she graciously allowed Rnd to clutch her doll, which quieted his cries immediately.


    However, the odor in the car remained potent. Noticing a shopping mall nearby, Joelle proposed, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. I need to pick up some necessities.¡± The group readily agreed with her suggestion.


    As they walked, Joelle and Katherine each held one of Aurora¡¯s hands. The mall boasted parent-child rooms, reflecting a progressive recognition that child-rearing responsibilities were shared by both parents, not just mothers.


    Rafael took Rnd to change his diaper, while Joelle, Katherine, and Aurora ventured into a nearby toy store. Katherine hoisted Aurora up and gestured toward the shelves. ¡°Pick any one you like, and it¡¯s yours!¡± Aurora, lively yet well-mannered, sought Joelle¡¯s approval with a nce before choosing.


    Joelle smiled, adjusting her clothes. ¡°Go ahead. Kathy¡¯s usually so frugal she wouldn¡¯t even fix the heating in her office. She must adore you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Katherine retorted, a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ve fixed that, just so you know.¡±


    Pointing at two dolls, Aurora asked, ¡°Can I have both of them?¡± Katherine was ready to indulge her, but Joelle interjected gently, ¡°Isn¡¯t one enough? You already have so many toys. Maybe the little turtle could be for Rnd?¡± Aurora beamed and nodded, happy to share with her brother.


    The siblings disyed a rare harmony, unlike the stereotypical rivalry expected in two-child families. Aurora enjoyed including Rnd in her activities, and he adored following her lead.


    |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Katherine¡¯s heart warmed. ¡°Joelle, I used to dread the idea of marriage and kids, but seeing you now, I¡¯m genuinely envious.¡± Joelle knew that ever since Katherine had been dumped by Frankie, she hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship. Even though Katherine always said it was because she had no time, Joelle could tell that she was still bitter about that past rtionship.


    ¡°Kathy, these things can¡¯t be rushed. Aren¡¯t you content with your independence? We all have our paths, and what brings joy to one might not suit another.¡± Katherine exhaled deeply, her voiceced with concern. ¡°You¡¯re right. But what about you? You and Rafael¡­¡± She trailed off, mindful of the little ears nearby.


    Joelle shook her head slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡± After they had finished shopping and were exiting the store, Rafael joined them, cradling Rnd, while Aurora skipped ahead joyfully, clutching a little turtle toy.


    Suddenly, a distracted woman burst out of the restroom, colliding with Aurora and sending her tumbling to the floor. ¡°Whose child is this? Look, she¡¯s dirtied my shoes!¡± the woman snapped, frustration evident in her tone. Not seeing any adults around Aurora, she let her annoyance boil over into a kick aimed at the little girl.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Katherine reacted instinctively, rushing to push the woman away. ¡°How can you treat a child like that? Was that really necessary?¡±


    Joelle and Rafael hurried to Aurora¡¯s side, their concern palpable. ¡°Are you okay, honey?¡±


    Rafael, ever the doctor, began a swift check to ensure she was alright. Despite the pain, Aurora tried to stay strong, herrge eyes brimming with tears yet her voice steady. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, I¡¯m okay. Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Joelle had seen it all. The woman, engrossed in her phone, hadn¡¯t noticed Aurora until toote. The collision was unfortunate, but the response was inexcusable. Aurora, being small and easily missed, wasn¡¯t clearly at fault. Yet, the woman¡¯s reaction, particrly the kick, was undeniably harsh.


    Both Rafael and Joelle stood protectively in front of Aurora. Joelle addressed the woman calmly but firmly. ¡°Ma¡¯am, while my daughter might have bumped into you, was there any need to respond so violently?¡±


    The woman retorted defensively, ¡°Are you crazy? Didn¡¯t you see her running towards me? She deserved it!¡±


    Katherine countered sharply, ¡°You weren¡¯t exactly paying attention either, busy with your phone!¡±


    ¡°So what? Can¡¯t you watch your own child? You¡¯re ming others because you can¡¯t keep an eye on her.¡±


    Rafael then interjected, ¡°She¡¯s only three years old. A reprimand might have been understandable, but kicking her? Why resort to such aggression?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The woman sneered, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your child in line, don¡¯t expect the rest of the world to handle her! It¡¯s parents like you who spoil their kids, turning them into nothing worthwhile!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, her toneden with disbelief and frustration. ¡°Has our society really be so harsh that it can¡¯t extend a little grace to a child? She¡¯s only three. Do you really expect her to behave wlessly? And what about you¡ªhave you lived a wless life?¡±


    The woman checked her watch impatiently, dismissing the confrontation. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. You¡¯re just after money, aren¡¯t you? Fine, let¡¯s settle this quickly.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 189

    ?<strong>Chapter 189:</strong>


    As she retrieved her phone, the woman grumbled under her breath, ¡°Today is just my bad luck. Should¡¯ve checked my horoscope before running into your entire family.¡±


    Joelle, incensed by the woman¡¯s flippant approach to the situation, took a deep breath to steady her voice. ¡°If that¡¯s your attitude towards resolving conflicts, perhaps we should involve the police.¡±


    The woman looked up, annoyance flickering across her face. ¡°Are you serious? Is this necessary? Yes, I kicked her, but look, she¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Before Joelle could respond, Katherine stepped in, her voice sharp with authority. ¡°Joelle, why even bother talking to her? This mall is owned by Bobby. I¡¯ll have him throw her out.¡±


    It was only then that the woman took a proper look at Joelle and her group. Dressed in subtly luxurious attire and exuding a certain grace, it was clear they were not ordinary patrons.


    ¡°Oh, calling in your connections, are you? Well, go ahead!¡± she retorted, dialing her phone with a dramatic shift to a tone of distress. ¡°Hello? Adrian, hurry over. I¡¯m being harassed¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Joelle and herpanions were preupied with assessing Aurora¡¯s condition.


    Katherine voiced her concern. ¡°Should we take her to the hospital to get checked out?¡±


    As Rafael carefully lifted Aurora to inspect her more closely, Joelle and Katherine created a protective circle around the little girl to maintain her privacy.


    ¡°She¡¯s bruised,¡± Rafael stated grimly, his eyes hardening as they flicked back to the woman.


    Regardless of who the woman was calling¡ªeven if it were the mayor¡ªRafael sensed that this situation was far from over.


    ¡°Kathy.¡± Joelle turned to Katherine, her voice steady. ¡°Please call Bobby.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    Bobby was among the first on the scene. He was shocked and concerned for Joelle¡¯s daughter. His curiosity also peaked; he wanted to catch a glimpse of Adrian¡¯s child.


    Katherine, frustrated with the scene, chided him, giving him a yful p on the chest. ¡°Look at the kind of people your ce attracts! Bullies harassing children¡ªis this the image you want for your establishment?¡±


    Bobby, trying to soothe her, waved dismissively, ¡°Please, calm down. I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡± He approached the woman with a calm demeanor. ¡°Ma¡¯am, may I please see your VIP card?¡±


    The request caught her off guard, and her anxiety spiked, sensing the gravity of the situation if Bobby truly was the mall¡¯s manager.


    ¡°Why do you need to see it? What right do you have to invade my privacy like that?¡± she retorted, her voice tinged with defiance.


    Bobby replied with a polite smile, ¡°We asionally check cards to ensure they¡¯re not being misused. It¡¯s standard practice here to protect the rights of all our patrons.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    But Bobby was confident. His establishment catered to a high-end clientele, and he prided himself on recognizing his regrs. He did not recognize her, which raised suspicions about her ims to VIP status. Feeling cornered, the woman clutched her purse tighter and began edging backward.


    Bobby, however, maintained hisposure, adept at handling delicate situations with the right blend of politeness and assertiveness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Security guards positioned themselves subtly by his side. ¡°Please escort her out,¡± he directed.


    As she was led away, the woman¡¯s protests escted dramatically. ¡°Help! Murder! Isn¡¯t there any justice left?¡± Her shouts drew stares, but her cries faded as she was escorted further away.


    ¡°Ah! Adrian! You¡¯ve arrived just in time! They were killing me!¡± she eximed upon seeing a familiar face.


    Joelle turned at themotion and froze in disbelief. There was Adrian, stepping in as if to shield the woman. The sight was a harsh jolt after years without contact.


    Bobby, always a fan of dramatics, didn¡¯t miss a beat. He hurried over to Adrian, who was still absorbing the scene. ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s been too long!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face was a mix of confusion and concern. ¡°Mr. Kelly, was it necessary to handle it this way, in public?¡± The woman clung to Adrian, her demeanor shifting to one of distress.


    ¡°Thisdy was involved in a rather serious dispute with another customer,¡± Bobby responded with a diplomatic smile.


    ¡°What happened exactly?¡± Adrian asked, his brow furrowing.


    ¡°She knocked over a three-year-old girl and then kicked her when she fell, causing a bruise. The situation escted when she refused to apologize.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s intense gaze bore into the woman as she stood trembling before him.


    The woman retorted with tears, ¡°He¡¯s lying. He knows them; they¡¯re all trying to set me up!¡±


    Adrian, however, was unmoved by her protestations and cut straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Did you kick the girl?¡±


    The woman¡¯s skin prickled with unease. ¡°Yes, but it was her fault! She crashed into me and got my shoes dirty!¡±


    Adrian processed the information, his expression hardening. It didn¡¯t matter who knew whom or what minor provocations had urred. The bottom line for him was the inexcusability of an adult mistreating a child.


    ¡°Where is the little girl now?¡±


    Bobby quickly gestured towards Joelle. ¡°The girl¡¯s mother is over there.¡±


    Unaware of the specifics of the discussion but sensing the tension, Joelle met Adrian¡¯s gaze. Her heart constricted with a mix of fear and unresolved feelings. A wave of protectiveness surged through her, and she instinctively pulled Aurora closer behind her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 190

    ?<strong>Chapter 190:</strong>


    Joelle had mentally prepared herself for the inevitable encounter with Adrian, yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated their first meeting in years would involve him defending another woman. The initial sting of heartache was quickly suppressed as she reminded herself of her growth and strength over the past three years. In the adult world, she knew that maintaining one¡¯sposure was paramount.


    Despite theirplex past, Joelle felt no obligation towards Adrian. Any apologies owed were his to make. Now, with her own family and Adrian seemingly involved with someone else, she resigned herself to the possibility that they might never be friends again, but could at least maintain a cordial distance.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Katherine¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, vibrant with excitement. ¡°Adrian ising this way!¡± Remainingposed, Joelle nodded subtly.


    Rafael, ever protective, positioned himself slightly in front of her, holding Rnd close.


    ¡°Rafael, I can handle this,¡± she murmured quietly.


    Rafael responded not with words but by gently squeezing her hand, a silent show of support as they stood together, a united front.


    From Adrian¡¯s perspective, the four appeared as a picturesque family unit, something he had not expected. He approached with a controlled demeanor, his first words in years pragmatic yet heavy with unspoken emotions. ¡°How¡¯s the child?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s bruised, but it¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Rafael replied, keeping his tone even.


    Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered on Rnd, trying to discern any familial resemnce. The boy seemed different, not quite fitting the image of either Joelle or Rafael.


    Rafael, sensing his scrutiny, decided to break the tension. ¡°Adrian, this is my son with Joelle, Rnd. He¡¯s two years old.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face betrayed little, but his clenched fist hidden in his pocket spoke volumes. He managed a stiff smile. ¡°Congrattions, really.¡± The silence that followed was thick, each man wrestling with his own turbulent emotions.


    ¡°And who is this?¡± Adrian finally asked, turning his attention to Aurora.


    Was she his daughter? So, Joelle had given birth to an adorable daughter for him. Aurora looked up, innocence written across her face, unaware of the significance of the man before her. Joelle didn¡¯t leave him hanging too long. She pulled Aurora forward. ¡°Aurora, say hello to Mr. Miller.¡±


    In a small, hesitant voice, Aurora greeted him, ¡°Hello, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Adrian crouched to her level, patting her head with a forced lightness, the weight of the moment pressing down on him. His own daughter, a living reflection of himself, addressed him as a stranger.


    ¡°I apologize on behalf of thisdy,¡± Adrian said softly, concern evident in his tone. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Aurora observed Adrian cautiously. Although his expression was stern, his eyes softened as they met hers, reminding her of the warmth she saw in her parents. She shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    Adrian gently took her small hand, his voice tender. ¡°Who is your daddy?¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Aurora scampered over to Rafael, clutching his leg with a joyful grin. ¡°This is my daddy!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fleeting smile vanished as he stood, his gaze intensifying as itnded on Rafael. The simmering anger in his eyes was unmistakable.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Joelle moved protectively in front of Rafael, her voice steady and clear. ¡°Rafael and I are married. We tied the knot overseas. I hope you can respect that.¡±


    The news struck Adrian hard, his frustration palpable. Had the setting been different, he might have made a scene, but the presence of his daughter tempered his response. He gave Aurora a long, poignant look before turning sharply and striding away.


    The woman apanying him was left bewildered, calling after him, ¡°Adrian? Adrian!¡±


    Once they were out of sight, Katherine exhaled sharply and took a few deep breaths to calm herself. ¡°My goodness, that was terrifying! For a moment there, I thought Adrian was going to lose it!¡±


    Aurora, still puzzled, looked up at Joelle. ¡°Mommy, who was that?¡±


    Trying to mask her ongoing tension, Joelle smiled reassuringly. ¡°Just an old friend of Mommy¡¯s.¡±


    Aurora seemed to ept this, quickly shifting her focus to the gifts she had received. ¡°Daddy, look! Kathy bought me and my brother gifts. I picked out the little turtle for him!¡±


    ¡°How cute!¡± Rafael eximed, while his eyes remained concerned on Joelle, noting every nuance of her reaction.


    Later that day, they arrived at the newly acquired vi in Serenity Vis. Joelle had chosen this ce as their new home, finding their previous residence at Hignds Bay too cramped, especially with Shawn living there too. This home offered the spaciousness and safety needed for their children.


    They busied themselves with setting up the home¡ªKatherine unpacking items, and Rafael child-proofing potential hazards¡ªwhile Joelle tucked the children into bed.


    Once settled, the adults gathered to rx with some tea. Katherine then addressed another serious topic. ¡°The funeral for Irene is in two days. It¡¯s expected to be arge gathering.¡±


    Joelle nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s why I came back. Irene was always kind to me. It¡¯s only right that I¡¯m there to say goodbye.¡±


    Her voice held a mixture of respect and sadness, reflecting her deep gratitude towards the one member of the Miller family who had shown her kindness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 191

    ?<strong>Chapter 191:</strong>


    Katherine nced at Rafael and asked, ¡°Rafael, are you joining us?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rafael replied. ¡°The Romero family and the Miller family have been allies for generations.¡±


    ¡°And the children?¡± Katherine pressed on, her concern evident.


    ¡°They¡¯lle too,¡± Joelle said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. She met Rafael¡¯s gaze. ¡°Before we returned, we agreed to attend the funeral as a family.¡±


    Now, with two beautiful children in her life, Joelle was eager for Irene to meet them, especially since one of them shared her bloodline.


    Katherine took a sip of her drink, her mood darkening. ¡°I imagine the scene will be quite something.¡± Joelle couldn¡¯t help but picture it herself. Despite the potential drama, she felt a deep contentment with Rafael by her side. Their rtionship, while still evolving, was solid. She had once said it would take time, and now she was more than satisfied with their life together.


    She lifted her cup to her lips, taking a sip of coffee as she hid her thoughts, sneaking a nce at Rafael.


    ¡°Adrian! Wait!¡±


    The woman, Pa Todd, hurried in her high heels, barely catching up to Adrian just as he was about to get into his car.


    ¡°Why are you walking so fast? I¡¯m in heels, and my feet are killing me,¡± sheined.


    Adrian nced at her feet, instantly recognizing her ploy for his attention. But what Pa didn¡¯t know was that the little girl she had just kicked was the daughter Adrian had spent thest three years searching for.


    Without a word, Adrian opened the car door, his expression unreadable. Pa, suddenly anxious, forgot all about her aching feet.


    ¡°Wait! I haven¡¯t gotten in yet!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was cold.


    Pa blinked, stunned. ¡°Adrian, what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°You kicked a child in public. Do you think someone like you deserves to stand by my side?¡±


    Pa bristled, ready to defend herself. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve already exined. It was that woman who couldn¡¯t control her child! The kid was running wild in public! I¡¯m the one who was wronged, and yet you¡¯re siding with an outsider?¡±


    ¡°An outsider?¡± Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say who the real outsider is here¡ªher or you.¡±


    With that, he climbed into the car and drove away, leaving Pa standing there, her mind racing to make sense of his words.


    Pa and Adrian had met only six months ago when she worked at a nightclub. She had caught someone trying to drug him, and in a fit of anger¡ªhaving just been dumped by a wealthy patron¡ªshe had reported it. To her surprise, Adrian had begun to pay attention to her after that.


    She didn¡¯t know much about him, but she had done her research. Adrian was far more powerful and wealthier than the man who had dumped her, a man who could influence the entire city.


    For the past six months, Pa had made it her mission to win Adrian over. Yet despite her efforts, their rtionship hadn¡¯t progressed beyond a few dinners, some extravagant gifts, and the asional gesture of kindness from him.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure if Adrian truly cared for her, but the challenge of conquering such an elusive man was intoxicating. If she could seed, it would secure her a life of luxury beyond her wildest dreams.


    After dinner, Joelle walked Katherine out. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Rafael? Are you just raising these kids together?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°Joelle, you can¡¯t keep going on like this forever, can you?¡±


    Joelle sighed, ncing back at the house. The warm glow of the lights inside spilled onto thewn, and the sound of Rafael¡¯sughter mingling with that of the two children reached her ears, filling the evening air with an undeniable sense of family.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it too,¡± Joelle admitted. ¡°But Rafael keeps telling me to take it easy. I¡¯ve broached it several times before, but he always says it¡¯s not the right time. And as time passed, we just stopped talking about it.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of Rafael?¡± Katherine pressed.


    Joelle¡¯s expression softened. ¡°He¡¯s a good man. He¡¯s also wonderful with the children. Aurora and Rnd have considered him their father from the very beginning, and I¡¯ve never denied that.¡±


    Katherine nudged Joelle with her elbow, her voice teasing. ¡°Then what are you waiting for? Don¡¯t let your happiness slip away!¡±


    Joelle nced at her, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be too forward for me to take the initiative?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard that it¡¯s easy for a woman to get a man? Besides, I¡¯m certain Rafael wouldn¡¯t turn you down if you made the first move. You should fight for your own happiness. Do you think Rafael doesn¡¯t want to be with you? If he truly didn¡¯t, why would he be so willing to take care of two children who aren¡¯t even his?¡±


    Joelle listened, feeling a growing resolve within her. Katherine was right. Rafael hadn¡¯t said anything because he was waiting for her to make the first move.


    After walking Katherine out, Joelle went to find Rafael. ¡°Have the kids finished their baths?¡±


    Rafael nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re asleep now.¡±


    Their eyes met, and they both sighed in unison, a shared sense of relief washing over them.


    With the children finally asleep, they could steal a few moments for themselves. Joelle made a cup of coffee for Rafael. A war movie flickered on the TV screen, the volume turned down low so as not to disturb the sleeping children.


    Joelle settled beside him, watching the movie infortable silence for a while. Then, on a whim, she picked up a grape with a toothpick and held it to Rafael¡¯s lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 192

    ?<strong>Chapter 192:</strong>


    Joelle and Rafael had shared their lives under the same roof for three years, yet such moments of closeness were as rare as a blue moon.


    Rafael was taken aback, his instincts kicking in as he absentmindedly bit down on the grape she offered. From that moment, something intangible shifted between them.


    Joelle¡¯s attention wavered, the TV now a mere background noise. Rafael, sensing her unease, weighed his options before deciding it was best to retreat before the situation spiraled out of control. ¡°I¡¯m feeling tired. I think I¡¯ll head to bed.¡±


    As he rose to leave, Joelle called out, ¡°Rafael.¡±


    He halted but didn¡¯t turn around, his self-restraint holding him back.


    Behind him, Joelle¡¯s hands clenched into tight fists as she summoned the courage, her cheeks flushing. ¡°Do you want to sleep with me?¡±


    Rafael froze, caught off guard, his mind scrambling for the right response. After a few agonizing seconds, he turned to face her. He knew Joelle wanted to bridge the gap between them, but something in his gut told him it wasn¡¯t the right moment.


    Earlier, at the mall, when she saw Adrian, the way she involuntarily stiffened told Rafael that she hadn¡¯tpletely moved on from her past.


    Rafael, a man with a particr aversion to emotional messiness, found it difficult to ept this version of Joelle.


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± he asked.


    Joelle blinked, clearly not expecting such a reaction.


    ¡°Rafael, I just think it¡¯s time we became closer, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m tired of exining to Aurora why her parents sleep in separate rooms. She¡¯s going to start asking questions as she grows older.¡±


    She poured her heart out, but Rafael only honed in on one thing. ¡°So, it¡¯s not because you have feelings for me. It¡¯s because of the kids, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Joelle replied, her mind reeling.


    ¡°Do you even like me?¡±


    Joelle hesitated, the question hanging in the air like an unsolvable riddle. She had never truly considered it before, but in the past three years, their rtionship had evolved from awkward new parents to a kind of silent partnership.


    At first, she had thought this little family of theirs was a facade, a picture-perfect scene painted for others. But as time passed, she found herself yearning for it to be real.


    Rafael was a wonderful father, no doubt, and she believed he could be an equally wonderful husband.


    But did that have anything to do with liking him? She had never really thought about it. Did she like Rafael?


    Whether she did or didn¡¯t, one thing was clear¡ªshe didn¡¯t want to destroy this perfect family.


    ¡°You can¡¯t answer, can you?¡± Rafael smiled bitterly. ¡°If you can¡¯t answer that, then don¡¯t say things that could lead me to misunderstand. You have no idea what that means to a man.¡±


    Joelle felt a deep ache in her chest for Rafael. ¡°I don¡¯t know if what I feel qualifies as love, but I do know I don¡¯t want to be apart from you. I don¡¯t want my children to grow up without a father. I believe our family is perfect just as it is, and that makes me happy every single day.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    His gaze seemed to pierce through her.


    He knew Joelle better than she knew herself. She had been sheltered all her life, always headstrong and resistant to change. She preferred the familiar, even if it meant being pushed into ufortable situations rather than choosing them on her own.


    There was a w in her character¡ªshe tended to go along with the current. She so wished to prevent the copse of her hard-earned, content family.


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say she loved him because, deep down, she wasn¡¯t sure she did. But she couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t love him either, fearing it could drive him away.


    Even Joelle wasn¡¯t fully aware that she was using her body as a means to keep him close.


    In this situation, Rafael felt like Joelle¡¯s feelings for him were more rooted in gratitude than genuine love. ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Irene¡¯s funeral. I n to attend with the Romero family.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stepped closer to Rafael.


    ¡°But didn¡¯t we agree? We¡¯re a family, and I wanted to introduce you to everyone.¡±


    ¡°The children are still too young to be in the public eye. Besides, our presence would only cause a stir at an event that¡¯s meant to mourn Irene, not to focus on us.¡±


    In truth, Joelle wanted this opportunity to make it known to everyone that Rafael was the father of her children.


    Katherine was right¡ªRafael couldn¡¯t continue caring for her children without having some recognition. Joelle wanted to make his role official.


    ¡°Rafael, I really hope you¡¯lle with me.¡±


    But Rafael shook his head. ¡°Trust me on this one.¡± He reached out and gently touched Joelle¡¯s head. ¡°You should get some rest too.¡±


    That night, Joelle tossed and turned, sleep eluding her. The next morning, as she fed the two children, the doorbell rang unexpectedly.


    Joelle had only just returned from abroad, and apart from Katherine, no one knew where they lived. And Katherine wouldn¡¯t visit this early.


    When Joelle opened the door, she was surprised to see the man standing outside. It was Adrian¡¯s assistant. Joelle¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The assistant offered a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Miller asked me to bring some wee gifts for the children.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. He saw them yesterday, and that¡¯s the end of it. The children have nothing to do with him now. If he truly cares, he¡¯ll leave us alone.¡±


    The assistant quickly wedged his foot in the door before she could close it.


    ¡°Mr. Miller doesn¡¯t intend to disrupt your life. He¡¯s been worried about his child for the past three years. He just wants to see the child. Please, try to understand him as¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 193

    ?<strong>Chapter 193:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s expression turned stormy. ¡°Adrian is not my daughter¡¯s father. I never imed he had any connection to her!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s assistant said weakly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for hostility. Think of it as gaining an extra person who cares for your child. That¡¯s good, right?¡±


    Just as Joelle was about to refuse, Rafael intervened, ¡°Please,e inside.¡±


    Joelle stared at him, aghast. ¡°Rafael, you know he¡¯s Adrian¡¯s assistant!¡±


    Rafael replied with measured calm, ¡°Joelle, perhaps we shouldn¡¯t have kept it from him. As his friend, I can¡¯t deny him the chance to meet his daughter.¡±


    Joelle remained silent, the past grievances piercing her heart anew.


    With a snap of his fingers, the assistant directed the workers bustling in and out. Soon, the living room brimmed with presents.


    Approaching, Aurora asked with wide-eyed innocence, ¡°Mom, is Santa here?¡±


    ¡°No, sweetheart. These gifts are from the gentleman you met yesterday,¡± the assistant exined as he unveiled a box revealing a shimmering gold lock. ¡°This one is especially for you. Do you like it?¡±


    Aurora, unaware of its worth, admired its luster and design. ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s yours to keep!¡±


    She hesitated. ¡°Mom said not to ept things from strangers.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not a stranger. Mr. Miller is very close to you,¡± the assistant corrected.


    Joelle abruptly closed the box. ¡°I¡¯ll take it. Now, please¡ª¡±


    With a smile, he warned, ¡°Ms. Watson, though you¡¯re her guardian now, Mr. Miller still has visitation rights. Let¡¯s avoid causing her distress, shall we?¡±


    Joelle bit back her rage, mindful of Aurora¡¯s presence. As she ushered him out, she dered, ¡°Tell Adrian I¡¯m ready to fight this through to the end.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Watson, it was you who kept her from Mr. Miller. He¡¯s been lenient not to hold it against you. He could im custody anytime he wishes.¡±


    Joelle scoffed, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he realize why I kept her hidden? Had I not, she might have been harmed by him!¡±


    The assistant¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°Mr. Miller has been tormented by guilt since the ident. After your divorce, he¡¯s regretted it every day. He¡¯s tried to reconcile repeatedly, but you¡¯ve shut him out and vanished for three years with her. He¡¯s never stopped searching for both of you!¡±


    ¡°Have you worked alongside Adrian for years?¡± Joelle fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Reflect on our time before the divorce. Wasn¡¯t I always kind to him? I owe him nothing. I endured so much to bring Aurora into this world. His attempts to find us change nothing. If not for his mistake, there¡¯d be no divorce, no need to flee with her!¡±


    ¡°So, you me everything on Mr. Miller?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say that outright.¡± Joelle crossed her arms. ¡°Even you, an assistant, dare to confront Adrian¡¯s ex-wife with such disrespect. It shows how insignificant I am to him. If a man cannot respect his wife, how can the others respect her? Adrian should have known better than to send a minion to hassle me!¡±


    With that, she spun around, mmed the door, and stormed off.


    The assistant returned to Miller Group, seething. From his perspective, Adrian deserved morepassion. Adrian had been drugged and coerced into marriage, subsequently losing a child by ident, and lived with remorse. Isted for three years, alienated from his daughter.


    He had grown increasingly heartless¡ªall because of Joelle.


    Thankfully, Reba and Salome stood by Adrian, the assistant mused, believing they, along with himself, were Adrian¡¯s true support.


    ¡°Mr. Miller.¡± He knocked and entered Adrian¡¯s office. Adrian, engrossed in paperwork, didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Did you deliver them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And her response?¡±


    Adrian obviously meant Joelle. The assistant, still agitated, embellished their exchange.


    Adrian looked up, fixing a steady, empty gaze on his assistant. Something felt off. ¡°Mr. Miller, did I overstep?¡±


    ¡°Who allowed you to speak to her in that manner?¡±


    ¡°I just thought Ms. Watson was pushing boundaries. She keeps your daughter hidden, raising her with another man¡­¡± The assistant paused, noting Adrian¡¯s increasingly stern expression.


    ¡°You need not return.¡±


    ¡°What? Mr. Miller, that wasn¡¯t my intention!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it once. I won¡¯t say it again. Leave,¡± Adrian stated firmly.


    The assistant hesitated, looking back at Adrian with a mix of regret and disbelief as he left the office. Internally, he seethed with resentment towards Joelle, harboring harsh wishes against her.


    Once outside the confines of Miller Group, he pondered a final act of loyalty towards Adrian and, pulling out his phone, he dialed Reba¡¯s number.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 194

    ?<strong>Chapter 194:</strong>


    In the assistant¡¯s eyes, only Reba and Salome genuinely cared for Adrian. When the call connected, he blurted out, ¡°Hello? Miss Lloyd, there¡¯s urgent news!¡±


    ¡°Is it about Adie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± The assistant shifted to a quieter corner, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Joelle has returned to the country, and she¡¯s not alone¡ªshe brought two children with her!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Reba gasped, her reaction too loud for her ownfort. She quickly moderated her tone. ¡°How did this happen? Why did shee back, and with two children?¡±


    ¡°One of the children is Mr. Miller¡¯s, and the other is reportedly hers with Rafael.¡±


    In the dance studio, Reba¡¯s knees buckled, and she sank to the floor. ¡°So that¡¯s the situation.¡±


    The assistant pressed on, ¡°Joelle is quite bold now, leveraging her ties with the Romero family to assert her presence.¡±


    ncing at her reflection, Reba noticed her expression¡ªlips bitten, fists clenched. Despite the frustration evident in her stance, she responded thoughtfully, ¡°Really? From what I remember, Joelle wasn¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re seeing her with too kind eyes, Miss Lloyd. People who¡¯ve been underdogs don¡¯t waste a moment to unt when fortune favors them. She¡¯s trying to y the part of someone influential, but in reality, no one takes her seriously.¡±


    Reba shifted ufortably, feeling the indirect sting of his words. ¡°Joelle¡¯s had her struggles, raising two children on her own. It¡¯s understandable she mighte off strong. Let¡¯s not judge her too harshly. Everyone has their reasons.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    The assistant, touched by her empathy, replied, ¡°You¡¯re always so understanding. Why doesn¡¯t Mr. Miller recognize this?¡±


    ¡°He sees me as a sister. That¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t settle, Miss Lloyd. I believe Mr. Miller harbors feelings for you!¡±


    ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡±


    After ending the call, Reba inhaled deeply, trying to master the tumult of emotions roiling inside her. Yet, the effort was futile, and a primal scream escaped her lips as she hurled her phone toward the mirror. The dance studio mirrors, made of durable material designed to withstand impacts, didn¡¯t shatter. They stood unscathed, reflecting back her unspent fury¡ªa vivid emblem of her internal state, where no calm had been restored.


    Unsatisfied and desperate to expel her frustration, Reba grasped nearby objects, hurling them with reckless abandon. The room echoed with the sounds of her tempest. She continued her destructive spree until exhaustion imed her, her breaths heaving as she glowered at the chaos strewn across the floor.


    Salome entered the room briskly, her wheelchair making a soft whirring sound. ¡°What are you doing? Look at yourself, acting like a shrew!¡±


    Reba¡¯s eyes snapped to Salome the moment she wheeled in. ¡°This is all your fault! Your call did nothing. Joelle didn¡¯t just survive; she¡¯s thriving with Rafael and has another child with him! Why does she get everything¡ªfirst Adrian, now Rafael? Why am I wasting my time here learning things that don¡¯t matter?¡±


    Salome let out a dismissive scoff. ¡°So, you¡¯ve realized you¡¯re not contributing much. Why not try harder to actually learn something worthwhile? Something that might capture Adrian¡¯s attention?¡±


    ¡°He never visits! What am I supposed to do? For the past three years, he¡¯s been buried in work or obsessing over finding Joelle and the child. He¡¯s forgotten all about us!¡± Reba protested, frustration edging her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t given him anything interesting toe back to!¡± Salome retorted sharply.


    Rebaughed bitterly, grabbing a stack of dance clothes from the floor. ¡°Interesting? What¡¯s the point of all this dancing?¡± With a flick of her wrist, she tossed the clothes back onto the floor in a defiant heap.


    ¡°Oh, my naive girl.¡± Salome sighed deeply, picking up the clothes one by one. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed how much Adrian¡¯s obsession with Joelle has consumed him thesest three years?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the child!¡± Reba insisted.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Salome corrected firmly. ¡°Men are drawn to mystery and challenge. Adrian pushed Joelle away when she was his, but now she¡¯s out of reach; he¡¯s fixated. What does that tell you?¡±


    Reba was perplexed. ¡°What are you suggesting it means?¡±


    ¡°It means Joelle possesses qualities that Adrian values deeply!¡± Salome exined, a note of urgency in her voice.


    Reba seemed unconvinced yet intrigued. ¡°So? She was still dumped by Adrian, wasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why you must learn from Joelle¡¯s experience.¡± Salome gently patted Reba¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯ve been diligently working on yourself¡ªpiano, chess, painting, dancing¡ªemting the upper-ss poise Joelle has. This is not just about skills¡ªit¡¯s about cultivating an allure that Adrian can¡¯t ignore.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think Adrian will start seeing me differently?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Salome affirmed with confidence.


    The idea of transforming herself into someone who could finally capture Adrian¡¯s heart consumed Reba¡¯s thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 195

    ?<strong>Chapter 195:</strong>


    Reba¡¯s tion was fleeting. Joelle and Adrian¡¯s child was alive¡ªan unnerving realization that left her restless and agitated.


    ¡°Mom, what about the girl? I don¡¯t want to be a stepmother!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a child. She¡¯ll be easy to manage. Joelle can¡¯t be with her every moment. We¡¯ll find our chance when she¡¯s away. The girl is only three, after all!¡±


    At that moment, Salome¡¯s grin was twisted and unsettling, exactly what Reba had hoped for. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve thought of something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Reba¡¯s thoughts drifted to Pa, who had been a thorn in her sidetely, and now Joelle¡¯s return seemed toplicate matters further. Perhaps it was fate.


    The following day, Rafael left with the Romero family to attend Irene¡¯s funeral. After some deliberation, Joelle decided it was best not to bring the children to the funeral, fearing too much attention. Fortunately, Gina was visiting that day, so she asked her to look after both kids.


    Early in the morning, Aurora yawned, rubbing her eyes as she stood on the bed. As Joelle dressed her, she instructed, ¡°I need to go out today. Gina will look after you. Remember the rules we discussed?¡±


    Aurora nodded, her voice sweet yet raspy. ¡°Don¡¯t touch anything dangerous like sockets, fire, water, or tools. Don¡¯t go out alone, and when we¡¯re out, we shouldn¡¯t be loud or run about¡ªit disturbs others.¡±


    Joelle smiled warmly. ¡°Exactly right, just as clever as your mom!¡±


    ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t we going to visit Great-Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Not today. We¡¯ll go another time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the next crib, Rnd stilly sprawled in a frog-like pose, fast asleep. Facing the dressing mirror, Joelle asked Aurora, ¡°How would you like your hair today?¡±


    Imagining her daughter all dolled up had always been a dream for Joelle, who nowvished her maternal affection on Aurora, cherishing her lovely little girl. It was often said daughters should be pampered, a notion some believed pertained only to material things. But Joelle knew it epassed much more¡ªit was about nurturing the mind as well.


    Both Joelle and Rafael paid special attention to Aurora¡¯s education. During a drive, the car¡¯s air conditioner failed, and without time for a repair, the heat turned Aurora¡¯s and Rnd¡¯s cheeks a rosy red. Just as Joelle was about to question Rafael about the air conditioner, Aurora¡¯s cheerful remark made her pause. ¡°Mom, it feels like we¡¯re trekking through a desert!¡± Joelle silently hoped Aurora would maintain such optimism through life¡¯s challenges.


    After breakfast, Gina arrived, holding the newly awakened Rnd. Joelle exined, ¡°Rnd¡¯s a bit wary of new faces, but he¡¯s better when Aurora¡¯s around.¡±


    Gina quickly befriended Aurora, while Rnd, just two, observed cautiously from a distance. When Gina offered her hand, he shyly turned away. Joelle sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in two hours. Call me immediately if you need anything.¡±


    Gina reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joelle. I¡¯ve handled kids before during my internship.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Gina. These little ones have boundless energy. Watch them closely, or they might just lift the roof off!¡±


    Gina chuckled. ¡°Got it. Go ahead, Joelle. Don¡¯t bete!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After a round of kisses for the children, Joelle departed for Irene¡¯s funeral.


    As soon as she was gone, Rnd began to wail. ¡°Did you wet yourself?¡± Gina wondered, checking for a diaper. His cries drowned out the noise from outside. The doorbell chimed.


    ncing from Gina to the door, Aurora hopped off the sofa and approached it cautiously. She remembered not to open the door for strangers. So, she asked, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Recognizing Aurora¡¯s voice, Pa connected the dots from a call she¡¯d received about Adrian having a daughter and an ex-wife. Recalling her encounter the previous day, she assumed this must be the same child. Attempting to mend fences, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I¡¯m thedy from yesterday. I¡¯vee to apologize.¡±


    Peeking through the slot, Aurora recognized the woman who had been unkind to her before. She didn¡¯t like the woman.


    ¡°Mom said not to open the door to strangers,¡± she responded firmly.


    Pa¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Is your mom not home right now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 196

    ?<strong>Chapter 196:</strong>


    Aurora huffed silently, her thoughts prickling with defiance. Yesterday¡¯s kick hadn¡¯t been forgotten, and she was determined not to show weakness.


    ¡°Mom is not here. It¡¯s just me and my brother at home,¡± she dered.


    Pa, momentarily taken aback, marveled at Joelle¡¯s audacity to leave two young children unattended. Yet, she saw an opportunity¡ªto perhaps mend things with Adrian by offering her help.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± she responded, crouching to speak through the mail slot. ¡°Can Ie in to keep you twopany? It¡¯s quite risky for you to be alone without an adult.¡±


    Aurora replied, ¡°But I don¡¯t even know you. You look much older than my mom. Should I call you Granny?¡±


    Pa, only twenty-three, felt a rush of irritation at thement. If it weren¡¯t for Adrian¡¯s sake, she would have dragged this little girl out and given her a good beating. ¡°Well, I am just twenty-three, not really old, right?¡±


    ¡°What? Twenty-three? Maybe you should take better care of yourself. Like my mom, who loves her skincare routines.¡±


    Pa, sensing her patience thinning, decided to get to the point. ¡°Little girl, is your father named Adrian Miller?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s expression sharpened. Her mother had cautioned her never to disclose family details to strangers, particrly those she found disagreeable. ¡°Does my dad interest you?¡± she countered.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Pa attempted a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering who¡¯s the fortunate parent of such a witty child like you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my dad!¡±


    ¡°And who is your dad?¡±


    ¡°Are you interested in my dad?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Pa¡¯s face drained of color as she realized she¡¯d been outmaneuvered by the young girl. Her frustration echoed her previous interactions with Joelle¡ªexasperating and circr.


    ¡°Hey, open up!¡± Pa¡¯s voice was firm.


    Aurora, curious and cautious, peered through the mail slot. ¡°Mom said I shouldn¡¯t open the door to strangers.¡±


    Pa gestured to herself. ¡°We met just yesterday, remember? Your mishap with my high heels¡ªsurely that doesn¡¯t make us strangers?¡±


    Aurora frowned slightly. ¡°Did youe here to ask me to clean your shoes?¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to your parents. Now, open the door!¡± A flicker of fear crossed Aurora¡¯s face.


    When the door swung open, Pa entered with a victorious smirk, thinking she should have bypassed the small talk. ¡°Now, fetch me a ss of water,¡± shemanded, making herselffortable on the sofa as if it were her own home.


    Aurora hesitated, then climbed onto a chair and filled a ss with water. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± Pa asked.


    Aurora shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Did she mention when she¡¯d return?¡±


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s quite negligent,¡± Pa murmured, finishing her water and setting the ss down, her mind racing with schemes. ¡°Start crying, kid.¡±


    Aurora blinked in confusion. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just start crying, and im you miss your dad,¡± Pa coaxed, phone in hand ready to record. If Adrian wouldn¡¯t meet with her voluntarily, she resolved to find a way topel him toe to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cry onmand,¡± Aurora said inly.


    ¡°Useless!¡± Pa¡¯s irritation red, and she reached out, giving Aurora a light pinch¡ªnot to hurt, but to frighten her.


    To her dismay, Aurora immediately burst into tears. ¡°Gina!¡±


    At that moment, Gina, fresh from changing Rnd¡¯s diaper, entered the room and gasped at the scene unfolding before her. ¡°What are you doing? How did you get in?¡±


    Pa scrambled to her feet, retorting defensively, ¡°You said the house was empty, didn¡¯t you? You little trickster, you misled me!¡±


    Aurora, tears streaming down her face, cried out, ¡°Gina, she barged in, demanded water, and then she pinched me¡­¡±


    Having witnessed the pinch, Gina¡¯s belief in Aurora¡¯s words was unshakable. She quickly retrieved her phone. ¡°This is trespassing and child abuse! I¡¯m calling the police!¡±


    ¡°Wait, wait! I¡¯m leaving now, just don¡¯t call the cops!¡± Pa pleaded, panic setting in.


    Yet, witnessing how Pa had sneaked in during her brief absence and then harmed Aurora, Gina was determined not to let her off the hook so easily. ¡°Leaving so soon? I saw you pinch her. You¡¯re staying right here until the police arrive!¡±


    Cornered, Pa attempted to deflect. ¡°You¡¯re using me of pinching her? Who even are you? What gives you the right to be here? For all I know, you could be the real threat, maybe even a kidnapper!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Gina yelled, her voice fierce.


    Aurora, brave despite her tears, stood before Gina, arms outstretched protectively. ¡°Gina is not a kidnapper!¡±


    ¡°Hah, as if anyone would believe that,¡± Pa scoffed, pulling out her own phone to dial. ¡°Adrian, you need to hear this¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 197

    ?<strong>Chapter 197:</strong>


    In the vastness of the venue, Joelle wandered lost until she stumbled upon Adrian, secluded and smoking alone. As she turned to leave, his voice, low and probing, stopped her. ¡°Feeling guilty?¡±


    Joelle faced him squarely, her expression defiant. She never felt guilty. When she was giving birth to the baby and her life was hanging by a thread, he was going abroad with Reba. She hadn¡¯t battled for his favor or her so-called integrity. She had simply protected the child for whom she had risked her life. Was that wrong?


    ¡°Guilty? Why should I?¡± she retorted.


    Adrian extinguished his cigarette and approached. Joelle stood in a sharp ck suit paired with a knee-length skirt, her only adornment a brooch¡ªa keepsake from Irene. Her beauty, understated yet undeniable, caught the eye with her refined features and poised air. As Adrian reached out to adjust the brooch, she sidestepped his touch.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, please keep your distance.¡±


    His smile twisted in self-derision. ¡°Ah, I forgot you¡¯re Rafael¡¯s wife now.¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t in the mood for banter. ¡°Where¡¯s the main event?¡±


    Adrian met her query with silence, his gaze intense as he assessed the changes time had wrought upon her. Memories of a young Joelle, calling out to him with affection, haunted his thoughts, rendering him momentarily distant.


    When he remained mute, Joelle turned to leave, only for Adrian to seize her wrist, pulling her close against a railing. ¡°Adrian!¡±


    Though secluded, the possibility of being overheard¡ªor worse, seen¡ªwas real, and she recoiled from any further connection with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been searching for you for three years,¡± he murmured. His tone wasn¡¯t one ofint, yet Joelle perceived it as such.


    ¡°Why?¡± Joelle ceased her resistance momentarily, her demeanor as sharp as a thorned rose, sparing no kindness for those she deemed undeserving. ¡°Mr. Miller, spare me the pretense of affection. You came to me only because of the child. But let me be clear¡ªshe has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Adrian tightened his grip, one hand at her waist, the other forcing her chin up. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s frown deepened as she waspelled to look at him. ¡°Adrian, release me!¡±


    Yet, his grip did not ease. In one swift motion, he hoisted her onto his shoulder.


    Momentster, Joelle found herself unceremoniously deposited onto a sofa in a nearby lounge. Dizzy and furious, she hurled insults at him, calling him despicable.


    His face clouded with memories as he pinned her down by the chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°Think carefully. Are you sure the child has nothing to do with me?¡±


    Joelle was nervous, not out of fear but from the futility of argument in such a situation.


    ¡°And what if I acknowledge she¡¯s yours? You know I have a son with Rafael now. We have a son and a daughter. We are happy¡­¡±


    Her words were cut short as Adrian¡¯s grip tightened painfully. He pressed down, his presence emanating a chilling aura. Joelle sensed a strange difference in him this time. He seemed increasingly gloomy and stern, casting an oppressive shadow that was unfamiliar and intense.


    Avoiding his piercing gaze, she heard his cold, mocking tone. ¡°Do you really think you can marry into the Romero family? Why would they ept you, a divorcee?¡± The distance between her and Rafael the previous day echoed painfully in her mind. She had tried to get close to Rafael, but he had rebuffed her. Adrian¡¯s words now twisted the knife of those unresolved tensions.


    The bitterness of her previous marriage resurfaced, and Joelle felt herself reverting to the version of herself that had been so scorned by the Miller family.


    ¡°You think everyone is like you, Adrian? I am with Rafael because of love. The Romero family¡¯s eptance is none of your concern.¡±


    His response was sardonic. ¡°You seem much more confident than you were three years ago.¡±


    As Joelle pondered the implications of his words, her fiery resolve faded almost instantly. Her expression changed dramatically, and she hastily reached out to grasp Adrian¡¯s hand.


    But she was toote. Adrian¡¯s hand slipped into her dress, finding her most vulnerable spots with a familiarity that betrayed his intimate knowledge of her body. He had kept a secret all these years; she was the only woman he had ever loved. ¡°Adrian!¡±


    He yfully bit her earlobe, listening intently to her rapid, uneven breaths. ¡°Did you ever think of me when you and Rafael were being intimate?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 198

    ?<strong>Chapter 198:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s behavior was nothing short of degrading. Joelle¡¯s cheeks burned with both humiliation and rage, but the memory of past intimacies made her body respond despite herself. Three years had not dulled her basic needs. Justst night, she had approached Rafael, her longing sharpened by prolonged neglect.


    Adrian¡¯s touch oscited between tenderness and aggression, pushing her to the edge of sanity. The curtains fluttered open, revealing nothing but the dense forest beyond¡ªher only shield from prying eyes in this vulnerable moment.


    His free hand wandered higher, caressing her corbone, then ascended further, encircling her neck in a firm grasp. The pressure was a bitter reminder of their passionate, painful past before marriage¡ªhow closely pleasure and pain could intertwine.


    His grip tightened, and through clenched teeth, Adrian seethed, ¡°Three years, Joelle. For three years, I¡¯ve searched for you. Do you know how often I¡¯ve thought of strangling you?¡±


    Her eyes flew open to meet his intense, bloodshot stare. The animosity in his eyes was palpable. ¡°How could you let my daughter call another man Dad? How could you, Joelle?¡±


    In a swift motion, he pushed her away. Gasping and clutching her throat, Joelle staggered between overwhelming sensations of ecstasy and agony. Adrian stood frostily, his dark eyes ominous. ¡°Hear me out. I will reim my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Joelle shot back, rising to challenge him. ¡°What im do you have, Adrian Miller? When I was pregnant, you wanted the baby gone. I saved her. What right do you have now to take her from me? If you try, I swear, it¡¯ll be over my dead body!¡±


    With a sneer, Adrian retorted, ¡°There¡¯s always another way¡ªdivorce Rafael, return with my daughter, and I wouldn¡¯t mind taking you back, even if you are secondhand.¡±


    The term ¡°second-hand woman¡± cut through her, cold and demeaning. Was that all she was to him¡ªa usedmodity? In a sh of defiance, Joelle¡¯s hand flew up and struck him across the face. Adrian made no move to evade the blow, epting it as a debt owed. Throughout, Joelle¡¯s face remained stoic, masking the storm within.


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the same woman you used to manipte? Adrian, before I came back here, I prepared for everything, including your attempt to take our daughter. Let me be clear; that will never happen. I anticipated this move two years ago. Do you want Aurora to know her father as someone who doesn¡¯t care, or would you rather she remain happily unaware of who you really are? Think carefully about whether your actions are truly out of love for her before you try to take her from me!¡±


    With those final words, Joelle turned and left him standing alone.


    Shortly thereafter, Adrian¡¯s phone rang with an urgent update from Pa. ¡°Adrian, you need to hear this¡ªthere¡¯s an unknown woman at your ex-wife¡¯s ce, and the kids could be at risk!¡±


    Given his openness about his past, Adrian wasn¡¯t shocked by Pa¡¯s discovery, but he took her warning seriously, knowing she wouldn¡¯t fabricate such a im. After ending the call, he made his way to Joelle¡¯s house posthaste.


    Meanwhile, Gina, sensing the urgency, prepared to call Joelle. ¡°Gina.¡± Aurora tugged at her sleeve, her big eyes blinking. ¡°Mommy¡¯s busy with a very important meeting today. Maybe we shouldn¡¯t disturb her.¡±


    ¡°But what should we do?¡±


    Aurora blinked, her ingenuity shining through. ¡°I have an idea.¡± She raised her wrist, disying the smartwatch.


    Gina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Aurora nodded assertively. ¡°Her actions count as trespassing, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Meanwhile, oblivious to the unfolding scheme, Pa embellished her narrative over the phone, while Gina and Aurora shared conspiratorial grins, eager to witness Pa¡¯s reaction to the impending chaos.


    As Adrian and the police arrived simultaneously, Aurora burst into tears and dashed towards them. Adrian¡¯s heart melted, expecting his daughter to seekfort in his arms. However, she brushed past him, rushing into the weing embrace of a police officer instead. Adrian¡¯s expression turned grim as he realized his own daughter viewed him as a stranger.


    ¡°Officer, I¡¯m terrified!¡± Aurora cried out. ¡°That woman forced her way in and made me serve her water. My little brother and Gina were here, but what if they hadn¡¯t been?¡±


    The officer, moved by her plea, scooped Aurora into his arms to console her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. I¡¯m here to protect you.¡± Aurora, tears still streaming down her face, pointed usingly at Pa. ¡°Then please, officer, you have to arrest her!¡±


    It was only at this moment that Pa grasped the gravity of her predicament. She protested vehemently, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong! This child is manipting the story. She¡¯s lying!¡±


    The officer, maintaining his neutrality, turned to Pa. ¡°Is this your residence?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 199

    ?<strong>Chapter 199:</strong>


    Pa¡¯s voice wavered, a sinking feeling settling in her gut as the situation spiraled out of her control. She nced over at Adrian, silently pleading for his support. But his attention was solely on the little girl. She was the one who had called him over!


    The policeman continued, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with the owner of this house?¡±


    Pa hesitated, then answered candidly, ¡°We don¡¯t have any rtionship at all.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the owner or this child?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Pa smiled as she looked at Aurora, trying to swallow her bitterness. ¡°Little girl, we know each other, don¡¯t we? Go on, tell the police the truth. I won¡¯t be upset about your little prank!¡±


    Aurora, though young, was no fool. She caught the flicker of unease in Pa¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you know my name?¡±


    Pa froze at the question, her mind scrambling. She had barged in here without even knowing the girl¡¯s name. Of course, she¡¯d be suspected.


    ¡°Officer, please let me exin. This is all just a big misunderstanding! I¡¯m no human trafficker!¡±


    ¡°Come back with us to the station,¡± the officer ordered. Before she could fully process what was happening, Pa found herself being escorted out. She clung to the wall in desperation, her voice rising in panic. ¡°Adrian! Adrian! Say something! You know I¡¯m not a human trafficker!¡±


    The policeman paused, turning to Adrian. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze flicked to Pa, cold and detached. ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Pa¡¯s heart shattered at his betrayal. ¡°Adrian!¡± With Pa out of the picture, Aurora timidly took refuge behind Gina, her young mind trying to make sense of the chaos. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Adrian¡¯s eyes had been on her the entire time.


    Gina, holding Rnd close, felt the weight of the situation. Adrian was Aurora¡¯s father. She couldn¡¯t ask him to leave. Summoning her courage, Gina finally spoke. ¡°Mr. Miller, would you like some coffee?¡±


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    Adrian nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Please, have a seat. I¡¯ll make some for you,¡± Gina offered, retreating to the bedroom where she gently ced Rnd back in his crib with Aurora trailing behind her.


    ¡°Gina, who is that strange man? Is he a friend of Mom¡¯s?¡±


    Gina¡¯s heart twisted at the question. Adrian was Aurora¡¯s father. But, of course, Gina couldn¡¯t tell her. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, dear. Why don¡¯t you ask her when shees back?¡±


    Aurora nodded. Adrian sat on the sofa, his heart heavy. Aurora had the chance to be alone with him, but she had run away, following Gina. Her refusal to have any contact with him was a painful blow. How should he make her know how he felt?


    Every time he looked at Aurora, he longed to say something, to bridge the gap between them. Several times, he had almost blurted out his feelings, but his reason had always held him back.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, here¡¯s your coffee,¡± Gina said, cing the brewed coffee on the table in front of him.


    ¡°I want to be alone with Aurora for a while,¡± Adrian replied.


    Gina was visibly startled by his request. Her hand trembled, causing the coffee to spill all over his trousers, right on his most sensitive area.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Gina eximed, grabbing a towel and squatting down to clean up the mess. Her posture was awkward, and she looked up at him with embarrassment.


    ¡°You can leave now. Ask her toe here,¡± Adrian said, his voice filled with frustration. Of course, he was referring to Aurora.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, she¡¯s ying with her brother. She might not want toe.¡±


    Just as she finished, Aurora appeared, holding the box he had given her.


    ¡°Sir, is this from you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Sensing the change in atmosphere, Gina quietly exited the room.


    Aurora approached cautiously, her little dress flouncing with each step, a picture of innocence.


    ¡°Why did you give me this? Mom said it¡¯s a very precious gift. Do you know me?¡±


    Adrian patted the space beside him on the sofa, a smile ying on his lips. ¡°Come sit here, and I¡¯ll exin.¡±


    Aurora hesitated. Her mother had always warned her to keep her distance from men, whether they were strangers or friends. But this man, with his handsome face and kind demeanor, didn¡¯t seem threatening.


    He wasn¡¯t like the others. Both Joelle and Rafael knew him, and he hadn¡¯t sided with the woman she disliked. Maybe he wasn¡¯t so bad after all.


    Even so, she chose to sit on a separate sofa, her legs swinging slightly as she settled in, looking at him with wide, curious eyes.


    ¡°Okay, tell me now. Did you know me a long time ago? But why don¡¯t I remember you at all?¡±


    Her words hit Adrian like a punch to the gut. Every time he looked at Aurora, he saw so much of himself in her¡ªtoo much. He had always believed that blood ties were insignificant. In his world, family meant nothing but betrayal and maniption.


    Yet here was someone who shared his blood, someone real and vibrant and utterly innocent. He swallowed hard, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Then let¡¯s get to know each other again. My name is Adrian Miller, and I¡¯m your mom¡¯s¡­¡±


    The memory of Joelle¡¯s words echoed in his mind. ¡°Do you want Aurora to know her father as someone who doesn¡¯t care, or would you rather she remain happily unaware of who you really are? Think carefully about whether your actions are truly out of love for her before you try to take her from me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your mom¡¯s friend,¡± he finally replied.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 200

    ?<strong>Chapter 200:</strong>


    The little girl grinned and offered her hand formally. ¡°My name is Aurora Watson.¡±


    Adrian gazed at the small hand; it belonged to his daughter. He sat upright, vowing to eternally cherish that fleeting contact. ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡± Adrian briefly sped her hand before releasing it. ¡°Your surname is Watson?¡±


    Neither Miller nor Romero, but Watson, adopting Joelle¡¯s surname. Aurora nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Daddy said that Mommy went through a lot to have me, so I should take herst name!¡±


    Adrian grudgingly admitted Rafael outshone him in this arena; at least Rafael held Joelle in higher regard. A bitter irony washed over him. He couldn¡¯t decide if this revtion was a blessing or a curse.


    Aurora bounded off the sofa and dashed back to her room.


    Gina, tucking Rnd in, called out, ¡°Aurora, where are you going?¡±


    Aurora emerged, dragging a transparent case brimming with toys. ¡°I want Mr. Miller to y with me!¡±


    Gina eyed the toy-filled case¡ªa sea of Barbie dolls. Would Adrian truly y with those?


    After a while, she peeked out to find the usually formidable CEO meticulously applying makeup to Aurora¡¯s dolls withical seriousness.


    ¡°Why does your makeup look so bad? My daddy does it much better!¡± Aurorained.


    How could his handspete with those of a doctor? Adrian mused. Yet, to see Aurora beam, he soldiered on with determination.


    ¡°Then can you teach me?¡± he asked.


    As the unlikely duo became engrossed in their ytime, Gina quietly retreated to keep watch over Rnd.


    Meanwhile, Joelle was mourning Irene. She gazed at the monochrome photo, lost in abyrinth of memories. Regardless of the dynamics within the Miller family, Irene had consistently been genuine in her interactions with her. It was unfortunate that she hadn¡¯t had the chance to see Irene one final time.


    She turned to leave, fighting back the tears that threatened to fall. Suddenly, Amara¡¯s sharp voice cut through the air behind her. ¡°So it really is you, Joelle Watson. What are you doing here? We don¡¯t wee you!¡±


    Over the past three years, Joelle had delved into a few psychology tomes. Amara, having lost her spouse and subsequently bing profoundly sensitive and distrustful, was a quintessential example of manic-depressive disorder. Thus, Joelle chose not to take Amara¡¯s words and demeanor to heart, understanding that Amara merely sought to release pent-up emotions without truly considering the impact on others.


    In the past, Amara had been Joelle¡¯s mother-inw, and Joelle had made a concerted effort to win her favor, yearning for her validation. However, those days were now behind them, and such efforts were no longer required.


    Joelle responded calmly, ¡°Irene was always good to me. I couldn¡¯t miss her funeral, no matter the circumstances.¡±


    Amara scoffed derisively, ¡°I believe you¡¯re just having a hard time out there and want to return totch on to my family.¡± She circled Joelle like a shark smelling blood, scrutinizing her. ¡°I heard you even had a child? Why didn¡¯t you bring the child over? But even if you did, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference because Adrian and I don¡¯t need you or the child anymore. We¡¯ve got everything we ever wanted. Everything!¡±


    Her voice captured the attention of those nearby. Joelle maintained herposure. She had previously taken the stage in front of tens of thousands, after all. If she were intimidated by these mere spectators, she would be far too timid and undeserving.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Congrattions, Amara. Though I must admit, I do feel a bit sorry for Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Sorry for what? He¡¯s the one who should feel sorry for you!¡±


    ¡°Obviously, sorry that he has a mother like you.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Amara¡¯s hand flew up, poised to p Joelle. But Joelle caught her wrist mid-air with lightning reflexes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true? Irene¡¯s body is barely cold, and you¡¯re already reveling in inheriting all her assets. Remember, great joy can lead to sorrow. Be cautious; your current happiness might turn into future misfortune!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to curse me?¡± Amara found it incredulous. ¡°Who do you think you are? How dare you curse me!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter-inw. Who do you think she is, anyway?¡±


    A new voice came from another direction. All heads swiveled to see Rafael and his mother, Belle Romero. Amara lowered her hand, folding her arms. ¡°Belle, since when did Joelle be your daughter-inw?¡± Belle paused by Joelle¡¯s side, instilling a feeling of security. Joelle had shared her childhood with Rafael. This marked the first asion she stood by Belle¡¯s side as her daughter-inw.


    ¡°Amara, are you really that out of touch? Joelle and Rafael got married overseas a long time ago. Now they¡¯re raising two kids, a son and a daughter. Double the happiness.¡±


    Amara scoffed, ¡°So what? She¡¯s still taking care of my son¡¯s child, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Who told you the child is your son¡¯s?¡±


    Amara¡¯s eyes darted to Joelle. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a daughter who belongs to Adrian?¡±


    In contrast to Amara, Belle exuded an air of elegance and poise. ¡°The girl is registered under the Romero family. She has no connection to Adrian.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 201

    ?<strong>Chapter 201:</strong>


    With a dismissive roll of her eyes, Amara remarked, ¡°It¡¯s just a girl, nothing extraordinary. Keep her if that¡¯s your wish.¡±


    Turning away from Amara, Belle smiled warmly as she took Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°Joelle, can you believe it? I thought the Miller family might contest Aurora¡¯s custody, but your ex-mother-inw¡¯s unexpected generosity gives us peace of mind. Rafael will surely embrace Aurora as his own, so there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Belle,¡± Joelle replied, her smile broadening. ¡°Rafael is destined to be a wonderful father; I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over there, Mom,¡± Belle¡¯s daughter, Liza Romero, said as she approached.


    Joelle greeted her politely. ¡°Hello, Liza.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been ages, Joelle.¡± Turning her attention to Rafael, Liza remarked, ¡°Rafael, you seem content with your new family, but it¡¯s been three years. You should have visited Mom and Dad. Mom really missed you; she thought someone was preventing your return.¡±


    Her words carried a hint of usation as she nced subtly at Joelle.


    Offering a rueful smile, Rafael replied, ¡°I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liza took Belle¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s walk over there.¡± Amara, watching the scene unfold, couldn¡¯t hide her difort.


    ¡°Hey! Belle, are you sure about this? Joelle was rejected by the Miller family. Are you sure you want her as your daughter-inw? And raising Adrian¡¯s child¡ªaren¡¯t you concerned about the talk it might stir up?¡±


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    The words hit Joelle hard. She had always been kind and fair to Amara, yet here was Amara, publicly using her. Belle was about to retort, but a look from Liza silenced her.


    ¡°Mom, let Rafael and Joelle sort this out themselves.¡± While Belle was fond of Joelle, her feelings for Liza, whom she had raised from infancy, were stronger. Motivated by Liza¡¯s suggestion, she moved forward.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller,¡± Rafael said, positioning himself protectively in front of Joelle. ¡°Back in the day, Joelle was deemed suitable by Irene herself. Are you implying Irene made a poor decision by criticizing her?¡±


    ¡°Absurd! She only got Adrian through underhanded tactics. Irene defended her just to save face! Rafael, why do you treat a woman we rejected like she¡¯s a gem?¡±


    ¡°You¡ª¡± Joelle was about to retort.


    Rafael cut her off. ¡°Joelle, we shouldn¡¯t waste our time arguing with them. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Amara¡¯s taunts echoed behind them. ¡°A divorced woman unting herself publicly! Aren¡¯t you worried about being mocked?¡±


    Once they were in the lounge, Belle, concerned Joelle might be hurt, took her hand. ¡°Joelle, please ignore what Amara says. A divorce doesn¡¯t bother me. Look at Liza; she¡¯s been divorced too and is doing wonderfully.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Joelle. Rafael adores you, and he¡¯s got two kids already, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Liza added. Rafael nudged her, whispering, ¡°Liza.¡±


    Liza quickly corrected herself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. I didn¡¯t mean to put it that way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Joelle appreciated that the Romero family was far more progressive than the Millers. The Romero family had long been a business dynasty, yet they wholeheartedly supported Rafael¡¯s pursuit of a medical career. Belle had been a supportive mother-inw, publicly defending her just moments ago.


    With such a supportive family, how could their rtionship be anything but harmonious?


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let those words upset me.¡± Joelle offered a smile, her tension easing. ¡°My dad always told me that we should look forward, not back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly right,¡± Belle responded, giving her hand a reassuring pat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Rafael set a date for the wedding? It¡¯s time you two settled down and started a family of your own.¡±


    Liza set down her cup, maintaining her smile though herposure slipped slightly. Joelle held back her response, knowing the decision wasn¡¯t solely in her hands. They were officially married for the children¡¯s sake, yet her bond with Rafael remained undefined.


    He had suggested they proceed cautiously, leaving Joelle hesitant to push things forward, choosing instead to follow his lead.


    Turning to Rafael, Belle inquired, ¡°What are your thoughts, Rafael?¡± Liza expressed her concern, asking, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too soon?¡±


    ¡°Too soon? A wedding would formalize things, wouldn¡¯t it? Then Amara wouldn¡¯t have grounds toin!¡± Rafael remainedposed as he answered, ¡°Mom, we¡¯ve got a n in ce. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±


    Following the funeral, Rafael and Joelle headed home together. During the drive, Joelle noticed Rafael¡¯s mood had darkened ever since the wedding was brought up.


    ¡°Rafael, if you¡¯re not keen on a wedding right now, it¡¯s okay. The ceremony isn¡¯t as important as our life together.¡±


    At a red light, Rafael pressed the brake. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. There are just some things I need to work through.¡±


    As the light turned green, he elerated and added, ¡°But I promise, we¡¯ll have our wedding.¡±


    Arriving home, they were greeted by the distant sound ofughter from the children. Joelle wondered if Gina was managing well with Aurora and Rnd.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 202

    ?<strong>Chapter 202:</strong>


    As Joelle and Rafael entered the house, Joelle was taken aback to find the childrenughing and ying with Adrian.


    Gina approached, her expression apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. I couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Joelle understood Gina¡¯s predicament. Confronting Adrian¡¯s temper was no small feat. It now became clear why Adrian had been absent from the funeral¡ªhe had chosen instead to visit the children in their absence.


    ¡°Aurora, Rnd, time to head to your rooms,¡± Joelle instructed firmly.


    Aurora, oblivious to the tension, protested spiritedly, ¡°No! I want to keep ying with him!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s concern deepened, a knot of unease forming in her stomach. What if Aurora chose Adrian over her own mother? ¡°It¡¯s time to go to your room; you¡¯ve yed enough,¡± she insisted.


    Adrian rose to his feet, challenging her, ¡°Really? Is that necessary? What are you so afraid of?¡±


    Rafael stepped protectively in front of Joelle. ¡°Adrian, you should have let us know you wereing.¡±


    Adrian scoffed dismissively, ¡°No need. Aurora and I get along well. It¡¯s just natural family affection, undeniable.¡±


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Joelle¡¯s voice trembled with suppressed anger. His intentions were clear. He had previously threatened to take Aurora, and now he was making his move, undermining her efforts to keep her daughter. The prospect of Aurora epting Adrian as her father was Joelle¡¯s worst fear. Could she even stop it if Aurora decided she wanted this?


    ¡°Get out!¡± Joelle¡¯smand echoed sharply through the room, startling both children. Aurora looked scared, and Rnd started to cry.


    Adrian scooped up Aurora before Rafael could reach her. Joelle watched, heart sinking, as Rafael hesitated, then retracted his hand. In that moment, Joelle¡¯s disdain for Adrian deepened. He had disrupted her life once before, and now he was threatening the stability of her new family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit again soon,¡± Adrian said evenly to Aurora as he prepared to leave. Aurora remained silent, picking up on Joelle¡¯s difort. But why? Adrian was nice to her and invited her to his house.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    After Adrian left, Gina took her leave from Joelle. ¡°Joelle, Rafael, I need to return to the nursing home now. Take care.¡±


    Joelle mustered a smile, appreciating the support. ¡°Thank you for everything today.¡±


    Shortly after parting ways, Gina encountered Adrian again at a street corner. He leaned against his car, an icy aura enveloping him. With no other option, Gina approached him reluctantly. ¡°Mr. Miller,¡± she greeted cautiously.


    Adrian gave her a cursory nce, his expression unreadable. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform Joelle today?¡±


    ¡°Aurora mentioned Joelle was at a funeral, so I thought it best not to disturb her,¡± Gina responded honestly. Adrian¡¯s smile was tinged with sarcasm. ¡°And what about helping me instead?¡±


    Gina looked up, meeting his piercing gaze, then quickly averted her eyes. ¡°Mr. Miller, I owe a lot to the Watsons. I¡¯d rather not get involved in anything today.¡±


    ¡°I can offer you more than they ever could. You¡¯re smart; think it over.¡±


    With those words, Adrian climbed into his car and drove off, leaving Gina to contemte the encounter.


    Back at home, the atmosphere was tense. Rafael had been distant, and Joelle, concerned about the impact of her earlier behavior on the children, sought out Aurora.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I seemed upset earlier, Aurora.¡±


    Aurora, ever understanding, caressed her mother¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not upset.¡±


    Rafael had instilled in her that love carried significant responsibilities, teaching her to be understanding, even when her parents might falter.


    Cradling Aurora, Joelle expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t like that man, right?¡± Aurora inquired innocently. ¡°Adrian?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aurora had always been perceptive, sensing more than she let on, but she hesitated to voice her thoughts fully. Joelle inhaled deeply, ready to address the unspoken tension. Understanding the sensitivity of children, she knew it was wrong to assume Aurora¡¯s young age meant she couldn¡¯t grasp the situation. ¡°Do you like him, Aurora?¡±


    Initially, Aurora was reluctant to respond. Joelle tenderly stroked her hair, encouraging her, ¡°Take your time, then tell me what you really think.¡±


    Gathering courage, Aurora finally spoke. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bad person. He¡¯s strict, but he looks at me just like Dad does. I can feel their simrity.¡±


    Joelle managed a wry smile, acknowledging her daughter¡¯s feelings. ¡°Then I¡¯ll respect your view. Adrian won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    However, Aurora¡¯s loyalty was firm. ¡°But if you don¡¯t like him, I won¡¯t like him either! I want to stay with you and Dad. You and Dad are my favorites!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 203

    ?<strong>Chapter 203:</strong>


    From the corner of her eye, Joelle spotted Rafael standing at the doorway.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Aurora called out, reaching for him.


    Rafael approached with a smile, though Joelle could tell it was forced. Her own smile didn¡¯t feel quite genuine either.


    That night, once the children were asleep, Rafael entered Joelle¡¯s room of his own volition. ¡°Joelle, I believe we need to tell Aurora the truth¡ªthat I¡¯m not her biological father.¡±


    Joelle felt her heart race, her anxiety clear. ¡°Is this the thing you¡¯ve been wanting to discusstely?¡± Rafael was uncertain about his own feelings. He had hoped that upon their return to the country, life with Joelle would stabilize. However, he had been wrestling with a nagging insecurity every day since their return. The guilt weighed on him each time Aurora called him ¡°Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m not Aurora¡¯s real dad. If we don¡¯t tell her, someone else might, and that would be far worse. Also, we can¡¯t deny Adrian his rights to see his daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen!¡± Joelle stood abruptly, agitated. Her daughter was her world. She couldn¡¯t let Adrian take Aurora away.


    ¡°Adrian doesn¡¯t want to care for Aurora; he just wants to take her from me!¡±


    ¡°Joelle, please, try to calm down.¡±


    ¡°I am calm, I truly am!¡± Joelle took a deep breath, tears starting to form. ¡°You haven¡¯t heard what he told me. He said he wanted to get custody of Aurora.¡±


    Rafael was surprised, focusing on a new detail, asking, ¡°You met with him alone?¡±


    Joelle quickly rified, ¡°It was unintentional. I got lost and bumped into him purely by chance.¡±


    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±


    Recalling the earlier demeaning encounter made it difficult for Joelle to articte her thoughts. Rafael could no longer contain his frustration. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been worried about. Joelle, you haven¡¯tpletely severed ties with Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Joelle eximed, reaching out to grasp his wrist. They had enjoyed three years of happiness together. Why had every day since their return devolved into disputes?


    ¡°Listen to me, Rafael!¡± Struggling to gather her thoughts, Joelle remembered Katherine¡¯s advice about fighting for one¡¯s love. If she didn¡¯t stand her ground now, she risked losing Rafael. ¡°Adrian no longer holds a ce in my heart. You are Aurora¡¯s father in my eyes. You¡¯ve been with her through everything for thest three years. You¡¯re a better father to her than Adrian could ever be! Rafael, I want us to keep our family as it is. Isn¡¯t it wonderful having our own family?¡±


    She stepped closer and embraced him from behind. In that embrace, she fully grasped the depth of Rafael¡¯s worries and fears. Understanding his perspective, how could she, as Aurora¡¯s mother, not share his fear of Adrian¡¯s potential interference?


    ¡°Rafael.¡±


    Rafael took her hand. ¡°Joelle, are you only with me to keep our family together, not because you have feelings for me?¡±


    Joelle trembled, involuntarily taking a step back. Rafael faced her, his voice steady. ¡°Your feelings for me will never match what you felt for Adrian, right?¡± Hisposed demeanor deeply affected her, and she repeatedly shook her head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m satisfied with what we have now.¡± Rafael ran his fingers through her hair, cradling the back of her head. Joelle felt suffocated.


    ¡°Just having you by my side is enough, Joelle. There¡¯s nothing wrong with us continuing as a family like this.¡± He ended with a rueful smile, closed his eyes, and kissed her with restrained resolve. Joelle did her best to reciprocate, understanding the sacrifices needed to maintain a stable family environment for their children.


    Her feelings for Rafael wereplex and not easily definable at this point. Yet, this did not hinder their continuation together. After all, marriage often involved sacrifices andmitments. If love were the only reason for marriage, loveless marriages would not be asmon.


    She began to unbutton Rafael¡¯s shirt, and he picked her up. Just as he was about toy Joelle on the bed, they were interrupted by a knock.


    ¡°Mommy, I want to sleep with you,¡± Aurora called out.


    Joelle and Rafael quickly adjusted theirposure.


    ¡°You should start sleeping by yourself, Aurora.¡± Joelle had never felt so guilty in her life. The slight tremor in her voice was noticed by Rafael.


    They shared an uneasy look, scratching their heads.


    From outside, Aurora protested again, ¡°Then why can Daddy sleep with you? I heard Daddy¡¯s voice! I want to sleep with both of you!¡±


    This caught Rafael off guard even more than Joelle. With Aurora around, the mood to continue had vanished. That night, for the first time, Joelle and Rafael shared their bed not just with each other but with Aurora and Rnd too.


    As she drifted off, Joelle still believed this was the life she truly desired.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 204

    ?<strong>Chapter 204:</strong>


    Liza and Belle arrived home.


    ¡°Mom, do you really want Joelle to marry Rafael?¡± Belle sighed deeply. ¡°Rafael has already married her in secret. If we don¡¯t have a proper wedding, how would Rafael feel?¡±


    Liza stood silently for a moment before Belle called out to her.


    ¡°Liza,e over here! Why are you just standing there?¡±


    ¡°Oh,ing!¡±


    Liza walked over to assist Belle with her nightgown. ¡°Mom, Rafael has been with Joelle for thest three years and hasn¡¯t visited us even once. If she were truly thoughtful, wouldn¡¯t she have encouraged him to visit us? We¡¯ve been so worried about him. It seems he¡¯s forgotten us since he got married.¡±


    A determined look crossed her face. ¡°Mom, before the wedding, we have to ensure that Rafael and Joelle don¡¯t share a room.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Belle looked puzzled.


    Liza lowered her voice conspiratorially. ¡°Think about it. Rafael hasn¡¯te home because of his two kids. If Joelle has another, Rafael will be even more tied down. Then, at any call from Joelle, he would have to rush back to take care of three children and her. Why should he be trapped like that? Rafael has never had to endure such things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Belle pped her hands, her eyes brightening. ¡°That makes perfect sense! I¡¯ll call Rafael right now and give him a piece of my mind!¡±


    At the police station, Pa endured hours of interrogation. Despite knowing she was at fault, she med Aurora for deceiving her. She swore once she was out, she would teach the girl a lesson. Ultimately, she found herself locked up alongside petty criminals. It was her first time in such a dismal ce, whereas the others seemed more ustomed to it, frequenting the jail more often than their own homes.


    Your next story begins at galnovels .


    Pa clutched the iron bars. ¡°Officer, when can I get out of here?¡±


    ¡°When someone bails you out.¡±


    Pa had alienated her old friends after getting to know Adrian, believing herself above them all. And as for Adrian, she harbored no illusions of himing to her aid.


    By midnight, hunger and cold crept in. She huddled on the floor, shivering. The shared toilet, theck of privacy, and the stench of urine overwhelmed her. Despair started to set in, and she was on the brink of tears when an officer called her out.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s bailed you out. You¡¯re free to go.¡±


    Pa didn¡¯t know who had done her this favor, but she vowed to remember it. Outside, she spotted a woman in a sunhat and sunsses. Dressed like that at such an hour, it was clear she wanted to keep her identity hidden.


    Pa approached the mysterious woman. ¡°Did you bail me out?¡±


    Reba gave a curt nod. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Pa eyed her suspiciously. ¡°Why would you help me?¡±


    ¡°Because we have amon enemy.¡±


    Pa paused, piecing things together quickly. ¡°It was you who called me about that little girl being Adrian¡¯s child?¡±


    Reba simply nced at her watch, avoiding a direct answer. ¡°I helped you once; now you owe me. Are we agreed?¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you? Who are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am. Just answer me¡ªdo you want revenge?¡±


    ¡°Of course! But that child is Adrian¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she? If I act against her, Adrian will retaliate.¡±


    Reba assured her. ¡°I have a n to keep Adrian in the dark, but you must follow my lead.¡±


    Pa observed Reba, noting her frail appearance, which belied any sense of threat. Deciding to follow, Pa walked out with her, curiosity piqued.


    Along the way, she prodded, ¡°Who are you, really?¡±


    ¡°My name is Reba Lloyd. You must know of me.¡± She had been a fixture in Adrian¡¯s circle for years and assumed her reputation preceded her.


    Pa, however, was clueless. ¡°Reba? Never heard of you. What¡¯s your rtion to Adrian?¡±


    Reba stifled her irritation. If she hadn¡¯t needed this fool¡¯s help, she never would have paid to get her out of that grimy police station.


    ¡°His girlfriend.¡±


    Pa immediately grew cautious.


    Reba saw her reaction and began to craft a sympathetic narrative. ¡°He and I are in love, but Amara doesn¡¯t approve. She adopted me as her daughter to keep us apart.¡±


    Pa looked skeptical. ¡°You and Adrian are in love? Then why did he keep me by his side?¡±


    ¡°Purely to irritate Amara! He¡¯s always had a tumultuous rtionship with his mother.¡±


    Pa wasn¡¯t convinced. If she took Reba¡¯s word without question, she¡¯d be a fool.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re trying to get me on your side, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Reba grasped her hand, urgency in her voice. ¡°Pa, helping me is helping yourself! When I marry Adrian, I won¡¯t forget what you did for me today!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± Pa responded, deciding to see where this alliance could lead. ¡°Reba, just remember me when you be Mrs. Miller!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 205

    ?<strong>Chapter 205:</strong>


    The next morning, in the underground parking lot of the Miller Group building, Pa spotted Adrian and rushed to approach him.


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    Before she could get closer, Adrian¡¯s new assistant stepped in her way. The assistant, a man with a rigid demeanor, firmly blocked her path.


    ¡°Can, step aside,¡± Adrian instructed coolly.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, your mother has explicitly stated that no questionable women should approach you.¡±


    ¡°She is not a questionable woman,¡± Adrian dismissed the concern, turning his indifferent gaze toward Pa. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Pa sniffled, attempting to summon tears, and pulled up her sleeves. The hard floor of the police station had left several bruises on her body.


    ¡°Adrian, look at what I went through in jail. You didn¡¯te to save me.¡±


    ¡°You had iting,¡± Adrian replied curtly, without a hint of sympathy.


    He then continued walking with his assistant, but Pa persisted, following close behind.


    ¡°Adrian, I was wrong. It was just curiosity.¡±


    ¡°Curiosity about what?¡±


    ¡°About your past,¡± Pa said, her voice desperate as she clung to Adrian¡¯s arm. She was dressed provocatively in a low-cut outfit, her attire barely containing her curves.


    Before Adrian could scrutinize Pa¡¯s bruises further, Can coughed discreetly to catch his attention. ¡°Mr. Miller, the morning meeting is about to begin.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smirk. Defiantly, he wrapped his arm around Pa¡¯s slender waist.


    Pa let out a flirtatious giggle, its sound echoing through the empty parking lot and filling the air with a provocative undertone.


    ¡°Can, push the meeting back by an hour.¡± Can was taken aback. Adrian was renowned for his unwavering dedication to his work, never once shirking his responsibilities for personal matters. Yet, now, influenced by Pa¡¯s presence, he was ready to dy an important meeting. It waspletely out of character! Without following them into the elevator, Can quickly pulled out his phone to call Amara.


    ¡°Hello? Mrs. Miller, there¡¯s something urgent you need to know!¡±


    Inside the elevator, as soon as the doors shut, Adrian released Pa. She reached for him again, but he turned icy, his tone sharp. ¡°Do you want to lose your hand?¡±


    Pa froze, not daring to move closer. She puzzled over their rtionship, unable to grasp why, when alone, they didn¡¯t seem more intimate. Why did Adrian treat her merely as a tool? Could it be true, as Reba suggested, that she was just a pawn Adrian used to provoke Amara?


    Pa had been around Adrian long enough to asionally feel a glimmer of interest from him, but just as quickly, he would be distant, leaving her confused and humiliated.


    The elevator dinged at the top floor, and she trailed behind Adrian as they exited. Even if she was merely a tool, Pa believed she had the charm to make Adrian fall for her.


    Once in the office, with the privacy of the empty room, she felt sure she could sway him. Buoyed by this conviction, Pa straightened her posture, preparing to make her move.


    However, Adrian said curtly, ¡°Find somewhere to stay for an hour, then leave Miller Group.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Confused, Pa looked around. ¡°Where am I supposed to go?¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Adrian then pushed open the door and entered his office, leaving her standing in the hallway. Pa felt a flush of humiliation wash over her. He had no real interest in her!


    Determined to find another angle, Pa didn¡¯t waste the hour. She bought coffee and desserts for Adrian¡¯s assistants, ingratiating herself with them to gather information. She learned that Adrian particrly despised being manipted with substances. His ex-wife had drugged him, fueling his contempt for that marriage.


    Furthermore, she discovered that Adrian¡¯s divorce stemmed from his inability to move past his rtionship with Reba. Although Reba had promised to help Pa get revenge, Pa was no fool. She wouldn¡¯t let herself be exploited by anyone.


    Filled with a mix of cunning and resentment, Pa clicked her high heels toward the elevator. As the elevator ascended from the first floor to the top, the doors opened to reveal a dignified woman and Adrian¡¯s assistant, Can, stepping out.


    With her years of maneuvering social circles, Pa could tell this woman held significant sway. She kept her head down, but the two still stopped in front of her.


    ¡°Can, is this her?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Amara scrutinized Pa from head to toe. ¡°Bitch! Can¡¯t you maintain a shred of decency?¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ª¡±


    Amara cut her off. ¡°Can, get her out of here!¡±


    In a panic, Pa cried out toward Adrian¡¯s office. ¡°Adrian! Adrian! Help me!¡± She struggled, but Can¡¯s grip was unyielding, and he pulled her away with ease.


    Just then, the door at the end of the corridor opened, and Adrian appeared, his expression detached. Pa, her voice desperate as she was nearly dragged away, cried out, ¡°Adrian! They¡¯re mistreating me! You have to defend me!¡±


    Adrian did not even nce her way. His indifference was palpable. ¡°Mom, let her go.¡±


    Amara scoffed, ¡°I always wondered why you refused those blind dates. It¡¯s because of this shameless woman! Are you really going to ruin your reputation because of her?¡±


    ¡°Who I choose to be with is my decision,¡± Adrian responded coolly. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to dictate my life.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 206

    ?<strong>Chapter 206:</strong>


    Pa screamed in agony. Amara forcefully pulled on Pa¡¯s hair, gradually tightening her grip. ¡°You¡¯ve never challenged me like this before, Adrian. This woman must be influencing you!¡±


    Adrian sneered. Was she recalling the times when he had supported her in the battle for his grandmother¡¯s inheritance, only to be snubbed for minor errors? ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Adrian gazed at her icily. ¡°I¡¯ve always been this way. I didn¡¯t oppose you earlier because our interests were the same. Seeking justice for my father and iming what¡¯s rightfully mine¡ªI would have pursued these goals with or without your help.¡±


    Amara was taken aback by his words, realizing that her son was now unrecognizable. ¡°Don¡¯t assume you can defy me just because you¡¯ve grown independent.¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°You call this defying you? Then you haven¡¯t yet witnessed true defiance.¡±


    In her fury, Amara struck Pa across the face. Smack! It appeared she was releasing all her frustration on her. Pa held her face, too frightened to weep despite the searing pain.


    Adrian demanded, ¡°Can, escort my mother home.¡± Once Amara had departed, Adrian summoned Pa to his office.


    ¡°Do you understand why I keep you close?¡±


    Holding her cheek, Pa nodded. ¡°Is it because your mother pressures you into blind dates?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sharp.¡± However, Pa¡¯s cunning was not her most significant attribute; it was her extreme materialism and opportunism¡ªtraits Amara despised. People like Pa were loathsome yet straightforward to control. Adrian had no interest in navigating Amara¡¯s constant matchmaking schemes, and having Pa around was enough to keep Amara upied.


    ¡°For now, you¡¯ll pretend to be my girlfriend to manage my mother.¡±


    Pa bit her lip. ¡°Mr. Miller, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m opposed. You saw how your mother acted just now.¡±


    ¡°If you agree, go ahead and pick up that bag you always want.¡±


    Interacting with wealthy individuals was always pleasant, and with clever wealthy individuals, it was even more rewarding. A p was a trivial matter; for money, Pa was willing to endure even a few kicks from Amara.


    After receiving her prize, Pa left Miller Group with a smile.


    Reba called her. ¡°Pa, did you see Adie today?¡±


    Given their different social standings and Amara¡¯s vignt supervision, Reba couldn¡¯t often visit Miller Group. Frequent visits might also make her presence less wee. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated Pa¡¯s audacity, which stirred both jealousy and envy in Reba.


    At that time, Pa was rxing in a VIP lounge, admiring her new bag. ¡°Adrian wants me to be his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Reba¡¯s voice cracked with anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Reba.¡± Pa sighed. ¡°How could I ever match up to you? I¡¯m merely a tool in Adrian¡¯s strategy against his mother. In his eyes, you remain the most significant. To him, I¡¯m worth no more than a bag, maybe two or three million at most. How could I be a match for you?¡±


    Reba felt like smashing her phone but restrained her fury, thinking of the broader implications. ¡°I¡¯m aware Adie loves me. If it wasn¡¯t for Amara¡¯s objection to our rtionship, he wouldn¡¯t have beenpelled to marry Joelle.¡±


    ¡°You two have faced many challenges together.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. Have you thought about how to handle Joelle and her daughter?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Pa set down her bag and moved to a more private area. ¡°Reba, I must admit I¡¯m not the sharpest tool in the shed. I want to handle that little girl, but I¡¯m out of ideas. Could you help mee up with a n?¡±


    Reba¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, her frustration nearly causing her to bite through her lip. This woman was truly taking her for a ride. She had barely started leveraging Pa, and now Pa was already turning the tables on her? Had it not been for her rescuing Pa from the police station, Pa would still be stuck in a cell next to a toilet.


    ¡°Pa, I¡¯m at a loss too. I was counting on you to figure something out.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I guess I need to think it over a bit more,¡± Pa responded calmly. ¡°After all, that little girl is Adie¡¯s daughter. I can¡¯t be too severe with a child, can I?¡±


    Reba had intended to use Pa as a means to eliminate Adrian¡¯s daughter. Did Reba actually think she was oblivious to her scheme?


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just forget I mentioned it,¡± Reba said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Reba had suffered a major setback. After ending the call, she needed to release some tension, so she smashed the violin beside her. It was merely a practice violin, crafted from inexpensive materials. Besides, with her level of skill, not even the finest violin could make her sound better.


    Salome caught hold of Reba. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Pa dares to stand up to me! Now Adie is even letting her pose as his girlfriend! Who does she think she is? Just a nightclub waitress! How dare she try topete with me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 207

    ?<strong>Chapter 207:</strong>


    ¡°You know who she is, so why does it still bother you?¡± Salome asked.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Reba was growing frustrated. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go to Adie, and you force me to learn all these pointless things every day. I can¡¯t stand it anymore! What if Adie actually ends up with Pa? What if another woman appears by his side?¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Salome gave her a sharp smack on the lower back. ¡°Pay attention. I¡¯ve served wealthy families for years. Do you think just having feelings for someone will lead to anything? You need to be more appealing to Adrian. You can only capture his heart if you impress him.¡±


    Rebapressed her lips together, recognizing the wisdom in Salome¡¯s words. ¡°Mom, what about Joelle and her daughter?¡±


    ¡°For now, do nothing. I made that call to Joelle years ago because I wanted her to have a miscarriage. But they survived, against all odds. Now that Adrian is paying close attention to the child, it¡¯s not the right time to do anything.¡±


    Reba nodded, taking a deep breath and attempting to mirror Joelle¡¯s poise and grace. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m resolved to eliminate anyone who blocks my path.¡±


    She had been trying to learn the violin for quite some time but had seen little improvement. A few dayster, she switched to her fourth teacher, a well-known violin instructor still active internationally, now in her fifties.


    Reba had no prior exposure to the violin and was unaware of Joelle¡¯s prominence in the violinmunity. It was only after she began her lessons that she learned of Joelle¡¯s high regard among esteemed violinists.


    However, Reba dismissed this, attributing it to the Watson family¡¯s financial influence to enhance Joelle¡¯s image. She failed to see what was so extraordinary about Joelle. She admitted that Joelle possessed more elegance but attributed that solely to wealth. If she had received simr training from a young age, she believed she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be less skilled than Joelle.


    Midway through the lesson, the harmonious sound of a violin drifted in from outside. Reba could now notice the distinctions, and the music from downstairs surpassed her efforts. Even her teacher couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°This piece is incredibly difficult. Only years of dedicated practice could yield such an excellent performance!¡±


    These words sparked apetitive fire in Reba. She feltpelled to find out who was ying downstairs. Below her, a makeshift stage had been set up, surrounded by many children keen on music. The violinist was none other than Joelle.


    She donned a vivid yellow long dress,plemented by a white wrist brace on her right hand. She yed the piece skillfully, her eyes shut in pleasure, asionally opening them to engage with the audience. For Joelle, music was her passion, cultivated from childhood. How could she not exude confidence in her performance?


    As the music ceased, the children were so enchanted that they implored their parents to enroll them in violin lessons. ¡°So it was Joelle! No surprise she still ys so beautifully, even after a break from public performances.¡±


    This time, Reba felt no jealousy. Instead, she watched Joelle¡¯s glowing presence on stage. ¡°Madam, considering where I currently stand, how long would it take me to reach her level?¡±


    The teacher felt a jolt of concern, recognizing theplexity of her task. She replied carefully, ¡°Joelle began her violin training at a very young age and dedicated over ten hours daily to practice. It¡¯s umon to find someone as gifted and diligent as she is.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting I don¡¯t have the talent and can¡¯t ever match her, correct?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my point! Talent indeed ys a role in the arts.¡±


    Reba replied, ¡°Rather than ming myck of talent, perhaps you should evaluate your teaching methods. Why am I not seeing progress despite the steep cost of your private lessons?¡±


    The teacher was in disbelief, but seeing Reba¡¯s unwavering gaze fixed on Joelle, she was at a loss for words. Jealousy indeed had the power to change a person. The crowd below grewrger, with many capturing the moment on their phones.


    The event proved hugely sessful, leading the arts agency¡¯s owner to express his gratitude to Joelle. This individual, her former employer, had invited Joelle to help draw attention to the grand opening of the new store.


    ¡°I was aware of your wrist injury and worried you might have to give up the violin, but it seems your abilities remain intact!¡±


    Joelle smiled, holding her wrist band. ¡°After three years of medical treatments, I¡¯m back to my best.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incredible! What hospital provided the treatment?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Kovach Institute abroad, renowned for treating many severe illnesses. Initially, I went there without much expectation, just to contribute to medical research. I never anticipated a miraculous recovery.¡±


    At first, her skills hadn¡¯tpletely bounced back to what they were before the ident. Over thest three years, she had dedicated herself to consistent practice, and with the support of her specially designed wrist band, she had regained her peak form.


    After the event concluded, Joelle was set to head home to look after her children when a middle-aged man stepped in her way. ¡°Are you Joelle Watson?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 208

    ?<strong>Chapter 208:</strong>


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Joelle inquired.


    The man smiled warmly. ¡°Three years ago, you were my child¡¯s teacher! Thank you for all your hard work back then!¡±


    Joelle had taught over thirty students, many of whom went on to attend prestigious music academies. ¡°The praise truly belongs to your child¡¯s dedication. Their hard work is what made the difference.¡±


    ¡°Miss Watson, you have a way with words!¡± The man rubbed his hands together and shifted the conversation. ¡°Where are you off to next? Would you like to join me for a meal?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s upied.¡± Adrian stepped forward from behind the man, his presence radiating a protective air that intimidated the man.


    ¡°Miss Watson, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± The man left rather quickly, clearly intimidated by Adrian.


    Joelle maintained her politeness with strangers, but with Adrian, she was noticeably colder. She disregarded him and continued on her way.


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Adrian called out in a tone of annoyance. ¡°Are you ignoring me?¡±


    Joelle kept moving without stopping.


    Adrian followed her. ¡°It seems you¡¯re pushing me to go directly to Aurora.¡±


    Aurora was a sensitive subject for Joelle, sure to provoke a reaction. ¡°Adrian, keep away from Aurora and stop interfering in our lives!¡±


    Adrian looked on coldly as he watched Joelle¡¯s frustration. ¡°Alright, then hand over my daughter. You and Rafael can live your lives as you wish.¡±


    Joelle was about to respond when she noticed a woman hurrying towards them with bags in hand.


    Pa leaned against Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°Adrian! How could you buy so many things for me? I can¡¯t possibly carry them all. You owe me one tonight!¡±


    The scene was so annoying that Joelle couldn¡¯t stand to watch for even a second longer. ¡°Adrian, stop offending my daughter.¡±


    Pa seemed to finally notice Joelle. ¡°Miss Watson, it¡¯s been a while!¡±


    Joelle had no desire to engage and turned to leave.


    As Joelle reached the parking lot and was just about to enter her car, someone grabbed her arm and spun her around. Her back mmed against the car door, and her initial reaction was to call for help, but then she locked eyes with Adrian¡¯s intense gaze. ¡°What are you upset about? Are you jealous?¡±


    Joelle wished she could show Adrian how absurd he looked. ¡°Adrian, be with whoever you please! It¡¯s none of my business!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still iming you¡¯re not jealous?¡± Adrian¡¯s expression was taunting as he leaned closer, almost as if he intended to bite her neck. ¡°Calm down; I¡¯ve only been with you.¡±


    ¡°Bastard.¡± Joelle lifted her hand.


    Adrian caught her wrist. ¡°You think I¡¯m bad? Let me show you what a real bastard looks like.¡±


    Suddenly, Joelle¡¯s vision blurred, her lips felt an unexpected pain, and then she felt the sharp sensation of a bite.


    Her eyes widened, and her high heels scraped against the parking lot, but no matter how much she struggled, Adrian¡¯s grip held her tightly.


    His tongue entered forcefully. Joelle clenched her teeth and bit down hard.


    In pain, Adrian released his hold, and Joelle seized the moment, delivering a sharp p across his face.


    ¡°Adrian, my wedding to Rafael is imminent. I am his legitimate wife, and what we had is finished. Respect my space! Cross the line again, and I won¡¯t hold back!¡±


    ¡°He sleeps with my ex-wife; I get close to his. Seems fair.¡± Blood tinged Adrian¡¯s lips. He ced his hand firmly on the back of Joelle¡¯s head,pelling her to face him. The force he applied was so intense that Joelle found herself gasping for air.


    Adrian said seriously, ¡°Joelle, hear me well. We are not done until you return my daughter to me.¡±


    He then wiped the blood from his mouth with his thumb and opened the car door for Joelle. ¡°If you understand, then go.¡±


    Joelle climbed into the car, eager to escape the vtile man.


    Meanwhile, Pa received a call from Reba. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have to do, even if it¡¯s illegal, just make Joelle¡¯s life miserable! Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± Reba demanded.


    Pa was just beginning to enjoy the benefits of being close to Adrian, including VIP treatment. Who did Reba think she was, speaking to her in such a manner? Did she truly believe she was someone of consequence?


    Pa decided to confront her. ¡°Reba, do you think I¡¯m an idiot? Are you targeting Adrian¡¯s ex-wife and using me as a tool in your scheme? Do I really appear that stupid to you?¡±


    As long as she remained loyal to Adrian and maintained her status as his girlfriend, she could consistently receive bags and gifts.


    Reba snorted derisively. ¡°Do you actually think I can¡¯t deal with you? Trust me, a few words to Amara and you¡¯re finished!¡±


    Pa noticed Adrian walking towards her.


    ¡°Who are you trying to intimidate? If I face any trouble, Adrian will protect me. Reba, you no longer hold any significance to him.¡±


    With that, she ended the call with a victorious flourish.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 209

    ?<strong>Chapter 209:</strong>


    Over the weekend, Joelle and Rafael took their two children out for some fun. In front of the children, Joelle and Rafael presented themselves as a harmonious unit, embodying the idea of a happy family of four that Joelle cherished.


    ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Upon hearing her name called, Joelle turned her attention away from the children. It was Lacey and Michael.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡± Joelle gently pulled Aurora closer. ¡°Aurora, say hi to Michael and Lacey.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Aurora greeted cheerfully.


    Lacey crouched down, smiling as she gently touched Aurora¡¯s face. ¡°So pretty, looks just like Adrian¡­¡± She quickly caught herself, realizing the inappropriateness of herment, and abruptly stopped.


    At that moment, Rafael returned, carrying Rnd, who had just had his diaper changed.


    ¡°Rafael, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The air grew tense as the old friends exchanged greetings. Michael looked at him intently, as though trying to see through him.


    Undisturbed, Rafael said, ¡°Rnd, say hello.¡±


    ¡°Rafael, is this your and Joelle¡¯s child?¡± Lacey asked, forcing a smile yet seeming shocked.


    Joelle stood up and linked arms with Rafael. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s our child.¡±


    Michael, previously quiet, finally voiced his discontent. ¡°Rafael, how could you do this to Adrian?¡±


    His expression had been gloomy from the start, and although Lacey attempted to restrain him, she was unsessful.


    ¡°What is this? Are you together now? Did you even consider Adrian¡¯s feelings?¡± Michael added.


    Aurora, feeling scared, hid behind Joelle.


    Rafael stepped forward, his face marked by a stern coldness. ¡°Michael, there are certain things that should not be discussed in front of the children. Joelle and I are together, and we have wronged no one.¡±


    Michael locked eyes with him. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you would do this! Joelle was Adrian¡¯s ex¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Lacey interrupted, preventing Michael from finishing his thought. ¡°Joelle, we¡¯re leaving now!¡± With that, she quickly pulled Michael away.


    ¡°Why are you so upset about other people¡¯s lives?¡± she asked.


    Michael balled his hands into fists. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand seeing it. You know how Adrian has been for the past three years.¡± Compared to Rafael, Adrian appeared even more unfortunate. Joelle and Rafael enjoyed a happy family life, while Adrian was always alone.


    Lacey ced her hands on her hips and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s his fault he pushed his wife away.¡±


    ¡°Can you really me Adrian? He was tricked into marrying someone he didn¡¯t love. Would you be content if you were in his position?¡±


    ¡°If he wasn¡¯t content, he shouldn¡¯t have married in the first ce! Once married, he should have steered clear of other women. Just look at him with Reba. No woman would tolerate that.¡±


    Michael stood up for his friend and asked, ¡°Why are we bringing Reba into this? The Lloyd family helped the Miller family in the past. Adrian was merely repaying them.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he exin that earlier?¡± Lacey crossed her arms. ¡°Now they have two kids; what¡¯s the use of saying all this now?¡±


    ¡°True.¡± Michael rubbed his head, growing more frustrated the more he thought about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t obsess over it.¡± Lacey tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Come on, if you¡¯re concerned, then have a drink with Adrian!¡±


    The family of four made their way back home, and the two little ones were so exhausted they fell asleep during the drive. Parents spend most of their time supervising their children, and they value the quiet moments when the children are asleep.


    ¡°Your right hand seems to have healed nicely,¡± said Rafael.


    ¡°Why do you mention that all of a sudden?¡±


    Rafael showed her his phone. It seemed a passerby had uploaded a video of her ying the violin at a promotional event a few days earlier. The person filming had a keen eye for detail, capturing the angles and lighting just right. Joelle hadn¡¯t expected the video to look so professional.


    She was thrilled to be able to y the violin once again. Filled with happiness, she turned to Rafael with a look of deep gratitude. ¡°Rafael, thank you. I was close to giving up, but you encouraged me to keep up with the treatment.¡±


    ¡°Why are you always so formal with me?¡±


    Joelle felt slightly awkward after hisment, and Rafael patted her head. ¡°If you really want to thank someone, thank the Kovach Institute. They did an incredible job.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As time passed, they found themselves having consumed half the bottle of wine, and Rafael initiated a new conversation. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about what my mom suggestedst time. We should start nning our wedding. I¡¯m ready to spend my life with you. Joelle, will you marry me?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Joelle¡¯s face beamed with joy as she clinked sses with him. ¡°My brother will be returning from abroad soon. Let¡¯s n a dinner with him and your parents.¡±


    With Austin still in aa, Shawn remained as Joelle¡¯s sole family connection.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Suddenly, the doorbell echoed through the house. It was quitete. Who could it be?


    Joelle¡¯s expression soured from curiosity to coldness as soon as she saw Adrian. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Adrian was smelling strongly of alcohol. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to see my daughter?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 210

    ?<strong>Chapter 210:</strong>


    Joelle leaned against the door. ¡°Adrian, stop disrupting our lives. You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hand over my daughter, and I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a daughter here!¡±


    Joelle nced back; Rafael might step out to investigate at any moment. With no other options, she decided to confront Adrian outside.


    ¡°Just go,¡± she urged.


    However, Adrian held his position. ¡°Joelle, you must be overjoyed to be with your childhood crush, right? Must feel wonderful, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Joelle frowned. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile was a mix of sly charm, detached coolness, and a hint of pain. ¡°If you wanted Rafael all along, why did you trick me? Why bear my child? You¡¯ve just been toying with me all these years.¡±


    Joelle¡¯splexion turned ashen. The man she once loved had left her deeply hurt, both emotionally and physically. She had spent nights agonizing over Adrian¡¯s neglect, restless and anxious. But now, she had moved on from Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, during our three years together, I genuinely tried to make our marriage work. But now, I am focused on building a good life with Rafael.¡±


    Adrian stood beneath a streetlight, the cool night air mingling with the stench of alcohol around him. He moved closer to Joelle, his toneden with mockery. ¡°Ha, keep dreaming!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s patience was running thin. ¡°Adrian, what do you really want?¡±


    ¡°Give me my daughter! She¡¯s all I have left!¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Adrian scoffed, smelling strongly of alcohol. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about marrying Rafael.¡±


    He gripped her hand with his drunken strength, overpowering her easily. Joelle struggled but could only manage to pound on his chest. The noise was hardly noticeable; next to Adrian, Joelle seemed as fragile as an egg against a rock.


    With a quick yank, her back mmed against the wall, and his hand clutched the back of her head. Suddenly, her gaze shifted from Adrian¡¯s intense face to the bugs circling the light overhead.


    ¡°Ugh! Adrian!¡±


    The wind chilled her, and a sharp sting bit into her neck. Adrian observed his actions with a smug smile. ¡°Now you bear my mark. I doubt Rafael will overlook that.¡± Joelle felt the spot where the pain originated, suddenly aware of what he had done.


    ¡°Adrian Miller! How much more do you intend to ruin my life?¡±


    He grabbed her chin firmly. ¡°Joelle, you were the one who decided to cross paths with me, remember?¡±


    ¡°I regret it.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice wavered with emotion, heavy with usation. ¡°I regret it! I will never let you take my daughter, and you won¡¯t destroy my family!¡±


    She shoved Adrian off and staggered back into the house. Secured behind the door, she clutched at her neck, trying to muffle her cries. Yet as she stood there, tears streamed down her face.


    Pa returned home with hertest shopping spree and began trying on each new piece in front of the mirror. Shortly after, her food delivery arrived. She answered the door fully dressed in designer clothes. The delivery man, cap pulled down over his eyes, gave her a sharp look.


    ¡°What are you staring at? Look at yourself, so poorly dressed!¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than the delivery man whipped out a gleaming knife, pressing it against her neck. He covered her mouth and pushed his way inside before Pa could react.


    ¡°Amara Miller wants you to keep your distance from her son! Otherwise, you¡¯re putting your life at risk. Do you understand?¡±


    Terrified, Pa nodded quickly.


    Once the man departed, Pa scrambled for her phone to call the police, but Reba¡¯s call came through just then.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Pa? Didn¡¯t I warn you that Amara wouldn¡¯t let this slide?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Pa yelled. ¡°I hold no resentment towards you. Why are you targeting me?¡±


    ¡°This is merely a warning,¡± Reba replied coldly. ¡°You joined this game toote, and now that you¡¯re involved, there¡¯s no easy way out. Pa, if I had wanted you dead, you wouldn¡¯t be here now.¡±


    Pa took a deep breath, weighing her options rapidly. ¡°What exactly do you expect me to do?¡±


    ¡°Starting to understand your situation?¡±


    Fearing further consequences, Pa chose not to argue. A few dayster, the mark on Joelle¡¯s neck had faded enough that she didn¡¯t feel the need to conceal it from Rafael.


    She headed to her recently renovated studio. Seven years ago, after a hand injury, Shawn had financed a handmade violin studio for her. A year after her marriage, Joelle¡¯s studio had remained unused. Now that she had returned, her primary focus was breathing new life into the studio.


    Joelle could recognize an excellent violin, yet she had to learn the art of crafting them from scratch. Consequently, Shawn generously funded the hiring of experts to teach her.


    Joelle¡¯s studio had created numerous violins for their superior sound quality and ergonomic design. As her violin-ying videos gained poprity online, Joelle continually promoted her studio. Today, the studio attracted far more visitors than usual.


    ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s somemotion outside!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 211

    ?<strong>Chapter 211:</strong>


    Staff from the studio burst into the office, bypassing the courtesy of a knock due to the urgency. Joelle moved quickly to the scene, only to be greeted by a gang forcing everyone out.


    ¡°Are you Joelle Watson, the owner here?¡± The gang leader, his arms covered in tattoos, was rude. ¡°My girlfriend used my card to buy a violin here for $360,000. Is it made of gold or something?¡±


    From Joelle¡¯s standpoint, $360,000 for a violin was quite reasonable. For her eighteenth birthday, her father had presented her with a precious violin from the previous century, valued at millions. Adrian even had a more ancient and valuable violin. Violins are valuable collectibles. Joelle always rified their worth during sales, arguing that the exceptional quality warranted the price. If customers disagreed, they weren¡¯t obliged to purchase. Even though she dealt in violins, her hope was for each to end up with someone who truly valued it.


    ¡°Sir, our violins are crafted from the finest materials, including top-quality varnish.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that crap! No violin should cost more than $300,000. You must be cheating your customers!¡± The man gestured to hisckeys to move. ¡°Destroy everything here!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s colleagues cowered behind her, trembling. Despite the threat, Joelle stayedposed. ¡°Sir, causing destruction here will only bring you trouble.¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are? You think I can¡¯t afford it? I just hate being cheated! Tear it all down!¡± He jabbed his stubby finger at Joelle, threatening, ¡°I¡¯ll remember you! Every day you¡¯re open, I¡¯ll be here to wreck your shop!¡±


    Suddenly, his henchmen tipped over a ss cab, scattering violin strings across the floor. Joelle briefly shut her eyes, reopening them only to see her meticulously crafted violins being ruined.


    ¡°Joelle, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Call the cops!¡±


    By the time the police arrived, the man was still berating her, even lodgingints against her in their presence. ¡°Officer, this woman¡¯s ripping people off. Charging $360,000 for a violin¡ªdoes that seem right to you?¡±


    Joelle,posed, responded to the officer, ¡°If there¡¯s any doubt about my pricing, you¡¯re wee to consult the market regtion department. My prices have been thoroughly examined and approved by them. Regarding today¡¯s damages, the repair costs could cover the price of a house in Illerith. Are you prepared to manage such¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡±


    The police intervened, separating everyone and escorting Joelle and the man to the station for mediation. The violins disyed were only samples, yet each carried a value in the tens of thousands, and the damage to her studio meant it would be shut down for a long time.


    She itemized these losses meticulously, causing the man to bang his fist on the table. ¡°So we¡¯re just supposed to take your word for their value? You might as well use us of theft! You¡¯re out of your mind! You appear honorable, but you¡¯re sly!¡±


    ¡°Enough! Do you think this kind of behavior is appropriate here?¡± the officer scolded the man and then addressed Joelle. ¡°If the losses are significant, you¡¯ll need to pursue legal avenues. You must gather evidence and hire awyer to document the worth of the items destroyed.¡±


    The man¡¯s continuous swearing made the mediation at the police station unsessful.


    Back at the studio, the staff had already tidied up the chaos.


    ¡°Joelle, what do we do next?¡±


    Joelle considered their options briefly. ¡°For now, we can¡¯t conduct business. Everyone should take some time off.¡±


    ¡°Humph! That jerk! It¡¯s his own fault for not managing his finances. We¡¯re just trying to run a decent business.¡± Looking to avoid further conflict, another employee suggested, ¡°If the issue is just about the violin¡¯s price, maybe we should just refund him and ask for the violin back.¡±


    Joelle responded firmly, ¡°No, that would set a bad precedent. It would seem as if we¡¯re admitting to overcharging, which could tarnish our reputation.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ What should we do then? So much has been destroyed, and that guy clearly doesn¡¯t have the funds to cover the damages. Do we just write it off?¡±


    In a reassuring tone, Joelle replied, ¡°Any losses will be my responsibility. Don¡¯t worry. If he fails to pay, I have faith in the legal system to uphold justice. Let¡¯s consider this unintended publicity; it¡¯s not entirely negative.¡±


    Her optimism lifted the team¡¯s spirits, and they gradually started to leave, resigning themselves to the unfortunate incident.


    Once alone in the now quiet studio, Joelle pondered theplexity of the situation. The studio served an upscale clientele with rtively few transactions, each meticulously documented. Only two violins priced at $360,000 had been sold recently. She reviewed these transactions and checked the surveince footage for those times.


    Finishing her review, she felt relieved rather than tired. Life had been straightforward for Joelle up to this point. Supported first by her parents, then by Adrian, Shawn, and Rafael, she had pursued her career without major worries, always having someone else solve her problems. Now a parent herself, Joelle realized it was time she handled challenges independently.


    Over the next few days, she consulted with variousw firms about the case. Everything seemed to be progressing smoothly until one day, the studio¡¯s operations manager called her urgently. ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s a problem! Check the posts I just sent you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 212

    ?<strong>Chapter 212:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s eyes firstnded on the post title that tantly used her name. The content was nothing short of explosive. It sted her for overcharging, and someone had even uploaded her photos. Further allegations suggested her studio was just a cover for illicit financial transactions.


    Such absurd usations made Joelle burst outughing. However, the truly disheartening aspect was the misguidedments beneath these posts. Clearly uninformed about violins, somementers attacked the quality of her instruments.


    The power of the inte is formidable; it can build up or break down reputations in an instant. Within just a few hours, her studio¡¯s official email was bombarded with thousands of hateful messages. Left with no alternative, Joelle decided to respond publicly.


    She sought advice from herwyer, who believed the man was trying to stir up public sympathy to coerce her into dropping thewsuit. But Joelle was determined not to give in.


    She took it upon herself to reach out to the man and confronted him over the phone. ¡°Are you behind these online rumors?¡±


    The man yed dumb. ¡°What rumors? What do they have to do with me? And how can you be so sure they¡¯re just rumors? Who¡¯s to say your business is as honest as you im? Just thinking about my girlfriend buying a violin from someone like you disgusts me.¡±


    Despite being unused to dealing with such crass behavior, Joelle remained calm. ¡°This has gone far enough. Let¡¯s arrange a meeting to resolve this. My attorney will contact you.¡±


    ¡°What are you up to? Are you trying to admit that your prices are too high?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already rified that our prices are determined by official appraisals. While you may not agree, your girlfriend did. She chose to spend $360,000 on the violin, validating its value to her. Your disagreement doesn¡¯t negate the violin¡¯s worth.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The man¡¯s indignation red up. ¡°Do you understand how long it takes for ordinary people to save $360,000? For many, that¡¯s over a year¡¯s expenses. You seem so detached, failing to recognize that $360,000 represents a significant sacrifice for me¡ªit¡¯s about survival!¡±


    Joelle frowned, puzzled by his twisting of her words. ¡°That¡¯s not my intention.¡±


    ¡°Then what are you saying? Are you mocking me for not earning enough, for not having enough money? I might not be as wealthy as you, but it¡¯s up to each person to decide if they want to buy a $360,000 violin. I can¡¯t afford it, and you refuse to lower your price!¡±


    The man hung up abruptly, leaving Joelle with a sinking feeling. Her instincts proved right; by evening, he had manipted their conversation and shared it online. Joelle¡¯sments were twisted to portray her as heartless on social media.


    ¡°$360,000? Is the violin made of gold?¡±


    ¡°Is the owner of this violin shop even human? Look at how they¡¯re exploiting ordinary people for money!¡± Several tried to provide context. ¡°This store targets the high-end market. To the average person, a violin might not seem worth $360,000, but remember that historically, famous violins have sold for millions at auctions. In that context, $360,000 isn¡¯t unreasonable.¡±


    Yet, such attempts at rification only sparked more anger. In an era where social sensitivities are at a peak and economic disparities starkly visible, Joelle¡¯s perceived detachment and principles only served to distance her further from the public. With many struggling daily just to survive, her defense of such high prices seemed out of touch.


    Amidst this turmoil, Joelle epted her predicament. Her once-private life was now subjected to public scrutiny online. usations that she was merely a beneficiary of wealth overshadowed her genuine aplishments as an award-winning violinist. Rumors circted that her family had purchased her des. Joelle was overwhelmed by the rampant gossip and theories.


    ¡°The studio has definitely be well-known, but not in the way we wanted.¡±


    The online hostility was unyielding, reaching even Katherine. Katherine offered somefort over the phone. ¡°Thankfully, the inte has a short memory. This will pass soon, and they¡¯ll find something else to focus on.¡±


    Joelle was very frustrated. ¡°I was too naive. I didn¡¯t expect that man to record our conversation.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. You recorded it as well, didn¡¯t you?¡± Indeed, Joelle started recording their interactions after consulting with herwyer, who rmended documenting all dealings with the parties involved. Thankfully, she had that recording; without it, defending herself would have been impossible.


    Katherine pointed out a potential silver lining. ¡°Spreading false information and inciting harassment might get him a stint in jail for up to thirty days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, do you need help? If it¡¯s too much¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Kathy.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 213

    ?<strong>Chapter 213:</strong>


    Joelle tried to maintain a positive outlook despite the circumstances. ¡°The number of critics has exploded from thousands to hundreds of thousands. At least my children are unharmed. I couldn¡¯t handle it if they were targeted.¡±


    After Joelle ended her call with Katherine, Rafael approached. Joelle didn¡¯t want him to worry, so she managed a smile. ¡°Have the kids gone to bed?¡±


    Rafael nodded, concern evident in his voice. ¡°Joelle, are you alright?¡±


    She had not shared the extent of the cyberbullying or the studio incident with Rafael, fearing it would stress him and possibly provoke further online bacsh. The inte felt like an overwhelming foe.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she assured him, choosing still not to divulge everything.


    Rafael¡¯s expression softened. ¡°If there¡¯s ever anything you need to talk about, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Really, Rafael, I¡¯m okay. No need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, Joelle soon realized she had underestimated the severity of the online harassment. One day, as she headed home, she noticed several suspicious figures near her residence. Even the building¡¯s management had cautioned her, noting a surge in unfamiliar faces around the area.


    Concerned for Aurora and Rnd¡¯s well-being, Joelle opted not to return home and instead stayed at a hotel. On the third day, noticing a reduction in online hostility, Joelle ventured out for dinner. Unexpectedly, within an hour of her departure, she realized she was being followed.


    A man with a camera had tracked her from the restaurant. Joelle didn¡¯t even finish her meal and quickly left. Once inside the elevator, her anxiety eased slightly, but a worrying thought crossed her mind: what if these people discovered which floor she was on? Therefore, she pressed the button for every floor.


    When the elevator stopped on the twenty-sixth floor, Joelle stepped out cautiously, continuously ncing back to check if anyone was tailing her. She felt as though she was enduring a type of public humiliation, where she could almost sense usatory fingers pointing at her.


    To reach her room, she needed to navigate around two corners. As she turned the second corner, she spotted two individuals in hats lingering by her door. ¡°Is this the right ce?¡± ¡°Yeah, my sister¡¯s at the front desk. She said Joelle Watson¡¯s in this room!¡±


    Joelle pressed herself against the wall, gripped by fear.


    ¡°Hey! You vile woman! Open up!¡± A loud bang echoed in the hallway.


    Joelle¡¯s heart raced with terror.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she inside?¡±


    ¡°No problem, we¡¯ll just wait here. She has toe back sometime! And when she does, she¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Joelle was too scared to attempt returning to her room. She thought about heading back to the elevator but then heard noisesing from that direction. ¡°Are we on the right floor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we haven¡¯t checked this one yet!¡±


    She was caught between threats on both sides! Joelle found herself frozen in the corridor, unable to proceed either way. She regretted not wearing a hat for her outing.


    With no means to vanish or fly away, her only option seemed to be knocking on a random door and hoping someone would help her. If fortune was on her side, she might find a ce to hide. If not, and she ran into someone who despised her, it could spell disaster.


    Caught in a moment of urgency, she saw a door swing open. Without hesitating, she darted towards the figure emerging from it. ¡°Excuse me! Can I hide here for a moment?¡±


    Her timing was impable. She entered into darkness, unable to make out any details. Her first impression of the man was his height and sturdy build, towering over her.


    In an instant, he had her pinned against the wall, her arms secured behind her. Ignoring the difort, Joelle¡¯s urge to cry overwhelmed her. This was it; she had encountered yet another person who hated her. ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    That voice¡­ Joelle attempted to turn her head, but the darkness obscured her view.


    ¡°Adrian?¡±


    He hesitated, then reinserted his room card.


    As light filled the room, Joelle¡¯s heart surged with relief. Adrian let her go, scrutinizing her with a frown. ¡°Joelle, what, throwing yourself at me again?¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Joelle pressed her ear against the door, straining to hear the conversations outside. ¡°Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely saw her leaving the restaurant!¡±


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have escaped! Go find her!¡±


    Joelle shuddered to think what might happen if they caught her.


    Adrian whispered closely, ¡°Given your current notoriety, you still dared to go out?¡±


    It was clear that even Adrian was aware of the situation. Joelle maintained herposure. ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± She then looked Adrian over and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Adrian remained silent. Curiosity got the better of Joelle as she nced around, half-expecting to see another woman hidden inside.


    Suddenly, a knock at the door startled her. Fearing she was discovered, Joelle instinctively sought refuge in Adrian¡¯s arms. Adrian didn¡¯t push her away, understanding that anyone facing such relentless online attacks would be on high alert.


    A voice outside asked, ¡°Mr. Miller, have you changed? I¡¯m really sorry for spilling wine on you earlier.¡± Adrian answered, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Joelle gazed downward, her eyes shimmering as she fixed her stare on the floor. After the threat seemed to recede, she was ovee by a wave of exhaustion and fear.


    Adrian firmly grasped her arm and helped her to her feet. Tears began to fill Joelle¡¯s eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 214

    ?<strong>Chapter 214:</strong>


    Joelle was resolute in her refusal of Adrian¡¯s sympathy, so she stifled a sniffle and feigned indifference, masking the turmoil within. ¡°I¡¯m just hiding here for a bit.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything illegal, did you? Is it so serious?¡± Adrian responded with a detached air.


    He attempted to guide Joelle outside, but she rebuffed his gesture, shaking off his hand with determined resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll just stay here for a while. You go ahead with your business.¡±


    Adrian gave her a long, thoughtful look. ¡°I¡¯lle back to see youter.¡± Joelle remained silent.


    With his departure, her racing heart gradually decelerated, finding a moment of peace. Upon his return from social engagements, Adrian discovered that Joelle had already left. After asking around, he learned that Rafael had stopped by half an hour earlier.


    The following day, Joelle met with the man at the police station, apanied by herwyer.


    ¡°You have caused significant harm to my client. We demand an additional public apology on top of the existing financialpensation to restore my client¡¯s reputation,¡± said thewyer.


    The man maintained an unflinching demeanor, as if impervious to the consequences. ¡°Forget about the financialpensation. A public apology is out of the question. Have you ever seen me spreading rumors?¡±


    Joelle asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who uploaded the recording online?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I uploaded it. So what? I didn¡¯t make anything up.¡± Thewyer emphasized, ¡°It was your deliberate editing of the recording that caused my client to be cyberbullied.¡±


    The man chuckled. ¡°All I did was post the recording. I didn¡¯t tell anyone to insult you. And now you¡¯re ming me for the insults? Are wealthy people always this irrational?¡±


    Joelle remainedposed, navigating the situation with a quiet grace and unwavering dignity. ¡°Let¡¯s handle this step by step. About the violin I sold, you imed I overcharged. Here are the documents I received from the market regtion department, along with their certification. It clearly confirms that pricing my violin at 360,000 dors is both fair and reasonable.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t bother to look at the documents, maintaining an air of arrogance and superiority. ¡°You must have bribed someone. I don¡¯t believe a word of it!¡±


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    The police officer knocked on the table impatiently. ¡°You used her of overcharging, and now that there¡¯s evidence, you say she bribed someone. Is it her fault she has money? If you want to settle this, speak reasonably. If not, stop making a scene.¡±


    The man sprang up, shouting, ¡°You two must be colluding! You¡¯re bullying me!¡±


    The police officer was fed up. ¡°Stop shouting!¡±


    ¡°Officer, please allow me to speak with this gentleman privately,¡± Joelle said.


    Before leaving the room, the police officer cautioned the man. Joelle slid the document toward him once more. ¡°Of course, if you have any issues with this certification, you can file awsuit with the market regtion department. But I must warn you, causing trouble, spreading lies about public officials, and inciting chaos online could lead to your arrest. You im I have money, and I admit I¡¯ve never struggled in life. You said I bribed someone and bullied you, but I believe hiringwyers to protect my rights is the right course of action. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of this cyberbullying? People need to express their feelings, and I don¡¯t mind being their target. Typing away at a keyboard doesn¡¯t affect my life. But for you, it¡¯s a different situation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The man gulped anxiously, his eyes darting. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Joelle stayed calm andposed. ¡°This is the purchase record from our store. We sold only two violins for 360,000 dors. One was bought by a teacher over fifty, and the other by a friend of mine for her child. Which one is your girlfriend?¡±


    The man appeared noticeably ufortable after Joelle finished speaking. Joelle fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Initially, I thought about refunding and canceling the sale if you couldn¡¯t ept the price. But after reviewing our store¡¯s purchase records, I found it hard to believe. Your so-called girlfriend never made any purchase from us. So, who¡¯s the one lying?¡±


    The man pressed his lips together and stayed quiet for a long time. All of a sudden, he snatched the certification from the table and swallowed it whole.


    No one could intervene, and he nearly choked, frantically pounding his chest. Joelle hadn¡¯t anticipated him sinking to such a low level. But it was merely a document; she could easily obtain another. His desperate act only served to confirm his guilt.


    ¡°Even if I lied, what does it matter? You still overcharged! I refuse to believe your violin is worth that much!¡± Joelle¡¯s gaze remained steadfast. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Either you publicly apologize, or I¡¯ll make the entire recording public.¡±


    ¡°What? You have a recording too?¡± The man was utterly stunned.


    If she went ahead and released the recording, it would spell disaster for him. Joelle reclined in her chair and looked at the time. ¡°You have ten minutes to make your decision. Choose wisely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 215

    ?<strong>Chapter 215:</strong>


    Shortly afterward, Joelle exited the police station alongside herwyer.


    ¡°He destroyed the evidence, but thankfully, he¡¯s agreed to a public apology. That should halt the cyberbullying.¡± Joelle expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you for advising me to record everything. Without that, I would have had no defense.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Ms. Watson. You managed this with clear thinking and kindness, understanding the man¡¯s difficult situation without demanding arge payment.¡± Joelle shook her head and said, ¡°To me, money is just a number. But pressing someone too much can turn dangerous, can¡¯t it?¡±


    Later, as the situation cooled down, Joelle received a call from her studio¡¯s business manager.


    ¡°Joelle, someone wants to buy our most prestigious violin!¡± This violin was the product of two years of Joelle¡¯s dedicated craftsmanship.


    ¡°Who is the buyer?¡±


    ¡°The customer¡¯sst name is Miller.¡±


    Joelle hurried back to her studio. Upon arrival, she saw the manager assisting Adrian. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Relief was evident in the manager¡¯s voice; the deal was too significant for her to handle on her own. Adrian wasn¡¯t just interested in the priciest violin; he was looking to buy all the remaining violins in stock. It seemed almost like a grand gesture.


    Joelle gave Adrian a stern look and said to the manager, ¡°Please, give us a moment.¡±


    Once the manager left, only Joelle and Adrian remained. ¡°Adrian, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°To purchase violins.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re currently not open for sales.¡±


    ¡°But you do have violins avable, right? I¡¯m willing to buy everything you have, and I¡¯ll pay triple the usual price.¡±


    Joelle was not a fool. If she couldn¡¯t see through his intentions now, then all her experiences amounted to nothing. Taking a deep breath, Joelle fixed her gaze on him. ¡°Are you trying to pity me?¡±


    Adrian locked eyes with her, unflinching. ¡°Yes, so what? Will you take my help?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t even think about it. ¡°You¡¯re divorced. I don¡¯t need your pity or your money. Please leave.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m doing this for you?¡± Adrian scoffed. ¡°If Aurora wasn¡¯t living with you, I wouldn¡¯t bother giving you a second nce. You might think you can manage on your own, but I won¡¯t let youpromise my daughter¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern!¡± Joelle stood up abruptly. ¡°The hardest times with Aurora came about because of your interference. Leave now!¡±


    In the past, Joelle might havecked the boldness to defy Adrian. But now, just seeing him stirred a surge of anger and resentment.


    Adrian wasn¡¯t ustomed to such defiance. ¡°Joelle, do you really despise me that much?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Of course, she hated him. During her most critical moment inbor, bleeding heavily, he was on a flight, apanying Reba for her treatment. The resentment she felt from those times had reached its breaking point. The reality was that Adrian had never truly loved her. Having epted this truth, she no longer wanted any involvement with him.


    Adrian stood up, his attitude like a beast ready to break free, his eyes filled with anger. ¡°You hate me? Why? Because of the drug you gave me that led to our marriage, leaving you alone at home for three years? Or because I didn¡¯t know you ran off with our child, getting remarried while I was desperately looking for you? You took my daughter, married my friend, and even had a son with him. Joelle, I feel like strangling you. Do you understand that?¡±


    Joelle managed a bitter smile. ¡°In the end, you just can¡¯t bear to see me with Rafael, can you? You feel I¡¯ve embarrassed you, right?¡±


    Adrian gave a cold snort. ¡°Why bother asking if you already know the answer?¡±


    ¡°So, what do you want from me? Adrian, I owe you nothing.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°I want custody of Aurora.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Fine, then,¡± Adrian said, pressing his tongue against his cheek. ¡°Then divorce Rafael and marry me again.¡±


    Joelle crossed her arms and said, ¡°Are you trying to rekindle a me that¡¯s long since died? Aren¡¯t you worried about hurting the one you love?¡±


    ¡°My true love is my daughter. She¡¯d be delighted to see her biological parents together again!¡±


    He grasped Joelle¡¯s chin, but she met his gaze steadily. ¡°In her eyes, Rafael is her father.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about to change.¡± Adrian¡¯s lips curled coldly. ¡°If you refuse to cooperate, I¡¯ll go and tell Aurora myself that I¡¯m her real father. It might be tough for her, but she deserves to know the truth eventually, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Joelle looked at him unwillingly. epting Adrian¡¯s offer would be an admission that she couldn¡¯t support her child alone. In custody battles, financial stability often yed a crucial role. Yet, if she declined, what would happen if he actually approached Aurora?


    After a few tense seconds, Joelle gave in. ¡°I¡¯ll take your order. After all, it¡¯s just money.¡± She then gestured for the manager toe back and start the paperwork.


    ¡°Joelle, are you certain about this? Isn¡¯t the price too unreasonable?¡± The price for each violin had skyrocketed, bing hugely inted.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. He can afford it.¡±


    She rationalized the steep cost as a form of child support for Aurora.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 216

    ?<strong>Chapter 216:</strong>


    After finalizing the purchase contract, Adrian departed with a triumphant air.


    Joelle copsed into her chair, overwhelmed by a mixture of relief and exhaustion. She resented having to rely on her ex-husband during tough times. The thought of him potentially trying to take their child away gnawed at her; it felt like he had found her vulnerability.


    ¡°Joelle, your phone rang earlier. I answered it for you. It was Rafael calling.¡±


    Joelle and Adrian had kept their marriage under wraps. She now understood that if a man chose to hide their rtionship, perhaps hismitment wasn¡¯t as profound as it should be. In contrast, her rtionship with Rafael was known to everyone, unlike her secretive marriage.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After adjusting her hair and checking the time, Joelle knew it was time to head home.


    Rafael quickly picked up on her good mood. ¡°Did you manage to resolve everything?¡±


    With a nod, Joelle said, ¡°Yes, finally, it¡¯s all settled!¡± She walked past Rafael, oblivious to his apparent annoyance.


    ¡°Did you meet anyone else today?¡±


    Joelle shrugged off his question. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joelle considered revealing her meeting with Adrian to Rafael but feared he might read too much into it. Ultimately, she chose to keep it to herself. She now focused solely on taking good care of her family.


    After a pause, Rafael said, ¡°I need to take care of something tonight. I¡¯m heading back to my parents¡¯ ce.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joelle¡¯s face fell. ¡°My brother is returning from overseas tonight.¡±


    Rafael remained silent and departed without another word.


    That evening, the children joyously rushed toward Shawn. ¡°Uncle Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Aurora, Rnd!¡±


    He had brought presents for both children, filling the home with more energy than usual.


    While Joelle was preupied in the kitchen, she paused to shout to Shawn, ¡°Shawn, could you please call Kathy and ask her toe over?¡±


    A subtle smirk crossed Shawn¡¯s face. ¡°Do we really need to?¡±


    Held in someone¡¯s arms, Aurora yelled, ¡°I want Kathy toe too!¡±


    With no other option, Shawn begrudgingly made the call to Katherine.


    ¡°Hello? Shawn, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived back home. Joelle is hoping you can join us for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t tonight. Bobby and I are off to see a movie.¡± Upon hearing Bobby¡¯s name, Shawn experienced an ufortable twinge and preferred to keep the conversation short.


    ¡°Alright then, enjoy your movie night.¡±


    Oblivious to his mood, Katherine responded, ¡°Okay, say hi to the kids for me.¡±


    Shawn ended the call and settled into the living room, his mood turning somber. He harbored a lingering emptiness from the time his online rtionship with Katherine had ended years ago. Shawn, buried under the demands of work and family, rarely found time for his personal life. Connecting deeply with someone was unexpected, especially with Katherine.


    Since their separation three years ago, Shawn returned to his routine lifestyle, which nowcked its previous spark of joy.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Joelle¡¯s voice pulled him from his thoughts.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rafael?¡±


    ¡°He went back to his parents¡¯.¡±


    Pausing, Shawn faced her. ¡°You two didn¡¯t have an argument, did you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joelle¡¯s smile was bright. ¡°We¡¯re doing great!¡±


    Relieved, Shawn finally took a seat. ¡°Rafael looks out for you well, but make sure you¡¯re attentive to his feelings too.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Joelle responded casually, but she took his words to heart.


    After the evening meal, as the children dozed off next to her, she feltpelled to check on Rafael. She was determined not to merely receive Rafael¡¯s affections without reciprocation. Caring for Rafael was crucial to their rtionship¡¯s health.


    As the phone connected, she heard a voice. ¡°Hello?¡± It wasn¡¯t Rafael¡¯s voice. Although it was a man¡¯s voice, Joelle couldn¡¯t recognize who it was.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m trying to reach Rafael.¡±


    ¡°Rafael? You mean the owner of this phone? He drank too much and is out vomiting. I¡¯ll tell him to call you back once he¡¯s here.¡±


    Rafael drank too much? Joelle was puzzled. Hadn¡¯t Rafael said he was dealing with family issues? That was why he hurried back to his parents¡¯.


    ¡°Could you tell me where you are right now?¡±


    ¡°Flex Club.¡±


    Rafael was out drinking? It never crossed Joelle¡¯s mind that Rafael might deceive her. Herst marriage had crumbled under simr strains.


    ¡°Please look after him, and don¡¯t bother calling back.¡±


    After ending the call, Joelle sat on her bed, lost in thought for a long while. The thought of being misled was unbearable. She struggled toprehend why Rafael, ever so gentle, would fabricate such a story. Initially furious, her anger softened as she spected that Rafael might have had his reasons.


    In a sudden decision, she flung back the covers and knocked on Shawn¡¯s door. ¡°Shawn, can you keep an eye on the kids for a bit? I need to go get Rafael!¡±


    Without even changing her outfit, she drove directly to Flex Club. Though the night was shrouded in fog, her determination was unwavering. She realized her mistake. She had been the one to lie to Rafael initially.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 217

    ?<strong>Chapter 217:</strong>


    Joelle acknowledged Shawn¡¯s insight. She realized she needed to be more attuned to Rafael¡¯s emotions. Rafael had seemed out of sorts for a while. He wouldn¡¯t have asked about her day if he hadn¡¯t felt something amiss. He was looking for transparency, not Joelle¡¯s tendency to avoid direct answers.


    As Joelle drove faster, her feelings of guilt towards Rafael intensified. Suddenly, her phone rang. She answered without slowing down. ¡°Hello, Rafael!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Joelle, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Rafael, you don¡¯t have to exin. I¡¯m on my way to you right now! It¡¯s my fault, and I¡¯ll be honest with you! Just hold on, okay?¡±


    Rafael paused, taken aback. ¡°Joelle, are you driving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m heading your way,¡± Joelle confessed, her grip tightening on the steering wheel. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m truly sorry. It seems I¡¯ve taken your kindness for granted and overlooked how you felt.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rafael¡¯s voice was tight. ¡°Joelle, this is on me. I¡¯ve been too petty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Joelle took a deep breath. ¡°I need to concentrate on the road. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    She ended the call just as a ck cat streaked across the poorly lit road. Joelle gasped in shock. Her hands frantically twisted the steering wheel, causing the tires to screech loudly against the asphalt.


    Bang!


    Her car, moving at high speed, crashed into a tree by the roadside. The airbag deployed, striking Joelle¡¯s chest, while blood began to drip from a cut on her forehead. Her vision blurred by blood-stained eyshes. Instinctively, Joelle reached for her phone. ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    Time seemed to blur before she regained consciousness, her body throbbing with pain. Her phone began to ring. With blurred vision, Joelle answered the call in confusion. ¡°Help me¡­¡±


    On the other end, Adrian was shocked. ¡°Joelle?¡± Receiving no answer, his voice filled with panic. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    When Joelle awoke in the hospital, she felt as though her body had been torn apart. Adrian and Rafael stood by her bedside, concern etched on their faces. Rafael had a bruise on his face.


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Rafael eximed, gripping her hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have worried you. How are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?¡±


    Joelle inquired, ¡°What happened to your face?¡± Rafael, now considerably more sober, tightened his lips and looked away. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°I hit him,¡± Adrian interjected.


    Joelle stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Why would you hit him?¡±


    Adrian let out a derisiveugh. Had he not called Joelle and extracted her from the crash site in time, she might not have survived. The doctor had inquired about his rtionship with Joelle. After some contemtion, he decided it was best to inform Rafael, only to discover Rafael was at a bar. In other words, while Joelle suffered a car ident, Rafael was off drinking. Overwhelmed by rage, Adrian had punched Rafael, which sobered him up quite a bit.


    ¡°I hit him because I felt like it. What does it matter to you?¡±


    Joelle would not stand for Rafael being treated poorly. Despite her own injuries, including a broken leg and a neck wound, she was adamant about protecting Rafael. ¡°Why did you hit him? Adrian, if youy a hand on him again, I¡¯ll fight you with everything I¡¯ve got!¡±


    Rafael quickly stepped in. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Joelle. It¡¯s partly my fault too. Night driving is dangerous, and I should have discouraged you from going out.¡±


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m okay. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself.¡± Adrian, observing this moment, was overwhelmed by conflicting feelings. He recalled instances when Joelle had fiercely defended him in the past.


    ¡°Adrian, you can go now,¡± said Joelle.


    Rafael suggested, ¡°Adrian, let me walk you to the door.¡± Adrian sensed Rafael wanted to discuss something, so he didn¡¯t object. The two men exited the hospital room.


    As the elevator doors shut, Rafael saw the blood at the corner of his mouth, but he didn¡¯t me Adrian, admitting to his ownpse in judgment that night. ¡°Adrian, I need to ask you something.¡±


    Turning to face Rafael, Adrian knew well that Rafael¡¯s demeanor wasn¡¯t always as serene and gentle as it seemed. He was prone to outbursts of anger, typically only when provoked. Right then, Rafael¡¯s face was stern, seemingly cautioning him to steer clear of Joelle.


    Adrian, however, thought this was absurd. It was quite ironic! Adrian had once been close to Joelle himself and had told Rafael to keep his distance.


    ¡°Why did you reach out to Joelle?¡± Rafael asked. A smirk appeared on Adrian¡¯s face. ¡°Are you jealous? Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, Joelle and I owe you nothing. We got together after your divorce was finalized with her. We¡¯re happy now, and I¡¯d prefer it if you didn¡¯t disrupt our peace anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrian arched an eyebrow. ¡°Just let me take Aurora. You have a son already. Return my daughter to me, and you¡¯ll never hear from me again.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 218

    ?<strong>Chapter 218:</strong>


    ¡°You surely don¡¯t believe it¡¯s right to enjoy a happy family life while I am all alone, do you?¡± Adrian inquired. Rafael¡¯s expression grew grim as he retorted, ¡°What was your reason for wanting a child to begin with? Must I remind you? You don¡¯t truly care about Aurora. Your fight for custody is merely a way to get back at Joelle. Do you really think you¡¯re father material? If you can¡¯t appreciate someone else¡¯s child, how can you truly love your own?¡±


    Adrian felt stung by these words. Why did both Rafael and Joelle assume he didn¡¯t love his daughter? If Joelle hadn¡¯t taken Aurora for those three long years, would his daughter have had to grow up away from her true home? He was certain, beyond any doubt, that he loved his daughter more deeply than Rafael could ever understand. The air was heavy with tension, on the verge of exploding into a heated dispute.


    Adrian took a measured step towards Rafael. ¡°Do I need to listen to you question my love for my daughter? Are you even capable of handling your own son? Your concern for my child is unnecessary.¡±


    Rafael stood calm, his tone even. ¡°Does Aurora even see you as her father?¡±


    Rage surged within Adrian, prompting him to grab Rafael by the cor. ¡°And who is to me for that? Rafael, are you really provoking a fight?¡±


    The past was aplex mesh of guilt and resentment. Joelle believed she had no reason to apologize, and Adrian was equally certain he had no debts to her. Yes, Adrian had been harsh with Joelle in the past. But ever since he had escorted her to that operating room, he had been determined to forge a life with her, one they both deserved. Yet Joelle had chosen to flee. She had taken their daughter and married his best friend. Now, Adrian no longer wanted Joelle; he wanted only his daughter.


    However, Rafael could understand Adrian¡¯s feelings, but the family of four he now had was precisely the life Joelle had always wanted. Rafael stood firm in his resolve to safeguard Joelle¡¯s happiness at all costs. He brushed off Adrian¡¯s hand from his cor. ¡°Isn¡¯t this mess a result of your own actions? When you married Joelle, I stepped aside. It was you who failed to appreciate her. If you didn¡¯t cherish her, why should she believe you¡¯d care for the child whose birth nearly cost her life?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Adrian repeated Rafael¡¯s words, his voiceden with disbelief. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°During a particrly difficult delivery, she suffered a severe hemorrhage and nearly lost her life. Where were you at that time? You were assisting Reba with her medical needs, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Three years ago, Adrian had indeed arranged a flight to take Reba abroad for medical treatment, but that was after his attempts to locate Joelle had failed. Adrian had braved a severe storm in a desperate attempt to find Joelle, while she was enduring her own life-threatening ordeal giving birth to their child. A heavy silence enveloped Adrian as he contemted Rafael¡¯s words. Then a realization dawned on him¡ªJoelle had also borne Rafael¡¯s child.


    Childbirth always teeters on the brink of death. If Joelle¡¯s initial experience was so traumatic, why would she opt to undergo it again? Had Joelle remained with him, Adrian would never have allowed her to suffer so greatly a second time. But ultimately, was this not Joelle¡¯s decision to make? With this thought, Adrian found his sympathy for Joelle waning.


    ¡°Reba¡¯s condition had been neglected for far too long. Without my intervention, she might not have made it.¡±


    ¡°So, Adrian, haven¡¯t you made your choice? If you deem Reba more important than Joelle, why return to disrupt our lives?¡±


    What did he mean by suggesting Reba was more important than Joelle? Was such aparison even justifiable?


    ¡°Are you so upset because you fear Joelle might return to me? Do you truly have such little faith in yourself?¡± Adrian retorted.


    Rafael¡¯s expression shifted as he sternly called out Adrian¡¯s name. Adrian lifted his chin defiantly. ¡°Oh, did that strike a nerve?¡±


    From behind them, a nurse¡¯s voice interrupted, ¡°Who is Joelle Watson¡¯s family?¡± Rafael¡¯s clenched fist slowly rxed. ¡°I need to get back to taking care of Joelle.¡±


    With a snort, Adrian exited the hospital and made his way to Joelle¡¯s house. Shawn opened the door, cradling Rnd and feeding him. ¡°Adrian? What¡¯s your reason foring?¡±


    Shawn was unaware of Joelle¡¯s recent car ident. Adrian, showing uncharacteristic consideration, chose not to rm him. ¡°I¡¯vee to see Aurora.¡±


    Shawn, still smiling, blocked his path. ¡°Aurora¡¯s asleep already. Why don¡¯t you trying back tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I need to see her, even if she¡¯s asleep.¡± Adrian pushed to enter, causing the smile to fade from Shawn¡¯s eyes. ¡°Adrian, please don¡¯t make this hard. My sister and her husband are doing well. Let¡¯s not disturb their peace.¡±


    Adrian swore under his breath. Even Shawn was echoing the same sentiment. Was it too much to request a visit with his daughter? Since when had such a simple wish be an intrusion?


    ¡°Shawn, have you forgotten the years you got by with my financial help?¡±


    Shawn had to admit the truth in Adrian¡¯s statement. His ventures overseas had thrived thanks to Adrian¡¯s support over those three years. Outwardly, Shawn had always appeared to be the struggling businessman, barely keeping Watson Group solvent. Yet, in reality, his sessful international dealings had long established him among the affluent.


    ¡°I remember,¡± Shawn responded, stifling a yawn. ¡°You want to see your daughter? Maybe it¡¯s time you started paying some child support. I¡¯ve been covering the expenses these past three years!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 219

    ?<strong>Chapter 219:</strong>


    Businessmen cherish their wealth and are always on the lookout forwful ways to increase it. Shawn¡¯s approach to making money seemed rooted in deceit and taking advantage of Adrian. In the past, he genuinely relied on Adrian¡¯s financial help to get by. But now, he viewed every meeting as a chance to extract profit from Adrian.


    Missing an opportunity to make money is foolish. Adrian fixed his gaze on him, asking, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know about thepany you secretly run?¡± Three years ago, when Joelle vanished and Watson Group went under, Adrian grew suspicious that Shawn might be concealing assets abroad. After extensive investigation, he found out Shawn was not just wealthy, but exceedingly so.


    Leaning on the door frame, Shawn retorted, ¡°My money is just that¡ªmine. If you im Aurora as your daughter, shouldn¡¯t you be somewhat responsible?¡± The siblings were cut from the same cloth; one sold him faulty overpriced pianos, and the other never passed up a chance to profit.


    Adrian, tired of arguing, recognized that what truly mattered was seeing his daughter. He gave Shawn a brief look and said, ¡°Miller Group has some guaranteed profitable dealsing up. If you¡¯re interested, let¡¯s discuss it another time.¡±


    Shawn moved aside and said, ¡°Aurora¡¯s in there. Just this once, and try not to wake her.¡± Inside the bedroom, Aurora slept peacefully, her doll in her arms. Adrian watched her briefly and then carefully tucked her in. He realized his daughter needed a nightlight and her doll to fall asleep.


    He desperately wished for her to wake up and jump into his arms, calling him Dad as she did with Rafael. But that was not to be. Even if Aurora were awake, she¡¯d only call him Mr. Miller. His own child, bearing his likeness, had to call another man Dad, and his presence felt like an intrusion. This felt terribly wrong.


    Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her; now you should go,¡± Shawn said. Adrian stood still. ¡°Do you think Aurora will ever see me as her father?¡±


    Shawn said inly, ¡°You have to ept the reality. Caring for babies isn¡¯t easy. Joelle had to wake up multiple times at night to feed her; she quickly lost weight within six months, and her hair started falling out in patches. Later, it was Rafael who was constantly by her side, supporting her through it all.¡±


    Adrian listened quietly to these seemingly minor details. ¡°Rafael was there when Aurora was born and has been present for every significant moment of her life. Emotionally, Rafael has contributed as much as you might have, and arguably, he¡¯s done it better.¡± Adrian had to acknowledge that fact.


    ¡°If the child were with me, I could raise her too. After all, Aurora is my daughter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, maybe a child being with her real father is the ideal scenario,¡± Shawn said casually. ¡°So, who do we me for everything that¡¯s happened?¡±


    Reflecting on the past only aggravated Adrian, prompting him to let it go. He then decided to leave.


    Shawn called out, ¡°Adrian, did it ever ur to you that Joelle was a victim in the drug incident too?¡±


    Adrian halted in his tracks. That thought had never crossed his mind. He had always assumed that Watson Group was in trouble and that Joelle had married him to gain a powerful ally. The one thing he despised most was the drugging incident. Waking up to find Joelle beside him, he had not suspected a thing.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say this earlier?¡± Adrian asked. Shawn shrugged and said, ¡°Joelle tried to tell you many times, but you never took her word for it.¡± In truth, Adrian still didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°If she was truly a victim, why would she have stayed married to me for three years? If she really suffered, why would she fulfill the role of a full-time wife during that time?¡±


    Shawn remained silent. With a scoff, Adrian walked away.


    News of Joelle¡¯s car ident quickly circted. Shawn urged Joelle to take proper rest in the hospital while he looked after the children.


    ¡°I wonder if Aurora and Rnd are missing me?¡± Joelle sighed as she adjusted herself in the bed.


    Rafael handed her a ss of water, saying, ¡°They¡¯d probably cry if they saw their mom all bandaged up like a mummy.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Joelle admitted,cking energy. ¡°Aurora would be really upset to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Rafael reassured her, gently patting her head. ¡°I¡¯m here now. Just focus on recovering, and we¡¯ll see them soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Many friends and rtives visited Joelle during her hospital stay. When Katherine learned of the ident, she hurried to the hospital, scolding through tears. ¡°Are you trying to give me a heart attack? Couldn¡¯t you have been more careful while driving?¡±


    Joelle yfully stuck out her tongue, ncing at Rafael. ¡°It was all in the name of love.¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Rafael blushed. ¡°My mom and sister will be here soon. I should go meet them at the entrance.¡±


    Katherine settled into a chair next to Joelle¡¯s bed. ¡°Things seem to be moving fast between you and Rafael. You¡¯re meeting his family already?¡±


    Joelle simply smiled, unsure of what to say.


    ¡°Well, some people are happy and some are worried!¡± Katherine said. ¡°I¡¯ve had terrible luck these past few days. My scheduled clients all canceled. It¡¯s like I worked for nothing in the first half of the year, and now there¡¯s no ie for thetter half either.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 220

    ?<strong>Chapter 220:</strong>


    Joelle arched an eyebrow in surprise. ¡°Is yourpany in some kind of trouble?¡±


    Katherine waved a hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not dive into that mess. I¡¯m already working on untangling it.¡±


    Joelle knew Katherine well enough to recognize that if a solution were truly in sight, Katherine would have kept quiet. The fact that she was even venting about it suggested the storm was fiercer than she let on.


    ¡°Maybe I could ask my brother to lend you a hand?¡± Joelle offered.


    Katherine chuckled. ¡°Your brother? He can barely keep his own ducks in a row. What could he possibly do for me?¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­¡± Joelle hesitated. She knew Shawn was managing a substantial business empire overseas, with assets that could probably fund a small nation. Though she never got the full picture, Shawn had once assured her that their family wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money for three lifetimes.


    But there was a catch¡ªShawn had sworn Joelle to secrecy, making her promise never to reveal this, not even to Katherine.


    ¡°My brother could probably help you out,¡± Joelle finally said.


    Katherine shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll ask Bobby. Besides, I¡¯m worried your brother might still harbor feelings for me. Things could get awkward, and I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with that.¡±


    After Katherine left, Joelle¡¯s unease gnawed at her. She picked up the phone and called Shawn.


    Shawn listened in silence before speaking. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want my help, I¡¯m not going to force it. She mentioned Bobby, right?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you still care about Kathy?¡±


    The line crackled with sudden intensity. ¡°Who said I was into her?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you pay so much attention to her before?¡±


    ¡°That was because¡­¡± Shawn calmed down and covered his forehead. ¡°I thought she was the one who was pregnant. I never really had feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    A little sheepishly, Shawn admitted, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let Kathy figure it out on her own then.¡± Joelle had briefly entertained the idea of matchmaking them, but it seemed the threads of fate were tangled in ways she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Shawn called his assistant. ¡°I want you to find out what¡¯s going on with Katherine¡¯spany.¡±


    The assistant¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Mr. Watson, are you finally nning to reveal everything to her?¡± Such a revtion would surely shake the ground beneath their feet.


    ¡°No,¡± Shawn replied with measured calm. ¡°Adrian has some projects for me. I want you to pass those on to Katherine, but make sure she doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s from me. Find a way to help her quietly.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Mr. Watson.¡±


    Later, Rafael and his family entered Joelle¡¯s hospital room. Joelle instinctively tried to sit up, but Belle was quick to stop her.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you need to rest,¡± Belle chided gently. ¡°Rafael already told me everything. It¡¯s his fault for sneaking out to drinkte at night and stressing you out.¡± As Belle spoke, she yfully jabbed Rafael.


    Joelle greeted Belle with a warm smile before turning her attention to Rafael¡¯s sister, Liza Romero. ¡°Liza, it¡¯s been ages!¡±


    Liza returned the smile. ¡°Joelle, it has been too long.¡± Belle looked at Joelle with concern. ¡°I was nning to have you and your brother over for dinner. But it looks like we¡¯ll have to push that back. Joelle, let¡¯s discuss the wedding ns after you¡¯ve fully recovered.¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for causing you worry.¡±


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± They sat and chatted until the sun dipped lower in the sky. Liza eventually nced at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mom. We shouldn¡¯t keep Joelle any longer.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Belle agreed. ¡°Joelle, we¡¯ll head out now. Take good care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± Joelle replied.


    As they prepared to leave, Liza couldn¡¯t resist teasing Rafael, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to see us out?¡±


    Catching the hint, Joelle spoke up. ¡°Rafael, why don¡¯t you walk them out?¡±


    Rafaelplied, following them to the door. Belle linked arms with Liza, a contented smile ying on her lips. ¡°Now that things between you and Joelle are sorted, your father and I can finally sleep easy. And with two beautiful children, a boy and a girl, it¡¯s like a dreame true.¡±


    Liza nced at Rafael. ¡°Rafael, are you marrying Joelle just because of the children?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rafael¡¯s expression turned somber. ¡°I¡¯ve had feelings for Joelle for many years.¡±


    Belle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise; this was news to her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Rafael confirmed.


    ¡°I always thought you had no interest in romance, keeping your feelings locked away so tightly! Now I understand why you¡¯ve stayed away from home these past three years!¡±


    Liza¡¯s smile faltered, her gaze lingering on Rafael. On the third day of Joelle¡¯s stay in the hospital, Gina said she wanted to see the children.


    ¡°Gina, the children are with my brother right now. I was in a car ident recently and I¡¯m still recovering in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gina¡¯s tone shifted to one of rm. ¡°Joelle, are you alright? I¡¯ming over right now!¡±


    ¡°Gina, it¡¯s really okay.¡±


    But Gina¡¯s worry couldn¡¯t be soothed, and she arrived at the hospital within twenty minutes.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯ve got to be more careful! Just hearing about a car ident gives me the chills. You know, your mother passed away in a car ident.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes dimmed with sorrow, and Gina quickly closed her mouth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 221

    ?<strong>Chapter 221:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle, I didn¡¯t mean to bring it up,¡± Gina said quickly, apologizing.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s been many years since my mother¡¯s death. She¡¯s gone, and we who remain must continue living,¡± Joelle responded, maintaining herposure.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle grasped Gina¡¯s hand warmly. ¡°Gina, I really appreciate how well you look after my father.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I¡¯m an outsider,¡± Gina smiled. ¡°I owe so much to the Watson family. If it weren¡¯t for your family, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am now. Caring for your father is both a privilege and my responsibility.¡±


    While they were talking, a nurse entered to request Joellee for a check-up. Joelle was now able to leave her bed, though she still required a wheelchair. Since Rafael had returned home to collect some of her clothes, Gina helped her. ¡°Joelle, let me help you with the check-up.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    After the check-up, Joelle unexpectedly encountered a familiar face.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller¡­¡± Leah quickly corrected herself. ¡°Ms. Watson.¡±


    ¡°Leah.¡±


    Tears filled Leah¡¯s eyes as she moved closer, asking, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Joelle instructed Gina to collect the test results before exining her situation. Aside from Irene, Leah was the second person in the Miller family who truly showed her care. Yet, Joelle had always known that Leah¡¯s loyaltiesy with Adrian.


    ¡°Leah, I¡¯m alright.¡±


    Fidgeting anxiously, Leah sped her thigh. ¡°Where have you been thesest three years? Adrian has been searching for you.¡±


    With straightforward honesty, Joelle said, ¡°Leah, I¡¯ve been abroad. I married Rafael and we¡¯ve had two children together. Thesest three years have been filled with happiness; you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Stunned, Leah was speechless, unsure how to react to the news of the children and Joelle¡¯s marriage to Rafael. But she grasped the deeper implication in Joelle¡¯s words¡ªshe was no longer part of the Miller family.


    Leah, feeling a bit of sympathy for Adrian, offered a gracious smile. ¡°It¡¯s good to hear you¡¯re doing well.¡±


    ¡°What brings you here to the hospital, Leah? Are you feeling sick?¡±


    ¡°Just dealing with the usual aches and pains of getting older.¡±


    Joelle asked, ¡°Are you still working for the Miller family? Didn¡¯t they sort out your retirement?¡±


    ¡°They did, actually.¡± Leahughed lightly, brushing the notion aside with a wave. ¡°After Irene¡¯s death, Adrian insisted I retire to my hometown. However, I can¡¯t just sit around, and I¡¯m concerned about him being on his own. These past three years have been rough on him. With all the upheaval within Quincy¡¯s family and Amara only looking out for herself, there were days Adrian returned to a home that felt empty and cold.¡±


    Realizing she had said too much, Leah quickly added, ¡°Here I am rambling about things that no longer concern you. He¡¯s made his choices, and now he must live with them.¡±


    Joelle maintained herposure, offering a serene smile. ¡°Leah, I should get going.¡±


    Leah wanted to say something but hesitated. Joelle had been so ideal, patiently waiting for Adrian every day, cooking borate meals whether he came home or not, and keeping the house immacte. Now, that perfect girl was someone else¡¯s wife.


    On the fifth day of Joelle¡¯s stay in the hospital, she ran into Reba and Salome by chance. ¡°Joelle,¡± Reba greeted her warmly.


    It had been three years since theirst meeting, and Reba looked different, her style now strikingly simr to Joelle¡¯s, right down to the brands of essories she chose. Nevertheless, Joelle wasn¡¯t one to fuss over such minor details.


    ¡°Have you recovered from your illness?¡± Joelle asked.


    Reba gave a soft hum of agreement. She still looked delicate despite her recovery. Joelle, despite not being fond of Reba, was aware of the severity of her condition¡ªa rare type of brain tumor. Surviving such an illness wasn¡¯t easy for Reba.


    ¡°Congrattions!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s congrattions feltckluster. Now happy with her family life, she found it strange that she had once obsessively followed Reba¡¯s Twitter because of Adrian.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Driven by curiosity, Joelle asked, ¡°How did you manage to recover?¡±


    ¡°I was treated at a renowned research institute abroad, all thanks to Adrian. I spent a year there beforeing back,¡± Reba exined.


    ¡°Really? Which institute?¡±


    ¡°Kovach Institute.¡±


    Joelle stopped for a moment. Kovach Institute was the same ce where her hand condition had been treated. Given the institute having facilities in three different countries, it was unlikely that she and Reba had been at the same ce.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Salome gently touched Reba¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head out, Reba.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, we¡¯re heading off now,¡± Reba said.


    After they left, Joelle lingered, watching them walk away for quite some time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 222

    ?<strong>Chapter 222:</strong>


    Reba asked, ¡°Mom, did you see that? Joelle was mocking me with what she just said.¡±


    Salome stole a furtive nce behind; Joelle¡¯s gaze lingered on them.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly normal. The more she mocks you, the more threatened she feels by you. She might seem calm, but every time she sees you with Adrian, she¡¯s seething with jealousy!¡±


    But Reba found no balm in her mother¡¯s words. To ensnare Adrian¡¯s attention, she feltpelled to be Joelle¡¯s doppelganger, mirroring her every move and style. Even her triumphs felt akin to defeat.


    Refusing to ept this, she had Pa orchestrate damage to Joelle¡¯s studio. But Pa, proving ipetent, only exacerbated the situation. ¡°Reba?¡±


    Reba snapped to attention, noticing the deep crimson marks her nails had left on her palm. ¡°Mom, do you still have the drug you gave Joelle before?¡±


    Salome¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Reba, what are you nning?¡±


    Reba remained tight-lipped, a cier-cold smirk ying on her lips.


    Rafael returned with the medication and noticed Joelle¡¯s distracted demeanor. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°I saw Reba and Salome,¡± Joelle answered.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Joelle voiced her suspicions. ¡°I asked Reba how she recovered, and she mentioned the Kovach Institute, saying she was treated overseas for a year.¡±


    Rafael blurted out, ¡°Impossible!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve spent quite some time working at the Kovach Institute over the past three years. Reba¡¯s condition, a rare brain tumor, is extremely umon. If she had been treated, I would have known.¡±


    Joelle pondered for a moment. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve always found it strange. Every time Reba fainted, it seemed almost intentional.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, do you think she¡¯s been faking it all along?¡±


    Joelle lowered her voice, relieved that Reba and Salome had already taken their leave. ¡°It¡¯s just a gut feeling. But remember, Salome had the nerve to call and stress me out, causing my prematurebor. It¡¯s not far-fetched for the mother and daughter to scheme together to deceive Adrian. All we need is proof.¡± She¡¯d been biding her time, waiting for the perfect moment to settle the score for the hellishbor they¡¯d put her through.


    Rafael nodded. ¡°If she¡¯s really faking it, then Adrian¡¯s been in the dark this whole time. Joelle, do you think you should give him a heads-up?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s gather the evidence first,¡± Joelle said gravely. ¡°Even if we inform Adrian, we need concrete proof. Otherwise, given how much he cares for Reba and Salome, he might not take us seriously.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s frank discussion about Adrian seemed to lift a weight off Rafael¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask around at the institute.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rafael nced at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Joelle, I need to head back and take care of the kids.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shortly after Rafael¡¯s departure, a nurse brought Joelle her medicine. Joelle downed it in one go, an unexpected wave of drowsiness washing over her. Usually, she¡¯d be wide awake at this hour.


    She slept so deeply that her consciousness hovered just below the surface, aware yet unable to muster the strength to open her eyes. Memories shed through her mind like scenes from an old film.


    She was chasing a boy in a pristine white shirt, but the sun was a blinding spotlight. Laughter echoed, but the boy¡¯s face remained a blur.


    ¡°Wait for me!¡± Joelle¡¯s legs betrayed her, and she stood still, tears flowing.


    ¡°Why are you always crying so much?¡± The boy reappeared, his hand tenderly caressing her head.


    Joelle finally glimpsed his face, but her smile evaporated instantaneously. ¡°Why is it you?¡±


    Adrianughed heartily, his voice resonating with mirth. ¡°Who else would it be? Joelle, let¡¯s go together.¡± Joelle¡¯s eyes fixed on the boy¡¯s hand, and as if possessed by a sudden, strangepulsion, her own hand extended.


    But the scene shifted abruptly, and she was jerked backward with such force that she spun around. When she finally regained her senses, the same hand forcefully propelled her onto the cold, unforgiving floor.


    ¡°Joelle, you drugged me! You even sacrificed your chastity for the Watson family!¡±


    ¡°Adie, no, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man, enraged, hurled her clothes at her face. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Adie, I swear I didn¡¯t drug you!¡±


    Joelle wept until her tears seemed to drain the very breath from her lungs, leaving her gasping for air.


    Why did he gaze at her with such eyes? And why had she only encountered his disdain and cold treatment during their three-year marriage? What had she done wrong?


    ¡°Adie, did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Leave now! Joelle, just so you¡¯re aware, if it weren¡¯t for my grandmother¡¯s task, I would feel repulsed every time I slept with you!¡±


    ¡°Adie, are youing home today?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re interfering a bit too much? Do you honestly believe you¡¯re my wife?¡±


    Old memories seeped in until Joelle was jolted awake by a sharp pang of sorrow.


    She found herself on the hospital rooftop, the evening deepening into a somber darkness, with the cold wind whispering through her ears.


    Her mind was crystal clear after the deep sleep, but her body moved mechanically towards the precipice. ¡°Step forward and jump off,¡± a voice murmured in her ear.


    Joelle wanted to turn around to see who was beckoning her, but all she saw was a straight path ahead. A voice echoed in her mind, urging her, ¡°Jump off, and you will taste freedom.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 223

    ?<strong>Chapter 223:</strong>


    Joelle ascended the staircase, her legs pressing firmly against the railing. Suddenly, her survival instincts kicked in. A strong wind swept through, causing Joelle to wobble and nearly topple from the stairs. The person behind her quickly escaped, with the metal rooftop door squeaking loudly as he fled. Joelle immediately gave chase, but after descending several steps, she paused, driven by caution. What if the person was not alone? This concern made Joelle proceed more carefully with each subsequent step.


    Upon returning to her hospital room, she was surprised to find someone already there. It wasn¡¯t the person she was hoping to see, but his presence nheless soothed her. Adrian looked concerned. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you resting? Where have you been?¡±


    Joelle exined the entire ordeal. At that moment, her pride was the least of her concerns; she was dealing with a life-or-death situation. Was pride more important than staying alive?


    After listening to her, Adrian left the room abruptly. He came back shortly after. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for guards around your room. No one unrted will approach you again.¡±


    Joelley on the bed, staring nkly ahead, her eyes devoid of any light. ¡°Who is trying to hurt me?¡± Adrian replied nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. It¡¯s likely just some folks stirred up by the online mob.¡±


    Joelle tried to focus on his face, wanting to say more but holding back. Without concrete proof, she felt she couldn¡¯t share her suspicions with Adrian. ¡°Did youe to visit me?¡± Adrian had indeede to see her, but her direct question made him hesitant to confess. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Joelle was unfazed by his response. She shut her eyes and turned away from him. ¡°You may go now.¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°So, you¡¯re actually going through with the wedding? You¡¯ve definitely be bolder.¡± Feeling drained, Joelle braced herself to endure. Just a little longer, she thought, and everything would settle down.


    However, Adrian showed no signs of departing. ¡°When do you n to give me back my daughter?¡± Joelle realized then that retreating would not resolve anything. ¡°Adrian, get out. I can¡¯t bear to look at you!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I want to be here?¡± He roughly pulled the nket from her. d in her hospital gown, Joelle felt an immediate chill and a deep vulnerability wash over her. Adrian forcefully grabbed her wrists, pressing them against the headboard. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me whom you marry or who you have children with, but if you try to take my daughter away, you¡¯ll have to deal with me every day!¡±


    Joelle thrashed her legs, and Adrian climbed onto the bed, straddling her. Caught between humiliation and rage, Joelle was about to shout for help when he predicted her actions and sealed her lips with his. She writhed and struggled beneath him.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    Adrian¡¯s expression grew intense. ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me.¡± Frozen with fear, Joelle stopped moving, tears starting to form. He was silent for a moment, his longing clear. He leaned closer, and as Joelle defiantly turned her head, Adrian gently nibbled on her earlobe. ¡°Have you forgotten what it¡¯s like to be with me after all this time with Rafael?¡±


    He restrained her wrists with one hand and began to unbutton her gown with the other. As Joelle¡¯s tears began to flow, Adrian hesitated. ¡°Why are you crying? You were bold enough to drug me once, and now you¡¯re acting all innocent?¡±


    Joelle regained herposure quickly. ¡°Adrian, I appreciate this. You¡¯ve shown me that sometimes, true feelings aren¡¯t reciprocated. And thanks to you, I¡¯ve lost my trust in others and my belief in love! Thanks for turning my life into a joke!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lust faded, his throat constricted, and his expression darkened. ¡°You deserve it.¡±


    After uttering those words, Adrian recognized the harshness of his tone. With a bitterugh, Joelle responded, ¡°Yes, I had iting. My greatest error was getting involved with you! Now, the mere thought disgusts me!¡±


    This time, Adrian didn¡¯t react with anger. Instead, he looked steadily into Joelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you understand why I despise being drugged?¡± Joelle remained silent, her eyes wary.


    ¡°When I first took control of the Miller family, my uncle had many attempts made on my life. The worst was when he drugged me. That¡¯s when I lost two of the most important people to me: Reba¡¯s father and eldest brother. They died protecting me. You should have realized the gravity of your actions from the day you drugged me!¡±


    Joelle finally grasped why Adrian had always stood by the Lloyd family. With the Lloyd family¡¯s key figures gone,bined with Salome¡¯s poor health, Erick¡¯s unruly behavior, and Reba¡¯s serious illness, their dependence on Adrian was inevitable.


    Perhaps during the time he cared for Reba, their feelings for each other grew. Yet, it was Joelle who suffered. Joelle faced his somber eyes. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll say this onest time. I wasn¡¯t the one who drugged you. Do you believe me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 224

    ?<strong>Chapter 224:</strong>


    The silence in the room was evident. As Joelle watched Adrian¡¯s lips part slightly, her heart started pounding. A stern look crossed his face, tinged with resolve. ¡°I believe you now.¡±


    Joelle let out a sigh of relief. She could feel a burden lifting from her shoulders. Adrian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he added, ¡°But the next morning, you were indeed in my bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, I had too much to drink. I honestly didn¡¯t realize I had entered the wrong room.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say no right away?¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡­¡± Joelle found herself unable to finish. At that time, her feelings for him were so intense that they clouded her judgment. Unfamiliar with how a man behaved when being drugged, she mistook his actions as a sign of his feelings for her. While the alcohol hadn¡¯tpletely impaired her judgment, it had awakened certain desires. His stark rejection the next day was something she had not foreseen.


    ¡°What exactly did you think I was?¡± Adrian asked with a sneer. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve always seen you as a sister.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Suddenly, Joelle lost any desire to keep the conversation going.


    ¡°You knew and yet you did not turn me down,¡± Adrian said, his tone forceful and convincing. ¡°That means you wanted to sleep with me. I¡¯ll satisfy you now.¡± Joelle¡¯s heart missed a beat. She wasn¡¯t so much afraid that Adrian would make a move; rather, she feared her own willingness toply. Thest three years had been nothing but dull and lonely, leaving her easily stirred.


    Although Rafael had married her, they had maintained their personal spaces. Influenced by Belle¡¯s suggestion, Rafael had chosen to remain abstinent until their wedding, and they had slept in separate rooms since then. So, her resistance to Adrian¡¯s advances was somewhat weak.


    Step into a new journey on galnovels .con


    Just then, the phone on the bedside table broke the tense silence, ringing at a crucial moment. Both turned their heads to look; Rafael was on the line. With a sigh, Adrian released her.


    With a flushed face, Joelle gathered herself and picked up the phone. ¡°Please leave.¡±


    Adrian remained motionless, standing there stiffly. Gathering her courage, Joelle answered the call, her tone soft and soothing. ¡°Hello? Rafael?¡±


    ¡°Aurora and Rnd have just fallen asleep. How about a video call?¡± Rafael asked, having just tucked Aurora and Rnd into bed. Joelle shot a nervous look at Adrian. Fearing it might escte the situation, she declined the video call.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Rafael. You should also get some rest early. Ouch!¡± Joelle eximed as a sharp pinch to her waist came from Adrian.


    ¡°Joelle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Her words were halted as Adrian¡¯s hand moved under her clothes.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just startled by someone passing by the door.¡±


    ¡°You should get some rest early then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once the call ended, Joelle reached her limit and delivered a kick to Adrian¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯ve seen for yourself. Rafael and I are truly happy now. You¡¯re no match for him! Leave!¡±


    Adrian seemed distracted. ¡°Was Aurora born naturally?¡± He had detected no scars on Joelle¡¯s stomach.


    Joelle snapped back, ¡°It was a tough delivery!¡±


    Adrian recalled Rafael once saying that Joelle nearly lost her life during childbirth. ¡°What caused it?¡±


    The mere memory made Joelle shiver. The agony of childbirth was unforgettable. Merely recalling it weighed heavily on her.


    ¡°I received a call back then, iming you were severely injured and in a critical state. The shock sent me into earlybor, leading to theplications.¡±


    Adrian was taken aback, not expecting his involvement, but then he understood that the caller had ill intentions. ¡°Who was it that called you?¡±


    Joelle faced him with an unreadable expression. ¡°Would you believe it if I told you?¡± Adrian frowned.


    A momentter, Joelle said, ¡°Salome Lloyd.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Initially, Joelle had been too distressed to think clearly, but uponter reflection, she sensed something amiss and, after investigating, pinpointed Salome as the instigator. She was certain Adrian wouldn¡¯t believe her. His expected reaction still struck her as deeply ironic.


    ¡°Then, I have nothing else to say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge Salome unfairly. You don¡¯t understand her.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. ¡°Adrian, if you don¡¯t leave now, I might just think you¡¯re still not over your ex-wife.¡±


    With a cold snort, Adrian climbed off her bed.


    As he left the hospital, he dialed Michael, suggesting they grab a drink. Michael asked, ¡°Can we meet in an hour? I¡¯m tied up right now.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s irritation red. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Lacey. She¡¯s had too much to drink, and I need to get her home first.¡± Adrian¡¯s frustration grew. It seemed everyone had someone, except him. ¡°Alright, see you in an hour.¡±


    He went to Flex Club first, where he had a private room. The manager saw hime alone, asking if he wanted somepany.


    ¡°What kind ofpany?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve just hired some new girls. They¡¯re really quite something¡­¡±


    Before the manager could continue, Adrian dismissed him. He had no patience for such distractions.


    When Michael finally showed up, Adrian was found nursing a drink alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 225

    ?<strong>Chapter 225:</strong>


    ¡°What seems to be the problem? Does grief consume you?¡± Michael asked.


    Adrian handed the phone over. ¡°Could you check this out for me?¡±


    Disyed on the screen was a screenshot of the hospital¡¯s surveince video. Joelle had mentioned she was taken to the rooftop, and the footage showed someone in a nurse¡¯s outfit leading her there. Yet, the camera failed to capture the face clearly, which made identifying the person challenging.


    Michael sighed when he heard this. ¡°Why does it appear that Joelle has faced constant trouble since her return?¡± Adrian was about to sip his drink but stopped upon hearing this. ¡°Michael, could you investigate someone else for me?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The person who vandalized Joelle¡¯s studio earlier.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Adrian took another sip of his strong drink. ¡°Michael, I need to ask you something. Please be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion on Salome Lloyd?¡±


    ¡°Salome Lloyd?¡± Michael realized who Adrian was referring to. ¡°Oh, you mean Reba¡¯s mother? I haven¡¯t really had much interaction with her, so I can¡¯t say much.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡±


    Michael paused to think, then sighed. ¡°Well, I believe in a woman¡¯s intuition about other women. Lacey doesn¡¯t like Salome or Reba. She has spoken quite negatively about them to me in private. There¡¯s something about a woman¡¯s sense when ites to these things.¡±


    Adrian looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s the issue with Salome?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so ¡®good¡¯ that you have to support her for the rest of your life!¡±


    Michael¡¯s words hinted at something deeper, and Adrian felt their weight as he sipped his drink.


    ¡°Something bothering you? Feeling a bit low?¡± Michael asked.


    Adrian lit a cigarette, reclined on the sofa, and gazed at the ceiling. The vibrant lights overhead were stunning, yet he felt hollow inside.


    ¡°Today, Joelle told me that she didn¡¯t drug me back then.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Michael filled his ss. ¡°I suspected it was about Joelle. You¡¯ve been drinking increasingly over thesest two years because of her.¡±


    ¡°She took my daughter and married my former best friend. Wouldn¡¯t that depress you if you were in my shoes?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, is your distress because she¡¯s with Rafael, or do you actually have feelings for Joelle?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face twisted in disgust. ¡°Have feelings for her? What sort of fantasy are you caught up in? I¡¯ve always regarded her as a sister.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Michael¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°Just a sister, yet you two have a child together?¡±


    Adrian was clearly annoyed. ¡°It was under my mom and grandma¡¯s insistence that I had a child with her.¡± Michael didn¡¯t pass judgment on Adrian¡¯s character. ¡°You know the truth, so why the upset? If you never had feelings for Joelle, who she¡¯s with shouldn¡¯t bother you, right?¡±


    ¡°And what about the child?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice softened as he thought of Aurora. ¡°That child is my daughter, yet she calls Rafael ¡®Daddy.¡¯ Every time she calls me ¡®Mr. Miller,¡¯ it feels like a punishment. Joelle and Rafael already have a son. Can¡¯t they let me have my daughter?¡±


    Michael offered aforting pat on the shoulder. ¡°Adrian, you need to move on. Life doesn¡¯t always follow our ns.¡±


    After a few drinks, Adrian felt the alcohol¡¯s effects. He hid his face behind his hand, his voice rough from emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. My daughter is all that remains.¡± His soft words lingered in the midnight air.


    On the other hand, Pa quickly changed out of her nurse¡¯s uniform and rushed to the designated meeting spot.


    Reba¡¯s expression was one of annoyance. ¡°Where¡¯s Joelle? Did your n work?¡±


    ¡°No! She woke up unexpectedly, and Adrian arrived just in time. I had to flee! Next time you n something this risky, handle it yourself! You might not fear death, but I cherish my life.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying? Adie was at the hospital too?¡± Reba struggled to maintain herposure, but it was slipping. If Adrian suspected anything, he might connect the dots back to her, jeopardizing her strategy to remain unseen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you im he had no feelings for Joelle? Why would he visit her sote?¡±


    Pa began to doubt. Reba¡¯s assurances seemed less credible now. Contrary to Reba¡¯s ims, Adrian showed little regard for her but often visited Joelle. This was a stark contrast to what Reba had described. ¡°Do you grasp the situation? Adie is solely focused on his child!¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Pa tossed her hair back. ¡°Whatever. Your issues are none of my concern. I¡¯m done helping you with your schemes.¡±


    Reba narrowed her eyes. ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you worried about Amara¡¯s reaction?¡±


    ¡°If Amara targets me, I can always seek Adrian¡¯s protection. I¡¯m merely a pawn he uses against Amara. However, if you threaten me, I can expose everything to Adrian. Who do you think would be more humiliated?¡± Pa had been working for Reba for some time and had finally gained leverage over her. She was confident that Reba would think twice before trying to control her again.


    ¡°Pa, you¡¯re the most understanding. You wouldn¡¯t tell Adie, would you?¡±


    ¡°I stay out of the way of those who stay out of mine.¡± Pa gestured dismissively. ¡°Reba, when you marry into the Miller family, make sure I get an invitation!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 226

    ?<strong>Chapter 226:</strong>


    Pa had been on edge for days. She constantly felt like she was being followed, and every time she threw out the trash, someone seemed to rummage through it. Additionally, strangers bombarded her with friend requests. One day, upon returning home, she found a threatening note on her floor just inside the door. ¡°Stay away from my son, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Startled, she grabbed onto the shoe cab for support, her hands shaking as she dialed Adrian¡¯s number. However, it was his assistant, Can, who picked up.


    ¡°I need to speak with Mr. Miller immediately!¡±


    ¡°Miss Todd, Mr. Miller is currently unavable. He can¡¯t take your call.¡±


    ¡°This is an emergency!¡± Pa insisted.


    ¡°If it¡¯s truly urgent, I would advise you to contact the police. Mr. Miller is preupied with other pressing matters.¡±


    A cold fear washed over Pa, causing her teeth to chatter. ¡°Please, just tell Adrian that someone is threatening me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t follow,¡± Can said, his voice indifferent, and then he ended the call abruptly.


    ¡°Hello? Hello!¡±


    Pa paced her apartment, increasingly agitated. No wonder the other women always said that wealth was worthless if you couldn¡¯t live peacefully. Sure, being associated with Adrian had its advantages¡ªeasy ess to money and a morous lifestyle¡ªbut with the easy money came significant risks. She had felt the sting of these dangers firsthand, and what scared her the most was not knowing who was behind them.


    Was she destined to die without ever knowing why? Consequently, Pa spent the next three days confined to her apartment, clutching a frying pan for protection. Nightly knocks rattled her, but peering through the peephole only showed the flickering hallway light and an empty corridor.


    Eventually, her refrigerator bore nothing but empty shelves. Fearing the vulnerability of ordering takeout, she braced herself to venture outside. Repeated attempts to reach Adrian failed, always thwarted by his unyielding assistant.


    Resolved not to remain a sitting duck, she decided to find Adrian at Miller Group. She dressed carefully, opting for public transport to blend in. Yet, she was halted at the reception desk.


    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go up without an appointment.¡±


    Pa¡¯s frustration neared its peak. ¡°Are you serious? Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Adrian¡¯s girlfriend!¡±


    The receptionist kept a courteous but firm demeanor. ¡°I apologize, ma¡¯am, but many people im to be Mr. Miller¡¯s girlfriend. We¡¯ve received no confirmation that Mr. Miller is seeing anyone.¡±


    How could she seek help if she couldn¡¯t even see him? Just then, her phone rang¡ªit was Reba.


    ¡°Reba, are you the one trying to harm me?¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice was cool and measured. ¡°It seems like Amara has been keeping a very close eye on youtely.¡±


    ¡°Are you calling just to mock me?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Reba spoke slowly, her voice low andpelling. ¡°Pa, if you help me with one more thing, I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re clear of this mess.¡±


    ¡°Why should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°What other choice do you have?¡±


    Pa, who had left school early to weave through various jobs, had be as opportunistic as theye. She loved money, certainly, but her life was of far greater value. Survival trumped all. ¡°Fine, what do you need me to do?¡±


    Reba sent her a location. ¡°Meet me at this ceter.¡± Suspicious, Pa didn¡¯t fully trust Reba. Hence, she hired two bodyguards from a reputable security agency for protection.


    The given location led to a derelict shack under a bridge. As Pa pushed the door open and stepped inside, a hand covered her mouth and nose with a white towel. To her horror, it was the bodyguards she had hired who assaulted her.


    In her fading moments of consciousness, she struggled to keep her eyes open and saw Reba, d in a pristine white dress, stepping out from the shadows. Reba¡¯s voice was icy as she said, ¡°Foolish girl, you walked right into my trap.¡±


    ¡°Bitch¡­¡±


    ¡°Once you¡¯re out of the picture, Adie will never suspect I orchestrated this!¡±


    Realization dawned on Pa toote. She couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to fight back.


    ¡°Sell her to some brothel abroad!¡± Rebamanded, her tone dismissive and cruel.


    Over the weekend, Adrian paid a visit to Reba and Salome. Salome had prepared an borate meal, and Reba had taken great care with her appearance.


    ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s been such a long time since yourst visit.¡± Salome quickly interjected, ¡°Adrian is swamped with work. Let¡¯s not burden him unnecessarily.¡±


    Reba blushed slightly and took a seat next to Adrian. ¡°Adie, I¡¯ve been picking up so many new thingstely.¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± Adrian murmured, distractedly fiddling with his phone, which thudded against the table each time he flipped it.


    Salome noticed his distraction and exchanged a concerned look with Reba.


    ¡°Adrian, is there something on your mind?¡±


    Adrian nced up. ¡°Salome, did you call Joelle three years ago?¡±


    Salome offered a strained smile. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I hardly know her. Why would I call her?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained skeptical. ¡°Think again, please.¡±


    A momentter, Joelle said, ¡°Salome Lloyd.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Initially, Joelle had been too distressed to think clearly, but uponter reflection, she sensed something amiss and, after investigating, pinpointed Salome as the instigator. She was certain Adrian wouldn¡¯t believe her. His expected reaction still struck her as deeply ironic.


    ¡°Then, I have nothing else to say.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge Salome unfairly. You don¡¯t understand her.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. ¡°Adrian, if you don¡¯t leave now, I might just think you¡¯re still not over your ex-wife.¡±


    With a cold snort, Adrian climbed off her bed. As he left the hospital, he dialed Michael, suggesting they grab a drink.


    Michael asked, ¡°Can we meet in an hour? I¡¯m tied up right now.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s irritation red. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with Lacey. She¡¯s had too much to drink, and I need to get her home first.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s frustration grew. It seemed everyone had someone, except him. ¡°Alright, see you in an hour.¡±


    He went to Flex Club first, where he had a private room. The manager saw hime alone, asking if he wanted somepany.


    ¡°What kind ofpany?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve just hired some new girls. They¡¯re really quite something¡­¡±


    Before the manager could continue, Adrian dismissed him. He had no patience for such distractions. When Michael finally showed up, Adrian was found nursing a drink alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 227

    ?<strong>Chapter 227:</strong>


    Salome¡¯s eyes darted around nervously. When she caught Reba¡¯s gaze, she knew she had to decide quickly. ¡°I remember now¡ªthere was one instance!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained unreadable as Salome continued, ¡°At that time, you were deeply involved in a dispute with your uncle and had been seriously injured. I thought it prudent to contact Ms. Watson. After all, you two had been married for three years. There must still be some lingering affection¡­¡±


    Salome¡¯s voice faltered as she spoke, her words starting to sound hollow to her own ears. ¡°Adrian, have I caused you trouble?¡± Her eyes reddened, and she pped her own hand in frustration. ¡°This foolish hand of mine! Adrian, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±


    Reba, tears welling up, clung to Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°Adie, my mom didn¡¯t mean any harm!¡±


    Adrian nced at her. ¡°So, you were aware of this too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Reba stuttered, unable to form a coherent response. Adrian didn¡¯t need to say anything more. Simply standing up, he conveyed a silent but formidable presence that left both mother and daughter heart-thumpingly anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cause any more trouble for Joelle. That¡¯s where I draw the line. Joelle is the mother of my child, and I won¡¯t allow anyone to harm her.¡±


    Salome and Reba bowed their heads in shame. They braced for a reprimand, already rehearsing excuses. But Adrian remained silent. That silence, heavy and condemning, was more crushing than any scolding could have been. He regretteding here.


    He had always thought Salome was different from Erick or Reba, who clearly wanted something from him. Salome had seemed genuinely grateful, making him feel a real connection to the Lloyd family. After all, if not for her husband and eldest son, it could have been Adrian who met a tragic end years ago. But today¡¯s revtions showed that Salome was no different from the others.


    In a final gesture of disconnection, Adrian pped a bank card on the table and stood to leave. His visits had always been about supporting them, yet that seemed unappreciated now.


    Reba, ovee with emotion, couldn¡¯t let him go without a word. With tears in her eyes, she ran after him. ¡°Adie!¡± She caught up to him, breathless. ¡°I love you!¡±


    She didn¡¯t just want his pity. She loved him genuinely. She had immersed herself in his interests¡ªmusic, chess, calligraphy, painting¡ªstriving to be the educated, refined woman she thought he deserved, all to win his heart.


    Adrian turned to face her as she approached. ¡°Adie, can¡¯t you see me for who I am? I can do everything Joelle can. We¡¯ve known each other for years. I understand you; I care for you deeply!¡±


    ¡°Joelle gave me a daughter. Can you offer me that?¡± Reba, summoning all her courage, stepped closer and lifted her gaze to his. ¡°I can!¡±


    Adrian sneered, ¡°Nice try. You and your mother cooked up this scheme together, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Reba froze, the earnest words she wanted to express stifled by his cold gaze. ¡°Adie,¡± she murmured, managing a strained smile while her delicate frame shook slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve started learning the violin. Maybe I could y for you next time?¡±


    ¡°Not interested, and there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Adrian climbed into his car, giving her a dismissive once-over. ¡°This style doesn¡¯t suit you. Stop trying to be like her.¡± With that, he drove off, leaving Reba alone and motionless in the parking lot.


    She couldn¡¯t recall how she made it home, only that Salome greeted her with hopeful anticipation. ¡°How did it go? What did Adrian say?¡±


    Reba¡¯s voice was a hollow whisper. ¡°He¡¯s noting back.¡±


    ¡°What? How could you let this happen? We¡¯ve invested so much in you, and you can¡¯t even keep a man!¡± Salome eximed, her frustration evident as she pounded her leg. ¡°How did he find out?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t being back¡­¡±


    Reba¡¯s sudden outburst startled Salome. ¡°It¡¯s all Joelle¡¯s fault! Adrian has abandoned me!¡± she shrieked, descending into a fit of hysteria as she began to smash everything within reach.


    Her emotions erupted chaotically, herughter mingling with sobs. ¡°He left us here in this dump and he¡¯s nevering back! Joelle! I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    Fearing for her own safety, Salome retreated behind the door. Meanwhile, Adrian received a troubling call from Michael. ¡°I know who¡¯s behind the attempt on Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was tense.


    ¡°I reviewed all the surveince footage around the hospital,¡± Michael exined. ¡°One camera got a clear shot of Pa¡¯s face. She was seen fleeing the hospital in a panic the night Joelle had her ident.¡±


    Adrian furrowed his brow, deep in thought. Pa had always been motivated by money, and he¡¯d kept her close primarily to irritate Amara. But would she go as far as harming someone? He doubted it.


    ¡°Are you certain it was her?¡±


    Michael¡¯s response was firm. ¡°There¡¯s more. The man who vandalized Joelle¡¯s studio had a recent payment from Pa¡¯s ount in his records. He confessed that Pa hired him for the job.¡±


    Confronted with both testimony and evidence, Adrian had to ept the truth. ¡°But something doesn¡¯t add up,¡± Michael added.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Pa vanished right after the incidents came to light. It¡¯s like she¡¯s trying to escape.¡±


    ¡°Find her. No matter what it takes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 228

    ?<strong>Chapter 228:</strong>


    At the break of dawn, Pa was confined to a small cage, too cramped to even stretch her legs. Only a few days had passed, yet her face was already unrecognizably swollen, and bruises marred her body. The door swung open, triggering Pa¡¯s instinct to protect herself; she immediately covered her head. Her time here had led her to the grim realization that humans could be the most monstrous beings imaginable.


    ¡°Hey!¡± A man with a buzz cut and boots kicked her cage. In this ce, Pa was stripped of her identity and subjected to appalling living conditions. ¡°You¡¯re in luck. Someone¡¯s paid a lot to buy you.¡± Pa¡¯s hands, covered in dirt and blood, shook. Her mind spun as she considered her every word. Asking simple questions hadnded her in this cage. In an environment where violence and mistreatment were the norm, remaining silent was her best defense.


    The man crouched down, smirking as he taunted her through the bars. ¡°Are you dumb?¡±


    ¡°Who wants to buy me?¡± Pa whimpered, her voice frail.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡±


    Pa shut her eyes. Despite the prospect of leaving, she felt no relief. People from across the globe frequented this ce. None were ordinary; the richer they were, the more depraved they appeared. For her, this was merely another form of hell.


    The man threw a filthy rag over her naked body. Pa emerged into the daylight, squinting as the sun¡¯s blinding rays met her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Move!¡±


    The man¡¯sughter rang out as he delivered a kick that sent her stumbling toward a sharply dressed man. Her shock was evident. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Can¡¯s expression was nk, his eyes radiating a chilling detachment. ¡°Mr. Miller sent me.¡±


    Pa wept bitterly. ¡°He knows?¡±


    Can was not one to waste words on those he deemed beneath him. He opened the car door, and seeing this, Pa entered with a silent nod of appreciation. She vowed then to exact revenge on Reba.


    Upon Joelle¡¯s release from the hospital, Rafael organized a meeting for both families to discuss wedding arrangements. The gathering was delightful, but as they exited, Joelle encountered the restaurant¡¯s manager at the corner. She used to frequent this ce with Amara three years ago, a favorite among the high societydies of Illerith.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, it¡¯s been some time!¡±


    Only someone managing such an upscale establishment would be privy to Joelle and Adrian¡¯s marital history, though clearly, he was not informed of their separation. Rafael stood close by Joelle. She sped his arm, with the Romero family and Shawn trailing behind them.


    The manager sensed an oddity upon greeting Joelle but couldn¡¯t ce it. When he noticed how Joelle and Rafael were arm in arm, he gasped. ¡°Sorry. I made a mistake!¡±


    Joelle responded withposure, ¡°That¡¯s alright. Adrian and I are divorced. Please inform your friends.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The manager continued to offer apologies to Rafael. Once he had left, Joelle turned to the Romero family to express her regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡±


    The loud deration of ¡°Mrs. Miller¡± had been both loud and startling, resulting in the Romero family offering only forced smiles in response, remaining silent. Shawn gently patted her head, offering support. ¡°Everyone has a history, right?¡±


    Rafael quickly shifted the conversation to a lighter topic. While riding back in Shawn¡¯s car, Joelle murmured, ¡°It would be wonderful if Dad could see me get married.¡±


    Shawn offered her reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope. Didn¡¯t Gina mention that Dad¡¯s condition is stable? He might wake up in time for your wedding.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±


    After the Watson and Romero families had left, the manager moved to another room. Inside, Amara was lying on a mat, enjoying a head massage.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, I just saw your daughter-inw with the Romero family a few minutes ago.¡±


    Amara, without opening her eyes, corrected him. ¡°She¡¯s not my daughter-inw anymore. They¡¯re divorced.¡±


    ¡°That exins it.¡±


    Suddenly, a thought struck Amara. ¡°Hold on. Who did you say Joelle was with?¡±


    ¡°The Romero family, and that includes the orphan girl they adopted! Shawn Watson was there too!¡± The manager¡¯s eyes lit up with curiosity. Staying informed about such rtionships was part of the job.


    Amara gestured for the masseuse to step out. ¡°Find out what they discussed today.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Amara stayed in the room untilte afternoon. As daylight began to fade, the door swung open. Adrian entered, his face set in a stern expression. He took off his shoes and sat cross-legged across from Amara.


    ¡°It¡¯s unusual for you to seek me out. What¡¯s the asion?¡± she asked.


    Adrian was direct. ¡°Pa has been sold to a brothel abroad.¡±


    Amara looked up, continuing to sip her coffee. ¡°I had nothing to do with it.¡±


    Their conversations often carried an implicit understanding regarding certain issues. Amara was candid and forthright; she would never deny her actions, yet she refused to ept baseless usations. Acknowledging her response, Adrian stood to leave. As he was putting on his shoes, Amara called out from behind him.


    ¡°The Watson and Romero families were here today, discussing wedding ns. It seems they¡¯re expecting some happy news. How about you? When will I see you settled down with a proper wife?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 229

    ?<strong>Chapter 229:</strong>


    Adrian halted for a moment, a heavy feeling settling in his chest. He resumedcing his shoes calmly. ¡°I once introduced you to someone. You didn¡¯t approve.¡± He was talking about Joelle.


    Amara looked at him with a dismissive snort. ¡°Did you ever really care for her? She¡¯s about to be part of the Romero family. You¡¯ve lost your wife, and your daughter considers someone else her father now.¡± Her words stung Adrian deeply. Yet, he had never really expected motherly affection from her.


    In the dead of night, Joelle received a call from Adrian. After she hung up, he dialed her again. She blocked his number. He switched numbers and sent her a text. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re inviting me to see Aurora.¡±


    Suddenly, Joelle was wide awake. She yanked the curtains open. As expected, Adrian was there below her window. What a bastard! Luckily, Rafael was with the Romero family tonight, which made her feel more confident in Adrian¡¯s presence.


    She stormed down. ¡°Adrian, if you so much as whisper a word to Aurora, you¡¯ll see what a mother is capable of!¡±


    ¡°Get in the car.¡± Adrian swung the car door open. The darkness inside was like an abyss. Joelle sensed the danger and recoiled, but Adrian grabbed her and pushed her into the car.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Joelle pounded on the window and tried to open the door with her other hand, but it was locked tight. Adrian climbed in on the other side, fastened his seatbelt, and elerated sharply. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who¡¯s been undermining you?¡± At this, Joelle¡¯s panic subsided slightly. She had her suspicions, sure, and she figured she could investigate them herself or seek help from Rafael and Shawn. She was determined not to rely on Adrian, convinced that he would only side with someone else.


    ¡°Any idea who it is?¡± she asked. Adrian didn¡¯t respond; instead, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Meet me in the presidential suite at Sapphire Lodge.¡±


    ¡°Adie! Atst! You¡¯re ready to see me?¡± The eagerness in Reba¡¯s voice disgusted Joelle, sparking a sudden rush of anger. Yet, she remained silent, noticing something unusual about Adrian¡¯s demeanor today.


    Upon reaching Sapphire Lodge, Adrian hurried her into the presidential suite. Reba greeted them with joy, running toward Adrian.


    ¡°Stay there,¡± he demanded.


    Reba¡¯s smile waned as she noticed Joelle. ¡°Adie, what¡¯s this about? You called me here. Why bring Joelle?¡±


    Adrian grasped Joelle¡¯s wrist and guided her to sit on the sofa. ¡°I need to ask you something.¡±


    Reba sensed something was wrong. ¡°What is it?¡± Without responding, Adrian made a call, and shortly after, Michael walked in, pulling a battered Pa along.


    Reba gasped at the sight of Pa, retreating several steps, overwhelmed by guilt. Her initial joy turned to horror as she realized she¡¯d walked into a trap set by Adrian.


    Pa charged at Reba with a fury born of vengeance. No concern for dignity or appearances now¡ªthey were meaningless. After enduring brutal treatment, all Pa wanted was for Reba to feel the same agony. ¡°Help! Someone! Help!¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Pa yelled as she yanked Reba¡¯s hair and delivered three forceful ps across her face. Pa¡¯s strength seemed supernaturally enhanced by her rage. Her hands might have gone numb from the pping, but that was trivial. She flicked a lighter close to Reba¡¯s face, aiming to singe her eyshes.


    Reba attempted to pull away, but Pa held her hair firmly. ¡°You dared to hurt me? Now it¡¯s your turn!¡±


    Reba, tearful, turned to Adrian for rescue. ¡°Adie! Help me!¡±


    Joelle watched Adrian, whose face showed no emotion. ¡°Michael.¡± At hismand, Michael intervened and separated the two women.


    Reba copsed to the floor, sobbing, her once elegant dress now ruined. Pa, still seething with anger, grabbed an ashtray and hurled it at Reba¡¯s head.


    ¡°You¡¯re crying? Go ahead and cry! No one¡¯sing to save you! You crossed the line with me, Reba Lloyd. You¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Reba, clutching her bleeding forehead, felt a wave of dizziness. Pa, not done yet, shook her finger at Reba, seizing her moment for vengeance.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, this woman instructed me to attack Ms. Watson. I hold no ill will against Ms. Watson myself. It was she who coerced me into it!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°Lying about what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to smear my name! I don¡¯t even know who you are!¡±


    ¡°Stop pretending you don¡¯t remember!¡±


    Their usations filled the room, voices raised in heated confrontation. Joelle could tell¡ªgiven that Reba and Pa were at each other¡¯s throats without any prompt from her¡ªtheir actions were certainly nasty. Yet, she stayed quiet, watching, waiting for Adrian to intervene.


    Reba managed to crawl towards Adrian. ¡°Adie, don¡¯t believe her. I would never do such things!¡±


    Pa wasn¡¯t finished. She seized Reba¡¯s hair again and dragged her several meters. Despite her frailty from her ordeal, Pa¡¯s strength seemed boundless when it came to confronting Reba. ¡°Drop the act! Do you think I don¡¯t have evidence?¡±


    Reba was visibly shaken. ¡°Whatever so-called proof you have, it must be fake!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 230

    ?<strong>Chapter 230:</strong>


    ¡°Fake my ass!¡±


    The sound of a crisp p echoed through the room. Then another and another. Pa¡¯s hand struck Reba¡¯s face three times, leaving both her cheeks red and swollen.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯ve recorded everything,¡± Pa announced, pulling out her phone. She had prepared the recording long ago but had never had the opportunity to use it against Reba before.


    After hearing the yback, Reba was left defenseless, her options exhausted. She turned to Adrian, desperate for salvation. ¡°Adie! I wasn¡¯t thinking straight because my love for you blinded me. I was wrong!¡±


    Adrian remained silent throughout the confrontation. Joelle, understanding him better than anyone, knew that his silence wasn¡¯t indifference. If it were, he would have at least made some sarcastic remark. His quiet was a sign of profound disappointment.


    She decided it was time to intervene. ¡°With witnesses and this recording, it seems I don¡¯t need to ask any further questions. Right?¡±


    Upon hearing Joelle¡¯s voice, Reba shot her a venomous look. Joelle met her gaze steadily, unflinching. ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Reba began, ¡°you stole everything that was mine. Do you understand the gravity of that?¡± Adrian narrowed his eyes. Reba was steadily altering his view of her.


    Joelleughed lightly. ¡°I stole your things? Reba, do you really think I would stoop topete with you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a liar!¡± Reba¡¯s expression contorted into a bizarre, frenzied grin. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stand seeing me with Adie. It was driving you mad!¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re the one losing touch with reality.¡± Joelle leaned back casually, crossing her legs and flicking her toe dismissively towards Reba. ¡°If you¡¯re sopetent, why is the man you obsess over sitting next¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Reba, ovee with rage, lunged forward. ¡°Go to hell, bitch!¡±


    Pa grabbed Reba by the hair, ready to prove her allegiance. ¡°Ms. Watson, let me handle her. I owe it to both of us!¡± She was notcking inbat skills after her ordeal.


    ¡°Just make sure she lives. She must face justice in prison.¡± Joelle stood up, prepared to leave.


    Behind her, Reba cried out desperately, ¡°Adie, please, for the memory of myte father and brother¡­ save me!¡± Joelle paused, curious about Adrian¡¯s response.


    Adrian sighed deeply, took a moment, then spoke with finality. ¡°Reba, take Salome and leave Illerith. Don¡¯t ever return.¡±


    Joelle left with a mocking smile, not bothering to look back.


    Michael observed her departure, concern etching his features. ¡°Adrian, you should go after Joelle. She seems upset.¡±


    It was only then that Adrian snapped to attention. Disregarding Reba¡¯s attempts to hold him back, he quickly followed Joelle.


    Just as the elevator doors were about to close, Adrian thrust his hands between them, prying them open. Joelle looked up at him, her eyes rimmed with red.


    Adrian felt a stab of guilt seeing her distress. ¡°Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Adrian, I can¡¯t stand to look at you right now.¡± She frantically pressed the elevator button to close the doors, but Adrian blocked the doorway.


    ¡°Please, just listen to me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to say.¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was controlled yet seething as she spoke. ¡°You love Reba, right? No matter her faults, you always protect her. I understand, Adrian¡ªlove can blind you. But don¡¯t treat me with such contempt. I nearly died because of her. Do you realize?¡±


    Adrian reached for her hand. ¡°I told you, Reba¡¯s brother and father sacrificed themselves for me. I owe the Lloyd family. She survived a brain tumor¡ªsparing her life is my debt repayment!¡±


    Joelle withdrew her hand sharply. ¡°Stop justifying it. Adrian, everyone has their biases, but yours are particrly ring! If I had been the one who killed Reba today, would you have forgiven me as easily?¡±


    Adrian fell silent, pressing his lips together tightly. Sometimes, silence spoke louder than words.


    Joelle fought to keep herposure. ¡°I¡¯ve never harmed any of you! I¡¯ve done nothing wrong towards you! Adrian, how have you ever reciprocated? You owe Reba, the Lloyd family, even the whole world¡ªbut what about me? Don¡¯t you owe me, too? Don¡¯t you feel any guilt when you look at me? Please, just stay away from me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Adrian¡¯s voice broke through as he stepped forward, the elevator doors beginning to close behind him. Joelle was stunned.


    This man, who had always seemed to scorn her and disregarded her feelings, was now apologizing to her. ¡°Joelle, once all this is resolved, I promise to make things right with you and Aurora.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± she retorted, edging back against the elevator wall, her space shrinking around her. ¡°We already have a happy family.¡±


    Adrian contained his rising frustration. ¡°I am Aurora¡¯s biological father. I am the one who can truly make her happy!¡±


    The elevator lurched slightly, causing Joelle¡¯s hand to tremble¡ªa residual effect of her emotional turmoil. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be her father!¡±


    As the elevator reached the ground floor, Joelle hurried out, concealing her trembling hand from Adrian¡¯s view and keeping her gaze down the entire time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 231

    ?<strong>Chapter 231:</strong>


    For the past several days, Joelle had been unable to focus, with thoughts of Adrian stirring her emotions. Over the weekend, Gina offered to watch the children, giving Joelle and Rafael a rare break. However, their relief was short-lived when Gina¡¯s call interrupted their day.


    ¡°Joelle¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Joelle could hear Gina sobbing uncontrobly, which immediately set off rm bells in her mind. ¡°Gina, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Aurora and Rnd wanted to y in themunity garden, and I took them there. But then Rnd needed his diaper changed, and just after I turned away for a moment, Aurora disappeared! It happened in just seconds!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart sank into panic. ¡°How could she just vanish?¡± Rafael quickly put the phone on speaker.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I don¡¯t know what to do. Joelle, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Frozen in ce, Joelle could only repeat her daughter¡¯s name in disbelief. ¡°Aurora¡­ Aurora.¡±


    Through her tears, Gina continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Joelle. It was an ident!¡±


    Joelle attempted to reassure both herself and Gina, clinging to a thread of hope. ¡°Three-year-olds do tend to wander. It¡¯s a society governed byws. We will find Aurora.¡±


    But inwardly, Joelle felt her confidence waver. ¡°Have you contacted the police?¡±


    Gina sniffled loudly. ¡°Yes, I have!¡±


    Rafael took the phone from Joelle. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s gather and review the surveince footage. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll locate her soon.¡±


    After ending the call, Joelle¡¯s hand began to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Rafael¡­ Rafael, what if something has happened to her? Aurora!¡±


    Her eyes blurred with tears, and panic clouded her thoughts. Memories of various news stories involving missing children shed through her mind, each one a sharp jab of fear.


    ¡°Joelle, we need to stay calm,¡± Rafael urged.


    They hurried to the police station and requested ess to themunity¡¯s surveince tapes. The footage quickly fast-forwarded to the moment of Aurora¡¯s disappearance. Joelle watched the screen without blinking, her eyes searching desperately for any clue.


    The footage showed Gina attending to Rnd¡¯s diaper, while Aurora yed in the sand nearby. Everything seemed normal until a woman appeared and waved at Aurora. The little girl looked up to call Gina, but Gina was too engrossed to notice.


    Joelle¡¯s heart stopped as she recognized the woman approaching her daughter. It was an image she could never erase from her memory¡ªReba.


    Reba approached Aurora and waved her hand in front of the child¡¯s face. Aurora then lost her consciousness. Watching this unfold on the video, Joelle¡¯s fury surged, and she immediately dialed Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian! Where has your woman taken Aurora?¡±


    ¡°What? What happened to Aurora?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was filled with confusion and concern.


    Rafael, ever the steadying presence, took the phone from Joelle. ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s Reba. She took Aurora.¡±


    There was a pause on the line as Adrian processed this information. ¡°Reba left Illerith.¡±


    Rafael nced at the timestamp on the surveince footage. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. She was here just two hours ago.¡±


    Adrian was rmed. After all, Aurora was his daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on and call you back!¡± He tried calling Reba multiple times as he left the building, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Panicking, he then called Salome, who answered almost immediately. ¡°Where is Reba?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She drugged me with sleeping pills at the train station. I don¡¯t know where she went after that.¡± Sleeping pills? Adrian had no time to ponder. He rushed over to Joelle¡¯s ce.


    As soon as he arrived, Joelle, driven by desperation, rushed up to him and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Where is Aurora? Adrian, did you conspire with Reba to take her?¡±


    Adrian steadied her by the shoulders. ¡°Joelle, I swear, I didn¡¯t know about any of this.¡±


    Joelle, barely holding herself together, retorted sharply, ¡°If Aurora returns with even a scratch, your beloved will pay dearly for it. I don¡¯t care how important she is to you!¡±


    Adrian frowned, attempting to pacify her. ¡°Calm down. Reba would never hurt Aurora.¡±


    Joelle, who had just taken a seat, stood up again, her voiceced with scorn. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t harm Aurora? Her patience was fraying. ¡°She¡¯s a liar! A murderer! What wouldn¡¯t she do? Adrian, you need to see the truth!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rafael interjected, ¡°We¡¯re not trying to create conflict between you and Reba, but there are things you need to hear. Kendal has been monitoring Reba¡¯s illness, correct? Three years ago, he imed there was an institute abroad that could cure her severe brain condition. You flew her out, and she was gone for over a year. When she returned, she told you she was cured, right?¡±


    Adrian, growing impatient, pressed, ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°Do you recall the name of the institute Kendal mentioned?¡± ¡°Kovach Institute.¡±


    ¡°The Kovach Institute only has three branches globally. I¡¯ve worked at one for the past three years. When I heard Reba was treated there, I spoke to Kovach. He confirmed that none of the branches ever treated someone matching her description. Reba was never sick.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 232

    ?<strong>Chapter 232:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There¡¯s no way Reba could have hidden something this big from me!¡± Adrian¡¯s disbelief was palpable.


    ¡°Of course, she couldn¡¯t have pulled it off alone. But what if she got Kendal on her side, teamed up with Erick and Salome, and used her acting chops to keep you in the dark?¡± Rafael retorted.


    Adrian¡¯s fists clenched, the muscles in his jaw tightening as he forced himself to stayposed. ¡°What makes you think she bribed Kendal? If it was all about money, I could outbid her in a heartbeat. Why would he choose to lie to me? What¡¯s in it for him?¡±


    Rafael expected this line of questioning. ¡°Seven years ago, Kendal tried to save Reba¡¯s eldest brother. But the operation went south because of his mistake, and the rescue failed.¡±


    The mention of Reba¡¯s brother stopped Adrian cold. Reba¡¯s eldest brother had once been more than just an acquaintance¡ªhe¡¯d been a loyal friend. Like Rafael, Reba¡¯s brother had been quiet but fiercely protective, someone who always had Adrian¡¯s back. Technically, Reba¡¯s brother worked for Adrian, but their bond had surpassed the formality of employer and employee. He was family in all but name.


    Seven years ago, Quincy¡¯s men had drugged Adrian, leaving him vulnerable and defenseless. A dozen armed thugs stood guard outside, making escape seem impossible. Reba¡¯s father and brother had fought to the death, trying to save Adrian. Reba¡¯s father was killed in the fight, while her brother barely clung to life when Kendal took over his care in the hospital.


    Three agonizing hourster, Kendal emerged from the operating room, delivering the bad news. ¡°No way! Who would go so far as to fake a terminal illness?¡±


    ¡°The Lloyd family didn¡¯t know at first that the death was caused by a medical mistake. Erick, always scheming, pushed Reba and Salome to raise hell at the hospital, demandingpensation. It caused enough of a stir to get the police involved. When that happened, Joelle got kidnapped by Quincy¡¯s men, and you got seriously injured in the incident, so it¡¯s no surprise you didn¡¯t have time to find out about any of this.¡±


    When Adrian was finally able to walk again, Reba¡¯s eldest brother had already been gone for more than a month. In that month, the Lloyd family had been relentless, filing reports with the police and disrupting the hospital until they forced a review of Kendal¡¯s procedures. It was then revealed that Kendal¡¯s error had caused Reba¡¯s brother¡¯s death.


    To avoid a public scandal, the hospital settled with Reba¡¯s family, paying them off to keep things quiet and protect its reputation. Not long after, Reba spun another tale¡ªthis time about a rare brain tumor. She yed on Adrian¡¯s sympathy, milking him for money, and pressuring Kendal to support her ruse. This charade had stretched on for three long years.


    It hadn¡¯t been hard for Rafael to dig up the truth. Once he figured Reba¡¯s illness was a fabrication, everything else clicked into ce. The only thing standing in the way was Adrian¡¯s unwavering trust in the Lloyd family.


    Rafael said, ¡°Adrian, Reba isn¡¯t the innocent woman you think she is. And right now, Aurora is in real danger.¡±


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡± Adrian, not about to believe it, stumbled toward the door, lost and shattered. His phone buzzed in his pocket, pulling him back to the present. He fished it out and stared at the screen for an eternity. ¡°It¡¯s Reba,¡± he muttered.


    Reba had summoned Adrian to the rooftop of an unfinished building. The wind whipped around her white dress, which fluttered in the cold, cutting air. In her arms, Aurora slept peacefully, oblivious to the chaos swirling around her. Reba stood dangerously close to the edge.


    A group of people rushed onto the rooftop but stopped several feet away, wary of making any sudden moves. Joelle, her throat tight with fear, stepped forward and pleaded, ¡°Reba, please! Give me Aurora. I¡¯ll agree to whatever you want. Just give her back!¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile was cold, her eyes shing with an unsettling glint. ¡°Alright. Get on your knees and beg me!¡±


    ¡°Please!¡± Joelle cried out, dropping to her knees, but before she could fully lower herself, Adrian and Rafael caught her by the arms.


    Adrian steadied her, his eyes locked on Reba. ¡°If this is about me, fine. But don¡¯t drag innocent people into it. What do you want? Money? You want to be my wife? Name your price, and it¡¯s yours.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Reba¡¯s smile kind of disappeared, and she shook her head. ¡°No, Adie. I don¡¯t want your money or a hollow title. I want your heart. I want you to choose me!¡± She nced at Joelle, her eyes darkening. ¡°Joelle, you want Aurora back, don¡¯t you? Come trade yourself for her.¡±


    Joelle took a hesitant step forward, but Rafael caught her arm. ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s a trap.¡±


    Joelle froze, torn between fear and desperation. But seeing Aurora so close to danger, her terror melted away. She was no longer thinking straight. All that mattered was getting Aurora back, safe and sound. As she took another step, Adrian caught her wrist.


    Reba¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°If you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll drop her!¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Joelle shook off Adrian¡¯s grip and began walking towards Reba. When she took Aurora into her embrace, a wave of relief washed over her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 233

    ?<strong>Chapter 233:</strong>


    ¡°Aurora!¡± Joelle called out, but Aurora wouldn¡¯t stir. Joelle instinctively checked for signs of life, holding her breath until she felt the faint rhythm of Aurora¡¯s breathing beneath her fingertips. A sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    But then, Adrian¡¯s and Rafael¡¯s urgent voices rang out in unison. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Reba had produced a knife and pressed it against Joelle¡¯s neck. Joelle clutched Aurora even tighter, her fear subsiding into a steely resolve.


    Reba said, ¡°Adie, make your choice! Me and Aurora? Or her?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes pleaded silently with him, begging him to protect Aurora. Rafael¡¯s voice cut in. ¡°Adrian, Joelle¡¯s life is just as important!¡±


    Adrian seemed to hear nothing; Joelle was the only one he cared about. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But Aurora needs me.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s frustration was palpable. ¡°Adrian!¡±


    Reba let out a wickedugh, her triumph evident. She leaned in close to Joelle¡¯s ear. ¡°Hear that? Joelle, you¡¯re nothing!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Even if I were gone, do you really think you¡¯d stand a chance with him? Adrian knows you faked your illness to manipte him. This isn¡¯t about me, Reba! He didn¡¯t choose either of us. He chose Aurora. She¡¯s the one who matters to him!¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Reba¡¯s eyes red with fury as she focused her rage on Aurora in Joelle¡¯s arms. ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill her first!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives


    The de at Joelle¡¯s neck loosened, and with every ounce of strength she had, Joelle shoved Reba away. Cradling Aurora tightly, she ran as fast as her legs could carry them.


    Adrian and Rafael rushed towards her, but the distance between them was too great, and Reba was already back on her feet, charging after her like a woman possessed. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re going to hell!¡±


    Joelle dropped to the floor, curling her body protectively around Aurora, bracing herself for the worst. She could survive the pain of a knife wound, but the thought of Aurora being harmed was unbearable. But the stab never came.


    Hearing Reba¡¯s voice, Joelle opened her eyes, blinking in disbelief. Adrian stood in front of her, gripping the de in his bare hand. Blood seeped from between his fingers, dripping steadily to the floor.


    ¡°You sacrificed your hand for her?¡± Reba asked.


    Rafael didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He moved quickly, kicking Reba to the floor, sending the knife ttering from her grasp. He and Adrian hurriedly pulled Joelle to her feet.


    The only thing on their minds now was to escape this madness, to get out of the abandoned building where one wrong move could lead to a fatal fall.


    But Reba was relentless. She staggered to her feet, snatching the knife once more, her fury propelling her forward. ¡°Joelle, die!¡±


    Rafael was the first to react, throwing his arm up to shield Joelle. The de sank into his flesh, leaving a deep, ugly wound.


    Adrian immediately retaliated, kicking Reba hard in the stomach.


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Joelle cried, her voice breaking.


    Rafael¡¯s hands, hands that had saved countless lives, were more precious than hers. Clutching his wounded arm, Rafael gritted his teeth through the pain. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Joelle. No nerves were hit. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Rebay on the floor, coughing up blood, her teeth stained red. She watched them, her eyes fixated on Adrian as he moved farther and farther away. ¡°Adie, if we can¡¯t be together in life, we¡¯ll be together in death!¡±


    Out of the corner of her eye, Joelle saw her charging at Rafael with the knife in hand. Reba¡¯s face twisted into a menacing smile.


    Joelle didn¡¯t have time to think at all. Without thinking, she threw herself at Adrian, who was standing dangerously close to the edge of the roof. Reba¡¯s knife struck only air as she stumbled forward, her momentum carrying her over the edge.


    The sickening thud of Reba¡¯s body hitting the ground was a sound Joelle would never forget. Shey on Adrian¡¯s chest, trembling, her eyes squeezed shut. She had known Reba was going to fall, but the finality of it still shook her to the core.


    It took Adrian several moments toprehend what had just happened. When Joelle had thrown herself at him, it reminded him of the time she had once risked her life to protect him. And now, here she was, doing it again!


    The police and paramedics arrivedter. The medics quickly bandaged Rafael¡¯s and Adrian¡¯s wounds, checking Aurora for any signs of harm. They zipped Reba¡¯s lifeless body into a bag, preparing to notify her family of the tragedy.


    Joelle stood quietly, watching, before stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯ll tell them. I know her family.¡±


    Miles away, Salome sat in her living room, her anxiety growing by the second. She wheeled herself back and forth, ncing out the window every few moments. Suddenly, a screw on her wheelchair loosened, causing it to copse. She fell to the floor with a thud.


    It was an omen. As shey on the floor, her unease only deepened. As if on cue, her phone rang, sitting just out of reach on the sofa. With great effort, she crawled toward it and answered. ¡°Hello? Reba?¡±


    Joelle said calmly, ¡°Mrs. Lloyd, I¡¯m sorry to inform you that Reba fell to her death about half an hour ago. You¡¯ll need toe to the station to im her body.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 234

    ?<strong>Chapter 234:</strong>


    For the past several days, Joelle had been unable to focus, with thoughts of Adrian stirring her emotions. Over the weekend, Gina offered to watch the children, giving Joelle and Rafael a rare break. However, their relief was short-lived when Gina¡¯s call interrupted their day.


    ¡°Joelle¡­ I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Joelle could hear Gina sobbing uncontrobly, which immediately set off rm bells in her mind.


    ¡°Gina, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Aurora and Rnd wanted to y in themunity garden, and I took them there. But then Rnd needed his diaper changed, and just after I turned away for a moment, Aurora disappeared! It happened in just seconds!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart sank into panic. ¡°How could she just vanish?¡± Rafael quickly put the phone on speaker.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I don¡¯t know what to do. Joelle, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±


    Frozen in ce, Joelle could only repeat her daughter¡¯s name in disbelief. ¡°Aurora¡­ Aurora.¡±


    Through her tears, Gina continued, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Joelle. It was an ident!¡±


    Joelle attempted to reassure both herself and Gina, clinging to a thread of hope. ¡°Three-year-olds do tend to wander. It¡¯s a society governed byws. We will find Aurora.¡±


    But inwardly, Joelle felt her confidence waver. ¡°Have you contacted the police?¡±


    Gina sniffled loudly. ¡°Yes, I have!¡±


    Rafael took the phone from Joelle. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s gather and review the surveince footage. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll locate her soon.¡±


    After ending the call, Joelle¡¯s hand began to shake uncontrobly.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape


    ¡°Rafael¡­ Rafael, what if something has happened to her? Aurora!¡±


    Her eyes blurred with tears, and panic clouded her thoughts. Memories of various news stories involving missing children shed through her mind, each one a sharp jab of fear.


    ¡°Joelle, we need to stay calm,¡± Rafael urged.


    They hurried to the police station and requested ess to themunity¡¯s surveince tapes. The footage quickly fast-forwarded to the moment of Aurora¡¯s disappearance. Joelle watched the screen without blinking, her eyes searching desperately for any clue.


    The footage showed Gina attending to Rnd¡¯s diaper while Aurora yed in the sand nearby. Everything seemed normal until a woman appeared and waved at Aurora. The little girl looked up to call Gina, but Gina was too engrossed to notice.


    Joelle¡¯s heart stopped as she recognized the woman approaching her daughter. It was an image she could never erase from her memory¡ªReba.


    Reba approached Aurora and waved her hand in front of the child¡¯s face. Aurora then lost consciousness.


    Watching this unfold on the video, Joelle¡¯s fury surged, and she immediately dialed Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian! Where has your woman taken Aurora?¡±


    ¡°What? What happened to Aurora?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was filled with confusion and concern.


    Rafael, ever the steadying presence, took the phone from Joelle. ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s Reba. She took Aurora.¡±


    There was a pause on the line as Adrian processed this information. ¡°Reba left Illerith.¡±


    Rafael nced at the timestamp on the surveince footage. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. She was here just two hours ago.¡±


    Adrian was rmed. After all, Aurora was his daughter. ¡°I¡¯ll find out what¡¯s going on and call you back!¡± He tried calling Reba multiple times as he left the building, but she didn¡¯t answer.


    Panicking, he then called Salome, who answered almost immediately.


    ¡°Where is Reba?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She drugged me with sleeping pills at the train station. I don¡¯t know where she went after that.¡±


    Sleeping pills? Adrian had no time to ponder. He rushed over to Joelle¡¯s ce.


    As soon as he arrived, Joelle, driven by desperation, rushed up to him and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°Where is Aurora? Adrian, did you conspire with Reba to take her?¡±


    Adrian steadied her by the shoulders. ¡°Joelle, I swear, I didn¡¯t know about any of this.¡±


    Joelle, barely holding herself together, retorted sharply, ¡°If Aurora returns with even a scratch, your beloved will pay dearly for it. I don¡¯t care how important she is to you!¡±


    Adrian frowned, attempting to pacify her. ¡°Calm down. Reba would never hurt Aurora.¡±


    Joelle, who had just taken a seat, stood up again, her voiceced with scorn. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t harm Aurora? Her patience was fraying. She¡¯s a liar! A murderer! What wouldn¡¯t she do? Adrian, you need to see the truth!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Rafael interjected, ¡°We¡¯re not trying to create conflict between you and Reba, but there are things you need to hear. Kendal has been monitoring Reba¡¯s illness, correct? Three years ago, he imed there was an institute abroad that could cure her severe brain condition. You flew her out and she was gone for over a year. When she returned, she told you she was cured, right?¡±


    Adrian, growing impatient, pressed, ¡°What are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°Do you recall the name of the institute Kendal mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Kovach Institute.¡±


    ¡°The Kovach Institute only has three branches globally. I¡¯ve worked at one for the past three years. When I heard Reba was treated there, I spoke to Kovach. He confirmed that none of the branches ever treated someone matching her description. Reba was never sick.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 235

    ?<strong>Chapter 235:</strong>


    Salome visited the morgue at the police station. Seated in her wheelchair, she wept uncontrobly. ¡°Reba, you were so foolish! I warned you about falling for the wrong person! Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± Adrian listened without showing any emotion. He wasn¡¯t naive. The petty schemes of the Lloyd family meant nothing to him.


    He was aware that Erick often exploited his responsibility towards Reba to trick and manipte him. He understood that Salome was leveraging his guilt to ensure a worry-free existence for herself. As long as the Lloyd family adhered to basic principles, he was prepared to cooperate and help them stay afloat. He felt a deep sense of gratitude towards Reba¡¯s eldest brother and father. Moreover, the money was insignificant to him.


    However, he had never suspected that Reba¡¯s illness was a lie and that even Salome¡¯s kindness was merely a pretense.


    When Salome¡¯s tears finally eased, Can approached and presented her with a document. ¡°Mr. Miller has drafted this document. It deres all the financial aid he has given Reba over the years as loans. Now that she has passed, the outstanding amount must be repaid. You are required to work on the farnd Mr. Miller has purchased.¡±


    Salome was stunned. Shouldn¡¯t Adrian be the onepensating her? Yes, Reba had kidnapped Aurora and caused harm. But could Adrian truly be so harsh with her, considering she was an elderly woman with a disability? And why had the financial aid suddenly been ssified as loans? Adrian had given the money willingly!


    ¡°Adrian¡­¡± Salome murmured, her voice breaking as she gripped her handkerchief tightly. ¡°I me myself. After the deaths of Reba¡¯s brother and father, I failed in my duty to guide her properly.¡±


    She watched Adrian closely, seeking any sign of reaction. When he remained silent, she added, ¡°Her father always spoke highly of you, saying you were a good man who would treat us well in the future.¡± Can had reached his limit. It was clear that she was guilt-tripping Adrian! Could it be that she had been manipting him all these years? Was she constantly reminding him that he owed a debt because Reba¡¯s brother and father had died for him, just to squeeze more money out of him?


    Yet, since Adrian remained silent, Can felt he must do the same. As Salome concluded, a slight softening appeared on Adrian¡¯s usually stoic face. ¡°Salome, there¡¯s something I need to ask. Did you give Reba those sleeping pills?¡±


    Salome clenched the armrest of her wheelchair, avoiding eye contact with him. ¡°I often have trouble sleeping, so I keep them with me. Reba took those pills. That¡¯s not my fault!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re not to me,¡± Adrian responded coolly. ¡°However, you¡¯ve exhausted any sympathy I had for your family. I will not lend you any more money.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°lend,¡± indicating his previous financial support was intended as loans, not gifts. The sheer size of the debt left Salome speechless.


    ¡°I need to ask you something else. Reba imed Joelle took everything that was hers. What did she mean?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter


    ¡°I have no idea!¡±


    Her face, however, told a different story. Losing his patience, Adrian signaled to Can with a nce. Can got the message and began to crack his knuckles as he moved toward Salome.


    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll tell you! The one who drugged you back then was not Joelle, but Reba.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, Joelle watched a news segment announcing that Kendal had been ousted from his position and was now under investigation. At that moment, she was in the living room, engrossed in a game with Rnd and Aurora.


    Gina approached her, saying, ¡°Joelle, Mr. Miller has arrived.¡±


    Adrian, now wearing a white shirt,cked his usual intense gaze. It seemed the gentle young man she once knew had reappeared.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Joelle was terrified that he might challenge her for Aurora¡¯s custody. Ignoring her, he approached Aurora, knelt down, and held her tiny hand.


    ¡°Are you my Prince Charming?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian replied with a quiet smile, kissing the back of her hand. ¡°But my love for you surpasses that of any Prince Charming. Always remember that.¡±


    Joelle felt a sense of crisis. ¡°Adrian! Leave now. You¡¯re not wee here!¡±


    Adrian turned to her. ¡°How¡¯s your injury?¡±


    Joelle was taken aback. How did he know she had just nicked her hand while chopping vegetables? ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡±


    ¡°I was referring to the injury you sustained seven years ago when you saved me from that knife. Does it still cause pain?¡± He grasped her right wrist.


    Joelle¡¯s pupils dted, and her hand trembled in his grasp. She clenched her hand tightly, attempting to steady it, yet she couldn¡¯t stop the trembling. He observed every expression and gesture she made, from her efforts to hide her condition to her guarded and distant look.


    He felt an overwhelming heaviness in his chest, a suffocating sensation, and a lump in his throat. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    He articted each word deliberately, giving weight to his apology. Joelle saw that his eyes were red, yet oddly, she was the one who began to cry first.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 236

    ?<strong>Chapter 236:</strong>


    In the two days following Reba¡¯s death, Adrian had uncovered many past events. For instance, when Joelle was abducted, she had taken a dagger intended for him, injuring her right hand. That was the hand she used to y the violin, which was her passion.


    Since that incident, she had not returned to the stage. Joelle had endured so much because of him, and he wasn¡¯t aware of it until now.


    Aurora, puzzled, looked up at him and questioned, ¡°Why are you apologizing? Did you do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian responded in a rough voice, his gaze fixed on Joelle. ¡°I¡¯ve made many mistakes.¡±


    ¡°My mom says when we mess up, we need to say sorry and try to fix it!¡±


    Adrian gave a bitter smile. Was it even possible for him to make amends? Joelle was Rafael¡¯s wife now. The best Adrian could do to rectify things with Joelle was to leave her life undisturbed.


    He gazed at Aurora somberly, realizing he might never hear her call him Dad.


    Just then, Rafael descended from upstairs. Joelle quickly dried her tears and managed a smile. ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    They watched as Adrian drove away.


    After he left, Rafael smiled at Joelle and asked, ¡°Were you crying?¡±


    Joelle yfully patted him, a bit embarrassed. ¡°He just apologized, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shed tears over him anymore. Joelle, it¡¯ll make me jealous.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feeling a wave of relief, Joelle smiled and leaned into Rafael¡¯s embrace. ¡°Rafael, I don¡¯t feel as much resentment towards Reba anymore. I¡¯vee to realize she¡¯s just not that important to me now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few dayster, Joelle was swamped with wedding preparations. She was too busy to tend to the kids, so Gina often stepped in to assist.


    ¡°Joelle, your father¡¯s condition has improved recently.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Is he going to wake up?¡±


    Regrettably, Gina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still highly unlikely.¡±


    Joelle fell silent momentarily, then quickly revived her spirits. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±


    That afternoon, Joelle and Gina took Aurora and Rnd to the shopping mall¡¯s yground. Gina snapped many photos, especially of Aurora. While heading to the restroom, Gina was approached by a man in a suit.


    ¡°Miss Robles, our CEO would like to see you.¡±


    He escorted her to a VIP fitting room in a boutique,plete with a sofa and a wine cab, and had the attending staff vacate the area. Seated on the sofa was Adrian. Nervously clutching her bag, Gina asked, ¡°Mr. Miller, how can I assist you?¡±


    Eyeing the phone in her hand, he said, ¡°Do me a favor.¡±


    Pointing to herself, Gina inquired, ¡°Me? Are you sure I¡¯m the right person to help?¡±


    With a stoic expression, Adrian said, ¡°You see Aurora often. I¡¯d appreciate more photos of her. I want to keep track of every moment of her growth. Can you manage that?¡±


    Gina was in a dilemma. After changing the posture of crossing his legs, Adrian picked up the wine ss on the end table leisurely and said, ¡°If you agree, I¡¯llpensate you with five hundred thousand a month. If not, I¡¯d appreciate it if you keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡± Gina¡¯s face lit up, clearly enticed by the offer. Human nature wasn¡¯t always so noble. If it had been just five thousand dors, perhaps Gina¡¯s principles would have stood firm. But half a million dors could make anyone hesitate.


    Yet, the Watson family had been good to her, leaving her torn about whether to help Adrian.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, you know Joelle prefers you not to be too involved with Aurora.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I approached you,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°All I¡¯m asking is for you to take some photos and videos of Aurora. I promise it won¡¯t harm the Watson family.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Adrian cut her off. ¡°Aurora is my daughter too. As her father and someone who didn¡¯t seed as a husband, this is the only way I can stay connected to her.¡±


    His plea sounded so heartfelt that Gina feltpelled to agree.


    Over the weekend, Belle and Liza visited Joelle and Rafael¡¯s home. Belle headed straight for the kitchen, while Liza made her way to find Joelle on the second floor.


    ¡°Joelle, my mom wants to cook for you. What would you like to eat?¡±


    Joelle looked at Rafael and responded, ¡°Belle wants to cook? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Kristi can handle dinner.¡±


    Descending back to the kitchen, Liza said, ¡°Mom, Joelle said that you don¡¯t need to cook, and that Kristi¡¯s cooking suits her taste better.¡±


    Belle stopped and asked, ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liza patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Joelle just doesn¡¯t want you to go to any trouble.¡±


    Belle felt slightly offended but reminded herself that Joelle hade from a wealthy background, which might exin her particr ways. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Belle removed her apron. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    Liza held her back, saying, ¡°Mom, Joelle said you can visit them, but please don¡¯t touch them. She¡¯s concerned about germs. Kids have weaker immune systems, and any exposure could be harmful.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 237

    ?<strong>Chapter 237:</strong>


    Belle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Is Joelle suggesting we have some contagious disease? Why would she say that?¡±


    Liza soothed her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be upset. Joelle did it thinking of the children¡¯s well-being. Kids have weak immune systems, after all.¡±


    Belle rolled her eyes, but she confined her displeasure to her daughter¡¯s presence. She wouldn¡¯t let herself loseposure in front of others. ¡°I¡¯ll wash my hands, then go upstairs to see the children.¡±


    Liza, with a warm smile, took Belle¡¯s arm, sharing a moment like a true mother and daughter. ¡°You¡¯re wonderful. It¡¯s different with a daughterpared to a daughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t say things like that. Your future daughter-inw should be treated like your daughter too!¡±


    Belle pondered for a moment. Considering all the ws Joelle had shown even before the wedding, if she really did be her daughter-inw, Belle was sure she¡¯d have her hands full. But these thoughts stayed in her head. Given her son¡¯s fondness for Joelle, what could she really say?


    As Belle and Liza said their goodbyes, Belle only embraced Rafael. In the past, she would have hugged Joelle too, but today she refrained, leaving Joelle feeling puzzled.


    ¡°Rafael, even though you¡¯re married now, you should still visit us often, or we¡¯ll really miss you.¡±


    Rafael smiled. ¡°Okay, I understand. Please, get in the car.¡±


    Once they had gone, Joelle turned to Rafael. ¡°Did I do something wrong? Why didn¡¯t your mother speak to me?¡±


    Rafael hadn¡¯t picked up on that. He always thought Joelle and Belle got along well. ¡°Really?¡±


    Joelle nodded, trying to recall the day¡¯s events but couldn¡¯t pinpoint any missteps.


    Rafael tried to reassure her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Maybe my mother feelsfortable enough with you that she doesn¡¯t feel the need to be overly formal.¡±


    His exnation seemed reasonable, but Joelle remained uneasy. ¡°Could you call Liza and ask her about it?¡±


    Rafael agreed without hesitation and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Half an hourter, Rafael entered Joelle¡¯s bedroom. He said earnestly, ¡°Liza mentioned it was because you didn¡¯t let my mom cook today. She felt a bit upset about it.¡±


    Joelle scratched her head, exining, ¡°I just thought she might be tired. Honestly, I was looking forward to trying her cooking. I was just trying to be considerate.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Rafael responded with a smile, patting her head. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to visit my mother next week. I¡¯ll ask her to cook for us then.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll help her in the kitchen!¡±


    Rafael observed Joelle, realizing that both she and Belle were making efforts to consider each other¡¯s feelings, confident that this understanding would prevent any real conflicts between them.


    After her workday, Gina returned to the apartment she shared with her boyfriend. Before leaving that morning, the sewer had been blocked, causing the bathroom to flood into the living room. Now, although the living room was dry, the bathroom still had enough water for the fish to live in.


    Gina opened the study door to find Tristan ying video games, headphones on, cursing intermittently. His headphones were so soundproof he wouldn¡¯t have noticed if Gina had fainted right behind him. There was a time she got locked out while picking up a food delivery. Tristan didn¡¯t answer any of her calls during that incident.


    After she had finished clearing the sewer blockage, he finally stepped away from theputer. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gina responded tiredly and then washed her hands, cleaning off the sewer grime without a word.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy? Is something wrong at work?¡±


    Gina forced a smile. ¡°Just the usual. When do you n on looking for a job?¡±


    Tristan scratched his head. ¡°I want to, but the job market is tough right now, and it¡¯s hard to find a good position.¡±


    Gina looked at him and suggested, ¡°Maybe you could just swallow your pride and ask your dad for help.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask him for help!¡± Tristan huffed. ¡°Unless he agrees to buy me that car!¡±


    He had been eyeing a new car, but all his funds came from his father. Since his university graduation, he had depended on his parents financially. His father likely wanted to encourage his independence, hence the refusal.


    That was the reason Tristan had distanced himself from his family and vowed to never depend on them again. Gina gently patted him on the shoulder and suggested, ¡°Honey, if youpromise, maybe your dad will buy you the car.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look like a fool!¡±


    ¡°What matters more, your pride or the car?¡±


    Without missing a beat, Tristan said, ¡°Definitely the car! I¡¯m calling my dad right now!¡± He hurried off to the balcony.


    Gina chuckled to herself. Tristan was aware of this too. His stubbornness was merely an excuse he clung to.


    Gina found it easy to manipte him. Tristan wasn¡¯t the sharpest, but he came from a wealthy family. She anticipated marrying into this affluent family within a couple of years. By then, she¡¯d have the resources of the Watts family under her control. Ascending the socialdder would be effortless for her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 238

    ?<strong>Chapter 238:</strong>


    In the two days following Reba¡¯s death, Adrian had uncovered many past events. For instance, when Joelle was abducted, she had taken a dagger intended for him, injuring her right hand. That was the hand she used to y the violin, which was her passion. Since that incident, she had not returned to the stage. Joelle had endured so much because of him, and he wasn¡¯t aware of it until now.


    Aurora, puzzled, looked up at him and questioned, ¡°Why are you apologizing? Did you do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian responded in a rough voice, his gaze fixed on Joelle. ¡°I¡¯ve made many mistakes.¡±


    ¡°My mom says when we mess up, we need to say sorry and try to fix it!¡±


    Adrian gave a bitter smile. Was it even possible for him to make amends? Joelle was Rafael¡¯s wife now. The best Adrian could do to rectify things with Joelle was to leave her life undisturbed. He gazed at Aurora somberly, realizing he might never hear her call him Dad.


    Just then, Rafael descended from upstairs. Joelle quickly dried her tears and managed a smile.


    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re here. Why don¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    They watched as Adrian drove away.


    After he left, Rafael smiled at Joelle and asked, ¡°Were you crying?¡±


    Joelle yfully patted him, a bit embarrassed. ¡°He just apologized, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shed tears over him anymore. Joelle, it¡¯ll make me jealous.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Feeling a wave of relief, Joelle smiled and leaned into Rafael¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Rafael, I don¡¯t feel as much resentment towards Adrian anymore. I¡¯vee to realize he¡¯s just not that important to me now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A few dayster, Joelle was swamped with wedding preparations. She was too busy to tend to the kids, so Gina often stepped in to assist.


    ¡°Joelle, your father¡¯s condition has improved recently.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Is he going to wake up?¡±


    Regrettably, Gina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s still highly unlikely.¡±


    Joelle fell silent momentarily, then quickly revived her spirits. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to wait and see.¡±


    That afternoon, Joelle and Gina took Aurora and Rnd to the shopping mall¡¯s yground. Gina snapped many photos, especially of Aurora. While heading to the restroom, Gina was approached by a man in a suit.


    ¡°Miss Robles, our CEO would like to see you.¡±


    He escorted her to a VIP fitting room in a boutique,plete with a sofa and a wine cab, and had the attending staff vacate the area.


    Seated on the sofa was Adrian. Nervously clutching her bag, Gina asked, ¡°Mr. Miller, how can I assist you?¡±


    Eyeing the phone in her hand, he said, ¡°Do me a favor.¡±


    Pointing to herself, Gina inquired, ¡°Me? Are you sure I¡¯m the right person to help?¡±


    With a stoic expression, Adrian said, ¡°You see Aurora often. I¡¯d appreciate more photos of her. I want to keep track of every moment of her growth. Can you manage?¡±


    Gina was in a dilemma. After changing the posture of crossing his legs, Adrian picked up the wine ss on the end table leisurely and said, ¡°If you agree, I¡¯llpensate you with five hundred thousand a month. If not, I¡¯d appreciate it if you keep your mouth shut and don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡± Gina¡¯s face lit up, clearly enticed by the offer. Human nature wasn¡¯t always so noble. If it had been just five thousand dors, perhaps Gina¡¯s principles would have stood firm. But half a million dors could make anyone hesitate.


    Yet, the Watson family had been good to her, leaving her torn about whether to help Adrian.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, you know Joelle prefers you not to be too involved with Aurora.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I approached you,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°All I¡¯m asking is for you to take some photos and videos of Aurora. I promise it won¡¯t harm the Watson family.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Adrian cut her off. ¡°Aurora is my daughter too. As her father and someone who didn¡¯t seed as a husband, this is the only way I can stay connected to her.¡±


    His plea sounded so heartfelt that Gina feltpelled to agree.


    Over the weekend, Belle and Liza visited Joelle and Rafael¡¯s home. Belle headed straight for the kitchen, while Liza made her way to find Joelle on the second floor.


    ¡°Joelle, my mom wants to cook for you. What would you like to eat?¡±


    Joelle looked at Rafael and responded, ¡°Belle wants to cook? I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary. Kristi can handle dinner.¡±


    Descending back to the kitchen, Liza said, ¡°Mom, Joelle said that you don¡¯t need to cook, and that Kristi¡¯s cooking suits her taste better.¡±


    Belle stopped and asked, ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Liza patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Joelle just doesn¡¯t want you to go to any trouble.¡±


    Belle felt slightly offended but reminded herself that Joelle hade from a wealthy background, which might exin her particr ways.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Belle removed her apron. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    Liza held her back, saying, ¡°Mom, Joelle said you can visit them, but please don¡¯t touch them. She¡¯s concerned about germs. Kids have weaker immune systems, and any exposure could be harmful.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 239

    ?<strong>Chapter 239:</strong>


    Belle stood off to the side, her difort gnawing at her. Why was her son constantly at Joelle¡¯s beck and call? It was just a fever. Surely, Joelle could manage on her own!


    Frustration simmered beneath Belle¡¯s surface, and eventually, she mmed the kitchen knife onto the counter. ¡°If she¡¯s so ill, she probably won¡¯t even have an appetite for the food I cook. Liza, we¡¯re leaving!¡±


    Rafael blinked in confusion, his brows knitting together. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve just finally realized that once a man gets married, he forgets all about his mother.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s confusion only deepened, and he gave a helpless smile. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you want me to treat Joelle well?¡± Everything had seemed fine just moments ago. What had gone wrong? Thest thing Rafael wanted was a rift between his wife and his mother, the two most important women in his life.


    Belle was at a loss for words, her heart heavy with regret. Joelle wasn¡¯t at all the person she had imagined. Instead of the dutiful daughter-inw Belle had expected, Joelle seemed to be an entitled woman with delusions of grandeur.


    As a woman from a wealthy family and Joelle¡¯s mother-inw, why was she the one rushing to cook? Shouldn¡¯t Joelle be bending over backward to earn her approval? With this thought, Belle straightened her back, her resolve hardening.


    ¡°Treat her well? And who exactly is she? Let¡¯s not forget, Rafael, she¡¯s a divorcee with two children. She¡¯s the one who should be taking care of you, not the other way around!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The venomous woman before him was so unlike the generous and open-hearted woman he had always known. These cutting remarks didn¡¯t just insult Joelle; they betrayed the very values Belle had instilled in him.


    But Rafael hadn¡¯t yet grasped just how deep a woman¡¯s resentment could run when she felt threatened by another. It seemed Belle had forgotten the words she had used to praise Joelle.


    ¡°Mom, how could you say something like that about Joelle?¡±


    Seeing her son rush to Joelle¡¯s defense only fueled Belle¡¯s anger. ¡°Do you even remember yourst name? You¡¯re a Romero, not a Watson! Even your father wouldn¡¯t dare to speak to me like that!¡±


    Rafael had always been respectful to his parents, a value deeply ingrained in him since childhood. But this time, Belle had crossed a line, and he couldn¡¯t stay silent. Liza, caught between them, tried to defuse the situation. ¡°Mom, Rafael didn¡¯t mean it like that. Please don¡¯t be upset.¡±


    Rafael clenched his jaw, his voice steady but firm. ¡°Mom, I know my tone wasn¡¯t right, but you can¡¯t talk about Joelle that way.¡±


    Belle maintained herposure and said nothing.


    Liza stepped in again, her tone conciliatory. ¡°Rafael, you know Mom only wants what¡¯s best for you. After all, you deserve someone better than Joelle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way,¡± Rafael retorted without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m with Joelle because I love her. And she deserves my love. So please, don¡¯t say that again.¡±


    ¡°Why are you raising your voice at your sister?¡± Belle shot back, siding with Liza. ¡°Who do you think we¡¯re doing this for? It¡¯s all for your own good!¡±


    Rafael found himself struggling to articte his thoughts. ¡°Mom, what on earth did Joelle do to make you think I suffered in our rtionship?¡± These two were utterly baffling!


    Belle was at a loss for words. She knew Rafael too well. He had adored Joelle for years, so it was inevitable that he would bend to her every whim. But Joelle¡¯s fiery temper was something else. Belle couldn¡¯t shake the certainty that Rafael would end up being walked over.


    They were all their parents¡¯ precious gems; why should Rafael, just because he was a man, shoulder a heavier burden? The more Belle dwelled on it, the more injustice gnawed at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it! Just you wait¡ªyou¡¯ll regret this, mark my words!¡±


    ¡°Regret what?¡± Rafael felt his patience slipping. ¡°Mom, what exactly are you trying to say? Why are you so dead set against Joelle?¡±


    Belle was on the verge of replying when Kristi approached, clearing her throat. ¡°Mr. Watson has returned.¡±


    The atmosphere was still charged with tension when Shawn, impably dressed in a suit, strolled in, offering them a warm smile. ¡°Good evening.¡±


    A flicker of embarrassment crossed Belle¡¯s face. She had gotten so worked up that she momentarily forgot she was still in the Watson family¡¯s home.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard Joelle was running a high fever, so I came straight after work to check on her.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Belle replied, her mood deting. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯re here, I¡¯ll take Liza and head back.¡±


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Shawn said, his tone inviting. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay and join us for dinner?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Belle shot a nce at Rafael. ¡°It¡¯s clear someone doesn¡¯t want me around!¡±


    Shawn blinked in confusion, turning to Rafael and giving him a subtle nudge with his eyes as if to say, ¡°Do something!¡±


    Rafael pursed his lips and said, ¡°Mom, let me walk you out.¡±


    Outside, Rafael held the car door open for Belle. ¡°Mom, we can talkter, okay?¡±


    ¡°Talk about what?¡± Belle snapped. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve got a wife, why would you care about your mother¡¯s nagging?¡±


    Rafael nced at Liza, silently pleading for assistance. She stepped in smoothly. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯ll have a word with Mom. You should go back inside and check on Shawn. We don¡¯t want him overhearing all of this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 240

    ?<strong>Chapter 240:</strong>


    Shawn was on his way to Joelle¡¯s room.


    ¡°Uncle Shawn!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice, sweet as honey, filled the air as she flung herself into Shawn¡¯s embrace. Except for Rafael, Shawn was the next person the kids adored dearly.


    Shawn¡¯s generosity was well-known. He showered the kids with gifts and had a knack for never raising his voice, making him a favorite.


    He ruffled Aurora¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your brother and find something fun to do? I need to have a chat with your mom.¡±


    ¡°Am I not allowed to listen?¡± Aurora asked innocently. Shawn gave her nose a gentle poke. ¡°Kids who eavesdrop on adults end up as short as a teacup!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be short! Uncle Shawn, you¡¯re the meanest!¡± With a dramatic huff, she dragged Rnd toward the toy room.


    As Shawn ventured deeper into the bedroom, he could hear Joelle¡¯s faint cough. ¡°Shawn.¡±


    ¡°How are you holding up?¡±


    ¡°Dizzy,¡± Joelle replied. She had napped for a while, but the fever still clung to her.


    Shawn urged her to rest, and Joelle nodded.


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Shawn said, his eyes scanning her with concern. ¡°Did you have a falling out with Belle?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Despite her dizziness, Joelle tried to stay alert, but the urge to sink back into sleep was strong.


    ¡°She mentioned cooking for me today,¡± Joelle added while coughing. ¡°You said I¡¯m lucky to have such a wonderful mother-inw. We get along splendidly; nothing like Amara.¡±


    ¡°Belle has already left,¡± Shawn informed her. ¡°She departed as soon as I got back, and I caught a bit of their conversation.¡±


    ¡°What? I need to see them off.¡± Joelle¡¯s eyes widened, and she started to push the covers aside.


    ¡°Rest easy. Even if you went now, you¡¯d miss them; their car¡¯s already out of sight.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breath grew heavy with frustration. ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°I overheard some sort of argument involving you between Belle and Rafael. Would you like me to inquire further?¡±


    Instinctively, Joelle shook her head. This was a matter she felt she needed to handle with Rafael if it truly concerned her. Besides, if it was important, Rafael would find a way to share it with her.


    ¡°No, Shawn. I trust Rafael to sort things out on his own. And if it¡¯s necessary, he¡¯ll tell me.¡±


    ¡°Alright. As long as you¡¯re confident in handling things, that¡¯s what matters.¡±


    Joelle felt adrift, unsure of what could have sparked a conflict between Belle and Rafael. She only found Rafael after another nap.


    ¡°Was your mom upset with me?¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±


    Joelle met his gaze, steady and searching. ¡°I¡¯ve had a sense that she¡¯s been less than pleased thesest few visits.¡±


    Rafael hadn¡¯t expected Joelle to catch on so quickly. He hesitated, debating whether he should confirm her suspicion or downy it. He was worried that Belle¡¯s harsh words would hurt Joelle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Joelle.¡± He ced a soft kiss on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Really. It¡¯s got nothing to do with you, and I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Joelle¡¯s brow arched ever so slightly. The look on his face was betraying him.


    If it was truly nothing, then why did he wear that strained expression?


    Her fingers found his, warm and firm. She sped his hand with a kind of quiet resolve. ¡°Rafael, we may not have had the wedding yet, but legally, we¡¯re a couple now. Whatever it is, we¡¯ll face it together. I¡¯m here, and I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    For a moment, Rafael almost considered telling her everything. Being transparent was part of what made rtionships work, wasn¡¯t it? But then, there was also the aspect of protecting the ones you loved from unnecessary pain. Belle¡¯s words had been harsh, and he couldn¡¯t bear to let Joelle carry that weight too.


    ¡°I promise, it¡¯s okay.¡± He gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°And it really has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Despite his words, that very night, Rafael found himself visiting his parents.


    On the drive, Liza tried to smooth things over, praising Joelle to Belle. She mentioned how Joelle could y the violin well, for instance, and her raising two kids by herself. But Belle remained unmoved, her face hard as stone. ¡°Liza, you know how much Rafael cares for Joelle. Can¡¯t we just let them be?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! I will not stand by and let some divorcee get her ws into my son!¡±


    The harshness of her words cast a shadow over Liza¡¯s face, and Belle quickly caught it.


    ¡°Oh, Liza, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. Divorce isn¡¯t the end of the world.¡±


    ¡°I understand. A woman like me, divorced, shouldn¡¯t expect much in the way of love again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think like that!¡± Belle¡¯s face softened, and she pulled Liza into a tight embrace. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like Joelle! We never wanted you to marry so quickly, but your father was struggling. We had no choice. But I promise, you¡¯ll find someone better. You will!¡±


    ¡°Alright, Mom.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 241

    ?<strong>Chapter 241:</strong>


    When Rafael returned home that evening, Belle was in high spirits.


    She greeted her son warmly, inquiring about his day. However, Rafael ced his hands on her shoulders with a grave expression. ¡°Mom, we need to talk.¡±


    Belle, taken aback, wondered when their rtionship had worsened to warrant such a formal tone.


    Liza teased lightly, ¡°Rafael, ever since you got married, it seems like Mom doesn¡¯t matter to you anymore. You never used to speak to her this way.¡±


    Exactly. Belle¡¯s concerns crystallized in that moment¡ªit must be because of Joelle.


    She dismissed the conversation with a wave of her hand and sank into the sofa, her expression souring. ¡°What is it you want to discuss? If it¡¯s about Joelle, I¡¯d rather not hear it. That¡¯s your issue to resolve.¡±


    Rafael leaned forward, his tone earnest. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s the problem? Has Joelle done something to offend you? She¡¯s been trying so hard to get your approval, treating you like her mom.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Belle retorted sharply. ¡°She¡¯s just my daughter-inw. We don¡¯t share blood; how could she treat me like her mom?¡±


    Rafael inhaled deeply, attempting to bridge the gap. ¡°But, Mom, Liza isn¡¯t blood-rted either, yet you consider each other as close as any mother and daughter.¡±


    ¡°How can Joellepare to Liza? Liza has been part of our family since her childhood. She¡¯s a grateful person. Our connection feels real, unlike what¡¯s possible with Joelle. It¡¯s not about blood. And Joelle, acting like she can order me around because you love her? Who does she think she is? Her family has gone bankrupt. Since when do I have to cook on her schedule?¡±


    Belle realized she might have crossed a line, but her frustration was palpable.


    Rafael, unable to contain his frustration, began to approach Belle heatedly, but Liza quickly intervened. ¡°Rafael, don¡¯t be angry with Mom. She¡¯s just being honest.¡±


    ¡°Liza, you see how things are with Joelle. Please, talk to Mom,¡± Rafael pleaded.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Liza¡¯s gaze fell, a look of turmoil crossing her features. ¡°Rafael, I have to say, Joelle¡¯s behavior towards Mom has seemed a bit offtely.¡±


    ¡°Even you think so?¡±


    Liza reached out, cing aforting hand on his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this now. You¡¯re rarely home these days. Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Rafael replied, his attention shifting back to Belle. ¡°Mom, Joelle has always shown you respect. To hear you say otherwise makes me feel like you¡¯re being unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Unreasonable?¡± Belle stood up, furious. ¡°Is that how you speak to your mother? After all I¡¯ve done for you, you choose Joelle¡¯s side over mine?¡±


    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m trying to say.¡±


    ¡°What am I misunderstanding then?¡± Belle asked, her voice rising in frustration.


    Liza attempted to interject, soothing the escting tension, but Belle persisted, ¡°Tell me, what am I misunderstanding?¡±


    Rafael remainedposed, his stance resolute.


    At that moment, Humphrey entered the room, his arrival instantly imposing silence and heightening the tension.


    ¡°Youe home so rarely, and the first thing I hear is conflict. Your mother means well. Is she really in the wrong here?¡±


    Rafael bowed his head slightly. ¡°Dad, this time it¡¯s different. Joelle hasn¡¯t been at fault, yet she¡¯s continually singled out by Mom.¡±


    ¡°She is still your mother,¡± Humphrey asserted, his voice deep and resonant, brooking no dissent.


    Rafael remained silent, a product of a strict upbringing where familial hierarchy ruled supreme. Humphrey and Belle were his parents, and both he and Liza had been raised to adhere strictly to their authority. Even minor infractions could lead to repercussions.


    In this moment, Rafael¡¯s silence wasn¡¯t due to ack of courage to speak up. Rather, he recognized that arguing would be futile in altering their entrenched views. ¡°If that¡¯s your stance, Dad, then there¡¯s nothing more I can say,¡± Rafael finally uttered, resignation in his tone.


    Humphrey¡¯s eyes narrowed, his intense gaze focusing on Rafael, signaling he was ready to enforce his authority.


    Belle¡¯s anxiety grew. Though frustrated with Rafael¡¯s defense of Joelle, she dreaded seeing her son face his father¡¯s sternness.


    Liza stepped protectively in front of Rafael. ¡°Dad, Rafael isn¡¯t trying to be disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Liza, move aside. I want to hear him out,¡± Humphreymanded.


    Reluctantly, Liza moved next to Belle, both anxiously observing the unfolding standoff.


    ¡°Rafael, what is it that you want?¡± Humphrey demanded.


    Rafael met his father¡¯s gaze. ¡°I want Mom to apologize to Joelle.¡±


    The sound of a p echoed sharply through the room, turning Rafael¡¯s head to the side with its force. Belle and Liza gasped, their hands flying to their mouths in shock. ¡°You want your mother to apologize to someone the Miller family discarded? Have you lost your senses, spending all your time tending to children?¡± Humphrey¡¯s voice boomed, his disappointment palpable.


    Rafael remained still, absorbing the sting without a word, but Humphrey continued, his frustration mounting.


    ¡°As a man, you should be building a career, not wasting your days on childcare, fussing over your wife and kids. And now you dare to challenge your own parents? What became of the principles we raised you with? You never even consulted us about your marriage to Joelle, so why this defiance now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 242

    ?<strong>Chapter 242:</strong>


    Belle and Liza held back, knowing that any attempt to defend Rafael might only exacerbate his punishment. The rtionship between Rafael and Humphrey had always been strained.


    Humphrey had envisioned a future for Rafael in business, hoping he would eventually lead the Romero family enterprises. Instead, Rafael had pursued a passion for medicine, defying his father¡¯s ns.


    Humphrey had also hoped Rafael would marry a woman of equal social stature. Instead, Rafael remained single for years, eventually choosing to follow Joelle abroad.


    Upon his return, Humphrey expected Rafael to dedicate himself to his career, whether in medicine or business, believing it was a man¡¯s duty to prove himself. Yet, Rafael was mostly found at Joelle¡¯s side, caring for their children.


    This deviance from his expectations was a source of embarrassment for Humphrey. Previously, Rafael would challenge his father on their disagreements, but over time, he had learned that silence was less confrontational.


    ¡°Dad, the path I¡¯ve chosen is deeply meaningful to me. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t lived up to your expectations,¡± Rafael said with resignation before leaving the house, his heart heavy.


    At the doorway, Liza reached out to Rafael, sadness marking her features. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Rafael assured her, subtly evading her touch, having distanced himself from such familial closeness since adulthood.


    ¡°Rafael, let Joelle treat your injuries when you get home,¡± Liza said, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Why must you always sh with Mom and Dad?¡± she asked, her expression filled with reluctance. ¡°Please, try to make them understand. I never meant for them to be so critical of Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Liza agreed, nodding. ¡°Be careful driving home, and call me when you arrive.¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t head straight home. Instead, he drove to the riverside, where the cool breeze soothed his heated skin.


    It waste when he finally returned. Joelle and the children were already asleep. To avoid any disturbance, he quietly retreated to his bedroom.


    The next morning, the mark from the p had significantly faded. Joelle, now out of bed, searched for Rafael first thing, concern evident in her demeanor. ¡°Rafael, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rafael responded, maintaining his cheerful demeanor. ¡°Have Aurora and Rnd woken up yet? I¡¯ll go check on them.¡±


    He brushed past Joelle, who felt a nagging sense that something was not quite right.


    By ten o¡¯clock, Liza arrived at their home. Joelle greeted her warmly. ¡°Where¡¯s Rafael?¡± Liza inquired. ¡°He¡¯s upstairs.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see him then.¡±


    ¡°I cane with you,¡± Joelle offered.


    ¡°No need.¡± Liza smiled gently. ¡°Stay here, y with Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    Joelle noticed then that Liza was not only carrying her usual bag but also one from the pharmacy.


    Liza knocked and waited for Rafael¡¯s permission before entering.


    ¡°Liza, what brings you here?¡± Rafael seemed surprised.


    ¡°I needed to see how you were. I knew you wouldn¡¯t tell Joelle; you wouldn¡¯t want to worry her,¡± Liza exined as she set down her bags and began to unpack a medicinal solution. ¡°Why did Dad have to hit you so hard?¡±


    Rafael looked puzzled. ¡°Hasn¡¯t it healed quite a bit? Joelle didn¡¯t notice, did she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apply this medicine. It¡¯ll help speed up the healing,¡± Liza said, sitting beside him on the bed. She dabbed the solution carefully with a cotton swab, then gently blew on his face to dry it.


    The bedroom door had remained ajar when Liza entered, and Joelle inadvertently witnessed this tender sibling moment.


    Though it felt a bit intimate, she quickly reminded herself they were siblings.


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Liza jumped up, startled by her presence. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. I¡¯m just helping Rafael with some medicine.¡±


    ¡°Medicine?¡± Joelle¡¯s focus shiftedpletely to concern for Rafael. ¡°Rafael, what happened to your face?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Rafael quickly concocted an excuse, his voicecking conviction. ¡°It was too dark, and I tripped.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle¡¯s skepticism was evident. She turned to Liza, seeking confirmation. ¡°Liza, is that true?¡±


    Rafael shot Liza a pleading look, silently urging her to corroborate his story. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really dark near our house. Rafael just wasn¡¯t careful and fell,¡± Liza affirmed quickly.


    They brushed off the topic with augh. But Joelle felt very ufortable. She didn¡¯t like it when Rafael kept secrets from her.


    Once Liza had departed, Joelle took the opportunity to confront Rafael in their bedroom. ¡°What really happened, Rafael? How did you get those bruises?¡±


    Rafael, weighed down by the situation, found himself unable to meet her gaze, his usual resilience dimmed. Some truths were harder to express,den as they were with the weight of masculine expectations and family duty.


    Joelle gazed into his eyes, her voice soft yet insistent. ¡°Rafael, is there something Liza knows that I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°Then why won¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Rafael hesitated, the admission heavy on his tongue. ¡°I had a confrontation with my father.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression changed rapidly, her features crinkling in distress. ¡°So, it was your dad? He¡¯s the one who hurt you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 243

    ?<strong>Chapter 243:</strong>


    Seeing Rafael nod, a wave of concern washed over Joelle. She reached out to gently trace the mark on his face, her expression clouding with displeasure. ¡°Why did Humphrey do this? Why did he hit you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing new. We¡¯ve never seen eye to eye, even when I was a child.¡±


    Joelle sensed his reluctance to delve deeper and chose not to press him. Rafael caught her hand, reassuring her. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m really okay.¡±


    Joelle sighed, realizing that Rafael didn¡¯t just need physical care; he needed emotional support. ¡°Rafael, can you promise to tell me if something bothers you in the future? We should face things together. Even if I can¡¯t solve everything, at least let me share the weight, okay?¡±


    That request made Rafael¡¯s heart skip. He enveloped Joelle in a tight embrace, nodding against her hair. ustomed to solitude in his struggles, her offer touched a deep chord within him. ¡°Thank you, Joelle,¡± he murmured.


    Joelle chuckled lightly within the circle of his arm. ¡°Silly, we¡¯re married, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Rafael then grasped her shoulders, drawing her closer in a tender moment that soon grew intimate. Seizing the perfect moment, he kissed her deeply, igniting a spark between them.


    She responded by shyly taking his hand, tilting her head back to meet his gaze, her eyes soft with affection. Rafael, usually soposed and rational, found his restraint slipping away under the influence of his deep affection and desire.


    One kiss led to another, each more urgent than thest. Their foreheads pressed together, their breaths mingled¡ªchaotic but synchronized.


    ¡°Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Rafael.¡±


    Their voices, husky with emotion, intertwined in the intimate moment.


    Suddenly, the sound of Rnd¡¯s cries pierced the air from outside. Joelle gave a helpless smile as their brief interlude was cut short.


    Lately, she had noticed a peculiar pattern¡ªLiza had been visiting their home increasingly often, spending time alone with Rafael in the study as if they shared a secret that excluded Joelle.


    Each time after Liza left, Joelle would inquire about their discussions. Rafael assured her it was only about Belle and Humphrey, yet they felt the need to keep these discussions from Joelle.


    A few dayster, with her studio back in operation and her days upied once again, Joelle found herselfing home earlier than usual one afternoon. To her surprise, she discovered Liza in her bedroom. ¡°Liza? What are you doing here?¡±


    Caught off guard, Liza scrambled for an exnation, her smile strained. ¡°I was searching for one of Aurora¡¯s toys. I must¡¯ve wandered in here identally.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t doubt it and joined Liza in the search.


    After a moment of silence, Liza said, ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve noticed that you and Rafael sleep in separate rooms.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Belle advised against anything inappropriate before marriage. Plus, I¡¯m wary of having another child right now.¡±


    Liza coughed awkwardly, hinting at her next question. ¡°So, you two haven¡¯t¡­?¡±


    Feeling a bit shy but recognizing Liza as family¡ªand another woman¡ªJoelle decided to be candid. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t. With two kids, we don¡¯t have the time for that.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Liza agreed, then suddenly pped a hand to her forehead. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m so scatterbrained today. I shouldn¡¯t have been going through your things, no matter the reason.¡±


    Joelle waved off the concern with a gracious smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. Let¡¯s have some dinner. We can look for the toyter.¡±


    Liza¡¯s gaze lingered on Joelle as they moved to leave the room, something unreadable in her eyes.


    After dinner, as Liza prepared to leave, she teased Rafael yfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to walk me out?¡±


    Rafael shrugged. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Joelle gave him a gentle push. Reluctantly, he rose from his seat.


    The siblings donned their coats and stepped outside into the brisk evening air of Illerith, which had grown noticeably colder as night fell.


    As they walked, Liza said, ¡°Mom wanted me to remind you not to rush things with Joelle before the wedding.¡±


    Rafael paused, a bit taken aback. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Intimate things.¡±


    Rafael coughed awkwardly. ¡°You and Mom really should stop interfering. Joelle and I are capable of managing our own rtionship.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just looking out for you. Just think about it¡ªwhat if you had a third child? How would you manage?¡±


    Rafael bristled slightly at the continued prying. ¡°I understand.¡±


    After seeing Liza off, Rafael returned to find Joelle pulling him back into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Liza¡¯s behavior has been oddtely?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rafael responded, puzzled.


    ¡°Today, when I got home, I found Liza in our bedroom. She imed she was looking for a toy Aurora had lost. But when I asked Aurora about it, she said there was no missing toy at all!¡±


    Rafael paused, considering the situation. ¡°Are you certain Aurora isn¡¯t just making that up?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°Rafael, she¡¯s my daughter. I understand her well enough to know when she¡¯s being truthful.¡±


    Rafael offered a sheepish smile, trying to ease the tension. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning Aurora¡¯s behavior. It¡¯s just that children sometimes lie for amusement.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 244

    ?<strong>Chapter 244:</strong>


    Joelle remained silent, her gaze fixed intently on Rafael. ¡°Alright, I was wrong.¡± Rafael apologized. ¡°Aurora wouldn¡¯t lie, and I know Liza meant no harm.¡±


    ¡°I know she didn¡¯t mean any harm,¡± Joelle murmured. ¡°But it¡¯s odd, don¡¯t you think? Lately, she¡¯s been visiting us alone, always avoiding me when she discusses things with you. And frankly, it¡¯s unsettling to find her in our room.¡±


    Rafael considered her words carefully, opting not to share that his parents disapproved of Joelle, fearing it might hurt her. Instead, he attempted to paint Liza in a more sympathetic light.


    ¡°Liza is probably just concerned about how we¡¯re doing. She¡¯s always been the type to worry, constantly involving herself in my life since we were kids.¡± He pulled Joelle into his arms, creating aforting embrace where they could discuss anything openly without resentment.


    ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s something you should know about Liza. She¡¯s had it tough.¡±


    He spoke gently, holding her close. ¡°Years ago, when our father was in trouble, she married a man she didn¡¯t love just to help him through the crisis. It¡¯s been tough on her.¡±


    Joelle, who had only heard snippets of this story, listened more intently. ¡°Then what happened?¡±


    ¡°After the financial crisis was resolved, she gathered enough strength to ask for a divorce. But the ordeal left her somewhat paranoid. Don¡¯t hold it against her. She¡¯s been through a lot.¡± He kissed Joelle¡¯s hair in aforting gesture.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Joelle replied, her earlier resentment dissolving into a deep sense ofpassion upon hearing about Liza¡¯s struggles.


    In the days that followed, while Adrian was away on a business trip, Gina kept him updated with photos and videos of Aurora. Only afterpleting his work could he finally sit down to go through them.


    In every video, Aurora was beautifully dressed, often with Joelle appearing in the background. Each sighting of Joelle made Adrian¡¯s smile falter momentarily, prompting him to light a cigarette out of habit.


    As he scrolled through the many videos, one in particr caught his eye¡ªit seemed out of ce. He clicked on it, and his pupils dted in shock. It appeared to be a snippet from a different video entirely. Gina must have sent it by ident.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder


    The initial sounds from the video were unmistakably inappropriate, and Adrian cranked up the volume to be sure of what he was hearing. He was relieved to be alone. Anyone else¡¯s presence would have made the situation exceedingly awkward.


    Realizing her error, Gina quickly removed the video from the message thread. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Miller. I identally sent a video that wasn¡¯t meant to be shared.¡±


    Adrian responded simply, ¡°No worries.¡±


    Gina quickly followed up, her message tinged with concern. ¡°Mr. Miller, you didn¡¯t watch it, did you?¡± Adrian replied with straightforward honesty, ¡°I did.¡±


    A string of embarrassed blushing emojis came from Gina. ¡°It was from a friend¡¯s collection. I¡¯m really sorry about that.¡±


    Adrian chose not to respond further. He set his phone aside and headed for the shower to clear his head. After refreshing himself, Adrian returned to find several new messages from Gina. ¡°Mr. Miller, are you still awake? If you find some time, could you please visit Aurora? She¡¯s been missing you.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Miller.¡±


    He chose not to respond to any of them.


    Two dayster, as Adrian returned to Illerith, he unexpectedly encountered Gina at the airport. ¡°Mr. Miller, what a coincidence!¡±


    Adrian gave her a brief, indifferent nce. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually here to pick up a friend, not you,¡± Gina rified, waving towards a young woman approaching from a distance.


    Adrian¡¯s expression softened slightly, realizing his assumption was off. He turned away just as Can arrived to pick him up. Once in the car, Adrian checked his phone and saw a message from Gina. ¡°Mr. Miller, could I possibly get a ride? My car just broke down.¡±


    Shortly after, Gina and her friend joined him in the car. Gina thanked him with a bright smile. ¡°Thank you so much for this.¡±


    Adrian merely stared out the window, offering no response.


    Gina¡¯s friend, attempting to make conversation, chimed in, ¡°Gina, is this your handsome boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gina responded quickly. ¡°This is my boss.¡±


    Her friend nodded. ¡°Oh, I see. Your boss is really nice to you.¡±


    Gina offered a shy smile and tried to gauge Adrian¡¯s reaction, relieved to see he wasn¡¯t visibly annoyed.


    As they arrived at Gina¡¯s destination, Adrian finally broke his silence. ¡°Gina, there¡¯s something you could help me with.¡±


    Gina brushed her hair behind her ear, attentive. ¡°Of course, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought back some gifts for Aurora and Rnd. Could you pass them on?¡±


    Gina¡¯s friend, curious, interjected, ¡°Who are Aurora and Rnd?¡±


    ¡°My ex-wife¡¯s children,¡± Adrian responded, his voice cool.


    ¡°Okay,¡± her friend uttered with a frown, as she looked at Gina.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 245

    ?<strong>Chapter 245:</strong>


    Today, Rafael wasn¡¯t home, as he had gone to a reunion with his friends. Joelle stayed behind, tending to the kids.


    Aurora, in her usual burst of energy, had drawn a family portrait and sprinted to Joelle, eager to share it.


    ¡°Look, Mommy! This is Daddy, and you, this is my little brother, that¡¯s Uncle, these are Grandma and Grandpa, and this is Auntie¡­¡±


    Her excitement, however, quickly faded, and her lips curved into a pout. ¡°Mommy, I miss Grandma.¡±


    It dawned on Joelle then how long it had been since they¡¯d visited Belle. Joelle pinched Aurora¡¯s cheek yfully. ¡°How about we visit Grandma today?¡± Joelle leaned over to grab her phone from the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s give Grandma a heads-up first.¡±


    The call to Belle connected almost instantly. Before Joelle could get a word in, Aurora snatched the phone with the speed of a small whirlwind.


    ¡°Grandma!¡± she squealed.


    Whatever hesitation or annoyance Belle could have felt about Joelle calling vanished the moment she heard Aurora¡¯s sweet, lively voice.


    ¡°Aurora, my love! Do you miss Grandma?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandma! My brother and I want toe see you!¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear! Grandma will make all sorts of yummy food for you!¡±


    ¡°Yay! Grandma, you¡¯re the best! Wait for me, okay? I¡¯m bringing you a present!¡±


    Watching Aurora talk like a little grown-up, Joelle couldn¡¯t help but smile. She put the phone on speaker. ¡°Belle, we¡¯ll be over soon with Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    Belle¡¯s cheerful tone faltered just slightly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Joelle began packing a few things for the kids. Meanwhile, Belle tossed her phone aside, the earlier warmth fading from her face.


    Humphrey, engrossed in his book, didn¡¯t bother looking up, though he could sense her mood shift. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Joelle¡¯s bringing Aurora and Rnd over.¡±


    Humphrey remained nonchnt. ¡°Is Rafaeling?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Humphrey grew silent, his expression hardening as the words on the page blurred. He simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to continue reading.


    Belle, her frustration evident, couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°It feels like we raised a son just to have him snatched away by someone else. He gets married, and suddenly, we¡¯re a distant memory. If Joelle had any sense, she¡¯d be telling Rafael toe home more often!¡±


    ¡°Let it go.¡± Humphrey sighed. ¡°You wanted grandkids around, didn¡¯t you? Joelle¡¯s from the Watson family. Before Austin¡¯s ident, she was the apple of their eye. Did you expect her to wait on you hand and foot?¡±


    Belle¡¯s lips clenched. ¡°Our own daughter is better! She¡¯s respectful, always listens. I don¡¯t even want her getting married and leaving us!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Humphrey said, rising to his feet, his tone firm. ¡°As long as Rafael and Joelle are happy, that¡¯s what matters. And you should watch your mouth.¡±


    When Joelle arrived, the entire Romero family came out to greet her. But while she struggled with the bags and gifts, no one offered a hand. Everyone was too busy fawning over the children, leaving Joelle to juggle everything herself.


    After she finished, Liza finally walked over. ¡°Joelle, why did you bring so many things? There¡¯s no need for all this. You should feel at home here.¡±


    Joelle, aware of Liza¡¯s history with her previous marriage, had grown more patient with her. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Dinner with the Romero family was unusually lively¡ªlikely because of the kids. It had been a long time since the house felt so full of life.


    Belle, who didn¡¯t want to y the part of a wicked mother-inw, kept her thoughts in check. As long as Joelle treated the children well and showed her respect, Belle could overlook her diforts.


    After dinner, Belle called Liza into her room. From a drawer, she retrieved a jade bracelet, carefully preserved over the years.


    ¡°Liza, give this to Joelle for me.¡±


    Liza¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mom, this is the bracelet Grandma gave you when you married into the family!¡± It wasn¡¯t just an essory; it was a family heirloom. The jade itself was valuable, but what mattered more was the sentiment¡ªit represented Humphrey¡¯s mother¡¯s blessing for Belle.


    And now, Belle was ready to pass it on to Joelle, a clear sign of her approval.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet,¡± Belle said. ¡°If Joelle and Rafael can have a good life together, I¡¯ll feel at peace.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re being really kind to Joelle!¡±


    Belle waved her off. ¡°Go on, give it to her. I¡¯m too awkward to do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Liza replied. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Across the room, Humphrey, half-hidden behind his newspaper, couldn¡¯t resist ament. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just saying you regretted agreeing to their marriage a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Belle shot him an annoyed look. ¡°She brings the kids to see me, doesn¡¯t she? That proves she¡¯s got a good heart!¡±


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Joelle was on the phone with Rafael.


    ¡°Rafael, are you done with your meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you and the kids home?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at your parents¡¯ house. Aurora missed her grandma, so I thought we¡¯d stop by.¡±


    Rafael stiffened. Joelle was unaware of the undercurrent of tension between Rafael and his parents over her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 246

    ?<strong>Chapter 246:</strong>


    Rafael was deeply worried about his parents giving Joelle a hard time.


    ¡°Joelle, have my parents said anything odd to you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Not at all. What could they even say?¡±


    Rafael hesitated. ¡°They didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did they?¡±


    ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± Joelle chuckled, brushing off his concern. ¡°Why would they make things difficult for me? I¡¯m charming, gentle, and I brought two adorable little treasures with me.¡±


    Despite her lightheartedness, Rafael wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I¡¯lle get you now.¡±


    Joelle nced at the clock and realized the hour was indeedte. ¡°Alright, see you soon.¡±


    After ending the call, she turned, only to find herself face-to-face with Liza, who was descending the stairs. They shared a quick smile before Liza broke the silence.


    ¡°Joelle, could you help me with something?¡±


    ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡±


    Liza produced a jade bracelet from her pocket, holding it out with a casual gesture. ¡°A friend gave this to me. I was hoping you could tell me if it¡¯s worth anything.¡± Joelle smiled, though a touch of amusement crossed her features. ¡°Liza, you¡¯re asking the wrong person. I don¡¯t know much about jewelry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just take a look.¡± Liza gently tugged Joelle into the living room, where Aurora and Rnd were deeply engrossed in their toy cars.


    They sat down, and Joelle tilted the bracelet under the chandelier¡¯s glow, examining it as best she could. While she wasn¡¯t an expert, she had seen enough high-end pieces in her social circles to recognize the difference between quality and mediocrity.


    And that was one inferior piece.


    ¡°Liza, where did you get this?¡±


    Liza let out a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s from my ex-husband.¡±


    Joelle handed the bracelet back with a sympathetic smile. ¡°Honestly, it doesn¡¯t seem to be worth much. He might¡¯ve been swindled.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he wasn¡¯t tricked at all. Maybe he knew exactly what he was giving me¡ªa cheap bracelet for someone he didn¡¯t value.¡±


    Joelle gently ced a hand on Liza¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it too much. The past is behind you, and trust me, you¡¯re going to find someone who treats you the way you deserve.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Aurora, catching sight of the bracelet, bounded over. ¡°Can I wear that for a bit?¡±


    ¡°Of course, sweetheart.¡±


    Since the bracelet wasn¡¯t worth much, no one was particrly worried about it. As the conversation continued, Aurora proudly disyed her new essory to Rnd.


    But momentster, a sharp crack echoed through the room. Joelle shot up from her seat, her heart leaping into her throat. She rushed to the children, quickly taking them away from the potentially dangerous shards.


    Hearing themotion, Belle emerged from another room. ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Liza¡¯s face went pale. ¡°Mom, the bracelet¡­ It broke!¡±


    ¡°How did that happen?¡±


    Joelle, with anxiety, turned to Aurora, asking if she was okay.


    Aurora shook her head. ¡°Mom, I broke the bracelet by mistake. I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, love. I¡¯ll make it right with Liza, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get her something even better.¡±


    Belle, her face twisted with fury, pped Joelle hard across the face.


    The p echoed through the room, leaving both Joelle and Aurora frozen in shock. Aurora¡¯s lips quivered, and within seconds, she burst into tears.


    Joelle, hand against her stinging cheek, slowly rose to her feet. ¡°Belle, what did I do to deserve this?¡±


    Belle¡¯s fury wasn¡¯t just about the bracelet; it was the weight of its sentiment, its history, and Joelle¡¯s seemingly casual offer to rece it that left her speechless with anger.


    ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t need a daughter-inw like you!¡± Joelle was shoved backward, nearly stumbling as she tried to keep her bnce, her children clinging to her. Her mind reeled, still grappling with the shock of Belle¡¯s actions.


    Summoning her strength, Joelle grabbed Belle¡¯s wrist. ¡°Belle, I¡¯ve always respected you as Rafael¡¯s mother, but I¡¯m a mother too. You pped me in front of my children. Did you even stop to think about the damage that could cause them? I don¡¯t understand what I¡¯ve done to wrong you, but this? This was uncalled for!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s unwavering stance only seemed to fan the mes of Belle¡¯s anger. Belle¡¯s chest heaved, her hand clutching at her heart, struggling to catch her breath. ¡°How dare you speak to me like this? You don¡¯t even know¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Liza rushed in, her hands hovering protectively over Belle. ¡°Let¡¯s go to your room. I¡¯ll get your medicine.¡±


    About ten minutester, Rafael arrived.


    Aurora clung to his leg, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Daddy, Grandma hit Mommy!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s worst fears were realized in an instant. He rushed to Joelle¡¯s side. ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Joelle, never having faced such treatment before, looked away, her eyes red with unshed tears. The clear imprint of a hand was evident on her face.


    Without uttering a word, Rafael grabbed Joelle¡¯s wrist and told her, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I need to get an exnation!¡± He stormed into Belle¡¯s room, where she had just taken her medication and was now resting.


    Liza tried to block him, saying, ¡°Mom is resting. Stop making a scene.¡±


    ¡°Making a scene? Why did she hit Joelle?¡±


    Liza hesitated before speaking. ¡°This is partly my fault. I¡¯m sorry, Joelle.¡±


    Rafael frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mom asked me to give Joelle the bracelet Grandma passed down. I was hesitant to give it to her, fearing it might make her ufortable. So, I showed her the one my ex-husband gave me first, nning to surprise herter. Aurora identally broke that one, and Mom thought¡­ She just acted on impulse! Joelle, please don¡¯t take it personally!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 247

    ?<strong>Chapter 247:</strong>


    It was all a big misunderstanding.


    How absurd.


    It was simply a misunderstanding.


    While Joelle was grateful that Belle had nned to gift her an exquisite jade bracelet, she was also upset about the unfair p she received in front of Aurora and Rnd.


    The children had just calmed down, a hint of fear still evident in their eyes.


    It was damaging for adults to have conflicts. Even a brief argument could leave asting impact on a child¡¯s mind. Sometimes adults might forget, but children often remember.


    Now, Joelle had been pped, yet Liza¡¯sments suggested she should downy the incident as if further objections would reveal herck of grace.


    Liza recognized Joelle¡¯s pain and apologized repeatedly. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m really sorry. This mess is all my fault.¡± Logically, Joelle understood she needed to stayposed for Rafael¡¯s sake, to keep him from being caught in family tensions.


    But Rafael came to her defense, saying, ¡°If it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, then Mom should apologize to Joelle.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Liza was shocked. ¡°You want Mom to apologize to her? You know how Mom is!¡±


    Rafael stood his ground and replied, ¡°She pped someone. Shouldn¡¯t she apologize?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Liza thought it unrealistic to expect their mother to apologize.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Liza reached out and took Joelle¡¯s arm. ¡°Joelle, this is really my fault. Would my apology be enough? Mom¡¯s temper is such that she probably won¡¯t apologize. I take full responsibility. Sorry! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Her plea pulled Humphrey from his study.


    g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away


    Humphrey naturally took Liza¡¯s side, making the already tense atmosphere even heavier.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Liza tearfully recounted her mishandling of the situation. ¡°Dad, it was really an ident. If Mom hadn¡¯t misunderstood, she wouldn¡¯t have hit Joelle. It¡¯s all my fault!¡±


    Rafael said firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, Mom was wrong to hit her. Since it was a misunderstanding, what¡¯s wrong with apologizing to Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Humphrey interrupted sharply.


    And Joelle realized that receiving an apology from Belle was unlikely.


    As expected, Humphrey turned his questions sharply towards Rafael. ¡°Your mother carried you for ten months, and she didn¡¯t raise you to defend an outsider against her!¡±


    ¡°Outsider?¡± Rafael was visibly upset¡ªmore than Joelle had ever seen him. He hadn¡¯t ever fought this vehemently before. ¡°Dad, Joelle isn¡¯t an outsider! She¡¯s my wife! The mother of my children! Defending her is no different than how you¡¯d defend Mom. If Mom was wronged today, wouldn¡¯t you stand up for her?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s words stunned Joelle. She thought that even if she couldn¡¯t get justice, having Rafael¡¯s support was enough for her.


    ¡°Rafael, let¡¯s just leave.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Rafael held her hand tightly, facing down Humphrey. ¡°Dad, if you don¡¯t make Mom apologize today, then I will never return to this house.¡±


    Liza became frantic and responded, ¡°Rafael, what are you saying? Don¡¯t you care about this family anymore?¡±


    ¡°This house doesn¡¯t feel like the one I remember. I don¡¯t know how it came to this, but if you all can¡¯t ept Joelle, then I have no choice but to distance myself.¡±


    Rafael knelt to pick up Aurora, still holding Joelle¡¯s hand. Joelle, meanwhile, cradled Rnd in her arms. Together, the family of four stood as one.


    As Joelle was still trying to grasp the situation, Rafael said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Humphrey then said, ¡°For a woman and two kids who aren¡¯t even your blood, you¡¯d turn your back on your parents and sister? If you¡¯re this disloyal, then you are no longer my son!¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Liza attempted to intervene but was stopped by Humphrey¡¯s severe look.


    Rafael paused, visibly hurt, but he did not look back as he guided his family away.


    The ride home was quiet.


    From the back seat, Aurora said with displeasure, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I don¡¯t want to visit Grandma and Grandpa anymore. Grandpa was mean to Daddy. I don¡¯t like him anymore.¡±


    Rnd added, ¡°Don¡¯t like Grandpa!¡±


    Joelle turned around and spoke firmly. ¡°Aurora, Rnd, you shouldn¡¯t speak ill of your grandpa.¡±


    Rafael, driving, responded soothingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if they feel that way. We won¡¯t have to see them anymore.¡± At that moment, the sting from the p Joelle had received was fading, but the deeper hurt was seeing Rafael torn between his family and her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 248

    ?<strong>Chapter 248:</strong>


    After returning home and tucking the kids into bed, Joelle finally found a moment for a heart-to-heart with Rafael.


    Rafael arrived with ointment and cotton swabs, his gaze full of concern as he examined the mark on Joelle¡¯s face. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± he asked.


    Joelle tried to lighten the mood. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore when you¡¯re here with me.¡±


    As Rafael carefully applied the medicine, he murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I waste.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Joelle managed a faint smile.


    Once the ointment was applied, Joelle asked, ¡°Rafael, you mentioned a falling-out with your father. Was it because of me?¡±


    Rafael hesitated. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±


    Joelle sighed. ¡°You didn¡¯t exactly keep it a secret. When I called today and mentioned I was at your parents¡¯, your first question was whether they had made things difficult for me. Even someone as oblivious as me could pick up on that!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s chaotic reaction earlier had indeed been a giveaway.


    There were things he initially wanted to handle on his own, but it had be clear that this was beyond his ability to fix alone.


    He finally admitted that his parents had never been fond of Joelle.


    Even though Joelle had braced herself for this, it still left her feeling adrift.


    In the dimly lit room, with only the bedsidemp casting a warm glow, Rafael¡¯s touch and embrace wereforting, but Joelle¡¯s heart was heavy with helplessness and fatigue.


    ¡°Rafael, I honestly don¡¯t know what I did wrong. I thought your parents liked me.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± Rafael said tenderly, kissing her hair. ¡°Sometimes there are barriers between people that can¡¯t be crossed. I¡¯ve always had trouble talking things out with my dad. If things can¡¯t change, there¡¯s no use dwelling on them. I don¡¯t want you to feel wronged.¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± She decided to let it go.


    On reflection, she realized that she didn¡¯t care much about Belle¡¯s and Humphrey¡¯s opinions.


    Her previous desire to get along with them was only because they were Rafael¡¯s family.


    This was different from her past with the Miller family, where she had desperately tried to please Adrian¡¯s family in an unweing environment. After all she had endured, she had learned that loving and respecting herself was what mattered most.


    However, she didn¡¯t anticipate that Rafael¡¯s decision to cut ties with his family over her would quickly bemon knowledge.


    The gossip started when Belle¡¯s card-ying friends were over and Liza mentioned Rafael.


    Belle¡¯s face darkened instantly, and her friends, ever eager for scandal, soon learned the details. The news eventually reached Amara, who passed it along to Adrian with a hint of amusement.


    ¡°Joelle was pped?¡± Adrian¡¯s eyebrows knit together in surprise.


    Amara, skewering a piece of cantaloupe with a silver pick, savored the drama.


    ¡°Yes, just over a broken bracelet, and they had to resort to violence. Even if it had been something serious, I wouldn¡¯t have cared. Only someone as petty as Belle would make such a fuss over it!¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t say a word. He had hoped Joelle would find her ce in the Romero family without a hitch, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated just how wronged she would be.


    Amara¡¯s sarcasm cut through the air. ¡°It seems Joelle isn¡¯t having such a great time with the Romero family after all.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained a mask of indifference, his emotions locked behind a fortress of calm.


    ¡°Rafael¡¯s ready to cut ties with his own family for her. At least she¡¯s got that going for her.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s drop Joelle for now,¡± Amara said, reclining on the couch. ¡°I asked you to look into Katie¡¯s marriage prospects. What¡¯s the scoop?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°Interest or not, if I ask you to do something, you do it!¡± Amara¡¯s temper red like a match to kindling. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her daughter hitching her wagon to a wealthy family. And if Katie¡¯s aiming to climb the socialdder, she¡¯ll have to do it over my dead body!¡±


    Adrian was numb to her words; Katie¡¯s family couldn¡¯t stir much trouble for him now. Even if Katie did marry into money, it was no skin off his nose.


    Bored with Amara¡¯s endlessints, Adrian left her to her dramatics and headed home.


    Leah greeted him warmly.


    ¡°Leah, I recall someone gifted me a pair of jade bracelets when I got married.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re in excellent condition. I¡¯ve kept them safe for you.¡±


    Adrian handed her his coat and brushed past her with barely a nce. ¡°Send those jade bracelets to the Romero family.¡±


    It was his way of settling Joelle¡¯s debt to Belle and Liza. Leah, who had caught wind of the recent drama in the Romero family, looked up with interest. ¡°You still care a great deal about Joelle.¡±


    Adrian shot her a cold, hard look. ¡°She¡¯s Rafael¡¯s wife now. I¡¯m doing this for Aurora¡¯s sake.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Leah agreed quickly but couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity. ¡°So, is your connection with her really over?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 249

    ?<strong>Chapter 249:</strong>


    In the brief moments when Adrian remained silent, his expression turned serious, making the atmosphere tense.


    ¡°You should ask Joelle.¡±


    Then, he headed upstairs to his study.


    He hadn¡¯t given up on the rtionship, but he now realized that truly respecting Joelle meant honoring all of her decisions.


    He respected her feelings, her choice to keep him from seeing his daughter, and her decision to possibly spend her life with another man.


    The following day, Adrian discovered where Joelle would be.


    She nned to take her two children to a restaurant with Katherine.


    So, Adrian instructed Can to relocate their business dinner to that same restaurant.


    That evening, as anticipated, he encountered Joelle and the others at the restaurant¡¯s entrance.


    Adrian promptly extinguished his cigarette and met Joelle¡¯s eyes with aposed gaze.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual to run into someone in the city.


    ¡°Aurora and Rnd, say hello to Mr. Miller.¡±


    Both children peeked out from behind Joelle, eyeing Adrian with curiosity.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Miller.¡±


    After Aurora greeted him, Adrian crouched down to her level and pulled out a handful of candies from his pocket.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. Though tempted by the sweets, she remembered her parents¡¯ advice, saying, ¡°My dad and mom said I shouldn¡¯t eat too many candies. I¡¯m allowed only one a day.¡±


    Adrian nced at Joelle for her approval.


    Joelle sighed internally. ¡°Since they¡¯re from Mr. Miller, you can take them. But remember to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miller!¡±


    Adrian handed all the candies to her, saying, ¡°Listen to your mom and dad. Only one candy per day.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I know!¡±


    At that moment, Rnd also gazed at Adrian, almost drooling.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Miller.¡± He was still very young, and his words came out unclear.


    But he was clever. He noticed that his sister had greeted Adrian and received candies. He wondered if he could get some too if he greeted him.


    Adrian looked at him with a nk expression.


    This was Joelle and Rafael¡¯s child.


    He had no personal connection to him.


    Worried that Adrian might scare Rnd, Joelle quickly pulled him back.


    Just as she was about to bid farewell, she noticed Adrian pulling out another handful of candies from his pocket, almost the same amount he had given Aurora.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miller!¡± said Rnd.


    Joelle was genuinely taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Adrian treated the two kids the same.


    For a brief moment earlier, she had felt rather petty. Rnd joyfully clutched the candies in his hands and proudly showed them to Aurora, who did the same. Adrian stood up and said nonchntly, ¡°I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Then he walked away.


    It seemed as if he hade just to give the kids candies. Katherine leaned in and whispered to Joelle, ¡°Why has Adrian suddenly changed?¡±


    Joelle remained silent for a moment, her emotions conflicted.


    After a pause, she looked away and replied, ¡°He¡¯s always been like this.¡±


    If he weren¡¯t a good man, why would she have fallen for him for eight years?


    Perhaps she and Adrian were simply never meant to end up together.


    The two jade bracelets were soon delivered to the Romero family.


    Liza was the one who received them.


    ¡°They were sent by Adrian? And they are for me and my mother?¡±


    She opened the package and found two jade bracelets inside. She quickly grasped Adrian¡¯s intent.


    He was trying to support Joelle.


    As soon as she received the bracelets, she headed to Belle¡¯s bedroom.


    Lately, Belle had be a frequent topic of discussion among her friends.


    Her son had left home and severed ties with her for her daughter-inw.


    Belle had be so distressed that she hadn¡¯t left her bed in days, and her blood pressure was dangerously high.


    ¡°Mom, these are two bracelets from Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Adrian?¡± At the mention of the bracelets, Belle felt agitated. ¡°What is he trying to say?¡±


    Liza said carefully, ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to support Joelle. You did misunderstand her and p her, after all.¡±


    ¡°How dare he!¡± Belle sat up quickly. ¡°Is he trying to say that Joelle is under his protection and doesn¡¯t need my bracelet? My bracelet might not be as fancy as his, but it¡¯s a family heirloom. What happens in our family is none of his business!¡±


    Liza gently soothed her, rubbing her chest. ¡°Mom, please calm down. Remember, Joelle was once part of the Miller family. And honestly, this time it really wasn¡¯t her fault. I messed up.¡±


    Belletched onto a part of her statement. ¡°What do you mean? She was part of the Miller family before, but now she¡¯s married to Rafael. She belongs to the Romero family now!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Please, don¡¯t get upset. Maybe Adrian still harbors feelings for Joelle.¡±


    ¡°No way! Everyone knows how he treated Joelle back then. Is he regretting it now?¡±


    Liza sighed and said, ¡°Love is unpredictable. Joelle was with him for three years. There must have been real feelings.¡±


    At that, Belle¡¯s expression darkened even further.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 250

    ?<strong>Chapter 250:</strong>


    ¡°Liza!¡± Belle gripped Liza¡¯s hand anxiously. ¡°Do you think Joelle¡¯s still in contact with Adrian? Could Rafael have been fooled by her?¡±


    ¡°How can you even think that, Mom?¡± Liza smiled. ¡°Joelle and Adrian are ancient history. You¡¯re just overthinking things.¡±


    But her words did little to soothe Belle, who felt gnawing unease deep in her chest.


    After all, wasn¡¯t it said that an old me never died?


    And these weren¡¯t just random people.


    Joelle and Adrian shared a child, a bond that was woven into the fabric of their lives.


    The more Belle dwelled on it, the more certain she became that a woman who had once been married and had children could not be the best fit for her son. What if Joelle ran off with Adrian one day, rekindling what once was? Where would that leave Rafael?


    ¡°Liza, tell me, did I make a mistake with this marriage?¡±


    Liza¡¯s face tightened, her silence speaking volumes as she avoided eye contact.


    Finally, she said seriously, ¡°Mom, Dad was already upset that Rafael brought someone else¡¯s children into the family. We¡¯re not even blood rtives with the kids. Why are we bending over backward to raise them?¡±


    Tears welled up in Belle¡¯s eyes. ¡°I was wrong! I should never have let Joelle into our lives. Look at what she¡¯s done to Rafael!¡±


    Liza let out a long, weary breath and tucked her mother into bed. ¡°It¡¯s toote to dwell on it now, Mom. What¡¯s done is done. There¡¯s no changing the past.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Belle sat up suddenly, her mind racing. ¡°I can still change this! Joelle isn¡¯t fit to be our daughter-inw! I need to get her out before she destroys everything we¡¯ve built!¡±


    She grasped Liza¡¯s hand tightly, desperation etched in her features. ¡°You have to help me, Liza!¡±


    galnovels.c¨®m is the source


    ¡°Me? How am I supposed to help?¡± Liza pulled her hand away. ¡°I¡¯m just a divorced woman who had to move back home. I¡¯m no use to anyone.¡±


    Belle¡¯s face softened in surprise. ¡°Liza, don¡¯t say that!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Liza forced a smile, even as tears slipped from her eyes.


    Belle pulled her daughter into a tight embrace. ¡°This is all my fault. I never wanted this for you. I won¡¯t push you into another marriage. Just stay with me, alright?¡±


    ¡°How can that work? Once Joelle officially bes part of the family, it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Belle snapped. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere. This is your home, and I won¡¯t let Joelle take that from you!¡±


    Belle was quite insistent.


    ¡°There has to be a way to fix this. I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    A few dayster, after much convincing, Liza managed to persuade Rafael, who had been avoiding the family for days, to join them for dinner.


    The meal began in a suffocating silence until Liza decided to break the ice.


    ¡°Rafael, Mom made this dish just for you. You should give it a try.¡±


    Rafael barely looked up from his te, continuing to eat silently, his anger still simmering beneath the surface.


    Liza nced at her mother, the difort in the room almost unbearable. She ced a portion of the dish onto Rafael¡¯s te.


    ¡°Seriously, Mom was running around the kitchen like crazy when she heard you wereing. The least you can do is taste it.¡±


    With his te already filled, Rafael couldn¡¯t bring himself to ignore the situation, but before he could dig in, he ced his utensils down and turned to Belle. ¡°Mom, you still haven¡¯t apologized to Joelle for what happenedst time.¡±


    Bang!


    Humphrey mmed his fork down in exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any respect for your mother? She¡¯s been bedridden for days because of your mess, and today she¡¯s barely strong enough to cook for you! And this is the thanks she gets? Why drag up old wounds?¡±


    It was the first time Rafael had heard that Belle had been ill, and anxiety quickly gnawed at him. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Belle replied, sniffling, doing her best to keep a cheerful front.


    Rafael¡¯s heart sank, unease tightening in his chest. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine!¡± Belle took a tissue from Liza. ¡°Rafael, I was wrongst time. I do owe Joelle an apology. Stay tonight, and tomorrow, I¡¯ll go with you to make things right.¡±


    A hint of relief washed over Rafael¡¯s face; the mother he admired was returning to form.


    This was exactly what he had longed for¡ªto see peace between the two people he cared for most.


    ¡°Alright, Mom.¡±


    Without wasting time, Rafael dialed Joelle, who sounded stunned on the other end of the line. ¡°Belle wants to apologize?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Joelle! I promised you I wouldn¡¯t let you be mistreated!¡±


    Joelle could hear the excitement in Rafael¡¯s voice. She also didn¡¯t want him caught in the crossfire of her strained rtionship with Belle.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be home tomorrow and wait for you both.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Rafael, have some milk.¡± Just then, Belle approached. Rafael quickly ended the call.


    Back when he still lived at home, Belle always made sure a warm ss of milk was waiting for him every night, swearing up and down that he¡¯d grown tall because of it. It was one of those rituals that never faded from memory.


    ¡°Mom.¡± He helped her to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m really d you¡¯re willing to make things right with Joelle. I hate seeing tension between you two.¡±


    Belle smiled gently, her eyes softening. ¡°I understand, sweetheart. I don¡¯t want to make life harder for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Mom. And I promise, we¡¯ll visit more often.¡±


    ¡°That would be wonderful.¡± Belle then urged Rafael to drink his milk quickly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 251

    ?<strong>Chapter 251:</strong>


    Rafael finished his ss of milk and set it down in front of Belle.


    Belle picked up the ss and said, ¡°Rest now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    Feeling satisfied, Rafael went off to sleep.


    After turning off the lights, Belle left the room with a serious look.


    She hadn¡¯t gone far when she heard some noises of struggleing from inside.


    Quickly, she pulled Liza towards Rafael¡¯s door. ¡°Liza, help me.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    With tears in her eyes and clutching her chest, Belle said, ¡°Liza, I¡¯m truly out of options. I¡¯m so sorry! This is the only way to drive Joelle away and keep you with me forever!¡±


    Liza became rmed. ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±


    Belle grabbed her hand and whispered, ¡°I put something in Rafael¡¯s milk. I need you to go inside and¡­¡±


    Liza¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Mom, have you lost your mind? He¡¯s my brother!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not your blood rtive!¡± Belle insisted, tightening her grip on Liza¡¯s wrist. ¡°Liza, Rafael is a good man, and he listens to you. Trusting your happiness with him won¡¯t be a mistake.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    Liza remained silent.


    She clearly struggled toe to terms with her mother¡¯s n.


    Then Humphrey appeared, walking down the staircase. ¡°Liza, your mother and I have considered this carefully. Your first marriage was a sacrifice for us; it¡¯s time we repaid you.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡±


    ¡°Liza!¡± Belle held her hands firmly. ¡°Just help us this onest time! It¡¯s for the best for you and Rafael!¡± With that, Belle opened the door.


    Liza peered inside tentatively. Rafael was twisting in pain in bed.


    With a deep breath and a gentle push from Belle, Liza entered the room.


    ¡°Liza, you¡¯re the only one who can help Rafael now!¡± Then Belle shut the door behind her.


    No one else was in the room.


    Once alone, Liza¡¯s expression changed as she began to smile subtly, approaching the bed.


    Rafael was in dire need of water, yet his ss was empty.


    His body was burning up.


    Liza gently ced her hand on his chest. ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Rafael was in such agony he could hardly open his eyes. ¡°Hot¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you hurting?¡± Liza murmured into his ear. ¡°Do you need my help?¡±


    Rafael, gaining a moment of rity, instinctively pushed Liza away.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He was drenched in sweat.


    Cradling Rafael¡¯s feverish hand against her chest, Liza whispered, ¡°Rafael, it¡¯s me, Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes flickered open, and he saw Joelle before him. He kissed her, calling out Joelle¡¯s name fervently all night.


    Afterward, Liza left Rafael¡¯s room with tear-filled eyes and fastened her clothes.


    Belle and Humphrey couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Rafael will be furious with us when he wakes up.¡±


    Belle was determined. ¡°He won¡¯t find out. I¡¯ll ensure it until everything is sorted between you two.¡±


    The following day, Rafael woke up feeling like he had spent hours in a hot spring.


    He was neatly dressed, and the room was tidy. Had the passionate events ofst night been merely a dream?


    Belle came in with breakfast. ¡°Rafael.¡±


    ¡°Mom, did someonee into my roomst night?¡±


    ¡°No. Were you dreaming? Come eat; I still need to apologize to Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rafael rose from his bed without doubts and returned to living with Joelle. Belle and Joelle acted as if nothing unusual had urred.


    After Belle left, Rafael embraced Joelle with relief.


    ¡°I promised Mom I¡¯d visit more often.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle responded warmly. ¡°They¡¯re still your family, after all.¡±


    A few dayster, Joelle and Rafael took their kids to a movie and unexpectedly bumped into someone.


    Katie, walking arm in arm with Tristan, was surprised to see Joelle, and even more so to see the two children with her.


    ¡°This girl belongs to my cousin, and this little boy is¡­¡± Katie¡¯s words seemed calcted, especially in front of the children. Joelle was annoyed.


    ¡°These two children are both mine and Rafael¡¯s. Please remember that and choose your words carefully, or I¡¯ll have to be less gracious.¡±


    Katie was taken aback.


    The girl looked unmistakably like Adrian.


    And upon taking a closer look at the boy, she suddenly stopped short.


    ¡°Wait! Joelle, are you saying this boy is yours and Rafael¡¯s?¡±


    Joelle, her face void of emotion, affirmed, ¡°Yes. Is there an issue?¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Katie appearedpletely astonished. Joelle kept herposure. ¡°He¡¯s my child; of course, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    After they walked away, Tristan expressed his bafflement. ¡°What was that about? Was there something unusual about the boy?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 252

    ?<strong>Chapter 252:</strong>


    Katie didn¡¯t catch Tristan¡¯s words, still reeling from the shock.


    ¡°How can they look so identical? How is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°Who looks identical?¡± Tristan became more curious. ¡°Katie, who were those people we just saw?¡±


    The family of four remained in view, seemingly content and joyful.


    Katie managed a strained smile and responded, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°You just brought up your cousin¡¯s child. Is your cousin Adrian Miller, the CEO of the Miller Group?¡± Tristan¡¯s eyes gleamed with shrewdness.


    He had ended a two-year rtionship to pursue Adrian, aiming to leverage connections with the Miller family. Katie, a wealthy and beautiful heir of the Miller family, suddenly seemed like an even better catch.


    For the first time, Tristan believed his father had made a wise decision in suggesting such a suitable match.


    Katie nodded, her gaze following Joelle¡¯s retreating figure. ¡°That woman is my cousin¡¯s ex-wife.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Tristan was disinterested in Joelle and shifted the conversation. ¡°Katie, when can you introduce me to your cousin?¡±


    Katie linked her arm through his with a smile and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we finalize our marriage ns, I¡¯ll take you to meet my family. If we¡¯re not official yet, I can¡¯t bring you to see my cousin. It wouldn¡¯t be taken seriously and might give him the impression that I¡¯m not serious about our rtionship.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    ¡°Oh, I understand.¡± Tristan found it odd¡ªperhaps wealthy families always acted with such rules.


    ¡°By the way, have you considered what my mother mentioned about the gifts?¡± Katie asked again.


    Scratching his head, Tristan exined, ¡°I can manage the car and cash, but the house in the city center¡­ Katie, as you know, our family isn¡¯t as wealthy as yours. Can we perhaps discuss the houseter?¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Katie said unhappily. ¡°A car and a house are basic securities. If you can¡¯t provide these, how can I trust that you truly want to marry me?¡±


    In a rush to appease her, Tristan pleaded, ¡°Please, don¡¯t be upset. I truly want to marry you. Katie, you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever loved. I wish we could get married right now!¡±


    Katie was unconvinced, saying, ¡°The house is a must! If your family can¡¯t provide that, then there¡¯s no point in bringing you home, much less meeting my cousin!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tristan knew he had to act.


    Securing long-term stability was crucial, and even a fool would understand that.


    ¡°Katie, just wait. I¡¯ll talk to my father as soon as I get home. I promise I¡¯ll secure a house for you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Katie softened, leaning into Tristan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Actually, my mom doesn¡¯t really care about these things. She just wants to test how serious you are about me. Considering our status, we need to stay alert for those looking to take advantage of us.¡±


    Tristan felt a little guilty, and his smile was not so natural. ¡°Katie, rx. I truly love you! It¡¯s not about your family¡¯s wealth!¡±


    ¡°Well, I know. I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go see my dad right now! I¡¯ll get back to you with an answer as soon as I can.¡±


    Filled with determination, Tristan couldn¡¯t help but feel excited about the prospect of marrying into the Miller family.


    At that moment, not only would the Watts family rise in status, but he could also impress his father.


    Watching Tristan¡¯s car drive away, Katie¡¯s expression changed instantly. She quickly hailed a taxi and headed to Adrian¡¯s residence.


    She would not have visited if it weren¡¯t urgent. Katie had long understood that her family and Adrian¡¯s were enemies.


    Despite her efforts to win over Amara and Adrian, they neither epted nor showed any warmth towards her. Katie hated Adrian.


    He was responsible for imprisoning her brother and father, which relegated her to dependently live with her mother in her grandmother¡¯s home.


    They were unwee there.


    Therefore, despite her animosity towards Adrian, Katie was forced to leverage her familial connection to secure afortable life for herself.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Katie knocked on the door urgently. Leah answered, and Katie barged in without a word.


    ¡°Hey! Who said you coulde in?¡±


    Leah trailed after her into the living room where Adrian was seated.


    Katie had always feared him since her childhood, knowing well that Adrian¡¯s caliber was beyondparison with her or Spencer.


    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±


    ¡°Is this how your mother raised you?¡± Adrian barely nced at her. He knew what Katie had done, but he just didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about it.


    Over the past few years, she and L had exploited the Miller family¡¯s name and swindled. This behavior had tarnished the reputation of the Miller Group.


    Their actions hadpletely exhausted any remaining patience Adrian had for them.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± Adrian said in a sullen voice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 253

    ?<strong>Chapter 253:</strong>


    Knowing Adrian wouldn¡¯t give her much room to breathe, Katie cut straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Adrian, do you know about Joelle¡¯s two kids?¡± Adrian¡¯s expression darkened like a brewing storm, and whatever Katie had just struck, it hit deep.


    ¡°If you even think about dragging Joelle into something again, I swear I¡¯ll make sure you and Mom are out of Illerith for good.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Katie waved her hands in a flurry, her voice a jittery tremble. ¡°I just wanted to ask about the children!¡±


    ¡°What business are they of yours?¡±


    ¡°Nothing to do with me!¡± she stammered, her eyes flickering nervously before she quickly scrambled to spin some noble-sounding excuse. ¡°But Joelle¡¯s daughter and son¡ªthey¡¯re your kids too! Which makes them part of our family. How can you let the Romero family raise children with your bloodline? Grandma would roll in her grave if she knew.¡±


    Adrian, ever the realist, scoffed, his voice sharp as ice. ¡°The dead don¡¯t care about the living.¡±


    ¡°But still, those children are your flesh and blood, aren¡¯t they?¡± Katie asked tentatively.


    ¡°They¡¯re none of your concern!¡± Adrian¡¯s reply was curt, colder than a winter night. ¡°Now, get out!¡±


    ¡°If they aren¡¯t your kids, then they must be Rafael¡¯s. Which means Joelle must¡¯ve been with Rafael even before your divorce!¡±


    At that, Adrian¡¯s gaze finally locked onto hers, sharp and probing. ¡°What are you fishing for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your cousin! I care about you! If Joelle did something behind your back, then how can she be off living happily with Rafael? It¡¯s not right¡ªit¡¯s unjust!¡±


    Leah, standing on the sidelines, couldn¡¯t resist throwing in her own jab. ¡°Oh please, your concern smells like rotten fish!¡±


    Adrian shot Leah a look, silently instructing her to leave, which she did, but not without a cold huff.


    When they were alone again, silence hung heavy in the air before Adrian spoke. ¡°I never knew you cared so deeply.¡±


    The sarcasm dripped from his words, but Katie pretended it went unnoticed. ¡°Everything I do is for the good of the family. Just like you always do.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk, the kindced with bitter irony. The amusement in his eyes was unmistakable, and it was clear he was done being yed with. ¡°Joelle¡¯s daughter is mine. Her son is Rafael¡¯s.¡±


    Even though Katie had suspected something like this, hearing it aloud still hit hard. ¡°Rafael¡¯s child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    No way!


    Katie¡¯s mind rebelled against the idea. The boy looked nothing like Rafael. He bore a stronger resemnce to someone else from her past. ¡°Has there been a paternity test?¡±


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Does it matter to you that much? You seem unusually invested in Joelle and Rafael¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just concerned.¡±


    Adrian leaned back against the sofa, casting a brief nce at his watch. ¡°You should leave. Your presence is irritating!¡±


    After Katie left, a sneaky figure emerged from behind a wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Gina hade to deliver thetest photos of Aurora and give an update on Adrian¡¯s recent operations. She hadn¡¯t expected to see Katie and, in a panic, had ducked behind the wall.


    If word got out that she was working with Adrian, Joelle would blow her top.


    Adrian responded nonchntly, ¡°Leave in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Adrian, still pondering Katie¡¯s words, suddenly asked, ¡°You¡¯ve known Joelle for years. Are you certain Rnd is Rafael¡¯s son?¡±


    Gina nodded. ¡°Absolutely. I saw baby photos of Rnd a couple of years ago. Joelle and Rafael raised him since he was an infant. There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s their child.¡±


    But beneath her certainty, Gina felt an unsettling flicker of doubt. Why had Katie been asking about Rnd? Her reassurances seemed to calm Adrian, but only for a moment. A wave of quiet sorrow washed over him. His ex-wife, Joelle, had built a life with another man and had a child.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, you don¡¯t look well,¡± Gina noted.


    Adrian rubbed his face with his hand, elbow propped on his knee, and his posture screamed of exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go.¡±


    Gina looked at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t looked after yourselftely. Pale skin, bloodshot eyes¡­ It could be more than just stress. Maybe liver issues. You should really consider stepping back from work for a while.¡±


    Adrian slowly raised his head. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    Gina¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Because you¡¯re a valuable client, Mr. Miller. I have a vested interest in your well-being.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°You¡¯re aware that Katie stole your ex-boyfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gina froze, her smile faltering. ¡°Gina Robles, keep your head in the game. Do your job, and you¡¯ll get what¡¯s promised. But if you¡¯re thinking of using me to settle personal scores, you¡¯re ying with fire¡ªand you¡¯ll only get burned!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 254

    ?<strong>Chapter 254:</strong>


    Ever since Reba¡¯s incident, Adrian had be wary of any woman trying to get close to him. Gina had made several attempts to approach him, and he found her useful, so he chose to overlook her true motives. Yet, he was well aware that Gina started making deliberate moves towards him right after Katie and Tristan began dating.


    Adrian didn¡¯t care about Tristan and Gina, but clearly, she was using him to enact some form of revenge. Unfortunately for her, while Adrian found Gina useful, he harbored no emotional attachment to her.


    ¡°Get out.¡±


    Gina left Adrian¡¯s house quietly with her head down. From a young age, she had been more courageous than others. She always aimed to be first, never content with second ce. Her initial n was indeed to use Adrian to get back at Tristan. What did it matter if Tristan was involved with Katie? If she could win Adrian, Tristan would show respect to her.


    But now that Adrian had made himself clear, she realized she couldn¡¯t pursue her original strategy. As she stormed down the street, a thought about Katie¡¯s earlier conversation struck her. Why had Katie suddenly brought up Rnd?


    The more Gina thought about it, the more she believed there was a deeper meaning to Katie¡¯s mention of a paternity test. Every weekend, Gina visited Joelle¡¯s home to see the two children. With no close rtives in Illerith, Gina was eager to fit into Joelle¡¯s social circle and needed to keep up this connection.


    Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous noticing Joelle¡¯s new ne, freshlyunched by a high-end brand, and her watch, the cheapest model priced at about 200,000 dors.


    ¡°What are you staring at, Gina? Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Just admiring how beautiful you are. No wonder Rafael likes you so much,¡± Gina responded with a strained smile.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Joelle was slightly embarrassed.


    Gina clenched her fists.


    Shawn approached with a cup of coffee and settled onto the sofa. ¡°Joelle, I need to register anotherpany under your name. You shoulde with me to the government next week.¡±


    Joelle nodded and said, ¡°I remember the director there was a friend of Dad¡¯s. Make sure to give him a heads-up.¡± ¡°Will do.¡±


    As Joelle and Shawn conversed, Gina¡¯s attention drifted. Joelle turned to her, asking, ¡°Gina, how¡¯s my father doing?¡±


    Gina offered another smile. ¡°He¡¯s stable.¡±


    By stable, she meant that there was no change in his condition, no signs of waking up. Joelle and Shawn decided not to press further, preferring to keep the mood light.


    Gina looked around and inquired, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Rafael here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gone to visit his family,¡± Joelle exined.


    Gina said curiously, ¡°He seems to be spending a lot of time at his parents¡¯ cetely.¡±


    Joelle smiled and replied, ¡°He¡¯s very close to his family.¡± Then, standing up, Joelle said to Shawn, ¡°Shawn,e help me review this contract. My studio just received arge order.¡±


    Only Gina, Aurora, and Rnd remained in the living room.


    Looking at Rnd¡¯s head, Gina stretched out her hand slowly.


    Aurora noticed and asked, ¡°Gina, why are you pulling my brother¡¯s hair?¡±


    Surprised, Gina quickly exined, ¡°I thought I saw some dirt in his hair. Just trying to help clean it out.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Aurora responded.


    Later that evening, after Joelle had put the children to bed and was starting her skincare routine, Rafael gave her a call. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Great! Spend some more time with your parents while you¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rafael said, looking at Joelle through the video. Her face glowed with a healthy sheen, making Rafael wish Joelle was right there with him.


    Distractedly applying her skincare, Joelle questioned, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Rafael scratched his head and then lowered his voice. ¡°Are Aurora and Rnd around?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re asleep.¡±


    Rafael nced over his shoulder to make sure no one was listening and whispered, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m exhausted. Every time I visit home, I somehow feel drained when I wake up.¡±


    Joelle paused her skincare routine and looked concerned. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Rafael blushed. ¡°But I always dreamed about you.¡±


    The conversation grew more personal.


    ¡°What kind of dreams?¡± Joelle inquired.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    A small smile yed on Joelle¡¯s lips. ¡°You are no longer the aloof doctor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never aloof with you.¡±


    Their conversation was cut short as Belle knocked on Rafael¡¯s door.


    ¡°Rafael, you should get some rest!¡±


    Joelle overheard and added, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time for me to sleep as well. Rafael, make sure you get back early tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Belle then walked in, carrying the usual nighttime ss of milk.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 255

    ?<strong>Chapter 255:</strong>


    The sight of the ss of milk amused Rafael. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t need to grow any taller.¡±


    ¡°Just drink it!¡± With a loving gaze, Belle urged him to drink. ¡°You¡¯ll sleep better with a full stomach.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Rafael was averse to milk¡ªhe¡¯d just been overindulgingtely, spending so much time at home.


    Feigning an ident, Rafael dropped something and asked Belle to retrieve it. As she turned away, he slyly poured the milk into two pots of green radish nts perched by the window. Belle, seeing the empty ss, beamed with satisfaction.


    ¡°Alright, you head to bed first. I¡¯ll step out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing!¡±


    As night fell, Rafael nestled into bed, feeling the sweet embrace of drowsiness.


    In the dead of night, the creak of the door and soft footsteps roused him. He figured it was Belle returning, or perhaps Liza¡ªwho had a habit of borrowing stationery and test papers back in their school days. Not giving it much thought, Rafael rolled over and prepared to sleep once more.


    But then, he felt a slight movement that jolted him awake. After a long moment, Liza decided to go closer to Rafael after making sure he was indeed asleep. Approaching his bed, she removed his quilt, undid his trousers, and initiated oral sex.


    His eyes snapped open. This wasn¡¯t a dream! Liza was there, her eyes as wide as saucers; she had been caught red-handed.


    He sat up abruptly, grabbing his pants and staring at Liza as if struck by a lightning bolt. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her shoulders and chest trembling.


    Rafael red at her for two seconds, moving from disbelief to denial. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Rafael, I¡­¡± Liza started, but his fierce re silenced her. Her eyes welled up, and Rafael, in his storm of confusion and anger, couldn¡¯t find the words. He needed solitude to make sense of this chaos. But then Liza¡¯s tears started flowing, and she sped her hands in desperation.


    ¡°Rafael, please! Let me stay! If you don¡¯t, Mom and Dad will make mee back!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°Dad, Mom? What did you just say?¡± With bloodshot eyes, he gazed at Liza. Liza¡¯s wrist was trembling violently, and he had no idea who was shaking.


    ¡°Rafael, you¡¯re hurting me!¡±


    ¡°Exin. Did Mom and Dad know?¡±


    Liza hesitated before nodding in defeat.


    The weight of the revtion hit Rafael like a ton of bricks. His world felt like it was spinning out of control. Everyone in this house was out of their minds. All of them!


    He sprang out of bed, his feet cold against the floor. As he yanked open the door, he came face-to-face with Belle and Humphrey, who were standing there, their faces pale. ¡°Rafael, we¡­¡±


    They wanted to say they did this for his own good, but their words faltered. Rafael¡¯s expression was terrifying. His eyes brimmed with unshed tears, the kind that clung to the edge of betrayal.


    He took a step towards Belle, and she instinctively backed away, her fear visible in the way her gaze darted everywhere but at him. ¡°For how long?¡±


    Belle was caught off guard. ¡°What do you mean?¡± His voice, though low, rumbled. ¡°Was it from that ss of milk? Did you n this together?¡±


    Belle flinched, her hands trembling as she grabbed his wrist. ¡°Rafael, please, don¡¯t me me. I¡¯m doing this for you, for your own good. Liza¡¯s been by your side since childhood. She¡¯s a good girl¡ªfar better than Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rafael forced his emotions into submission, turning his attention to Humphrey. ¡°Even you? You too?¡± Humphrey, who had always stood tall, now looked as if he¡¯d been stripped of his integrity. The guilt on his face was unmistakable, and with it, Rafael¡¯sst shred of faith crumbled like dust in the wind.


    ¡°Rafael!¡±


    ¡°Rafael!¡±


    ¡°Rafael!¡±


    But their words were lost to him. His resolve had hardened, and without a second nce, he walked off, climbing into his car and heading straight for Joelle¡¯s apartment.


    The streets seemed eerily deserted, and his foot pressed heavily on the gas. When he arrived, Rafael rushed up the stairs, his mind a blur of anger, confusion, and guilt. The door to Joelle¡¯s bedroom mmed open, startling her from her sleep. ¡°Rafael? What are you doing here at this hour? And why are you in your pajamas?¡±


    Rafael stood in silence, unwilling to utter the truth that scraped against his pride, too raw to be spoken aloud. He paused, steadying himself before walking over to the bed, where he enveloped Joelle in his arms.


    Sensing his distress, Joelle ced her hand gently on his arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me, please.¡±


    It felt as though his heart was being torn to shreds, piece by agonizing piece. How could he exin this betrayal without sounding like a fool? Was it even considered cheating if it wasn¡¯t his choice? He had hurt the woman he cherished most in the world.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± His voice was harsh. ¡°I just missed you.¡±


    Joelle smiled. ¡°You missed me, so you came running back in the middle of the night? Your hands are freezing.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Help me warm them up.¡± Rafael forced a hollowugh.


    Joelle pulled the quilt over them, coaxing him to lie down beside her in the warmth of the bed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your parents going to wonder why you¡¯re back so early?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    Rafael turned to face Joelle and gave her a hug.


    ¡°Stop. I just need quiet, Joelle.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 256

    ?<strong>Chapter 256:</strong>


    Since that day, Joelle had sensed something was off with Rafael. He would often lock himself in the study, looking absent-minded even while spending time with their children. Joelle would jokingly ask, ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡± But no matter how much she pressed, Rafael kept his silence. This left Joelle increasingly anxious.


    Her worry deepened when he avoided any talk about his family. One day, she inquired, ¡°Rafael, why haven¡¯t you visited your familytely?¡± He simply replied, ¡°Joelle, stop asking. I just need some peace.¡± But ¡°peace¡± seemed to besting a dreadfully long time. What could be so serious that Rafael felt he couldn¡¯t discuss it with his own wife?


    ¡°Rafael, did something happen the night you unexpectedly returned home?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you to stop prying!¡±


    Rafael¡¯s sharp response was uncharacteristic. This was the harshest tone Joelle had ever heard from him, leaving her stunned for a moment. But Rafael quickly softened, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. I¡¯ve been in a bad mood. Please, let¡¯s not bring up my family again.¡±


    Joelle reluctantly let the matter rest, and life carried on as usual. However, she couldn¡¯t shake a growing sense of unease. She was certain Rafael was hiding something important from her. His new habit of locking himself in his studyte at night only added to her suspicions.


    With Rafael refusing to say anything, Joelle continued to feel lost. One weekend, they received an unexpected visitor. Joelle opened the door to find Liza standing there. ¡°Liza?¡± Her mood lifted instantly, having not seen anyone from the Romero family in weeks. Maybe now she could uncover what was troubling Rafael.


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Liza seemed slightly ufortable. ¡°Is Rafael around?¡± Just as Joelle was about to mention that Rafael was in the study, she turned to see him standing on the second floor, watching them with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Rafael,¡± Liza greeted, a forced smile on her face. Rafael didn¡¯t smile back; instead, he turned to Joelle and instructed, ¡°Joelle, I need to have a private talk with my sister. Please don¡¯te into the study.¡± Joelle, puzzled by the exchange, nodded to Liza. Liza then ascended the stairs.


    Once inside the study, she deliberately left the door slightly open. Rafael, preupied with the bookshelf, didn¡¯t notice. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Liza responded with a hint of sorrow, ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m really sorry, and so are Mom and Dad.¡±


    ¡°If this is about that incident, I don¡¯t want to hear it. I¡¯d rather act as if it never happened. I¡¯m not returning to that house.¡±


    Liza moved around the table to face Rafael. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m truly sorry. Mom and Dad put so much pressure on me. I had no choice¡­¡±


    ¡°Liza.¡± Once again, Rafael interrupted her. ¡°So you couldn¡¯t refuse them? Not even once?¡±


    Liza bit her lip and lowered her head, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m not strong-willed. After my divorce, I considered you guys the most important people in my life. I couldn¡¯t bear to reject Mom and Dad¡¯s request.¡± Her confession resonated painfully with Rafael.


    Overwhelmed by guilt and frustration, Rafael punched the bookshelf. Liza reached out tofort him, but he pulled back. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±


    Startled, Liza staggered back, instinctively clutching her abdomen. Rafael noticed her gesture. It was like a ticking time bomb had been ignited in his head. ¡°Why are you holding your stomach?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Liza murmured, stepping back further. ¡°If it¡¯s really nothing, then why are you holding your stomach?¡±


    ¡°It truly is nothing!¡±


    Before Liza could step away, Rafael quickly grabbed her purse, pulling out a hospital report. It confirmed Liza was four weeks pregnant.


    Rafael¡¯s mind went nk. He braced himself against the table for support. ¡°Is it mine?¡±


    Through her tears, Liza replied, ¡°Rafael, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯tplicate your life. I¡¯ll take care of it. It won¡¯t affect you and Joelle.¡±


    Rafael buried his face in his hands, wishing he could wake from this nightmare.


    Unseen in the doorway, Joelle sped her hand over her mouth and went downstairs. Only when she was sure she was alone did she let herself take a deep breath, tears blurring her vision.


    Rafael and Liza¡­ She had never imagined something like this. A baby. They were having a baby. Why had Rafael kept this from her? So, this was what had been troubling Rafael all this time. Joelle felt as if her heart might burst from the shock. The secret was just too big.


    Despite her efforts to steady herself, she struggled to find a way to handle the news. Eventually, Liza emerged from the study. Before she left, she made a point to speak to Joelle. ¡°Joelle, you shoulde by and visit. Mom and Dad miss you.¡±


    Joelle was taken aback that Liza could still offer a smile. She nodded, and once Liza had departed, she hurried upstairs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 257

    ?<strong>Chapter 257:</strong>


    With each step Joelle took up the stairs, a mix of anger and sadness weighed heavily on her heart. She felt an overwhelming urge to burst through the door and confront Rafael about his actions. The deepest wound from her previous marriage to Adrian had been his unfaithfulness. Was it too much to expect a man to remain faithful? Yet, when she saw Rafael sitting there smoking, her storm of emotions unexpectedly settled.


    Rafael rarely smoked, and it was umon to see him so distressed. Perhaps the situation wasn¡¯t as bad as she thought. Joelle paused at the doorway, taking a moment to steady herself. At that instant, Rafael became aware of her presence and stood up, his expression filled with guilt. ¡°Joelle.¡±


    She asked evenly, ¡°Why have you started smoking?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Rafael quickly put out the cigarette and opened the window to let the fresh air in.


    Joelle approached and embraced him from behind. ¡°Rafael, we¡¯ll continue to be happy, won¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rafael replied, his expression one of deep sadness that Joelle couldn¡¯t see. ¡°What were you and Liza discussing?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Nothing important, just some family issues.¡±


    Joelle asked, ¡°Family issues that need to be kept from me? Are there really family matters I shouldn¡¯t know about?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Rafael turned to face her, gently holding her shoulders. ¡°Trust me, I ammitted to you. I¡¯ve been preupied recently, but just give me a little time. I¡¯ll resolve everything, and we¡¯ll get back to our joyful life as a family of four.¡±


    Joelle had already offered him an opportunity toe clean. Since he didn¡¯t take it, she decided not to press him further.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to stay at Kathy¡¯s ce tonight,¡± Joelle said.


    Rafael inquired, ¡°Are Aurora and Rnding along?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle replied, managing a weary smile. ¡°Kathy has missed seeing the kids.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With that, Joelle exited the study. The excuse about visiting Katherine was just a lie she made up on the spot. She simply wasn¡¯t ready to confront Rafael just yet. Her previous marriage had ended in failure, but it had taught her maturity. Initially, she wanted a pure love with Adrian. Now, all she wished for was a peaceful and simple life with Rafael. Yet, even this simple wish now seemed challenging to fulfill.


    That evening, Joelle took Aurora and Rnd to the finest restaurant in Illerith. As Aurora picked up her fork, she grinned sweetly. ¡°Mom, are we enjoying this lovely meal without telling Dad?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joelle managed a smile and straightened the napkin tucked into Aurora¡¯s cor. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret from him, okay?¡±


    Aurora nodded with enthusiasm. Joelle gazed at her with affection. ¡°After we eat, we¡¯ll go see Kathy, alright?¡±


    Aurora hesitated before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you staying with Dad tonight?¡±


    ¡°Just for tonight,¡± Joelle replied. She needed this day to herself to sort through her thoughts.


    After thinking it over, Aurora smiled and said, ¡°Okay! I want to see Kathy too!¡±


    Momentster, Rnd pointed excitedly towards the restaurant¡¯s entrance and eximed, ¡°Mom, look, candy!¡± He was referring to Adrian, who often gave him candy. Joelle and Aurora both turned to look.


    Sure enough, Adrian was there, dressed in a suit, amidst a crowd. Time had passed. Joelle once had a close bond with Adrian, but now they felt distant.


    ¡°Rnd, eat your food.¡± As she spoke, Adrian nced their way. Joelle maintained a calm exterior, but internally, she was tense. She worried that Adrian might pick up on the tension between her and Rafael.


    The person speaking with Adrian noticed his distraction. ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. I saw a friend. I need to say hello,¡± Adrian said courteously.


    The man nodded and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be in the private room waiting.¡±


    Joelle felt uneasy as she watched Adrian approach. In her nervousness, she identally nudged her drink, which was on the edge of the table. She inhaled sharply. Just as she expected it to shatter on the floor, arge hand caught it, but not before the red wine sshed onto his white shirt.


    Joelle quickly handed him some napkins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Adrian cleaned his hand and seemed unfazed by the stain on his shirt. ¡°Are you here by yourself?¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Joelle nodded. Aurora and Rnd cheerfully greeted Adrian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot to bring candy today,¡± Adrian said, gently patting Aurora¡¯s head.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Aurora replied with a sweet smile. ¡°We still like you even without candy!¡±


    Adrian gave a nod, then addressed Joelle. ¡°I¡¯m here for a business dinner tonight. Do you need a ride hometer?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not necessary,¡± Joelle said, avoiding eye contact with Adrian.


    Adrian looked briefly at the bottle of red wine on her table but held back any furtherment. ¡°Just try to drink a little less,¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Alright, you can return to your meeting,¡± Joelle responded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 258

    ?<strong>Chapter 258:</strong>


    Thirty minutester, Adrian¡¯s business meeting was progressing smoothly. Can approached and murmured to him, ¡°Mr. Miller, Joelle took the kids over to Katherine¡¯s house. She hardly drank, maybe just one ss.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression remained neutral as he engaged in his business talks. Meanwhile, Joelle reached Katherine¡¯s house. The kids were full of energy, and it took a while for them to wind down and fall asleep. Exhausted, Katherine massaged her back, saying, ¡°Looking after kids really takes it out of you. You and Rafael did an incredible job. Managing one child is tough enough, let alone two! Did you see them earlier? They almost turned the house upside down.¡± Katherine kept talking, but Joelle was distant.


    She had brought the wine bottle from the restaurant to share with Katherine. However, she had already drunk it before Katherine could join her.


    ¡°Hey, Joelle, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Joelle emptied another ss, her eyes growing red. ¡°Kathy, what do you think matters more in life, love or principles?¡±


    Katherine reclined on the sofa, gazing at the ceiling. ¡°Principles, definitely. Feelings are too unreliable.¡± Joelle remained silent, pouring herself another hefty ss of wine.


    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Katherine intervened. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Rafael do something that went against your principles?¡±


    Joelle shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Katherine observed Joelle carefully. ¡°If this is about Rafael, forget what I just said. We¡¯ve all seen how well he treats you. Unless it¡¯s something serious, try to forgive him.¡±


    But at that moment, Joelle¡¯s tears, which she had suppressed all evening, began to flow. ¡°I want to. I wish I could act as if nothing¡¯s wrong. I just want a family. Why is that so hard?¡±


    Joelle ceased drinking and broke down in Katherine¡¯s embrace. Katherine gently rubbed her back. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s troubling you. Sharing might lighten your burden.¡± Joelle just kept shaking her head. It was a scandal that involved the Romero family, too sensitive for her to openly discuss. And the notion of the siblings having a child was too painful for her to even say.


    After a lengthy bout of crying, Joelle finally began to settle down. ¡°You¡¯re right, principles shoulde before emotions.¡±


    Katherine panicked. ¡°Joelle, what are you nning to do? Please, don¡¯t do anything drastic!¡±


    Joelle was no longer one to act on impulse. Her days of reckless decisions were behind her. That naive phase of her life was long over.


    ¡°I have to divorce him,¡± Joelle said, taking another sip of her wine.


    ¡°What?¡± Katherine was genuinely puzzled. To Katherine, Rafael was a good man¡ªsessful, attentive to the children, and faultless throughout the years she¡¯d known him. Nobody seemed a better match than Rafael!


    ¡°Divorce? Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joelle had never been so sure of anything. If she continued to ignore the problem, it would only leave her with persistent difort. She couldn¡¯t tolerate any lies in her marriage. If enduring meant suffering, she¡¯d rather be a single parent.


    ¡°Kathy, I need to divorce him. I¡¯ll fill you inter, but it¡¯s the only way.¡±


    Katherine looked at Joelle intently. She knew her well; Joelle was typically gentle and would only take such a drastic step if her limits had been truly tested. If Joelle was considering divorce, then Rafael must have done something unforgivable.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to support you, Joelle. But what about the children? They need their family together. It¡¯s hard on them if the parents are at odds.¡±


    Katherine was taken aback by her own words. She had always looked down on couples who stayed together just for their children. And she had seen women endure domestic abuse without seeking divorce. Yet here she was, advising someone to weigh their decision because of the kids. She felt a deep sympathy for Joelle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. You need to think about what¡¯s best for you first. Remember, you¡¯re a person first, before being a mother.¡±


    Joelle gave Kathy a grateful smile and embraced her. ¡°Kathy, thank you for standing by me. I know a lot of people might not understand my decision.¡±


    As sheforted Joelle, Katherine said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! I trust your judgment, Joelle. Rafael must have done something awful, right?¡±


    Joelle shut her eyes, hiding her anguish. ¡°Yes.¡± While Joelle was away for the night, Rafael had more time to think. He was resolved not to lose his family, but the situation with Liza had spiraled out of his control. A child. His first child. It was from Liza. How absurd!


    After smoking half a pack of cigarettes, Rafael pulled out his phone to confess everything to Joelle, but as he dialed her number, he hesitated and eventually pulled back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 259

    ?<strong>Chapter 259:</strong>


    From his early years to adulthood, Rafael learned from Belle and Humphrey¡¯s marriage that openness was important between partners. Rafael wrestled internally for a long time before deciding he needed to be honest with Joelle. He couldn¡¯t bear to keep living with Joelle while having such a significant secret. Yet, he knew that disclosing this secret might spell the end of their marriage. The thought of losing Joelle was more frightening to him than the prospect of confessing. After finishing his cigarette, he downed another bottle of wine to muster his courage. Finally, he felt brave enough to call Joelle.


    As Joelle was talking with Katherine, her phone began to vibrate on the table. It was Rafael calling. Katherine noticed his name on the disy. Joelle felt ufortable. ¡°Answer it. Maybe it¡¯s something urgent,¡± Katherine urged. Joelle then stepped out to the balcony with her phone. She quickly answered the call, and Rafael felt uneasy. ¡°Joelle, are you still awake?¡± ¡°Yes, Kathy and I were talking.¡±


    Rafael lowered his head, wiped his face, and said in a raspy voice, ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Joelle was just as anxious as he was. They both understood that once this was out in the open, things could never return to how they were. In the past, Rafael had loved her deeply, and she had trusted himpletely. They had supported each other and brought their two children back to Illerith from abroad, building a family together. They had been close, with an unspoken understanding and shared everything freely. She had never imagined that two people so sincere and affectionate could find themselves in such a predicament.


    ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Joelle said, then quickly covered her mouth to muffle her sobs. Rafael said nervously, ¡°Do you remember I had gone to my parents¡¯ ce a lot a while back?¡± ¡°I never told you this, but each time I was at home, you were in my dreams.¡± Joelle was overwhelmed with emotion, crouching down on the floor, on the verge of breaking down. Rafael could feel that something was amiss, his own voice quivering as if he were about to cry. ¡°Joelle, please, try to stay calm. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m a doctor, yet I didn¡¯t realize something was off with the milk my mother kept giving me. Joelle, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±


    Joelle struggled to regain herposure. ¡°Rafael, I know you didn¡¯t mean for this to happen, but it¡¯s just too much for me to take.¡± How could shee to terms with the fact that he had a child with another woman? Rafael inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Do you want to end things with me?¡± He believed their love was still strong and full of life; the word ¡°divorce¡± seemed to tarnish their feelings. Joelle couldn¡¯t stop crying. She had nned to leave before Rafael¡¯s call, but his voice softened her heart, making her earlier decision seem pointless. A part of her wondered if she could possibly endure this. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s hand shook as he covered his face, trying to steady himself. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve wanted to tell you so many times since the incident, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it. My parents and sister deceived me. Now, all I have is you, Aurora, Rnd, and our family.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t want to make it harder for him. ¡°What about the child Liza is carrying?¡± Upon hearing this, Rafael slowly lifted his head and said, ¡°So you were really there that time.¡± But dwelling on it was pointless now. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t go through with the pregnancy. I¡¯ll cut all ties with her. Please, let¡¯s not split up, okay?¡± Joelle¡¯s mind was in a mess. Why did life keep throwing such cruel twists at her?


    After overhearing their conversation for some time, Katherine abruptly took her phone. ¡°Talking isn¡¯t enough, Rafael. First handle the situation with Liza, then think about Joelle! I really misjudged you!¡± With that, she ended the call. Rafael covered his face with his hand. In the stillness of the night, his muffled sobs broke the silence now and then. A few minutes passed, and he regained hisposure before calling Liza. Liza was also restless, unable to sleep at this time. ¡°Rafael, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Go to the hospital and have an abortion. I cannot ept this child.¡±


    Katherine asked Joelle angrily, ¡°Liza? And Rafael? They¡¯re having a baby?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle said, her expression somber.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Katherine cursed, frustrated. ¡°What a mess!¡± Joelle grasped her hand and said, ¡°Kathy, please keep this to yourself. Let Rafael and Liza handle it first.¡±


    ¡°An abortion?¡± Katherine sighed deeply. Joelle didn¡¯t say anything. She was torn. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of her husband having a child with another woman, but it was still a life. Her deep respect for life conflicted with her emotional turmoil, given the untimely circumstances of this pregnancy. She looked at Katherine and questioned, ¡°Am I being heartless?¡±


    ¡°Showing mercy to the enemy is cruelty to yourself!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not in the wrong.¡± Joelle clenched her fists, finding some resolve. ¡°If I¡¯m to stay with Rafael, this child cannot be part of our lives!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 260

    ?<strong>Chapter 260:</strong>


    The next day, Joelle asked Katherine to look after Aurora and Rnd. She returned home to find Rafael had spent the night in the study, surrounded by cigarette butts and empty bottles. When she entered the room, Rafael was just waking up, looking confused. He blinked, wondering if he was dreaming when he saw Joelle.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Rafael patted his head, determined to clear his mind and recognize that it was really Joelle. Seeing that it truly was her, he wrapped her in a tight embrace.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re here. You¡¯vee back. You¡¯re not leaving me, are you? You¡¯ve forgiven me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    The look in Rafael¡¯s eyes stirred both affection and frustration in Joelle. ¡°Why did you let yourself drink so much?¡± she asked.


    Rafael clung to her, unwilling to let go. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Liza to have an abortion. We¡¯ll be back soon. I know I¡¯ve hurt you. Joelle, please let me make it up to you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle fought back tears and helped him up from the sofa. ¡°Go back to the bedroom and get some proper rest.¡±


    Joelle held back from scolding him. Did this mean she had forgiven him? Yet Rafael felt this wasn¡¯t enough. His guilt gnawed at him, so he drew Joelle close once more. ¡°Can we go back to how things were?¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t entirely sure, but she knew they had to do their best to handle this crisis. Her silence left Rafael anxious once again.


    ¡°You still me me, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve been stupid.¡±


    Joelle exploded in anger. She hit Rafael on the chest repeatedly, shouting, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all your fault! Once could be overlooked, but this happened repeatedly! Aren¡¯t you a doctor? What kind of doctor are you? You¡¯re a foolish doctor! Rafael, is there anyone more foolish than you in the world?¡±


    Tears streamed down her face as she hit him. Rafael, looking at her with pity, grabbed her fist and directed it towards his face. ¡°Go on, hit me. I deserve it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so pitiful. I really want to hit you,¡± Joelle said through her tears.


    ¡°I won¡¯t move away from your hits.¡±


    Seeing his weary face, Joelle found herself unable to go on. ¡°No, I won¡¯t do it. I¡¯ll make you live with your guilt.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rafael, relieved by Joelle¡¯s response, pulled her into his embrace. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t leave me, it¡¯s alright. Joelle, you¡¯re all I have.¡±


    ¡°Go take a shower! You smell so bad!¡±


    Their tears gave way to tentative smiles. Joelle then ushered Rafael towards the bathroom, leaving her to tidy the study by herself. Rafael hardly ever drank or smoked, so his excessst night was a clear sign of his regret.


    Joelle consoled herself while cleaning, thinking that every family has its burdens to bear. She sighed, hopeful for better days ahead. But as she carried the trash downstairs, the door burst open.


    Belle stormed in, pointing usingly at Joelle. ¡°What right do you have to ask Liza to abort Rafael¡¯s child?¡± When Joelle saw Belle with Liza crying behind her, she quickly understood what was going on.


    Joelle stood her ground, unable to tolerate her mother-inw any longer. Belle had continuously disrupted her and Rafael¡¯s life. Despite being an elder, she no longer warranted Joelle¡¯s respect.


    ¡°Belle, do you truly wish for a child that should not exist to be born?¡±


    ¡°Who says this child shouldn¡¯t exist!¡± Belle retorted with hands on her hips. ¡°Joelle, let me make this clear today! Liza is not rted to Rafael by blood. Now that they have a child, you should divorce Rafael and take your two children away!¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help butugh in disbelief at such an outrageous demand. ¡°Divorce? And then what? Have your son marry your daughter? Even if they are not blood-rted, Rafael has always seen Liza as his sister. Even if you drive me away, they won¡¯t marry each other.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Belle drew Liza to her side. ¡°I will have only one daughter-inw, and that¡¯s Liza. Now that she is carrying Rafael¡¯s child, I will pick a good day to officially make her my daughter-inw.¡±


    Joelle was seething with anger. Belle must have lost her senses. The idea of forcing two people, who had been siblings for over twenty years, into marriage and parenthood was absurd.


    Fresh from the shower, Rafael stepped out of the bedroom and scowled upon seeing Belle and Liza. ¡°Mom, I will never marry her.¡±


    ¡°Rafael,¡± Belle said angrily, ¡°Liza is pregnant with your child now!¡±


    Rafael retorted, ¡°I already have two kids.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Belle stepped forward. ¡°What do those two children mean to you? You would rather raise someone else¡¯s children than your own?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 261

    ?<strong>Chapter 261:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s heart sank when she heard this. Raising someone else¡¯s children. Clearly, Belle saw her as an outsider. Rafael immediately defended her, saying, ¡°Joelle¡¯s children are my children as well. There¡¯s no use talking to you about this. If you¡¯re going to side with my sister and that bastard child, then our ties are over from now on.¡±


    ¡°Bastard.¡±


    Liza, standing behind Belle, cried quietly.


    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You want to cut ties with us just for Joelle? I wasted my effort raising you!¡±


    ¡°You were the one who disregarded our family affection first.¡± Rafael, holding Joelle close, gestured towards the door and said, ¡°Please take your daughter and leave my house.¡±


    ¡°You are such an ungrateful son!¡± Belle, enraged, turned and shattered a vase nearby.


    ¡°Rafael, if you don¡¯te home with me, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows that we do not recognize Joelle as our daughter-inw! The children will have to face all the criticism and judgment! Joelle, if you¡¯re reasonable, we can part ways on good terms right now!¡±


    Joelle and Rafael stood together, united yet visibly troubled. Joelle wasn¡¯t concerned about the gossip for herself, but their children were still young. Should they have to suffer through such scrutiny and judgment too? Just as Rafael was about to respond, Shawn entered the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so lively.¡± His arrival bolstered Joelle, who had been at a disadvantage. Shawn stood confidently, hands in his pockets, wearing a shrewd smile typical of a businessman.


    ¡°Belle, I suggest you reconsider spreading rumors. Whether you ept my sister or not doesn¡¯t matter. If it gets out that you tried to force your son and daughter together, who do you think will look worse?¡±


    Belle scoffed, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you start by threatening my sister?¡±


    Belle pointed at him sharply and said, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. I just want to ask you something. Now that Liza is carrying Rafael¡¯s child, what do you think should be done?¡±


    Shawn nced at Liza, who instinctively cradled her belly, confirming Belle¡¯s statement. He took a quick, deep breath and eyed the distressed couple upstairs. Then, with a smile, he said, ¡°They should just divorce.¡±


    Joelle and Rafael looked even more shaken than Belle, but Shawn continued, ¡°But do you really think that even if they divorce, Rafael would marry Liza?¡± His question struck at the core of the issue.


    Belle fell silent for a few seconds, looking visibly ufortable. That morning, when she noticed Liza sneaking out, she stopped her to ask what was going on. That was when she learned Liza was heading to the hospital for an abortion.


    She was so angry that she brought Liza here to seek justice but forgot to think about this question carefully. Knowing her son as she did, Belle realized that if pushed too far, Rafael might indeed cut ties with his family for good. Shawn gestured towards the door, signaling for them to leave.


    Belle grabbed Liza¡¯s hand and left angrily after saying something meaningless. ¡°Wait and see!¡±


    Once they were gone, the smile faded from Shawn¡¯s face. The couple from upstairs descended, and Rafael spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I made such a serious mistake because of my carelessness.¡±


    Shawn ignored him and turned to Joelle, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Joelle instinctively tightened her grip on Rafael¡¯s hand. ¡°Shawn, Rafael didn¡¯t intend for this to happen. Once the abortion is done, we can live peacefully again.¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Are you sure? Can you trulye to terms with his infidelity?¡±


    At that, Joelle paused, unsure of how to respond. She couldn¡¯te to terms with it quickly. The mere thought of Rafael being intimate with another woman made her feel physically ill. However, she suppressed her feelings in front of Shawn. ¡°I need to learn to ept it.¡±


    Shawn remained silent. He often thought Joelle was naively misguided about romantic rtionships.


    ¡°Shawn, how did you find out?¡±


    Shawn responded indifferently, ¡°Katherine called me.¡± When Katherine had called, he found it odd that she reached out first. What could be so important? Could she possibly know that he was Frankie? But after the call, he was unsettled for quite some time. Rafael and Liza¡­ He would rather that Katherine knew he was the man she fell in love with on the Inte.


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m not concerned with your family affairs. But if you genuinely want to make amends with Joelle, you need to treat her well from now on and not let your carelessness hurt her again.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Rafael made that promise to him that morning. Yet, by afternoon, his family was embroiled in crisis again. Belle called him, her voice anxious and tearful. ¡°Rafael,e to the hospital. Your father is dying!¡±


    Rafael was frustrated. ¡°Don¡¯t use such tactics to manipte me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Belle cried. ¡°It¡¯s true! Your father was swindled in a business deal! He just suffered a heart attack and was rushed to the hospital!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 262

    ?<strong>Chapter 262:</strong>


    ¡°Pleasee back, Rafael! I swear, if I¡¯m lying to you, I¡¯ll meet a terrible end!¡± Belle cried. This was a critical moment. Even if there was a chance it wasn¡¯t true, Rafael had to believe it. Belle¡¯s desperate scream made Rafael feel like he was sinking into the ocean¡¯s depths, suffocating and unable to draw breath. A loud ringing filled his ears as he bolted outside. Joelle tried to stop him but couldn¡¯t.


    When Rafael reached the hospital, Humphrey had already passed away. Belle was pounding on Humphrey¡¯s chest, her actions rough, not at all how one would treat a sick person. Liza was on her knees nearby, weeping bitterly. The doctor, who had been overseeing Humphrey¡¯s health, sadly shook his head.


    If this whole scene was orchestrated to make Rafael ept Liza¡¯s unborn child, then it was a bit over the top. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my dad?¡± Rafael didn¡¯t notice how shaky his voice was until he spoke.


    The doctor replied, ¡°Your father suffered a heart attack. There was nothing we could do to save him.¡±


    Just then, a cry from Belle filled the room. ¡°Humphrey! Why have you left me all alone?¡±


    Rafael seized the doctor by the cor. He knew it wasn¡¯t right, but this situation was too cruel. ¡°What do you mean? My father was healthy! I saw his medical report justst month! Everything was perfect! How can this be?¡±


    ¡°Rafael.¡± The doctor took Rafael¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor too. You understand that life is full of unforeseen events.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± Tears reddened Rafael¡¯s eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this.¡± His voice grew louder with each utterance. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this!¡±


    He hurried to Humphrey¡¯s bedside, now despising his own profession. If he weren¡¯t a doctor, he wouldn¡¯t have that internal voice urging him to face reality¡ªto ept that his father was gone. Seeing Humphrey¡¯s closed eyes and blue lips, Rafael knew this was no deception. He copsed to his knees beside the bed.


    Belle clutched her son, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Rafael, our family is falling apart!¡± She cursed their cruel fate, her sorrow manifesting as feeble punches on Rafael¡¯s chest.


    Rafael fought back tears and grasped Belle¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, that won¡¯t happen. We won¡¯t fall apart.¡±


    Belle wept and shook her head, overwhelmed by sorrow. Rafael reassured her with gentle firmness. ¡°I¡¯m still here.¡±


    That day, a vehicle from the funeral home took Humphrey¡¯s body from the hospital. Everything happened so fast that Rafael didn¡¯t get a chance to tell Joelle. It was Shawn who learned of Humphrey¡¯s death from others.


    ¡°How could this happen so suddenly?¡± Joelle was taken aback.


    Shawn sighed and said, ¡°Life is full of surprises. It¡¯s best to let go.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face showed her concern. ¡°I can let go. I just worry about Rafael.¡±


    ¡°My silly sister.¡± Shawnforted her with a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Do you remember Dad¡¯s and Mom¡¯s idents? Give him time. He¡¯ll get through this.¡±


    Joelle responded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    Rafael hadn¡¯t been home in three days, nor had he slept. His thoughts kept returning to hisst encounter with Humphrey. They had parted on bad terms, full of anger. Reflecting on his childhood, Rafael realized that Humphrey hadn¡¯t always been harsh or unreasonable. There were good times, yet it was only now that Rafael recognized them.


    With this realization, fresh tears streamed down his tired face. Liza reached out to wipe his tears, but he pushed her away harshly. A fall could be dangerous for a pregnant woman. Liza winced in pain, yet Rafael remained unmoved, not even looking her way.


    ¡°Rafael, I know you¡¯re hurting. Talk to me if you¡¯re upset. Don¡¯t keep it all inside.¡±


    Rafael replied coldly, ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    With a heavy heart, Liza dried her own tears and walked away.


    Three dayster, theyid Humphrey to rest. His burial took ce in the cemetery. It was a stormy day, with everything cloaked in shades of ck and gray. Rafael stood at the forefront, paying his respects before Humphrey¡¯s photograph on the tombstone.


    Joelle and Shawn stood nearby, offering their final goodbyes to Humphrey along with others. Once the ceremony concluded, the crowd thinned. Ovee with sadness for Rafael, Joelle broke down in tears.


    In the dispersing crowd, her gaze inadvertently met Adrian¡¯s. It seemed he had been watching her the entire time. Joelle was taken aback. She lowered her head and said to Shawn, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Shawn.¡±


    Shawn questioned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Rafael?¡±


    Joelle shook her head and replied, ¡°He must be very busy right now. I don¡¯t want to disturb him.¡±


    Shawn also noticed Adrian and felt it wasn¡¯t the right moment to approach him. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± He positioned the ck umbre over them and turned to leave with Joelle. ¡°We should visit Mom.¡± Their mother was alsoid to rest in the same cemetery.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 263

    ?<strong>Chapter 263:</strong>


    Joelle and Shawn stood before their mother¡¯s gravestone, their eyes locked on her photograph etched into the stone. Their mother¡¯s final resting ce was here as well. In the picture, she looked radiant. Her face reflected gentleness and grace that even the blind could see. Even Leah often spoke fondly of their mother, calling her a truly remarkable woman.


    But fate had been cruel. Not long after their father¡¯s tragic ident, their mother died in a car crash.


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Shawn said seriously. ¡°You still remember how Mom died, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course I do,¡± Joelle replied, her face somber. As the wind howled through the cemetery and the rain poured, their thoughts grew sharp and focused. To most, their mother¡¯s death had been nothing more than a tragic ident. But only Joelle and Shawn knew the darker truth: she had taken her own life.


    They had consulted more experts than they could count, each one confirming the same unnerving detail¡ªthere were no skid marks, no sign of braking. The car had plunged straight off the cliff.


    Their mother had always been a fortress, unshakable even when their father¡¯s health deteriorated. She wasn¡¯t the kind to surrender, not like that. So why had she done it? What had broken her spirit sopletely? Had her hopeful, resilient demeanor been nothing more than a facade? Had some unseen tragedy struck her down in her final days? It was an enigma they were no closer to solving.


    ¡°I dug into everyone Mom interacted with in herst weeks,¡± Shawn said. ¡°There was nothing¡ªno red gs, nothing suspicious.¡±


    ¡°So what now? Do we keep digging, Shawn?¡± Joelle asked. Years had passed since their mother¡¯s death. If there were any buried secrets, surely they would have surfaced by now. The truth seemed as unreachable as their father¡¯s recovery.


    They stood at a crossroads: chase answers that could nevere, or stop and live with the feeling that they had failed their mother.


    ¡°We¡¯re keeping looking. We owe her that much,¡± Shawn replied without hesitation.


    After the funeral, Humphrey¡¯s death sent shockwaves through the family. Rafael, lost in his ambition of bing a doctor, found himself woefully unprepared to handle the business affairs left behind. It didn¡¯t help that contracts, documents, and urgent decisions were piling up on his desk, threatening to bury him.


    All of Humphrey¡¯s business partners were demanding to pull out of their agreements, one after another. Earlier that day, Belle had copsed at the funeral, ovee by grief, and was now resting. Thewyer, ever methodical,id out the facts.


    ¡°Mr. Romero had been preparing for a major project this year, partnering with several key yers. But one of them hit financial trouble and took out a $20 billion loan from the bank. Mr. Romero had signed on as a guarantor, but the man fled, taking the project ns¡ªand the money¡ªwith him.¡±


    Anger surged through Rafael like a tidal wave, so overwhelming that his legs buckled beneath him. Rafael listened in silence, his face expressionless. He¡¯d made a vow long ago when he chose to pursue medicine, to keep his hands clean of the family¡¯s business dealings.


    ¡°The person ran off with the money¡­ That¡¯s the reason my dad¡¯s dead, right?¡± Rafael said, tracing his fingers absentmindedly over the smooth covers of each contract.


    Thewyer, sensing Rafael¡¯s growing tension and fearing he could do something rash, offered a calming suggestion. ¡°Let the police handle it. They¡¯ll investigate, and the documents and funds will be returned.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile, sharp as broken ss. ¡°Sure, they can recover the money. But can they bring back my father?¡±


    Thewyer fell silent, unable to muster a response. Liza, standing beside Rafael, looped her arm through his. ¡°Rafael, you still have me and Mom.¡± Rafael pulled away. Airing their family¡¯s dirtyundry in front of others was humiliating.


    Suddenly, Belle¡¯s distressed voice echoed from upstairs. ¡°Can¡¯t you give us a little time? The money isn¡¯t ours to pay back! My husband just died, and you¡¯re ready to throw us out on the street?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s heart clenched as he rushed up the stairs. There, he found Belle hunched over the table, clutching her phone, her body trembling and barely able to hold her up. He had already lost his father; he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of losing his mother too.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Belle clung to him, her sobs shaking her frail frame. ¡°Rafael, your father mortgaged the house. Now that he¡¯s gone, the bank wants their money already. We¡¯re going to lose everything! What are we going to do? How are we supposed to survive this? Why is this happening to us?¡±


    ¡°Mom, listen,¡± Rafael said, stroking her back to calm her. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. We¡¯ve got other houses. We can move.¡±


    ¡°Twenty billion, Rafael! Twenty billion!¡±


    To Belle, the sum was beyondprehension. She had never paid much attention to Humphrey¡¯s business affairs. All she knew was that their wealth seemed infinite, an ever-flowing river. The idea that one bad deal could drain everything dry had never crossed her mind.


    ¡°Rafael, what are we going to do? How are we going to survive?¡±


    Her cries seemed endless until finally, she copsed in a faint.


    The next day, the bank¡¯s representatives arrived to collect the debt. Two billion. That was the initial blow. Rafael, along with the familywyer and ountant, had stayed up all night, frantically going over the books, trying to gather whatever assets they could liquidate.


    Even if they sold everything they had, they¡¯d barely cover a quarter of the debt. And then what? They¡¯d have nothing left¡ªnot even a roof over their heads.


    The bank¡¯s staff offered their condolences for Humphrey¡¯s passing before getting down to business. The debt collection had to proceed.


    Belle stepped forward. ¡°Do you have nopassion? Can¡¯t you give us just a few more days?¡±


    The staff member, looking ufortable but resolute, replied, ¡°We¡¯ve already given you extra time. I¡¯m just following protocol.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 264

    ?<strong>Chapter 264:</strong>


    ¡°We¡¯re broke! Completely broke! If you keep pushing me, you might as well kill me.¡±


    After saying this, Belle tried to shut the door, but the employee blocked it with his foot. ¡°Mrs. Romero, I¡¯m truly sorry. ording to our policies, this vi must be mortgaged to the bank.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Rafael tried to soothe her, saying, ¡°Mom, avoiding this won¡¯t solve anything. Since Dad made those guarantees, we have to face the consequences eventually.¡±


    ¡°And the money? Do you have a way toe up with the money? This vi was handed down from your grandfather. We can¡¯t just sell it!¡±


    Exhausted, Rafael said, ¡°Let them in for now.¡±


    Belle reluctantly followed Rafael¡¯s advice, opened the door, and allowed the bank representatives inside. The living room quickly filled up. The bank staff presented ample evidence to show their visit was both reasonable and legal.


    Over thest couple of days, Rafael had been overwhelmed by paperwork. He asked, ¡°If I manage to pay this debt, can we avoid mortgaging the vi?¡± The employee was taken aback. He had knowning in that the Romero family couldn¡¯t cover a twenty-billion dor debt.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Rafael nced at his watch. ¡°Just a moment. The money will be delivered here shortly.¡± This news surprised everyone.


    Belle pulled Rafael aside and inquired, ¡°Rafael, where did you get the money?¡±


    ¡°I borrowed it.¡±


    ¡°From whom?¡±


    Rafael preferred to keep it brief. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales


    Belle was still concerned. ¡°Rafael, you didn¡¯t resort to loan sharks, did you?¡±


    Liza joined them and added, ¡°Rafael, I have some savings too. It¡¯s not a lot, but it could cover our living expenses for a bit.¡±


    Rafael disregarded her and addressed Belle¡¯s concern. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t turn to loan sharks.¡±


    Liza hung her head low. Ever since the incident with Humphrey, she had tried to reach out to Rafael several times, but he had coldly pushed her away. She was carrying his child. Didn¡¯t he care about her, or even the baby?


    Normally, Belle would be attentive to her emotions, but with the family¡¯s current turmoil, Belle had no energy to advocate for her. Liza felt increasingly invisible within the family.


    ¡°Mom, my stomach hurts. I¡¯m going to go upstairs and rest for a bit.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Concerns about the baby should always be taken seriously. Despite the family issues, Liza was still pregnant with a child.


    Belle quickly supported her and asked quietly, ¡°Is it the baby? Do we need to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    Feeling noticed again brought a sense of relief. Liza smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll just go rest upstairs.¡±


    Then the doorbell rang. Rafael went to answer it, and Belle assisted Liza upstairs. Everyone was curious to see who had lent Rafael such a significant amount of money.


    As the door opened, everyone was taken aback. Standing there were Shawn and Can, Adrian¡¯s assistant.


    Seeing Can, Rafael¡¯s face showed confusion and clear hostility. Can¡¯s presence meant he was sent by Adrian. Rafael¡¯s rtionship with Adrian had changed from friendship to rivalry over romantic interests. He would prefer to seek help from Shawn than ept it from Joelle¡¯s former husband.


    Realizing Rafael¡¯s thoughts, Shawn spread his hands and said frankly, ¡°You borrowed money from me, but I don¡¯t have twenty billion to give all at once. Adrian and I will lend you ten billion each.¡±


    After a brief silence, Rafael thanked him stiffly. Shawn then put an arm around Rafael¡¯s shoulder, patting it as he offered advice in an experienced tone.


    ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to think about pride. Trust me, the priority is to clear the debt! Neither Adrian nor I will charge interest. Focus on paying us back after the person responsible is caught.¡±


    Rafael appreciated that Adrian and Shawn genuinely wanted to help. Yet, he felt uneasy about owing money. Whether the debt was to the bank or his friends, Rafael no longer felt like their equal.


    Half an hourter, the bank employees departed with two checks in hand. Can left as soon as his task wasplete. Shawn rxed on the sofa in the living room. Not long before, Belle had harbored resentment towards Joelle. But after the crisis struck her family, the Watsons extended their support despite past conflicts.


    ¡°Thank you, Shawn.¡±


    Shawn smiled and gestured with his hand, modestly declining Belle¡¯s gratitude. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Joelle and Rafael, I wouldn¡¯t be here. Please, keep the gratitude in your heart. If you ensure their rtionship remains undisturbed going forward, I¡¯ll consider that as repayment.¡±


    Belle felt humiliated, especially now that she was indebted to him for ten billion, whichpounded her embarrassment.


    ¡°Mom, I won¡¯t be home tonight.¡±


    It had been a while since Rafael had seen Joelle and their two children. With the immediate family issues now under control, he was eager to visit them.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Belle responded without hesitation this time. ¡°Joelle must be worried about you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 265

    ?<strong>Chapter 265:</strong>


    Rafael trailed behind Shawn as they made their way back home. Belle copsed onto the sofa, her hands gripping her temples. They had managed to save the house, but it still felt like everything was teetering on the edge of a cliff. With the future so unclear, all she could do was shake her head and release a weary sigh.


    ¡°Mom, are you seriously going to let Rafael go like that?¡± Liza asked.


    ¡°What choice do I have, Liza? Who would¡¯ve thought Shawn could pull together that much money? Now that we¡¯re in debt to him, if I keep pressing for a divorce, won¡¯t we look like the most ungrateful people on earth?¡±


    Liza dropped her gaze to the floor, one hand resting on her belly. ¡°I told you from the start that n wouldn¡¯t work. Now Rafael won¡¯t even look at me, let alone stay because of the baby.¡± Her voice cracked, and a few tears slipped down her cheeks.


    ¡°Liza, don¡¯t worry.¡± Belle pulled Liza down to sit beside her. ¡°Just give Rafael some time. Things will get better. You just need to focus on the baby, okay? I promise you, Rafael wille around. He¡¯ll marry you, and you¡¯ll have that dream wedding you¡¯ve always wanted.¡±


    Liza sniffled, looking up at her mother with wide, trusting eyes. ¡°Okay, Mom. Thanks.¡±


    Meanwhile, Shawn was behind the wheel, and Rafael sat in the passenger seat. Although they had already said more than enough, Rafael couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that a simple ¡°thank you¡± was still owed.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Shawn shot him a nce but kept his focus on the road. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s just money. As long as we¡¯re still standing, we can always figure out a way to get back on our feet.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s words could have seemed like emptyfort to some, but they were rooted in experience. After his parents¡¯ idents, the entire weight of the family had fallen squarely on his shoulders. In those darkest days, he¡¯d even had to rely on his sister¡¯s marriage just to keep their heads above water.


    There were countless moments when he thought no matter how hard he fought, life was set to remain unchanged. Yet, somehow, he and Joelle had weathered that storm. His words came from a ce of truth, though whether Rafael fully grasped that was another matter.


    Rafael stared out the window, watching the scenery blur past. After a long silence, he broke down and asked, ¡°Did Adrian reach out to you, or did you go to him first?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s lips twisted into a wry smile. He understood where Rafael wasing from and the insecurities gnawing at him. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you? Is it me you don¡¯t trust, or Joelle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Before he could exin, Shawn cut him off. ¡°Look, you haven¡¯t even sorted things out with Liza yet, and you¡¯re already letting jealousy get the better of you. Joelle¡¯s been through hell, just like you. Maybe even worse. If anything was going to happen between her and Adrian, it would¡¯ve happened by now. Trust me, there¡¯s nothing there.¡±


    Rafael realized how petty he must have sounded and decided to let it go. When they pulled up to the house, they first saw Joelle sitting with the kids, guiding them as they painted. The moment Aurora saw Rafael, she dropped her paintbrush and dashed over to him.


    The joy in her eyes quickly turned to tears as soon as she was in his arms. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯ve been gone forever! Don¡¯t you love me anymore?¡±


    Joelle nced up, and her heart sank when she saw Rafael. His face was gaunt, dark circles etched under his eyes. His beard was scruffy, and his skin had lost its usual healthy glow.


    Rafael still managed to pull a smile for his daughter, scooping up Rnd as the little one toddled towards him. ¡°Of course I do! It¡¯s on me. From now on, I¡¯m here for good. No more disappearing.¡±


    That promise didn¡¯t just soothe Aurora; Joelle felt a weight lift off her chest too. She knew Rafael was going through hell, but she was determined to face it right beside him.


    ¡°Rafael, you really need to get some rest. Aurora, Rnd, why don¡¯t you both go y with Shawn? Daddy hasn¡¯t slept in days; let¡¯s give him a break, okay?¡± The kids, surprisingly understanding, slid off Rafael, each grabbing one of his hands. ¡°Daddy,e on, we¡¯ll help you get to sleep!¡±


    Their enthusiasm pulled augh from the adults. Rafael allowed himself to be led into the bedroom, where Aurora drew the curtains and grabbed two storybooks. Rnd, sensing a chance for a free bedtime story, snuggled under the covers without protest.


    No matter how bone-tired Rafael was, watching his kids made the exhaustion feel distant, almost irrelevant. Aurora instructed him, ¡°Daddy, you sleep, and I¡¯ll tell you a story.¡±


    Rafael smiled and tousled her hair. ¡°Alright, sweetheart.¡± Aurora, however, wasn¡¯t quite a master storyteller yet; she stumbled through the words, her voice a mix of mumbles and stutters.


    Eventually, Joelle stepped in and coaxed the two kids out of the room. ¡°It¡¯s over now, Rafael. You can let go. Get some sleep.¡± Before leaving, Joelle bent down to kiss Rafael on the forehead.


    But just as she turned to leave, Rafael caught her wrist, his grip gentle but firm. ¡°Stay with me a little longer, Joelle.¡±


    Her heart softened. ¡°Alright.¡± She slid into bed beside him. It had been far too long since they¡¯d had a quiet moment together. Rafael wrapped her up in his arms.


    ¡°Joelle, thank you.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For giving me this home. For your brother helping with the money.¡±


    Joelle sighed and cradled his tired face in her hands. ¡°Rafael, we¡¯re family. This is what we do. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t do more when your dad passed, but you have to know you¡¯re not alone. If it ever feels too much, you always have Aurora, Rnd, and me.¡±


    Tears brimmed in Rafael¡¯s eyes, his emotions threatening to spill over. Not wanting Joelle to see him break, he cupped the back of her head and kissed her, deeply and desperately.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 266

    ?<strong>Chapter 266:</strong>


    Rafael leaned closer to Joelle, pressing her down. The nket was wrapped around his waist as he held himself above her, his breathing heavy and restrained.


    ¡°Joelle.¡±


    He murmured her name repeatedly, filled with emotion. Joelle, wanting his happiness, wrapped her arms around his neck, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Rafael.¡±


    They kissed again, but Rafael¡¯s phone on the bedside table started ringing. Caught in the kiss, Joelle mumbled that someone was calling him.


    Rafael ignored it at first, saying, ¡°Forget it!¡±


    Joelle chuckled and nudged him on the shoulder. ¡°Answer the phone. It could be an emergency.¡± Reluctantly, Rafael reached for his phone.


    The caller ID showed it was his sister, Liza. Joelle noticed too. She quickly sat up and adjusted the bra straps that had slipped from her shoulders. ¡°Answer it. It sounds urgent.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s desire was gone, and she went downstairs to check on the children. Noticing her change, Rafael called out, ¡°Joelle! Just give me a moment. I¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    With a weak smile, Joelle responded, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± After she left, Rafael picked up the phone with a neutral expression. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Liza asked tentatively, ¡°Rafael, can youe to the hospital with me tomorrow?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven


    ¡°What¡¯s the hospital visit for?¡±


    Liza exined, ¡°For a check-up. I¡¯m considering an abortion but need to check my health first.¡±


    Having just assured Joelle he would handle things, Rafael agreed.


    The next day, he went with Liza to see the obstetrician. ¡°Ms. Romero, as I mentioned before, your uterine wall is very thin. If you proceed with the abortion, you may not be able to conceive in the future.¡±


    Liza clenched her hands, bit her lip, and whispered, ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°But you still want to go through with the abortion?¡± Liza looked over at Rafael, her eyes conveying a mix of emotions that left Rafael unsure of how to react. She wiped her tears and said firmly, ¡°Yes, I must do it. Because this child was conceived in sin.¡±


    The doctor sighed and turned to Rafael. ¡°And who are you to her?¡±


    Rafael replied, ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    The doctor continued, ¡°Since you are her brother, I urge you to talk to her. It¡¯s not easy to have a child. Many people struggle with infertility. The government has even introduced policies encouraging childbirth. This is her first child, and given her fragile health, why is she so adamant about terminating the pregnancy?¡±


    Liza said, ¡°Doctor, please don¡¯t try to convince me! I must end this pregnancy. It¡¯s my decision. I won¡¯t be a burden to anyone!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The doctor sighed heavily with disappointment.


    Rafael interjected, ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± He then took Liza out of the room.


    ¡°Liza, I know you didn¡¯t n this alone, and I understand you tend to hesitate. It¡¯s not entirely your fault. But I can¡¯t ept this child. I¡¯ve already done wrong by Joelle. I can¡¯t let this mistake continue.¡±


    Liza sobbed and embraced him. ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m so sorry. I know your heart belongs to Joelle, not me. But please, this might be my only chance to have a child. Please let us go, and I promise not to trouble you anymore. I will take the child and move far away.¡± Rafael didn¡¯t push her away. In fact, he felt a deep sense of gratitude towards her. Though they weren¡¯t rted by blood, she had always looked after him like a sibling since they were children. Back then, when the Romero family faced a crisis, it was Liza who stepped up and resolved it through her unhappy marriage. He always regarded her as a sister and felt deep sympathy for her.


    ¡°Liza, let it go. After the abortion, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± He was firm that she had to consent.


    The abortion was scheduled for the afternoon. Liza felt it was too soon, but Rafael believed it was timely. Resolving this would eliminate the major issue between him and Joelle.


    However, just as Liza was about to be taken into the surgery room, Belle appeared, having somehow learned of the situation, and confronted them furiously. ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, you would have killed my grandson!¡± Behind her, Liza exined tearfully, ¡°Rafael, don¡¯t be angry with me. The doctor warned that if I don¡¯t have this child now, I may never be able to have another. I just can¡¯t give it up.¡±


    Rafael was losing his patience. He shouted, ¡°Then what do you expect me to do? This child should never have existed. I can¡¯t betray Joelle. I have my own family. Why must you force my hand like this?¡±


    Belle stepped in front of Liza protectively and said, ¡°We won¡¯t pressure you anymore! From now on, you go live with Joelle! Liza and I will take care of this child ourselves. We won¡¯t tell anyone she¡¯s had a baby. In two years, when she marries someone else, we¡¯ll say the child is that man¡¯s. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t cause trouble for you and Joelle! But you can¡¯t deny Liza her right to motherhood!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 267

    ?<strong>Chapter 267:</strong>


    Belle intended for Rafael to hide Joelle¡¯s pregnancy from her and then have Liza give birth to it. How could Rafael agree to that?


    ¡°Mom, are you asking me to deceive Joelle?¡±


    Belle¡¯s eyes filled with tears of frustration. ¡°So, are you willing to see your mother suffer?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Suddenly, Belle straightened up and knelt before Rafael.


    Liza and Rafael eximed simultaneously, ¡°Mom!¡± Belle refused Rafael¡¯s help to stand, yet she clutched his wrist tightly.


    ¡°Rafael, the child in your sister¡¯s womb is yours and belongs to our Romero family! If you force this, your sister might never be able to have children again. Besides, your father has just passed away, and now you want to end another Romero life. Is this how you honor our family?¡±


    Rafael frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying my sister must keep the baby? Mom, you¡¯ve always said not to keep secrets from those we love. Joelle and I are a couple now. How can I lie to her?¡±


    Belle, holding back tears, said firmly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll keep kneeling here.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    How could Rafael stand to see his mother kneeling before him? Torn and conflicted, Rafael eventually gave in.


    Belle finally agreed she would arrange for Liza to marry someone else and ensure that no one discovered the child¡¯s connection to Rafael.


    But Rafael was still uneasy. He now harbored a secret from Joelle¡ªa secret that he could never disclose. When Rafael returned home, Joelle approached him and asked, ¡°Is it all settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rafael managed a strained smile. ¡°The pregnancy has been terminated.¡±


    Joelle sighed in relief, yet she felt an underlying guilt for the termination of the pregnancy.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder


    ¡°Rafael, is Liza unwell? I should visit her.¡±


    Rafael held her back and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to go.¡± Joelle sensed his exhaustion.


    He smiled weakly at Joelle. ¡°From now on, nothing will evere between us.¡±


    Joelle was slightly taken aback but found herself enveloped in his embrace.


    ¡°Joelle, we¡¯ll always be together. We¡¯re happy together. I never want to be apart from you. I like you so much. I really do.¡±


    His behavior was unusually intense. Joelle felt a twinge of fear.


    In the days that followed, she increasingly sensed that something was off. Her intuition told her something significant had happened on the day of Liza¡¯s supposed abortion.


    From that day, Rafael seemed constantly distracted. Joelle sought advice from Shawn, who bluntly suggested, ¡°If you can¡¯t stay with him, then consider divorce.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t think things were that severe.


    She then consulted with Katherine.


    Katherine spected and said, ¡°Rafael probably feels guilty seeing how Liza was after the abortion.¡±


    Having almost undergone an abortion herself, Joelle was familiar with the potential health repercussions.


    Katherine mentioned that as a doctor, Rafael would naturally feel responsible, even though he rejected the child.


    Learning that Liza was still in the hospital, Joelle bought some nutritional supplements and visited her. As she approached the hospital room, she overheard a conversation between Belle and Liza.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t believe Rafael agreed to let me have this baby!¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve always said, Rafael isn¡¯t heartless. The baby is his, while Joelle¡¯s two children aren¡¯t. No matter how much he cares for them, isn¡¯t he essentially raising someone else¡¯s kids? He¡¯s not foolish. He knows what is truly important.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Belle then gave Liza some medicine, after which Liza became sullen again.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know when Rafael will divorce Joelle. I can wait, but the baby can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Be patient. Now that Shawn has lent us ten billion, Rafael is bound to take their perspective seriously.¡±


    Liza asked curiously, ¡°Mom, it makes sense for Shawn to lend us money, but why did Adrian lend us money too? We don¡¯t have any connection with him.¡±


    Belle paused thoughtfully before responding decisively, ¡°It has to be because of Joelle! She must be involved with him somehow!¡±


    Just as she finished, Joelle pushed the door open. Startled, Belle and Liza turned pale, unsure what to say or where to look.


    ¡°Joelle, when did you get here?¡±


    ¡°Just a moment ago,¡± Joelle replied, smiling. She observed Liza andmented, ¡°Liza seems well. I brought some supplements, but it looks like you don¡¯t need them now.¡±


    Instinctively, Liza ced her hands over her stomach. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t worry too much. My mother and I were adamant about keeping the baby. The doctor said that this might be my only chance to have a child in my life.¡±


    Joelle turned to Belle and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been in touch with Adrian for a long time. He contributed the funds simply because my brother couldn¡¯t cover the other ten billion. Who else but Adrian could afford it? Moreover, I didn¡¯t reach out to him. He reached out to my brother.¡±


    Awkward, Belle replied, ¡°Yes, of course. We know you¡¯re not that type of person.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 268

    ?<strong>Chapter 268:</strong>


    Shawn had taken Aurora and Rnd out for the day, and Joelle had given the housemaids a break. When Rafael received the call and hurried home, he found Joelle on the living room couch, appearing utterly despondent.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡ª¡±


    Joelle interrupted him calmly. ¡°Rafael, I think we should get a divorce.¡±


    Rafael froze. ¡°That¡¯s not possible!¡±


    He knelt before Joelle, taking her icy hands in his. He knew he had made grave errors. He regretted hiding things from Joelle, and he certainly regretted agreeing to let Liza keep the baby. Now that everything was exposed, his only hope was Joelle¡¯s forgiveness.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. I never meant to hide it from you. My mom pressured me. I felt stuck. Please, can we not talk about divorce?¡±


    Joelle looked up, her gaze meeting his. ¡°Rafael, do you really think the baby is the main reason I want a divorce?¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Joelle, whatever it is, I¡¯ll fix it. I promise I¡¯ll change!¡±


    Joelle gave a sad smile and withdrew her hands. ¡°Rafael, the real issue is deeper. I can¡¯t move past what happened with you and Liza, and you can¡¯t say no to your mother. We¡¯re both at fault here; we¡¯re both suffering. You¡¯re caught between us. So how can we possibly make everyone happy?¡±


    Rafael was taken aback. After a moment, he stammered, ¡°My mother mentioned she would find Liza a husband soon, and then¡­¡±


    Joelleughed bitterly. ¡°Your mother? Do you still take everything she says at face value? Do you know what I heard today? They¡¯re saying you haven¡¯t divorced me because my brother helped you financially.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not true!¡± Rafael denied it. ¡°Joelle, I promise I¡¯m not lying to you. Even without your brother¡¯s help, I would never consider divorcing you. I don¡¯t acknowledge that child. That child changes nothing between us!¡±


    Joelle looked at him intently. ¡°Are you expecting me to be okay with this?¡±


    Rafael swallowed hard, his voice trembling. ¡°The doctor warned that if Liza lost this baby, she might never get pregnant again. So¡­¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Joelle understood. She dabbed at her tears, striving to keep her voice even. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I say we have a deep issue, Rafael. I can¡¯t stay in this marriage. You have your duties, and I have my limits. It¡¯s time for us to part ways.¡±


    Rafael hung his head, his posture sagging with resignation. Joelle felt a surge of sadness envelop her. Her first marriage had crumbled, and now, her second seemed to be dissolving just the same.


    Rafael held her shoulders, his head bowed, voice breaking. ¡°Can¡¯t you give us one more chance?¡±


    Joelle straightened up. Despite her recent tears, her gaze was unwavering. ¡°Rafael, I appreciate all you¡¯ve done for me. I¡¯ve looked into it, and we¡¯ll need to go through court for a divorce. I hope you¡¯ll be cooperative when that timees.¡±


    As Joelle stood, Rafael embraced her from behind. His voice was rough. ¡°Can I ask you one final question?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did Adrian lend me the money because you asked him?¡±


    In the past, such an usation might have sparked Joelle¡¯s anger. Now, she was calmer and moreposed.


    ¡°So you think that too.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s hard not to wonder. I love you, but Adrian still lingers in your life. He¡¯s always close by. I apologize for being so jealous, but it¡¯s because I deeply love you.¡±


    ¡°Do you not love me, or do you just not trust me?¡± Joelle forcefully removed his hands, using so much strength that her tears dropped onto the back of his hand.


    ¡°Joelle, please, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡±


    ¡°Rafael, we¡¯re just not right for each other anymore. Take care.¡±


    Without a backward nce, Joelle walked away.


    Rafael returned to his mother¡¯s ce and silently started packing his belongings, which rmed Belle.


    ¡°Rafael, where are you going?¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t answer and continued shoving his clothes into the suitcase as if he were leaving for a long journey.


    ¡°Rafael, you¡¯re frightening me! Where are you going?¡± Belle clutched the suitcase, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°Are you ming me?¡±


    Rafael finally looked at her. ¡°How could I? Mom, isn¡¯t this what you wanted¡ªfor Joelle and me to split? We¡¯re getting a divorce. Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°I did it for your own good!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, thanks for that.¡±


    Rafael reimed his suitcase and resumed packing. He grabbed his passport and driver¡¯s license from a drawer, then walked out, suitcase in hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 269

    ?<strong>Chapter 269:</strong>


    Liza clutched her stomach and hurried after him. ¡°Rafael, where are you going?¡±


    Rafael paused, turning around with a frosty look. ¡°You wanted a child, and I gave you one. My whereabouts now are not your concern. From now on, you and Mom can look after the child alone. Just do me one favor: never tell the child I¡¯m the father. Please.¡±


    With that, he turned to walk away. Liza, in tears, shouted, ¡°What I want is not the child!¡± She caught up and clung to him. ¡°Rafael, all I want is you. I love you more than Joelle ever could. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Rafael stopped briefly, the realization hitting him. Without her feelings for him, Liza would never have agreed to Belle¡¯s outrageous n.


    ¡°Rafael, please stay. We can raise this child together. We can be a family. Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±


    This was the first time Liza had openly expressed her feelings, fearing she might lose Rafael forever if she stayed silent.


    ¡°Liza, your tears don¡¯t obligate me to stay. I don¡¯t owe you that.¡±


    ¡°Rafael!¡±


    Rafael detached her hands from him, but she reached for him again in desperation. ¡°Rafael! Don¡¯t leave!¡±


    From the door to the gate, a mere ten meters away, Liza was pushed away multiple times. Thest push sent her tumbling to the ground, her voice raw and desperate. ¡°You don¡¯t want this child, nor do you want me or Mom, right?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s expression grew even darker. He no longer bore the look of the promising doctor he once was. ¡°What is left in this house that makes it worth staying?¡±


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Belle appeared, calling out for Rafael.


    But Rafael simply stepped into a taxi and vanished, leaving no clue where he was going.


    That night, Joelley beside Aurora. ¡°Mommy, is Daddy really not going to live with us anymore?¡± the little girl asked.


    People would eventually grow up. In her younger years, she would spend the whole night crying after an argument with Adrian. But now, after she divorced Rafael, her thoughts were dominated by nning for the future.


    She needed to figure out how to raise her two children and how to exin the new circumstances to them. And the next morning, she had to head to work.


    She kissed Aurora on the forehead, saying, ¡°Aurora, Daddy has his own path to follow too.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes glistened with tears, her expression one of sorrow. ¡°I miss Daddy. Why didn¡¯t he say goodbye to me?¡±


    Joelle attempted to soothe her. ¡°Mommy¡¯s right here with you. Is that okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The little girl turned away, clearly struggling toe to terms with the change. It wasn¡¯t just difficult for Aurora¡ªJoelle herself was grappling with Rafael¡¯s absence.


    Their divorce had be known among their close friends and family, who gathered to support Joelle during this tough period.


    Katherine tried to lift her spirits. ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea. Why dwell on just one?¡±


    Shawn nced at Bobby, whom Katherine had brought along, and then quietly slipped to the kitchen.


    Gina murmured, ¡°Joelle, did Rafael really not say goodbye to the kids? Even though Aurora isn¡¯t his, Rnd is. How could he just leave him behind? He made it seem like Rnd wasn¡¯t his son.¡±


    Joelle massaged her temples, overwhelmed by the petty concerns. The truth was, Rafael had indeed bid farewell to the children while they were sleeping. He had gently kissed each of them, asking Joelle if he could continue to see them going forward. Joelle had assured him, ¡°Of course. You¡¯ll always be their father.¡±


    Since Rafael left, there had been no news from him. Rumors circted that he might have gone overseas, but nobody knew for certain.


    Noticing Joelle¡¯s subdued mood, Katherine subtly signaled to Gina to steer clear of such sensitive topics. Joelle, however, found it hard to engage with the conversation. She sighed and said, ¡°You all carry on. I¡¯m going to check on the kids.¡± Her friends were at a loss for words.


    Just then, the sound of a car arriving caught everyone¡¯s attention, followed by Belle¡¯s anguished cries. ¡°Joelle, Joelle! Return my son to me!¡±


    All eyes turned towards the door, where Liza was helping a distraught Belle stand.


    Joelle approached them, her tone icy. ¡°What do you mean? Rafael and I are divorced. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡±


    Belle clutched Joelle¡¯s cor, tears streaming down her face as she yelled, ¡°This is all your fault! You¡¯re the reason my son left!¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°You know very well who drove him away! You and her.¡± She pointed to Liza. ¡°You two destroyed the family that Rafael and I worked so hard to build!¡±


    ¡°It was you!¡± Belle screamed louder, her anger peaking as she raised her hand to strike Joelle. ¡°You seduced my son! Bitch! Ever since you entered our lives, our family has faced nothing but turmoil! First, my husband died, and now Rafael has disappeared too!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 270

    ?<strong>Chapter 270:</strong>


    Belle¡¯s hand hung suspended in the air. Joelle was taken aback. She hadn¡¯t expected Adrian to show up at that moment. He had grabbed Belle¡¯s wrist, his expression unreadable. ¡°Your son left because he couldn¡¯t stand your maniption. Who else is there to me for his disappearance?¡±


    Belle, overwhelmed with despair, beat her chest in anguish. ¡°My son has just left, and now you bring Adrian here! Joelle, you really are a bitch!¡±


    From behind Joelle, Katherine warned, ¡°Belle, watch what you say. Or else, you might drive your son away for good.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Enraged, Belle attempted to charge at Katherine.


    Bobby interjected smoothly, ¡°There¡¯s a saying, isn¡¯t there? Good actions are rewarded, but bad ones aren¡¯t. You encouraged your daughter to seduce her brother. If I were Rafael, I¡¯d stay away too!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Belle clutched her chest, struggling to breathe.


    Liza, seeing her mother in distress, rushed to soothe her. Tears filled her eyes as she looked around the room. ¡°I know you all dislike me and my mom, but please, I¡¯m begging you, tell us where Rafael is. We¡¯re really worried about him!¡±


    Joelle kept her expression neutral. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Liza, eyes brimming with tears, clutched at Joelle¡¯s hand desperately. ¡°Joelle, please! Is Rafael alright? My mom and I are so worried about him!¡±


    ¡°I truly don¡¯t know,¡± Joelle replied, gently removing Liza¡¯s grip. Unexpectedly, Liza stumbled and fell to the floor.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home


    Belle, quick to react, raised her hand again. Just as the p was about to connect, Joelle instinctively shut her eyes.


    p!


    The sharp sound filled the room, yet Joelle felt no pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw Adrian had shielded her from the p. Joelle stood, stunned. She was baffled as to why Adrian was here, and even more so why he would protect her.


    On the floor, Liza clutched her stomach in agony. ¡°Mom, the baby¡­ She¡¯s trying to hurt Rafael¡¯s baby!¡±


    ¡°Liza!¡± Belle helped her up, and before they left, she issued a stern warning to Joelle. ¡°You¡¯re off to the hospital now. Joelle, if anything happens to Rafael¡¯s baby, I swear you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    As Belle and Liza departed, Gina asked, ¡°Joelle, did you intend to harm her baby? The baby is innocent.¡±


    Joelle nced at her hands, puzzled, and murmured, ¡°It was just a slight push. I didn¡¯t expect her to fall.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it,¡± Katherine interjected dismissively. ¡°Even if the baby is harmed, it¡¯s on them. They shouldn¡¯t even be having this child.¡±


    Gina agreed, then asked, ¡°But what about Rafael? Joelle, has he reached out to you at all?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to Joelle, who appeared drained. She shook her head and said, ¡°No, he hasn¡¯t.¡±


    Deep down, she understood her rtionship with Rafael was truly over. Yet, emotional ties tended to persist, and she hadn¡¯t fullye to terms with their breakup.


    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Shawn invited everyone back to the table to continue the meal. Joelle nced over at Adrian, her tone distant. ¡°Please have my brother fetch some ointment for your face. I¡¯m not feeling well enough to host properly tonight.¡±


    Adrian reached for her wrist, but Joelle quickly withdrew it, reacting instinctively. ¡°Adrian, please, respect my space.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression tightened slightly. Joelle had once been his wife, and now she recoiled from his touch. What could he say? It was he who had driven her to this point.


    ¡°You look unwell,¡± he said with concern.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about Rafael?¡±


    Joelle met Adrian¡¯s eyes. She felt a flicker ofpassion when she saw the red mark where the p hadnded on his face. ¡°He¡¯s the father of my children. Of course, I worry about him.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, and he was quiet for a moment before responding, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find him.¡± Joelle was baffled by his offer. She couldn¡¯t grasp his intentions, and frankly, shecked the energy to probe further.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll thank you for my children¡¯s sake.¡± With that, she turned and went upstairs.


    Shawn walked over to Adrian, giving his shoulder a friendly pat. ¡°Let me get you some ointment.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be leaving soon after I check on her.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t still have feelings for Joelle, would you? Thinking about stepping in now that Rafael¡¯s not in the picture?¡±


    Adrian gave him a sharp look. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Shawn patted him on the shoulder once more. ¡°You should move on too. Find someone new, and let¡¯s all move forward without any hard feelings.¡±


    Adrian remained silent. He cast a final nce at Joelle as she walked away before he left the house.


    Once he had gone, Gina picked up her purse. ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s gettingte. I think I¡¯ll head home now.¡±


    Shawn brought her aside. ¡°Gina, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Before my mom passed, she had a conversation with you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She came to inquire about her husband¡¯s health.¡±


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    Gina replied, ¡°I did my best to reassure her. I knew she was struggling, so I tried not to make her more anxious.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 271

    ?<strong>Chapter 271:</strong>


    After her response, a sudden realization hit Gina. ¡°Shawn, what are you implying? Are you insinuating that I was involved in your mother¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not.¡± Shawn gave a light chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m just curious, asking out of casual interest. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Yet, Shawn had been investigating for quite some time. He had already eliminated all other suspects. The only ones who had been around his mother before her passing were himself, Joelle, and Gina.


    Gina had been under the Watson family¡¯s wing for years, and they hade to see her as part of the family. Shawn had never questioned her loyalty before. But now,cking any other leads, he found himself starting to doubt her.


    ¡°Shawn, I would never hurt your mother. Your family has supported me for so long, and I am deeply thankful. Why would I harm any of you?¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Shawn quickly steered the conversation away, his tone easing. ¡°I just wanted to learn more about my mom. Don¡¯t worry, both Joelle and I trust the kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gina released her worries, bid farewell, and left the house.


    As she stepped outside, she walked to the next block and made a call to Adrian. ¡°Mr. Miller, can we meet?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s response was cold. ¡°What¡¯s this regarding?¡±


    ¡°It concerns Joelle¡¯s child. I have new information.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Sapphire Lodge in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures


    Gina ended the call and looked back at the house. Shawn wouldn¡¯t have brought up the past without reason unless his suspicions were growing.


    Gina¡¯s eyes narrowed, a glint of malice passing across her face.


    Gina arrived at Sapphire Lodge early and picked a seat by the window. Just two minutes after she settled down, Katie approached her. ¡°I want this seat.¡±


    The waiter appeared uneasy. ¡°Miss Miller, this seat is already taken.¡±


    ¡°So what? I want to sit here!¡±


    The waiter offered a polite smile. ¡°There¡¯s another empty table by the window over there. Would you like to sit¡ª¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Katie, ever the drama queen, quickly stirred up trouble. ¡°You¡¯re asking me to move? Do you know who my cousin is?¡±


    The waiter, visibly distressed, looked towards Gina. ¡°Miss, would you mind¡ª¡±


    Gina shut her menu and said coldly, ¡°I was here first.¡± In essence, she was not going to move.


    The waiter was in a tight spot. On one hand, they needed to avoid upsetting Katie¡¯s influential cousin. On the other, they had to maintain the restaurant¡¯s integrity. The tense atmosphere was broken by an arrival.


    Tristan saw Katie and approached. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Tristan!¡± Katie clung to his arm. ¡°I want to sit here, but this woman won¡¯t move!¡±


    Tristan, prepared to be the chivalrous boyfriend, looked down and met Gina¡¯s gaze. His heart dropped. If Gina spoke up now, it could ruin his ns to marry into a wealthy family.


    ¡°Babe, it¡¯s just a seat. Let¡¯s just let her have it, okay? Come, I¡¯ll take you to that table over there.¡±


    Katie felt deeply embarrassed. Her boyfriend wasn¡¯t defending her. ¡°No! I want this seat!¡±


    Tristan began to feel desperate. ¡°Why this seat? There are so many others!¡±


    What he failed to see was that for Katie, it wasn¡¯t just about the seat anymore. It had be a test of her influence and a measure of how far Tristan would go to please her.


    To her dismay, Tristan chose the easiest way out¡ªavoidance. What a shame!


    ¡°I want to sit here! I want this seat! If you can¡¯t make that happen, we¡¯re done!¡±


    For Tristan, breaking up was not an option. In desperation, he turned to Gina, his eyes pleading as he said, ¡°Miss, what if I pay for your meal tonight?¡±


    Before he could finish, Gina interrupted, ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m not moving. Waiter, I¡¯m ready to order.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Tristan¡¯s face turned white. Seeing Katie¡¯s growing anger, he realized the situation was getting worse. His cheeks flushed with embarrassment as he scrambled to defuse the situation. Fearful of Katie¡¯s reaction more than Gina¡¯s defiance, Tristan pushed past the waiter and stood up straight, his voice louder.


    ¡°I tried being nice, but that¡¯s clearly not working! How many times do I have to say it? My girlfriend wants this seat, and you¡¯re going to give it up, whether you like it or not!¡±


    Gina was unfazed by Tristan. She was actually curious to see how they would react once Adrian showed up.


    ¡°Just because your girlfriend wants something, does that mean I have to give it up? Ever heard of firste, first served?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Tristan pulled out some cash and threw it at Gina. He knew Gina was motivated by money. That was the reason why she had dated him before.


    ¡°Take this money and leave!¡±


    What troubled him more was the possibility of Gina saying something damaging. His standing with Katie could be severely impacted.


    As he threw the money, he gave Gina a discreet look, silently pleading with her not to say anything that might tarnish his image in front of Katie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 272

    ?<strong>Chapter 272:</strong>


    Tristan¡¯s intentions were obvious¡ªhe wanted Gina to take the hint and quietly disappear. But instead ofplying, Gina rose slowly from her seat, letting the cash he had tossed fall to the floor like discarded confetti.


    ¡°In a rush to be rid of me, are you? Afraid I might say something to your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about? Why would I be afraid? What do I have to hide?¡± Tristan¡¯s voice came out sharp, attempting to sound cool andposed, but a wave of panic had already begun to swell inside him.


    When Gina¡¯s eyes flickered toward Katie, his heart shot into his throat. Before Gina could utter another word, something in him broke. It was as if a dam of suppressed anger burst wide open. His hand shot out, and he pped her¡ªhard!


    The impact echoed like a crack of thunder, followed by a thick, suffocating silence.


    Gina crumpled to the floor, all eyes locked on her, gazes loaded with a toxic mix of pity, mockery, and judgment, as if the p had branded her with weakness for all to see.


    Still clutching her cheek, Gina stared at Tristan. His expression was conflicted as he looked at his hand as if even he couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯d just done. But the surprise quickly vanished, reced by a sneer of arrogance as he attempted to stitch together the torn edges of his pride.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t shut your mouth, you¡¯ll get another one! Who do you think you are, stirring up trouble over a seat with my girlfriend?¡±


    Katie, now basking in her victory, slid her arm possessively around him. ¡°Come on, babe, let¡¯s just go somewhere private. It¡¯s just a seat; let her keep it.¡± They strutted off, leaving a nearby waiter scooping up the bills that Tristan had flung.


    ¡°Miss, you should take this. Consider itpensation. No one deserves to be hit for nothing.¡±


    Gina shot him a re, swatting his hand away in disgust before pulling herself to her feet and storming off. Out on the street, she barely managed to run a few paces before the tears blurred her vision.


    She fumbled for her phone, and there was a message from Adrian from five minutes earlier. He told her that something urgent hade up and he wouldn¡¯t make it. Fury surged through her. She kicked a trash can, sending it ttering down the sidewalk.


    If Adrian had shown up, none of this would¡¯ve happened. She wouldn¡¯t have been humiliated in front of those smug idiots¡ªTristan and Katie. How dare hey a hand on her!


    That worthless, pampered brat¡ªso hollow he had to use his family¡¯s name as a crutch to get by¡ªhad dared to strike her. Rage swirled in Gina¡¯s chest, and she swore she wouldn¡¯t let them get away with this.


    Reaching into her bag, she pulled out the item she had intended to give Adrian¡ªa paternity test report. Being close to Joelle gave Gina certain advantages, like unfettered ess to her home.


    Ever since her suspicions were piqued, she had begun investigating Rnd¡¯s parentage. It hadn¡¯t taken long for her to gather DNA samples from the Watson family, and the results were staggering. Rnd wasn¡¯t Rafael¡¯s child, and to her utter shock, he wasn¡¯t even Joelle¡¯s.


    To make sure, Gina had gone further. She¡¯d discreetly obtained DNA samples from Shawn, Katherine, and a few others in the family. The results were undeniable. Rnd wasn¡¯t biologically connected to the Watson family or the Romero family.


    Originally, she had nned to share this explosive information with Adrian, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure. Perhaps it was better to keep this little secret under wraps, at least for a while.


    As her fury began to simmer down, Gina gingerly touched her swollen cheek, wincing at the dull throb as she headed home.


    Joelle had made up her mind¡ªit was time to leave the shadow of her divorce behind. So, she threw herself into epting every performance gig that came her way. Keeping herself upied became her way of finding direction again.


    One day, she was invited to perform at an elder¡¯s home. Wealthy patrons often preferred the luxury of private performances in thefort of their own residences, and the pay was more than tempting, so she agreed.


    She stood hidden behind an ornate screen, her violin singing softly in the background as the elder hosted guests for a business meeting. The music weaved through the room, creating a calm, almost inviting atmosphere, never intrusive.


    The afternoon light filtered through a traditional round doorway behind her, casting the shadow of her silhouette on the screen.


    ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s caught your eye?¡± someone asked.


    The moment that name sliced through the air, Joelle¡¯s fingers faltered, her bow screeching across the strings discordantly.


    The elder scowled, his irritation evident. ¡°This violinist seems far from professional!¡±


    Joelle lowered her bow. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I need to step out for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡± Joelle slipped away through the round doorway, but curiosity gnawed at her. She leaned slightly back, peeking through a crack in the screen. And there he was¡ªAdrian.


    A knot formed in her stomach. His presence always managed to unsettle her. An ex should be like a stranger.


    Determined to escape the situation, Joelle tracked down the housekeeper. ¡°You can keep today¡¯s fee. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I¡¯ll be heading out early.¡±


    ¡°Avoiding me, Joelle?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came from behind. Joelle froze but didn¡¯t turn around. Facing him wasn¡¯t something she had the strength for, not anymore. Sensing the tension, the housekeeper excused himself as quickly as he could. Adrian stepped closer, his hand grazing her shoulder. Joelle moved away, arms crossing instinctively as she stared up at the sky.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to rain. Aurora¡¯s terrified of thunderstorms, so I need to get home.¡±


    She knew how ridiculous the excuse sounded. But that was the whole point. She didn¡¯t want to give Adrian any room to wiggle back into her life.


    Just as she was about to walk away, Adrian¡¯s hand grabbed her arm, pulling her back. ¡°Do you hate seeing me that much?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice icy as she looked up at him and replied, ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re not the kind of people who can stay friends.¡±


    His grip loosened, and he took a step back, lips pressed together as if considering his next move. There was a brief silence before he finally spoke. ¡°Do you want to know where Rafael is?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 273

    ?<strong>Chapter 273:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s gaze instinctively shot upward, her reaction betraying her inner turmoil. She did want to know where Rafael was¡ªnot to invade his life, not to reopen old wounds, but just to be certain that he was okay.


    Adrian picked up on this and yed his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home. We can talk on the way.¡±


    Joelle agreed reluctantly, getting into the car. As she settled into the passenger seat beside him, she realized it had been years since she had found herself in this exact position. A wave of nostalgia swept over her.


    She remembered a time when she had been younger, filled with passion, loving recklessly without weighing the consequences. But life had slowly stripped her of that wild abandon, leaving behind someone who meticulously calcted every risk and weighed every decision, always conscious of what could be lost.


    Outside, light rain began to patter on the windshield, the wipers moving with a steady hum as they worked. Inside the car, the air was thick, suffocating, heavy with the unspoken weight of Adrian¡¯s presence.


    Joelle inhaled deeply before breaking the silence. ¡°Just tell me now.¡±


    ¡°Rafael¡¯s left the country.¡±


    ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s chasing the person responsible for his father¡¯s death. He¡¯s out for revenge.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t feel the relief she expected. Instead, her worry deepened. ¡°Can you reach him?¡±


    ¡°No. These are just bits of information I¡¯ve pieced together from various ces. He¡¯s gone to great lengths to stay off the radar.¡±


    Joelle fell into a contemtive silence. It made sense. If Rafael didn¡¯t want to be found, no one could find him. All she could do was hope, silently pray that he remained safe. Adrian stole a nce at her, noticing the constant furrow in her brow, aware that every flicker of emotion across her face was for Rafael, not for him.


    ¡°If you want, I could help bring him back.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Joelle shook her head, turning to the window. ¡°This is better.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± Adrian said quietly. ¡°Not like us.¡±


    Her fingers curled into tight fists, anger rising like a tide within her. ¡°Adrian, do you think you can just talk about our past like it¡¯s some casual memory?¡±


    The wounds he¡¯d left on her heart were still raw, barely healing. Every scar he had inflicted burned, a constant reminder of the pain she had carried. Rafael had been her refuge, her sce from the storm Adrian had created. And now, even that had been ripped away from her.


    Just seeing Adrian again had unearthed memories of her first marriage¡ªmemories steeped in bitterness, resentment, and humiliation.


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± she demanded.


    Adrian, sensing her fury and fearing she could follow through, mmed on the brakes. The rain had intensified, drumming harder against the car, and Joelle hadn¡¯t brought an umbre. But that didn¡¯t stop her from reaching for the door handle.


    ¡°Joelle, wait!¡± Adrian grabbed her arm, pulling her back in, trying to reason with her. ¡°I told you, I want to make things right! I¡¯ve been searching for you and our kid for three years. Do you have any idea what those three years have been like for me?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you dare try to turn your three years of regret into my burden!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m not trying to push that on you.¡± Adrian held her by the shoulders. ¡°But I know I hurt you. Can¡¯t you give me a second chance? Rafael¡¯s gone. Let me take care of you and the kids.¡±


    Joelle shoved him away with all the strength she could muster, but exhaustion had wrapped itself around her bones. She was tired, but Adrian wasn¡¯t budging.


    It was as though all the weight of the past few weeks hade crashing down on her at that moment, leaving her powerless to fight back.


    ¡°What gives you the right to take care of us? Who in the universe do you think you are? I fought so hard to leave you, to escape that nightmare! I don¡¯t want you in my life anymore!¡±


    Without warning, Adrian pulled her into his arms, his voice soft and coaxing as she sobbed against him. ¡°Joelle, I used to see you as my sister. You remember how I treated you before we got married. Can¡¯t we go back to that? Back to how things were?¡±


    Joelle gripped Adrian¡¯s shirt tightly, shaking her head repeatedly. Once, she had adored him, seeing everything through those soft, rose-tinted lenses of early love. But after the wedding, the cracks began to show. She saw him for what he truly was¡ªa man as cold and distant as ever, with bitterness simmering beneath the surface. The man she had fallen in love with had long since disappeared.


    ¡°Adrian, I can¡¯t do this anymore. Please stop pushing me.¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond, simply pulling her closer, holding her in the silence until her sobs finally ebbed away. When the weight of the moment lifted, he quietly drove her home.


    ¡°Can I see Aurora for a bit?¡± Adrian asked.


    In recent days, Aurora had been moody, waking up from her dreams and calling out for her father. Joelle, emotionally drained, couldn¡¯t manage it any longer.


    ¡°Yeah, you can spend some time with her.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    But the moment Aurora spotted Adrian, her entire demeanor changed. ¡°Go away! I hate you!¡±


    ¡°Aurora! That¡¯s rude!¡±


    ¡°I hate you! I want my daddy!¡± Aurora shrieked, her tiny hands flinging toys at Adrian. She believed that Adrian had driven Rafael away.


    Joelle knelt beside her, trying to soothe the wild tempest that only a child mid-tantrum could summon. But reasoning with a child in the throes of such emotions was like trying to calm a hurricane with a whisper. Impossible!


    Adrian crouched down, taking Aurora¡¯s small hand in his. ¡°How about we y together for a bit? Would you like that?¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re a bad guy! I only want my daddy to y with me!¡± And with that, sheshed out, pping Adrian hard across the face.


    Joelle had reached her limit. ¡°Aurora, go stand in the corner. Now! You need to think about what you¡¯ve just done. We¡¯ll talk once you¡¯ve settled down.¡±


    Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. Aurora, sensing the seriousness, obeyed reluctantly. In her eyes, her daddy no longer loved her, and now, her mommy didn¡¯t either.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 274

    ?<strong>Chapter 274:</strong>


    Aurora stood facing the wall, tears silently rolling down her cheeks. Adrian noticed her distress and, without saying a word, moved to stand beside her, mimicking her posture, both now staring at the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing here? This is my spot!¡± she snapped.


    Adrian, never quite sure how to navigate conversations with children, responded in his usual measured tone, ¡°I made a mistake too, so I guess I deserve to be punished.¡±


    Aurora shot him a perplexed look. ¡°What mistake?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Adrian admitted, his eyes fixed on the nk wall in front of them. ¡°But since you seem so upset with me, I must¡¯ve done something wrong, right?¡±


    Deep down, Aurora knew Adrian hadn¡¯t done anything. With Rafael gone and Joelle bringing home someone new, Aurora felt a growing need to defend her dad.


    ¡°Do you like my mom?¡± she asked.


    Adrian, momentarily caught off guard, froze at the unexpected inquiry. With Joelle out of the room, he felt a rare freedom to answer honestly. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Aurora squinted up at him. ¡°I heard you¡¯re my mom¡¯s ex.¡±


    Adrian chuckled. ¡°Is that why you don¡¯t like me?¡±


    His eyes softened as he looked at her, warmth radiating through them. After all, this was his daughter.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to take my mom away from me, then no, I won¡¯t like you!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fair enough,¡± Adrian said, extending his pinky towards her. ¡°How about this¡ªpinky promise. I won¡¯t take your mom away from you.¡±


    ??T€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ¨ªn galn?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    Aurora was hesitant, but slowly, she reached out and hooked her tiny finger around his.


    Just as their pinky promise sealed the deal, Joelle reappeared in the doorway. ¡°No talking, Aurora! You¡¯re supposed to be thinking about what you¡¯ve done. And if you don¡¯t, there will be no dessert tonight!¡±


    She cast a quick, confused nce at Adrian standing alongside Aurora but didn¡¯t question it further. Once Joelle had left the room, Adrian turned back to Aurora. ¡°I promised I wouldn¡¯t take your mom away from you. Now, can you promise me something? You¡¯ll apologize to herter.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Aurora pouted, her lip quivering as unshed tears shimmered in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you think hitting someone is okay?¡± he asked. ¡°Now, tell me; why do you think your mom punished you?¡± Aurora¡¯s gaze fell to the floor. Time seemed to stretch, but eventually, Joelle returned. ¡°Aurora, are you ready to talk to me now?¡±


    The little girl nodded, casting a shy nce in Adrian¡¯s direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It didn¡¯t hurt.¡± Adrian looked down at her and gave her hands a reassuring squeeze.


    Joelle¡¯s stern expression softened at the sight of their exchange. After making sure things were settled, she walked Adrian to the door. ¡°Sorry about all that. She¡¯s been acting up more than usualtely.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just like you when you were at that age.¡±


    Joelle blinked, her mind drifting back to their own childhood. Little girls could be tempestuous, and Adrian¡¯s words stirred up memories that left her slightly flustered.


    ¡°Well, you should head out before it gets toote,¡± Joelle said hurriedly, guiding him out the door. She stood in the driveway, watching as Adrian drove away.


    Just then, another car pulled into the driveway. Shawn stepped out, his eyes catching the tail end of Adrian¡¯s car. ¡°Was that Adrian¡¯s car?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It was.¡±


    ¡°What was he doing here? Visiting you?¡±


    Joelle headed inside. ¡°He came by to see the kid.¡±


    They both entered, and Shawn exhaled deeply. ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t be saying this, but maybe it¡¯s time for you both to move on. Don¡¯t walk into the same trap again.¡±


    ¡°I get it, Shawn. You¡¯ve said it a hundred times already. I don¡¯t see him like that anymore, and he only sees me as a friend.¡±


    Shawn didn¡¯t press the matter. ¡°Come with me for a minute.¡± He held a thick brown envelope, and as he pulled out the documents, Joelle¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°Gina? Shawn, why are you digging into Gina¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to suspect her, but I had to, Joelle. I had no choice.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression was dead serious. ¡°Once you¡¯ve eliminated all the other possibilities, whatever remains, no matter how far-fetched, has to be considered the truth. We¡¯ve looked at everyone else over the years. I trust Gina, but she¡¯s not blood. I had to at least consider it.¡±


    Joelle felt ufortable. Over the years, she and Shawn had been so tangled up in their own lives, while Gina had shouldered the responsibility of taking care of their father.


    Gina had done everything they, as his children, should have done. To Joelle, Gina was already family, even if not by blood. The thought of suspecting her left a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°Shawn, you didn¡¯t find anything, did you?¡±


    Shawn shook his head. ¡°No, nothing. I just looked into her past, before she became part of our family. There¡¯s nothing suspicious there. But just keep your eyes open.¡±


    Joelle let out a sigh of relief. There was nothing.


    A few dayster, Gina stopped by the house, and Joelle called her into the room. ¡°Gina, could you help me sort through my mom¡¯s stuff?¡±


    Gina didn¡¯t seem taken aback. ¡°Is everything here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. My brother brought it over from our old house. It¡¯s mostly small keepsakes.¡±


    Among the items was arge framed photo, a family portrait of the Watson family and Gina.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 275

    ?<strong>Chapter 275:</strong>


    ¡°Gina, do you remember this photo?¡± Joelle beckoned Gina over to take a closer look. ¡°That was the year you got into college. My parents threw that big celebration for you.¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile was tinged with a hint of bitterness. ¡°It wasn¡¯t long after that my parents had their idents.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, try not to dwell on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle took a deep breath, trying to pull herself together. ¡°By the way, Gina, do you recall thest time you saw my mom?¡±


    Gina furrowed her brow, searching her memory. ¡°I can¡¯t quite remember the details. She was always so upbeat. I never imagined things would turn out like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me neither.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s probing didn¡¯t seem to uncover anything rming about Gina. Maybe Shawn looked in the wrong ce after all. How could Gina possibly be involved?


    ¡°Mommy!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice cut through the conversation, drawing Joelle away.


    Left alone, Gina started tidying up the room. She picked up the group photo again, studying the smiles frozen in time. Yet, an uneasy feeling gnawed at her¡ªa sense of not quite fitting in. She was always painfully aware of her ce¡ªa poor girl the Watson family had taken under their wing.


    Pity. Charity. Everyone seemed to think she should be grateful. But¡­


    Joelle¡¯s voice drifted in from outside the room. Gina quickly opened the frame, slipped a tiny listening device inside, and carefully ced the photo back in its spot.


    As she had suspected, Joelle and Shawn were starting to get suspicious of her. Trust, she knew, was a fragile thing. Once doubt crept in, it was hard to erase.


    Joelle managed to push aside her suspicions about Gina. Later that evening, when Shawn returned, Joelle updated him on her little test of Gina.


    ¡°Shawn, I really don¡¯t think Gina¡¯s involved in Mom¡¯s death.¡±


    Shawn remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the group photo.


    After Joelle had finished, he finally spoke. ¡°You know what I found out today?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gina¡¯s been secretly in touch with Adrian.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart raced. Her rtionship with Adrian was nothing short of toxic. The thought of Gina being in contact with Adrian behind her back felt like a p in the face.


    Shawn raised a calming hand. ¡°It¡¯s not as dire as it sounds. Adrian¡¯s been using her to get some recent photos of Aurora. Other than that, Gina hasn¡¯t done anything to harm you. He¡¯s probably just trying to see his daughter, and this is the only way he can manage it.¡±


    Joelle understood Adrian¡¯s motives, but she couldn¡¯t stomach Gina ying the mediator, trying to cate both sides.


    ¡°Shawn, Gina is well aware of everything that happened between Adrian and me. She knows every detail, and yet she still chose to¡­¡±


    Shawn nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah, I get where you¡¯reing from. I feel the same way. Dad always told us to treat her like a sister. Even if he¡¯s not around one day, we should still see her as family.¡±


    He paused, grappling with the tangled mess of human behavior. Why was it that when you gave someone your genuine self, they didn¡¯t always reciprocate?


    ¡°Forget it. Joelle, don¡¯t let it eat at you. Gina has her perspective. We can¡¯t control how others feel.¡±


    Meanwhile, Gina sat in a dimly lit hospital room, her headphones on. She nced at the heart monitor, the steady beep a stark reminder of Austin¡¯s unresponsive state. Though technically alive, after all these years in aa, even if he miraculously woke up, he¡¯d be like a ship lost at sea, adrift from reality.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Gina scoffed at the figure lying motionless in the bed. ¡°Did you even say that? How pathetic!¡±


    The next day, Gina invited Joelle to meet. Joelle also had something to pass on to Gina.


    They went to a tennis club. Joelle had been working out consistently for thest two years. Before her marriage to Adrian, she had been passionate about sports and discovering new ces. Back then, she had been naively convinced that every man¡¯s ideal wife was a virtuous andpliant one.


    The reality was harsh¡ªlosing her independence, no matter how genuine her intentions, had only led to disrespect and being taken for granted.


    Joelle and Gina hit the court for a few rounds of tennis. After a few sets, they took a break, sitting on the court. Joelle opened a bottle of water and handed it to Gina.


    ¡°Thanks, Joelle.¡±


    Joelle smiled warmly. ¡°Gina, you¡¯ve always been so polite to me. I¡¯ve told you before, I consider you like a sister.¡±


    Gina hesitated for a moment, her eyes betraying a flicker of uncertainty, but she met Joelle¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Joelle, honestly, I¡¯m deeply grateful for everything you and the Watson family have done for me. Words alone can¡¯t express it. If I could, I¡¯d do more to help you and Shawn, but I¡¯m not powerful enough.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done so much for us.¡± Joelle¡¯s smile remained sincere.


    Gina returned the smile, though it was tinged with awkwardness. She then took a deep breath. Finally, gathering her resolve, she faced Joelle.


    ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s something I need to confess.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 276

    ?<strong>Chapter 276:</strong>


    Although Joelle had a gentle nature, her even temperament was something others often praised. When she learned of the secret exchanges between Gina and Adrian, her first instinct wasn¡¯t tosh out but to understand what had driven Gina to such actions. If Joelle ever suspected someone, she would make her suspicions known without hesitation.


    As fate would have it, before Joelle could even confront her, Gina confessed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle.¡±


    Out of nowhere, Gina broke into tears, her head hanging low.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never told you this, butst year I was scammed. That liar drained all my savings and left me drowning in debt. I¡¯ve been working tirelessly to pay it off for two years now, but the more I pay, the deeper the hole gets. I just can¡¯t handle it anymore!¡±


    It was the first time Joelle had heard any of this. Her heart twisted with a mixture of anger and sympathy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything sooner?¡±


    Gina sniffled, wiping her tears. ¡°I was too ashamed. How could I admit to being so easily tricked? Me, a top graduate, taken in by a con artist! You and Shawn helped me through college, and here I am, still relying on you. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to tell you.¡±


    And¡­


    Gina hesitated, casting a guilty nce at Joelle.


    ¡°Back then, both you and Shawn were overseas. I knew you had your own struggles. I thought if I just kept my head down and pushed through, I could manage. But I never imagined the interest would be this steep. I¡¯ve been paying for over a year, and it¡¯s like all I¡¯ve done is cover the interest!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart ached for her friend. She wiped away Gina¡¯s tears before asking, ¡°Is that why you agreed to work for Adrian?¡±


    Gina stood frozen, unable to find words. Joelle¡¯s earlier anger had ebbed away, though her tone was still far from warm. She wasn¡¯t furious anymore, but the hurt lingered.


    ¡°How long were you nning to keep this from me? If I hadn¡¯t asked, would you have said anything at all?¡±


    ¡°No, Joelle! No! I was going to tell you everything today. I swear, I¡¯m so sorry. Every time I see you or Aurora, I feel this crushing guilt. I really do!¡±


    Joelle had been quietly convincing herself during this brief silence. Gina had truly been through the wringer. She hadn¡¯t meant for any of this to happen. What choice did she have? Buried under such a mountain of debt, what else could she do but work herself to the bone to try and dig out?


    Gina could feel Joelle¡¯s eyes on her, and the guilt gnawed at her insides. She knew her actions had tarnished Joelle¡¯s trust, but she hoped this honesty could salvage what was left. ¡°Joelle? Are you angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joelle reached out and gently pinched Gina¡¯s cheeks, making her pout like a scolded child. ¡°Tell me something first. How much is Adrian paying you?¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    ¡°Five hundred thousand?¡± Joelle¡¯s temper red once more. ¡°Does he think his daughter is only worth five hundred thousand?¡±


    Gina quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s five hundred thousand a month.¡±


    Joelle blinked, momentarily thrown off. She recovered quickly, her voiceced with frustration. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. My daughter¡¯s worth isn¡¯t something that can be measured in money! He wants to see his child, but instead of being a father, he hires someone to sneak pictures of her? Is he so busy he can¡¯t make time? Or is he bedridden, too sick toe himself? Does he believe throwing money at problems will make everything right?¡±


    Joelle was undeniably unhappy, but after understanding Gina¡¯s situation, she became more grounded in reality. ¡°Gina, have you managed to pay off all your debt?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. And I don¡¯t want to take pictures for Mr. Miller anymore. I felt it was only right to tell you the truth. Joelle, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Joelle took Gina¡¯s hand. ¡°I get it. You don¡¯t have to keep apologizing. It¡¯s over. If you¡¯re ever short on cash, I¡¯ve got a few shops running pretty smoothly. They don¡¯t make a fortune, but they¡¯re stable, and you won¡¯t lose out.¡±


    Gina forced a smile. Deep down, the thought of walking away from an easy five hundred thousand a month gnawed at her. Investing in a shop? Could that really rece the kind of money she was earning now?


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, Joelle. I don¡¯t have the funds to invest at the moment.¡±


    ¡°I can lend you the money. And you don¡¯t have to worry about paying me back anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I can¡¯t take that much from you. I¡¯ve already leaned on your family more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Gina, what are you talking about?¡± Joelle¡¯s tone became more serious. ¡°My family? You¡¯re talking about us like we¡¯re strangers. You¡¯ve been by my side for years, like a sister. We¡¯re family.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Gina couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Yes, my silly sister!¡±


    When they parted, Gina¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. Even after she got into the taxi, she nced back at Joelle, who stood on the sidewalk, watching her leave.


    Envy and bitterness twisted inside her. Joelle seemed to embody everything Gina wished she had¡ªgraceful, generous, poised, and effortlessly beautiful, all wrapped in an air of calm confidence. It wasn¡¯t just her demeanor; Joelle¡¯s biggest advantage was being a daughter of a rich family, a privilege Gina could never touch.


    Back at the sanatorium, Gina entered Austin¡¯s room, her movements slow and methodical as she began massaging his limbs. ¡°Do you know who I saw today? Your precious daughter, Joelle! I even called her ¡®sister.¡¯ She¡¯s so good, you know? Even after everything, she still treated me like family, like her own flesh and blood.¡±


    Gina¡¯s gaze darkened as she looked at Austin¡¯s hollow face. Her voice turned cold, dripping with resentment as she muttered, ¡°Better than you ever were. You¡ªheartless, cruel father!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 277

    ?<strong>Chapter 277:</strong>


    Joelle was gearing up for her next performance. At the peak of her career, she had been a well-known figure in the violinmunity, earning admiration far and wide. Six years had passed; her passion for returning to the stage had only intensified. After healing from a hand injury, she treasured every chance to perform, dedicating herself fully to her craft.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re aware that the sponsors have invested a significant amount in this show, right?¡±


    Joelle had just gotten out of the car, quickly putting on her earrings as she hurried along. ¡°I know. Is everything ready?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s prepared! Tonight¡¯s dinner is to show our appreciation to our major sponsors!¡±


    In her profession, maintaining rtionships was essential. Joelle could manage the expense of such a dinner, and it could open many doors for her. Right before entering the private room, she had her assistant adjust her look. She wore a crisp white suit, her hair neatly tied back in a ponytail, and opted for rose gold jewelry. Her choice of attire was deliberate¡ªthis dinner was all business.


    As she opened the door, the vibrant atmosphere inside brightened further.


    ¡°Oh, Joelle!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Rex.¡±


    Joelle first greeted Rex Ellis, then made her way around the table to greet everyone else. Upon entering, she quickly surveyed the room. It was predominantly men, which made her d she had brought an assistant who could handle his liquor.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve been a long-time friend of your brother¡¯s. When I heard about your concert, I immediately got my wholepany involved in supporting it!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rex,¡± Joelle replied, raising her ss.


    g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you


    Rex teased, ¡°Is that all you¡¯re drinking? Doesn¡¯t seem very heartfelt, does it?¡±


    ¡°Please understand, Rex. I¡¯ve been under the weather recently. A small drink to set the mood is all I can manage, but your support hasn¡¯t been forgotten!¡± Joelle downed her ss in one swift motion.


    While Rex seemed to think Joelle wasn¡¯t drinking enough, she had actually been sharing drinks with many guests since her arrival. Although she had an assistant capable of drinking on her behalf, there were some toasts she needed to handle personally. Yet Rex remained unimpressed. He set his ss down and leaned back, visibly upset.


    ¡°Joelle, this doesn¡¯t satisfy me. We¡¯ve all put in a lot of effort to support you¡ªspending money, arranging venues, and even gathering audiences for free. And now you¡¯re holding back on the toasts with us?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s assistant, always ready to assist, quickly stepped up with a smile.


    ¡°Mr. Ellis, Joelle really doesn¡¯t handle alcohol well. That¡¯s exactly why she brought me along¡ªto drink in her stead and keep youpany.¡±


    Rex covered his ss with his hand. ¡°This is a drink she should be taking.¡±


    The room fell silent. Joelle had hoped that, as Shawn¡¯s sister, these men would temper their expectations out of respect for him. But she had been overly optimistic.


    Rex had countless ways of coercing her to drink, and avoiding it wasn¡¯t feasible. Joelle thought about her uing performance and Shawn. Why could others cope, but not her? She was capable of handling anything.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Joelle smiled and filled her ss to the brim. ¡°You¡¯re right. I owe you this drink.¡±


    She was prepared to ept Rex¡¯s challenge. But what about the rest? Joelle couldn¡¯t keep track of how many drinks she¡¯d consumed. All she recalled was her assistant helping her out of the room. Once outside, she headed straight for the restroom.


    Her assistant waited outside for 20 minutes, but when she didn¡¯te out, he felt helpless¡ªhe couldn¡¯t just enter the women¡¯s restroom, so he began to pace and call for assistance. Suddenly, amanding figure appeared before him. The man was dressed sharply in a ck suit with a dark shirt underneath, the top button undone to add a rugged allure. His appearance was notably handsome, the sort that even another man would acknowledge with respect.


    And if one manplimented another on his looks, it meant he was truly striking. Before the assistant could react, Adrian had already entered the women¡¯s restroom without hesitation. When he emerged, he was carrying Joelle in his arms.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± The assistant quickly stepped in front of Adrian.


    ¡°Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°Move.¡±


    The assistant stood his ground. ¡°She¡¯s my boss. I need to take her home.¡±


    Adrian looked at him briefly. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± The assistant, worried Adrian might take Joelle away, wanted to deny it, but the scent of alcohol was noticeable.


    ¡°I can call a driver. Thank you for helping, but I¡¯ll take her from here.¡±


    The assistant eyed Adrian warily, but Adrian was even more cautious of him.


    ¡°Move.¡± His tone was colder than before.


    The assistant became more urgent. ¡°Man, you can¡¯t just take someone away like this. If you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯m calling the police.¡± Adrian clearly didn¡¯t n to hand Joelle over to just anyone. He trusted himself far more than others.


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I mean it! I¡¯ll call!¡± The assistant took out his phone.


    Adrian walked past him, his demeanor undisturbed. The assistant, rattled, followed closely; he was hesitant to make any sudden moves, aware that Adrian, with his well-built physique, was likely skilled in handling himself physically.


    ¡°Who are you? You seem really familiar.¡±


    The assistant then recalled that Adrian had once been at Joelle¡¯s studio, though he couldn¡¯t quite ce him.


    Adrian¡¯s expression was unyielding, his presencemanding. ¡°I¡¯m her ex-husband, the father of her daughter, and a friend of her brother¡¯s. Any more questions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 278

    ?<strong>Chapter 278:</strong>


    ¡°No.¡±


    The assistant watched as Adrian helped Joelle into the car. The assistant realized he didn¡¯t really have any right to take Joelle away. After all, the man was her ex-husband. Moreover, even if something happened, he couldn¡¯t just escape the responsibility in a society governed byws.


    ¡°How do you know Joelle was in the bathroom?¡± the assistant asked. As Adrian closed the car door, he nced at the assistant and replied, ¡°I¡¯m under no obligation to answer that.¡±


    The assistant was a recent college graduate, clever and bold. ¡°Did you know Joelle had a business meeting here today? Is that why you came rushing to help her when she was in trouble? No, that can¡¯t be right.¡± The assistant scratched his head. ¡°If you were really that considerate, how did you end up being her ex-husband?¡±


    Adrian remained expressionless. Why did Joelle always hire such cheeky people? Adrian ignored the assistant, got into the car, and drove off. Halfway through the drive, Joelle woke up. She had thrown up in the bathroom earlier and was now almost sober.


    She realized she was in a moving car, turned around, and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Adrian responded coolly, ¡°Who else do you think?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s my assistant?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk. Were you expecting him to take you home? Do you want to risk your life?¡±


    At that moment, a headache surged. Joelle rubbed her forehead, closed her eyes, and leaned back in her seat. She rolled down the window, letting in the cool breeze, which made her feel somewhat better.


    Adrian nced at her and replied indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your limits with alcohol? Why did you drink so much?¡±


    Joelle sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m about to perform. Those people are all my sponsors. If a simple drink can solve problems, what other choice do I have?¡±


    Even so, Adrian didn¡¯t like seeing Joelle handle everything alone. She deserved to be happy and carefree, not mired in unpleasantness.


    When they reached the riverside, Joelle said, ¡°Let me feel the breeze for a bit. I don¡¯t want the kids to smell the alcohol on me when we get back.¡±


    Adrian brought the car to a stop at a scenic spot where they could see the riverbank bridge and the shimmering waves. A breeze swept through, and Joelle leaned back in her seat, with Adrian unsure if she was asleep or just resting.


    Truthfully, Joelle couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She was merely closing her eyes to avoid conversation with Adrian. Yet, her heart raced. A part of her reminded her that it had been a long time since she had been this peaceful in his presence. After about half an hour, Joelle stretched and faked waking up.


    ¡°Well, please drive me home now.¡±


    Adrian silently started the car and drove smoothly. Upon reaching her home, Adrian inquired, ¡°When is your performance?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t reply but asked instead, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years. Isn¡¯t it normal for me toe and see?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t answer immediately. She knew having Adrian at her performance would have a significant impact. The sponsors would definitely hold him in high regard. Joelle didn¡¯t fully grasp why Adrian was making this gesture. However, as a businesswoman, she saw the practicality in amodating such a request.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have my assistant send you an invitation and reserve the best seat for you.¡±


    She handled the situation more adeptly than before. Later, after Joelle went inside, Adrian remained in the car for a moment longer, lighting a cigarette before driving away. Joelle was not the same as he remembered. She was no longer the person who would cry and plead for his protection.


    In the quiet night, it felt as if something new was taking root. The following day, Joelle slept in. The children were under the nanny¡¯s care, and she woke up alone in arge bed. As soon as she propped herself up, her brother entered with breakfast. Without worrying about appearances, Joelle eagerly gulped down some orange juice.


    After that, she noticed Shawn watching her intently. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who brought you homest night?¡±


    Joelle chose not to conceal the truth. ¡°Adrian.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys have a date?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Joelle took a bite of her sandwich. ¡°It was just a coincidence.¡±


    Shawn clucked his tongue and sat at the edge of her bed. ¡°So he just happened to meet you and drove you home? Since when has Adrian been so meddlesome?¡±


    Joelle met his gaze and said, ¡°Shawn, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, silly girl.¡± Shawn touched her forehead gently. ¡°Don¡¯t get too caught up with favors from men. The world is full of men. Why hang onto him?¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    In truth, Joelle wasn¡¯t just disregarding Adrian. She wasn¡¯t interested in romance at all. After finishing breakfast, she went downstairs to y with the two children for a while. Shawn, looking serious after a phone call, beckoned her over. ¡°Joelle, can you pick someone up for me tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Dad¡¯s former driver, Jackie Ellis.¡±


    ¡°Is Jackieing?¡± Joelle smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll pick him up.¡±


    Shawn leaned in and whispered something to her. On the table, there was a photograph where ten pairs of eyes seemed to watch over them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 279

    ?<strong>Chapter 279:</strong>


    ¡°I invited Jackie here,¡± Shawn said.


    Joelle quickly understood why. Shawn might still harbor uncertainties regarding Gina. Within their social group, the driver, despite his unremarkable status, held the most knowledge. Typically, elderly drivers were provided for by their employers, ensuring afortable retirement. Yet, they possessed many secrets unknown to the average person. Shawn was eager to gather more information from Jackie.


    ¡°Let Jackiee over and visit the kids,¡± Joelle said, unable to deny the request.


    Therefore, on the afternoon of the following day, Joelle drove to the airport to fetch Jackie. Jackie came from the south. He wasn¡¯t particrly tall, but he was always meticulous. Joelle greeted him with a wave. Holding his luggage, Jackie scanned the surroundings warily, leaving Joelle at a loss for words. She then escorted him home.


    Jackie had heard about Joelle¡¯s two children and inquired about them. ¡°I heard you have a son and a daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle answered, smiling. ¡°The older one is a daughter, three years old, and the younger is a son, two years old.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! A son and a daughter, that¡¯s perfect!¡± By chance, Joelle noticed a white minibus tailing them from the airport. Perhaps she was being overly cautious.


    ¡°Jackie, my brother invited you here to discuss a matter, but he didn¡¯t share the details with me. Do you know what it¡¯s about? Could you enlighten me beforehand?¡±


    Jackie sighed and said, ¡°Joelle, please wait until we meet your brother. I¡¯ll share everything I know then.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    But just as she finished speaking, a silver minibus suddenly charged towards them. Joelle couldn¡¯t avoid the collision and hit the minibus. The impact left her dazed. Luckily, Joelle only suffered some bruises, but Jackie had passed out, his head bleeding.


    Then, an even more dreadful situation unfolded as several people disembarked from the minibuses parked ahead and behind. While Joelle was preupied with checking on Jackie, she didn¡¯t notice someone opening her door. Suddenly, she felt a sharp blow to the back of her head. As her consciousness faded, Joelle saw Jackie being pulled from the car.


    ¡°Jackie!¡± Joelle then lost consciousnesspletely.


    When Joelle regained consciousness, she found herself lying in a familiar yet strange bed. When Joelle opened her eyes, her surroundings were both unfamiliar and recognizable. She was in the bedroom of the house she and Adrian had shared after their wedding. She had chosen the chandelier that hung overhead.


    Sitting up quickly, she locked eyes with Adrian, who was seated beside the bed. His expression was nk, and he wore a pristine white shirt that outlined his muscr chest. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    Before Adrian could respond, Leah entered the room, visibly anxious. ¡°Ms. Watson, I brought you here. I was out buying vegetables when I saw your ident. You really scared me! I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I called Mr. Miller!¡±


    For the moment, Joelle believed Leah¡¯s words. She reached up to feel her head, but Adrian caught her wrist. ¡°Your wound¡¯s all wrapped up. Best not to touch it.¡± Suddenly, memories flooded back to Joelle.


    ¡°Jackie!¡± She threw off the covers. ¡°I need to find Jackie! They¡¯re targeting him!¡±


    Adrian had grown up alongside Joelle, so he was well aware that Jackie had once been the Watson family¡¯s driver. He halted the frantic woman. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Shawn. Shawn is out searching for Jackie. You¡¯re injured as well. You should rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Joelle did her best to remainposed. ¡°I must find him. They were targeting Jackie right from the start!¡±


    Adrian couldn¡¯t persuade her to stay. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Together, they drove to the site of the ident.


    By the time they arrived, the area had been cleared. Some bystanders had seen the collision and even witnessed an elderly man, his face bloodied, being dragged away, but no one knew where he had been taken. Joelle questioned the neighboring shopkeepers one by one. Her face was partly covered by gauze, and she appeared anxious. The shopkeepers, moved by her distress, were honest with her, though they had no useful information to share.


    Adrian escorted Joelle back to the car. ¡°Please, listen to me. Let¡¯s go back and wait for Shawn¡¯s update.¡±


    Joelle was restless. Feeling responsible for Jackie¡¯s mishap during his stay with her, she was not only self-reproaching but also deeply concerned for him. Who would target such an elderly man, who hadn¡¯t visited Illerith in many years?


    ¡°Adrian, did you tell my brother? They¡¯re after Jackie!¡± Adrian took out his phone and said to Joelle, ¡°Tell me everything.¡±


    Joelle gathered her thoughts and exined, ¡°A white minibus followed us from the airport. The silver minibus that hit us targeted the passenger side, so I only got minor injuries. They abducted Jackie and left me behind, which means they didn¡¯t want to harm me. But why did they take him?¡±


    As she pieced together the details, Shawn¡¯s call came through. ¡°Jackie is dead.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 280

    ?<strong>Chapter 280:</strong>


    Joelle was stunned. ¡°What?¡± Jackie had been a constant in her and Shawn¡¯s lives since their childhood.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Adrian¡¯s eyes widened as he noticed Joelle¡¯s right hand shaking uncontrobly. She clutched her wrist, trying to still the tremor.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Joelle said, striving forposure. Despite the shaking, her face gradually set into a determined expression, drawing on a deep inner strength. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Adrian sped her hand and then noticed the faint scar across her right palm¡ªa thin, pink line that was almost invisible. That was the scar from when she had taken a knife for him. Her hand was now trembling, likely a remnant of that old injury. Adrian felt a tightness in his chest just thinking about it. He owed Joelle more than he could ever express.


    As the car stopped by the river, there was talk that a body had been found in the water, fitting Jackie¡¯s description. Shawn had gone to confirm it. And it was indeed Jackie. The frail, stooped figure of the old man looked even more pitiful and fragile after hours in the water.


    ¡°Jackie!¡± Joelle struggled through the muddy riverbank, almost losing her footing, but her focus was unwavering. The police intervened. ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb the scene.¡±


    ¡°Jackie!¡± Joelle¡¯s tears obscured her view. ¡°Jackie!¡± She reached out, but her hand closed on nothing but air. Just hours earlier, he had been with her in the car, talking about life and parenting, momentarily filling the paternal void she had always felt. But now he was gone, lifeless before her. ¡°Jackie!¡±


    Shawn hugged her tightly. He then looked over at Adrian. ¡°Adrian, can you stay with Joelle for a bit? I need to talk to the police and handle some things.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver from Jackie. Hey motionless, his eyes shut, as they zipped him into a body bag. Her vision blurred as the zipper closed, sealing the fact that Jackie would never again see the sky¡ªthe sky that was so vividly blue, so clear today. It should have been a perfect day.


    ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Ovee with a sudden wave of dizziness and a severe headache, Joelle fainted into Adrian¡¯s arms, utterly spent. Adrian quickly scooped her up and took her to the nearest hospital. She slept away the afternoon, not waking until after sunset. Adrian remained by her side the whole time, holding her hand, his thumb softly brushing the scar on her palm. He stared at it intently, and it struck him how prominent the scar really was. How could he not have noticed it during their three years of marriage?


    ¡°Ahem.¡±


    Shawn entered the room, and Adrian hastily withdrew his hand. ¡°Is everything sorted?¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Yeah, thanks for helping out today.¡±


    ¡°No need to thank me. I did what I should,¡± Adrian said, ncing at Joelle, still resting in the bed. ¡°She¡¯s really been through a lot, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    Shawn gave a small smile. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t? You¡¯ve faced your own challenges, too. In the end, we all have our own paths to follow.¡± Adrian understood the subtext in Shawn¡¯s words. He had never been in a serious rtionship andcked true experience with love. Yet, he fully grasped Shawn¡¯s implication¡ªthere was no possibility left for him and Joelle.


    Adrian was puzzled about why Shawn seemed to think there was something more between him and Joelle. Had he unintentionally done something to give that impression? Each time they met, Shawn subtly hinted that he should maintain his distance from Joelle. He had only ever considered Joelle a friend, just like when they were children.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head out now.¡± His thoughts were jumbled, and leaving seemed like the only clear choice. Shawn made no move to stop him.


    Shortly after Adrian¡¯s departure, Joelle woke up. ¡°Shawn, what happened to Jackie?¡± she inquired immediately upon waking.


    ¡°The police finished their investigation. It turns out the same people who pushed Jackie into the river had kidnapped him earlier. They¡¯re just a gang focused on money. The police didn¡¯t get much more from them.¡±


    Joelle looked on in shock. ¡°How could this have happened?¡± Shawn pulled up a chair and sat beside her. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve been wondering the same thing. Jackie was targeted.¡±


    ¡°Did he have any enemies?¡±


    Shawn appeared contemtive. Joelle quickly dismissed the idea, saying, ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t make sense. Jackie hasn¡¯t been in Illerith for years. If he had enemies, why would they only seek revenge now?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s another possibility,¡± Shawn said calmly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Gina.¡±


    Joelle was too stunned to speak. But Shawn was always perceptive. Outwardly, he might appear warm and weing, but internally, he was wary of anyone outside their immediate family.


    ¡°Shawn, why would you think that? I can¡¯t imagine Gina doing such a thing!¡±


    Shawn responded clearly, ¡°The truth is, Jackie came to Illerith by himself. Initially, I had just called him to ask some questions about Gina. But after a pause, he decided toe and meet me in person. Then this incident urred. Doesn¡¯t that seem odd to you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 281

    ?<strong>Chapter 281:</strong>


    Joelle wanted to defend Gina, but doubt was creeping in. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just too convenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Shawn nodded. ¡°Exactly. It shows Jackie knew something¡ªsomething someone didn¡¯t want us to uncover.¡± From that perspective, it could actually be a sign they were on the right track.


    But then, Joelle spotted the ring hole in his logic. ¡°Wait a minute, Shawn. If Gina was really behind this, how would she even know Jackie came to Illerith in the first ce? Only you and I knew about that, right?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°I¡¯ll dig into it. We¡¯ll figure out where the leak came from.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle exhaled, and her head throbbed. ¡°You should head home, though. Take care of Aurora and Rnd for me, will you?¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s thoughts began to churn back at home as he tried to piece together how Jackie¡¯s arrival could have been leaked. He found himself in the room where he and Joelle had discussed everything earlier. The room was filled with his mother¡¯s old belongings, a ce that always seemed to help him think more clearly.


    As he stood there, Aurora walked over. ¡°Uncle!¡±


    Shawn scooped her up into his arms. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in bed, little one?¡±


    ¡°I miss Daddy and Mommy. Why isn¡¯t Mommying home?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not feeling too well and needs to stay in the hospital for a couple of days. But I promise, I¡¯ll take you to see her tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is she really sick?¡±


    ¡°Not too bad,¡± Shawn said gently. ¡°She¡¯ll be better soon. Now, off to bed, okay? When you wake up, we¡¯ll go visit her.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight, Uncle!¡±


    Aurora slid off hisp, clutching her stuffed bunny, but as she did, her hand knocked into a picture frame on the table. It tumbled to the floor, the ss shattering.


    Aurora¡¯s face paled as she nced up at him, eyes wide with apology.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll clean it up. You go on to bed now.¡±


    Once she left, Shawn tried to return to his swirling thoughts, but they wouldn¡¯t settle. His mind felt like it was chasing its tail, and he eventually gave up. As he bent down to pick up the broken frame, something caught his eye¡ªsomething small and ck nestled underneath it; a faint red light.


    At first, Shawn thought it could be a hidden camera, but after snapping a quick photo and sending it to a friend on the force, he learned it was a listening device. A cold knot formed in his stomach. His expression darkened, but he carefully reced the frame, acting as if nothing had happened.


    The following morning, Shawn was packing a bag, preparing to take the kids to the hospital to see Joelle. The doorbell rang.


    ¡°Kathy¡¯s here!¡± Aurora and Rnd shouted, bouncing with excitement.


    Shawn hesitated for a moment before ncing up. Katherine stepped in, her eyes scanning the room. ¡°Just you? Where¡¯s Joelle?¡±


    She was dressed in avender outfit that was both elegant and undeniably suggestive, with a fitted skirt that hugged her curves and a high slit that revealed just enough to catch attention.


    Shawn averted his gaze quickly, focusing back on packing the bag. ¡°She¡¯s in the hospital. I was just about to take the kids to see her.¡±


    ¡°In the hospital?¡±


    Katherine set the kids down and walked over to Shawn, her steps steady, but his heartbeat quickened. Despite the storm brewing inside him, he kept his face calm, unreadable. ¡°What happened? Why¡¯s she in the hospital?¡±


    Shawn nced at the kids, not wanting to exin anything in front of them. He pulled Katherine into the other room. His eyes flicked, almost nervously, to the picture frame on the table.


    Katherine, too distracted by the situation with Joelle, missed the tension in his expression.


    ¡°Shawn? What¡¯s going on? I¡¯ve been away for two days, and now this? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Jackie?¡±


    Katherine frowned, thinking. ¡°Jackie? Oh, you mean your family¡¯s old driver? Yeah, I remember him. Why?¡±


    ¡°He is dead.¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice shot up, surprised. ¡°What happened? How did he die?¡±


    Shawn hesitated, then told her everything¡ªthe suspicions swirling around Gina, how he had called Jackie back from his hometown.


    Katherine, usually quick to speak her mind, could sense the gravity of the situation and listened in silence. After Shawn finished, she stood there, deep in thought. She, like Joelle, found it hard to believe Gina could be involved in something so sinister.


    ¡°But Gina¡¯s been with your family for years. Why would she ever want to hurt you? Shawn, I think you might be jumping to conclusions here.¡±


    ¡°I wish I were. But don¡¯t you think Jackie¡¯s death feels off? It¡¯s like someone wanted to silence him¡ªfast and permanently.¡±


    Katherine inhaled sharply, her brow furrowing as the weight of his words sank in. ¡°You¡¯re right. It does seem suspicious. But now that he¡¯s gone, haven¡¯t we hit a dead end?¡±


    Shawn replied firmly, ¡°No. We¡¯re not out of options yet.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Before Jackie made his way here, he sent a letter. In it, heid everything out¡ªeverything he wanted us to know. It¡¯s supposed to arrive in Illerith at 3 PM today.¡±


    Katherine looked at him, sensing there was something more. His subtle nce towards the picture frame on the table caught her attention.


    Without missing a beat, she yed along. ¡°So you want me to pick up the letter for you, right?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple errand. If anyone gets wind of that letter, they¡¯lle after you. This could be dangerous.¡±


    She waved him off, a determined spark lighting her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. If we start acting too cautious, we¡¯ll only end up painting a bigger target on our backs.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 282

    ?<strong>Chapter 282:</strong>


    It was already half past three in the afternoon. Shawn and Joelle were together in the hospital room. On the bed, Aurora and Rnd were cracking jokes, trying to keep Joelle entertained.


    The door to the room opened. The first to enter was Katherine, wearing a broad smile. Following her was Gina.


    ¡°Why are you here, Gina?¡± Joelle asked, surprised.


    Katherine responded casually, ¡°I bumped into her on the way here. She wanted to see you when I mentioned you were in the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Joelle gave a rxed smile. ¡°I¡¯m alright, Gina. No need to worry.¡±


    Gina took a seat, looking a bit uneasy. Katherine had omitted some details. Gina could tell that, perhaps because of her presence, everyone was acting overly friendly, as if theypletely trusted her. But she knew that the three adults in the room were actually suspicious of her.


    After all, she had ¡°bumped into¡± Katherine at the post office by chance.


    ¡°Joelle, what happened?¡±


    Joelle responded with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I¡¯ll be out of here soon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Gina¡¯s gaze was fixed on therge envelope in Katherine¡¯s bag. She wished for x-ray vision to see what damaging secrets the envelope held against her.


    ¡°Gina? Gina?¡±


    Shawn had to call her name several times before she snapped back to reality and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°What are you lost in thought about? Would you like some pizza? I¡¯m about to order some food for everyone,¡± Shawn offered.


    In this hospital, deliveries weren¡¯t brought directly to the room. What if she had to go down to pick it up? What if Katherine took that moment to hand the letter to Shawn? The possibility of having to fetch the delivery made Gina anxious. She couldn¡¯t risk stepping away.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m actually on a diettely.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite on my ount.¡± Shawn passed his phone to Gina, prompting her to make a selection, so she reluctantly ced an order.


    Soon, the pizza arrived.


    As expected, Katherine grasped Gina¡¯s hand and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s head downstairs to pick it up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± With Joelle being a patient and Shawn showing no signs of moving, Gina feltpelled to agree.


    Before they left, she cast a wary nce at the envelope in Katherine¡¯s bag. The envelope was sorge it prevented the bag from closing properly.


    When Gina and Katherine returned with the pizza, Katherine¡¯s bag was neatly closed. Where was the envelope?


    Gina scanned the room anxiously. She finally spotted a corner of the envelope peeking out from under Joelle¡¯s pillow. It hadn¡¯t been opened yet. This meant there was still time for her to intercept it before the Watson family could see its contents. If she could alter the information inside, the Watson family would remain unaware of her secret.


    The group didn¡¯t leave the ward until evening. By then, Joelle had already fallen asleep. Shawn and Katherine needed to take the children home.


    ¡°Gina, do you need a ride?¡±


    How could Gina leave with them under these circumstances? ¡°No, thanks, Shawn. I¡¯ll catch a bus nearby. It¡¯s quite convenient.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s car zoomed off in front of her.


    Gina lifted her head, ncing back at the building cloaked in twilight. Everyone harbored secrets. And some secrets were meant to be buried forever.


    It was growing dark outside, and the light in Joelle¡¯s ward was off. When Gina entered, she found Joelle shifting in her sleep. A significant portion of the envelope peeked out from under her pillow.


    Gina tiptoed into the room, her nerves on edge. She had considered the possibility of being caught. Yet, she believed she wouldn¡¯t fail.


    Gina carefully retrieved the envelope, but her brief moment of triumph was interrupted when Joelle¡¯s eyes fluttered open. ¡°Gina? Why are you back?¡±


    Gina quickly concealed the envelope behind her back and stammered, ¡°I¡­ I forgot something here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was groggy, and her words were nasal as she assisted Gina in searching. ¡°Did you find it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did!¡± Gina¡¯s hands were damp with sweat. ¡°Joelle, go back to sleep! I¡¯m heading out now!¡±


    ¡°All right. Be safe on your way home. Let me know when you arrive.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    ¡°Gina.¡± Joelle suddenly stopped her again.


    Gina¡¯s smile froze, her facial muscles twitching uncontrobly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Joelle said softly. ¡°Just take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gina hurried out of the ward and left the hospital.


    Once she was gone, Joelle pulled out her phone, her smile vanishing. ¡°Shawn, Gina just came by.¡±


    Shawn grinned, already aware. ¡°I know. Get some rest now.¡±


    Hearing this, Katherine inquired, ¡°What was in the envelope?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just a nk piece of paper.¡±


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t you say it came from Jackie?¡±


    ¡°I was lying,¡± Shawn said confidently, looking straight ahead. ¡°But it served its purpose.¡±


    Even though Katherine had been deceived, her smile didn¡¯t fade. She saw Shawn in a new light at that moment, having previously underestimated him.


    ¡°Shawn, you really are something! You¡¯ve kept this from me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 283

    ?<strong>Chapter 283:</strong>


    Receiving praise made Shawn feel guilty. He had a big secret¡ªhe was actually the business tycoon known as Frankie and had even started an online romance with Katherine. He worried about how Katherine would react if she discovered his secret. Knowing her nature, she would feelpletely betrayed. Yet, Shawn had never anticipated such an astounding twist of fate. He was determined to keep his secret hidden at all costs. He couldn¡¯t risk damaging his rtionship with Katherine once more.


    When Gina returned home, she quickly opened the envelope. Even in death, Jackie continued to cause her problems. Merely pushing him into the river had been too merciful! Gina pulled out a nk piece of paper from the envelope and inspected it closely from all angles but saw nothing. Still suspicious, she checked the listening device she had ced in Joelle¡¯s house and heard nothing but static, confirming her suspicions of being tricked. In a rage, Gina tore the paper to pieces, but her anger remained.


    This confrontation meant she was now openly at odds with the Watson family. Before, she had maneuvered from the shadows, while the Watsons remained in the spotlight. Now, panic engulfed her. Given this test, what might the Watson family do next? Did they understand who she really was? Were they aware of what had happened back then? If so, how much did they know? The anxiety and uncertainty were unbearable.


    Gina realized she couldn¡¯t just sit back and wait for what was toe. Thus, under the veil of night, she ventured out from her home once more.


    Katie made it a habit to visit a beauty salon every week for a facial. Her mother always reminded her that her youth was her greatest asset. Since she couldn¡¯t depend on her brother or father, she decided to invest in her appearance to find a wealthy partner sooner. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t visit the salon during the day, so Katie always went secretly at night.


    Tristan was considered a second-tier heir, nowhere near the caliber of the Miller family. Katie was merely ying with him. After securing the money and house, she nned to leave him. When she broke up with him, they were still in bed. Tearfully, he begged her to stay. With Adrian being her cousin, he felt too intimidated to challenge Katie. ¡°Katie, I truly love you! Please don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    Katie¡¯s acting had be wless. ¡°Sorry, Tristan, my cousin thinks we¡¯re not suited for each other.¡± Frustrated, Tristan clenched his fists. ¡°You have my house and money, and now you say we¡¯re not a good match? You¡¯ve been with me, and isn¡¯t it normal for me to get these things from you? Tristan, isn¡¯t your family supposed to be rich?¡± Tristan couldn¡¯t confess that he wasn¡¯t wealthy. However, the money and house were carefully saved by his parents for his marriage. He had boldly promised that joining the Miller family would make him rich. For this, he had even agreed to Katie¡¯s harsh condition of putting the house under her name.


    Tristan looked forward to meeting Adrian, but was disappointed to learn Adrian wanted Katie to end things with him. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±


    Katie simply shook her head. ¡°Tristan, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. It¡¯s just that my cousin says your family isn¡¯t good enough for us.¡±


    Tristan knew this deep down. He suddenly looked up. ¡°Katie, let me talk to your cousin. I can persuade him to let us stay together!¡±


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Katie patted his face softly, feeling slightly sorry for his naivety. ¡°We can still be friends after we part ways, Tristan. If you¡¯re ever in trouble, let me know, and I¡¯ll ask my cousin to help you. I¡¯ve cherished our time together and will always remember it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Tristan¡¯s face brightened. At least he had something positive to tell his parents. Otherwise, if they discovered he had handed over his money and house to Katie, they might very well disown him. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Tristan grasped Katie¡¯s hand. ¡°Before we part ways, can we be intimate onest time?¡± His naive expression was etched in Katie¡¯s memory. She decided to view it as an act of sympathy for this simple soul. Katie nodded shyly.


    Tristan wrapped around her like a needy puppy, his hand brushing against the long scar on her abdomen. ¡°Katie, did you really get this scar from an appendectomy?¡±


    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Tristan quickly reassured her. ¡°My mother has a simr scar from when she had surgery to deliver me.¡±


    Katie¡¯s heart raced. ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I won¡¯t stay with you anymore!¡±


    ¡°No, no, I was wrong!¡±


    Later, Katie rushed off to the beauty salon. ¡°Can this scar be removed?¡±


    The salon staff confirmed it was possible but would require ongoing treatments. Without a second thought, Katie signed up for the treatment. This scar was the one blemish she desperately wanted to remove.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 284

    ?<strong>Chapter 284:</strong>


    After leaving the beauty salon, Katie hopped into a taxi waiting by the curb. She was so absorbed in her phone that she didn¡¯t notice the driver was wearing a mask and a hat pulled down low. After she gave her address, Katie started sending selfies to her friends. Those supposed ¡°friends¡± were really just an audience for her to show off to.


    ¡°You have deviated from the route.¡±


    The GPS¡¯s mechanical voice snapped Katie out of her distraction. She looked around and realized they were not on her usual route home, and the road ahead was ominously dark and seemingly endless.


    ¡°Sir, this isn¡¯t the way to my house!¡±


    The driver sat silently, like a robot, which sent Katie into a panic. Just as she was about to scream for help, the car suddenly stopped.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Katie swallowed hard. Was she about to be assaulted in this secluded spot? She was so focused on the driver that she didn¡¯t notice someone approaching the car until they abruptly opened the door and pulled her out by her hair.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Katie¡¯s scream rang out into the deste area. She was dragged into an abandoned factory where five men in ck, wearing masks and caps, were gathered. She couldn¡¯t even distinguish which one was the driver.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Katie asked, ovee with fear.


    The rusty iron door creaked as it was pushed open. When Katie saw the face of the neer, she fell silent from shock. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    Gina, with no expression, signaled for the men to leave, and they all bowed their heads in a show of respect.


    ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ve done nothing to you. Why did you kidnap me?¡± Katie yelled.


    Gina sneered, squatting slowly before Katie, grabbing her hair to lift her face. With the light behind her, Gina¡¯s face appeared masked, concealing her malevolence. ¡°How much money did Tristan give you?¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice faltered, her body trembling with fear. ¡°What do you really want from me? Please, don¡¯t kill me! Please!¡±


    Gina looked at her intently. ¡°Tristan is my ex-boyfriend.¡±


    Katie was shocked, quickly sping her hands together. ¡°I had no idea! He deceived me! That scoundrel misled me from the very beginning! I never intended to steal your boyfriend!¡±


    ¡°He did deceive you,¡± Gina said, grabbing Katie¡¯s chin firmly. ¡°But didn¡¯t you deceive him as well?¡±


    Katie was on the brink of crying. ¡°What do you want from me? I¡¯ve already broken up with Tristan!¡±


    ¡°How much money did you get from him?¡±


    ¡°Not a lot,¡± Katie said, her voice tight.


    Gina didn¡¯t press her to confess her lies. ¡°Whatever the amount, I want half. That money should have been mine.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Katie protested.


    Suddenly, Gina struck her across the face.


    Katie was too scared to even breathe. This woman, who appeared so meek around Joelle, was actually capable of such cruelty.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you! Tristan only gave me a little money. I¡¯ll give all of it to you, okay? Just let me go! Please! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Just a bit of money?¡± Gina chuckled. ¡°Katie, do you really think I¡¯m that naive?¡±


    Katie gave her a look full of grievance. Gina held her chin in one hand while smoothing out her disheveled hair with the other. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If you cooperate with me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Katie was petrified. ¡°Can I say no?¡±


    Why should she agree to Gina¡¯s demands?


    Gina leaned in close, whispering, ¡°I know about your child. Joelle¡¯s son is actually yours, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Katie¡¯s eyes widened in utter shock.


    Even a trapped rabbit will fight back, let alone her.


    Upon hearing this, Katie red at Gina. ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what matters,¡± Gina replied, lightly pinching Katie¡¯s cheek. ¡°What matters is, why is your son with Joelle?¡±


    Katie turned her head away. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    As soon as the words left her mouth, she realized her error. Hadn¡¯t she just admitted she had a son?


    ¡°A son? What? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Gina observed Katie, a woman fallen from grace still trying to maintain her facade as a socialite. ¡°You¡¯re aiming to marry rich, right? What if every suitor knew about your child? Wouldn¡¯t that ruin your chances of marrying into wealth?¡±


    ¡°Gina Robles!¡± Katie¡¯s eyes zed with fury. ¡°If you ruin me, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±


    ¡°Me, ruin you? Think about it, who actually wants to ruin you?¡± Gina¡¯s voice was eerie, resonating in Katie¡¯s head.


    ¡°You left that child, yet Joelle ended up adopting him. Why do you think she did that? Haven¡¯t you thought about how you¡¯ve treated her in the past? Katie, the real threat to you is Joelle. She¡¯s just biding her time until you marry rich. Then she¡¯ll appear with your son and shatter your happinesspletely!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 285

    ?<strong>Chapter 285:</strong>


    Katie waspletely taken aback by Gina¡¯s words, not realizing Gina had discreetly pulled out a syringe. Their eyes locked, and Gina sneered before abruptly injecting Katie with the needle. The sharp pain caused Katie¡¯s eyes to widen in shock as she tried to etch the face of her assant into her memory. But soon after, she lost consciousness.


    Gina stood and drew back the curtain, revealing a circr bed. Across from the bed, a camera was already set up. She called the driver who had brought Katie here. ¡°Leo, let the men in.¡±


    There was a brief silence on the line. ¡°Are you sure about this? If Jonathan finds out¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think he would me me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡±


    Gina scoffed. ¡°If Jonathan had any objections, he wouldn¡¯t have sent you to help me. Jonathan was clear: you take orders from me.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Shortly after, the same group of men from earlier re-entered, throwing Katie¡¯s unconscious body onto the bed. Before leaving, Ginamanded, ¡°Make sure to focus the camera closely on her face.¡± With that, she left.


    Leo Hanson remained outside the warehouse. It wasn¡¯t long before he heard screams and sobs emanating from within. Although he was no saint, he found the mistreatment of women repulsive. Once Gina left, he dialed Jonathan Ricard and ryed everything Gina had orchestrated.


    The response from the other end was dispassionate. ¡°Let her do what she wants.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t pester me about it.¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice was low and annoyed. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Gina hurried off to the care facility where Austin was staying. Everyone there recognized her, so she had no trouble entering even in the middle of the night. In the hospital room, Austin was lying in bed, his legs visibly wasted beneath the covers. His life seemed dependent only on the beeping machines surrounding him. Yet, it was Gina who truly controlled his fate.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    The fingers of the man in the bed twitched slightly, and Gina nearly burst intoughter.


    ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± she whispered into his ear. ¡°I¡¯m not the perfect daughter you so carefully raised. I¡¯m Gina. The daughter you refused to admit.¡±


    His heart monitor spiked, showing his heartbeat bing irregr. Gina looked at him with contempt as she pulled out a syringe. For years, she had secretly administered a drug to Austin that gradually deteriorated his muscles. The doses were minuscule and difficult to detect. Given his long-term bedridden state, no one suspected a thing. A single drop of the drug glistened at the needle¡¯s tip, but Austin remained oblivious.


    ¡°Do you have any regrets? Do you regret cheating on your wife? Or do you regret leaving my mother to marry her? Was that your biggest mistake?¡±


    As Gina injected the needle into Austin¡¯s carotid artery, her tone grew even colder. ¡°Your greatest error was taking me in after my mother passed away. Dad, you said you would announce my identity publicly when I got into college. But you reneged on that promise. So don¡¯t me me for causing that stroke. Oh, and by the way, do you know how your wife died? After your stroke, she put on a brave front for a long time. But then she discovered her husband had been unfaithful and had been caring for his illegitimate child all these years. Isn¡¯t that just tragic? She was so devastated that she drove off a cliff in despair.¡±


    Gina carefully stowed the syringe away. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re the reason your wife died. You pushed me to this point. Joelle and I are both your daughters. Why did she live a life of luxury, receiving the finest education? And what about me? I had to scrape and w for everything! We are both your daughters. Joelle always had everything handed to her, while I was supposed to be thankful for the leftovers. Why is that?¡±


    Gina¡¯s fists tightened, her body trembling with rage. After a moment, the intensity in her eyes dimmed, and she smirked coldly. ¡°Dad, rest in peace.¡±


    Two hourster, Shawn and Joelle were informed of Austin¡¯s death. Surveince footage captured Gina entering and exiting Austin¡¯s room, then triggering the fire rm and fleeing through the back door amid the ensuing chaos. The hospital room had cameras, so Shawn and Joelle heard Gina¡¯s confession. Neither could settle down after uncovering the truth. Joelle was in disbelief; the cherished image of her father, who had been bedridden for years, crumbled overnight.


    ¡°Shawn, did Dad really have an affair? Is Gina actually our sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shawn had harbored suspicions when he started to question Gina¡¯s motives. Two days ago, he had discreetly collected a strand of her hair. He hadn¡¯t been able to stop Ginast night because he hadn¡¯t received the results of the DNA test yet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 286

    ?<strong>Chapter 286:</strong>


    Joelle, still bandaged around her head, felt overwhelmed by all the new informationing her way.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Shawn called out worriedly.


    She leaned on the table, trying to stay calm.


    ¡°Shawn, Dad has already passed away. If Gina could end his life, she must have felt desperate because of our actions.¡± At this moment, a thought struck Joelle. ¡°Aurora and Rnd! The kids! Shawn, could she hurt them?¡±


    Shawnforted her. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve made sure there¡¯s security at the house. Aurora and Rnd are safe.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Three days went by with no sign of Gina from either the police or Shawn¡¯s contacts. It seemed as if Gina had disappeared. Shawn thought that someone must be protecting Gina. Since she managed to stay hidden and kill Jackie so tantly without getting caught, she likely had backing.


    However, Shawn found no leads on who might be helping Gina. After the funeral, Joelle left the hospital. The concert she had been preparing for was still scheduled to go on. Her team, knowing about her father¡¯s death, wondered if she wanted to dy the concert.


    Joelle thought it over. The team had put a lot of effort and money into this concert, and many of her colleagues from the industry were traveling from afar to see her perform. She had even brought in an international symphony orchestra to guarantee the best sound and visual quality. Hundreds of people had poured their energy into this event. This was the way of life. Sometimes, life¡¯s challenges didn¡¯t stop for our personal sorrows.


    ¡°No need to dy it. Let¡¯s go ahead as nned.¡±


    On the day of the concert, Joelle got to the venue early. The corridor was decorated with bouquets. While her makeup artist was working on her, a delivery that needed her signature arrived. It was ny-nine pink roses. As Joelle aged, her friends knew she had moved past her fondness for pink roses. Only one person had ever gifted her such roses¡ªAdrian.


    During her teenage years, she waspeting internationally for the first time, which was also when Adrian first gave her flowers¡ªny-nine pink roses, just as he had now. The roses represented happiness and joy, precisely what Adrian hoped for Joelle.


    However, things didn¡¯t go smoothly back then. Before thepetition, someone spitefully cut her violin strings. As a young girl unustomed to such sabotage, she waspletely overwhelmed. Adrian was the one who soothed her and fixed her violin. He smiled and teased, ¡°Is this enough to make you cry? They¡¯re all fixed. Good luck!¡±


    Ultimately, Joelle won first ce and learned from Adrian how to stay calm andposed.


    Joelle was pulled from her reverie by the card in her hand. The signature was unmistakably Adrian¡¯s. How could it be anyone else? He was the man she had adored for eight years, epassing her entire youth. She knew his handwriting so well that she had naively tried to copy his style. Reflecting on this brought tears to her eyes.


    She never thought that after all these years, her rtionship with Adrian would be so distant and formal. Joelle took a deep breath and gestured toward the sofa. ¡°Put them there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With her makeupplete, Joelle went to inspect her violins. Ever since the string-cutting incident, she had always been vignt, hiring guards for her violins at every show and contest. For this concert, she had prepared six violins to ensure everything went smoothly.


    Upon opening the door, Joelle was met with disarray. All six violin cases were open, and the strings were cut, tangled like a knot of vines. The silence from the staff filled the room. Joelle¡¯s expression grew stern. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not sure. The violins were fine when deliveredst night, but when we checked today, they were like this.¡±


    Her assistant, visibly upset, said, ¡°How could this happen? You couldn¡¯t even keep a watchful eye on the instruments!¡± The staff looked down, embarrassed. ¡°We didn¡¯t see thising. We¡¯ve already started looking into it!¡±


    The assistant eximed, ¡°What good does investigating do now? The concert¡¯s about to start!¡±


    But pointing fingers wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Joelle responded withposure, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s focus. The concert is nearly here.¡± These six violins were Joelle¡¯s prized possessions. One was a priceless gift from Austin. Thankfully, only the strings were affected. Joelle stayed calm. ¡°Rece the strings first. We can look into what happened after the concert.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t find the spare strings. We tried to get more, but they won¡¯t be here for an hour.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 287

    ?<strong>Chapter 287:</strong>


    Before the event could even start, there was already a hup, causing Joelle to fret about potential furtherplications. As everyone awaited her decision, Joelle pondered briefly before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s postpone it by an hour.¡±


    Turning to her assistant, she instructed, ¡°Find my senior.¡±


    ¡°The lead pianist from the international symphony orchestra?¡± Joelle nodded. ¡°Yes, ask him toe and entertain our guests in the meantime.¡±


    The audience was all settled in, and as the initially scheduled time approached, Joelle stepped forward to announce the dy due to technical difficulties.


    The crowd immediately started whispering their dissatisfaction. Joelle apologized, ¡°To make up for the wait, I¡¯ve arranged for my senior to perform a set for you.¡±


    She then introduced the approaching figure with a courteous gesture. ¡°Julian Hartman.¡±


    The audience burst into apuse.


    Julian Hartman had made headlines internationally in recent years. As a prominent young pianist of an international symphony, he was celebrated as a national treasure. His concerts were notoriously difficult to get into, with tickets selling for exorbitant prices. The audience was thrilled by the unexpected treat of his performance at Joelle¡¯s event.


    As the lights dimmed, Joelle and Julian appeared on stage¡ªhe, dashing in a ck-and-white tuxedo, and she, radiant in a red dress.


    From the front row, Adrian caught Joelle¡¯s smile at Julian, sparking a sudden irritation within him, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason. His rxed hand gradually tightened into a fist.


    ¡°Can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Miller. What do you need?¡±


    Adrian rxed his fist and said, ¡°Find out what caused the dy.¡±


    Clearly, something serious had caused the hour-long dy. Can knew what was needed without further detail.


    ¡°Right away.¡±


    Just as Julian had begun his solo piano performance, Can returned shortly after. The music flowed gracefully between powerful highs and delicate melodies, telling a story full of emotion. Adrian, with his background in music, recognized that Julian¡¯s talent lived up to his fame.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, it seems that all of Ms. Watson¡¯s violins were sabotaged; someone cut the strings on all six, and even the spare strings are missing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The main draw for many was to hear Joelle perform on the violin. Without her violins, what was the event for?


    Can quickly added, ¡°Not to worry, recements are on their way.¡±


    Adrian remained silent, his face somber.


    ¡°Have Leah fetch the violin from the basement.¡±


    Can was surprised. ¡°Mr. Miller, that¡¯s the violin you secured at auction for millions. Are you certain you want to loan it to Ms. Watson?¡±


    Adrian responded nonchntly, ¡°I can¡¯t manage everything, but I¡¯ll ensure nothing goes awry on my part. She¡¯s earned this opportunity, and even if she doesn¡¯t need it, I want it avable for her.¡±


    Can looked at him thoughtfully. He had been sent by Amara to monitor Adrian¡¯s personal dealings. The previous woman in Adrian¡¯s life, Pa, had been a problem, and Can had vehemently opposed that rtionship, following Amara¡¯s directions. But Joelle was different.


    Having served the Miller family for years, Can understood what Joelle had endured during her three-year marriage to Adrian. Despite her prestigious background, Joelle was caring, often taking on tasks herself and showing kindness to everyone. Even though there were whispers that she had married into the Miller family under dubious circumstances, Can personally held her in high regard.


    ¡°I understand, Mr. Miller. I¡¯ll contact Leah immediately.¡±


    As Joelle had feared, the delivery of the new strings faced dy. Onstage, Julian was nearing the climax of his performance, but the staff were in disarray.


    ¡°What do we do now, Joelle? Without the strings, the violin segment ispromised!¡±


    Joelle sighed, ming herself for not being better prepared. While everyone around her panicked, she quietly opened an old, worn case. Inside was a decaying violin she had discovered earlier, likely left by a previous performer. The instrument was in poor condition, and Joelle realized she would need to modify her entire performance to amodate it.


    Just as she resolved to do so, Adrian¡¯s assistant approached her.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, could you step aside with me for a moment?¡±


    Confused, Joelle followed him.


    Can gestured, and Leah came in, followed by several people. Each carried a violin case, most bearing the logo of Joelle¡¯s studio. She recognized them as the violins Adrian had bought from her previously.


    With a smile, Leah handed her the most precious one. ¡°Mr. Miller insisted I bring this to you. Hurry now! You don¡¯t want to dy the concert any longer!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 288

    ?<strong>Chapter 288:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. It was the violin Adrian had once procured at an auction, a treasure he cherished dearly. Astonished, she found herself momentarily speechless, her eyshes fluttering as she exchanged nces with Leah and Can.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she uttered with genuine warmth. Despite Adrian¡¯s ulterior motives, she would forever cherish the kindness he had shown in this very moment.


    Joelle donned the wrist guard and coaxed a few tentative notes from the instrument. The rich, resonant tones of this exquisite violin seemed to carry the weight of history, infusing her performance with an addedyer of depth.


    As Julian¡¯s fingers danced across the piano keys, the lights began to dim row by row, casting a mysterious blue glow that slowly enveloped the venue. The blue hue was reminiscent of the deep, fathomless sea, and the violin¡¯s haunting melody wove seamlessly with the piano¡¯s enchanting tune.


    The tform began to ascend, a brilliant white spotlight illuminating Joelle, casting her in a radiant, almost ethereal light. She had changed into a white gown, its elegance and purity portraying her as an otherworldly figure in a timeless tale, her violin weaving a romance that spanned eons.


    The spotlight above her head was akin to sunlight piercing the ocean¡¯s depths, capturing the very essence of life¡¯s cycles and the breath of all existence, vividly conveyed through her violin¡¯s melody.


    Six hourster, the performance drew to a triumphant close, and the hall reverberated with thunderous apuse.


    In thest row of the audience sat a man in a sharp ck suit, his mixed descent lending him strikingly deep features. He rested his chin on his hand, observing Joelle as she received flowers on stage with mild, almost detached interest.


    Beside him, Leo inquired, ¡°Jonathan, shall we go?¡±


    Jonathan smirked. ¡°Is she the one Gina is jealous of?¡±


    Leo replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s Joelle Watson.¡±


    Jonathan rotated the ring on his thumb, humming, ¡°Gina indeed deserves to be jealous of her.¡±


    Leo concurred, musing on the adage that the difference between people might be greater than that between humans and pigs. Yet, he hadn¡¯t anticipated Jonathan¡¯s bluntness, given his long-standing indulgence of Gina, to the point where he wouldn¡¯t tolerate any criticism of her.


    As he pondered, Jonathan stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Joelle was enveloped by admirers, while Adrian watched her from the audience, his gaze unwavering. After years, she was once again bathed in the radiant glow of the stage, a phoenix reborn from the ashes of her past.


    The most gratifying aspect was that Adrian was there to witness her metamorphosis and growth, a validation that meant more to her than any de. Joelle was no longer the timid girl whonguished at home, dutifully performing chores and waiting for her husband¡¯s return.


    In the backstage, Aurora, d in a little dress, darted towards her with a bouquet of flowers, trailed by Rnd, whose steps were still unsteady but full of determination. ¡°Mommy, you are amazing!¡±


    Joelle crouched down, her hands gently patting the children¡¯s heads, her gaze catching Adrian as he approached.


    She stood up gracefully. ¡°Thank you for your assistance today.¡±


    ¡°It was worth it to hear such a magnificent performance and witness such a grand show.¡± Joelle smiled modestly.


    Adrian inquired, ¡°Would you like to have dinner togetherter?¡±


    Joelle hesitated, then apologized, ¡°I have much to attend to.¡±


    She indeed had a plethora of tasks to attend to, not only unmasking the saboteur but also celebrating her triumphant return. Of course, she privately wished to maintain a certain distance from Adrian.


    ¡°Aurora, Rnd, say goodbye to this gentleman.¡±


    The children, with their innocent hearts, chirped, ¡°Goodbye!¡± Adrian¡¯s fingers curled slightly; she hadn¡¯t even afforded him an opportunity. He had so much he yearned to convey to Joelle, but her aloofness was palpable.


    Adrian was at a loss,cking experience in navigating suchplexities. The more distant she became, the more his guilt gnawed at him. ¡°Joelle.¡±


    She was already turning away with the children when he called out to her.


    She turned back, asking, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can we start as friends?¡±


    Joelle looked puzzled, then she smiled. ¡°Let nature take its course.¡±


    She was not devoid of emotion. Even if she harbored resentment towards Adrian, she could sense the changes in him. But she couldn¡¯t promise the future, as no one could foresee whaty ahead. The current situation was just fine, whether as acquaintances who knew each other well but remained distant or as friends who no longer kept in touch. Joelle had relinquished all her resentment and embarked on a new chapter of her life.


    Adrian watched them leave until they disappeared around the corner, and then departed.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, shall we go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Both sides of the corridor were adorned with flower baskets, each one congratting Joelle on her sessful concert. One of them caught Adrian¡¯s attention because there was something peculiar among the flowers. They didn¡¯t resemble real flowers. Upon closer inspection, Adrian discovered they were fake flowers made of paper, with curses scrawled upon them.


    The genuine flowers surrounding them were interspersed with flowers mourning the dead. Recalling the earlier incident where Joelle¡¯s violin strings had been cut, Adrian¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Has Joelle had any conflicts with someone recently?¡± Can blurted out.


    ¡°As far as I know, her father¡¯s death seems rted to Gina Robles, the Watson family had been supporting. Mr. Miller, should we start by investigating Gina?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 289

    ?<strong>Chapter 289:</strong>


    ¡°Look into it.¡±


    Can started his investigation by delving into Gina¡¯s background. Within a few days, Adrian returned to the Miller Mansion to see Amara and caught up on thetest updates from Quincy¡¯s family.


    ¡°I heard Katie ended things with her wealthy boyfriend and came away with quite a bit of money.¡±


    Adrian wasn¡¯t interested in such gossip; his visits were solely to check on Amara¡¯s well-being. However, whenever Amara caught up with him, she would endlessly discuss Quincy¡¯s family matters. The revenge was settled, and he now had control over the Miller family.


    Amara¡¯s persistent chatter only brought back memories of when he was dominated by her, often facing her wrath. Perhaps he had never been a good son. As he sliced the apple, he felt as if their rtionship, much like the apple peel, was gradually being severed with each cut.


    ¡°Adrian, I need you to find out what Katie and L received from that man. And then, take it from them!¡±


    Adrian gave a vague reply. Amara, picking up on hisck of interest, impulsively threw her cup to the floor, shattering it and breaking their momentary calm.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re beyond anyone¡¯s control now? Adrian, remember, I¡¯m still here! I¡¯m your mother, and you will do as I say!¡±


    Adrian responded calmly, ¡°Mom, Dad has been gone for a long time. Isn¡¯t it time you moved on with your life?¡±


    The older he became, the less he understood her. The dead were gone, never toe back. Why should the living sacrifice their futures? What would it take for her to finally release the past and start living for herself?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again!¡± Amara¡¯s voice became low and menacing as she moved closer to him. ¡°Your father and I brought you up, and now that you¡¯ve seeded, you show no gratitude and even dare to criticize me?¡±


    Typically, Adrian would remain silent during such outbursts. Amara was almost like a patient with paranoia, and he had long stopped trying to argue with her. Yet, ignoring the issue wouldn¡¯t make it disappear.


    This reminded him of the time he wronged Joelle. He needed to rectify that mistake. Merely being told ¡°it¡¯s okay¡± wasn¡¯t enough to truly resolve anything. Moreover, his mother was clearly suffering, and as her son, he felt he couldn¡¯t just ignore his duty.


    ¡°Mom, if Dad were here, do you think he¡¯d be happy seeing you like this?¡±


    Amara tightened her grip. ¡°If you¡¯re not willing to help with the investigation, just be upfront about it. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even have a son.¡±


    She turned around to leave, her words sharp as des. ¡°I don¡¯t even know why I bothered having you. You might as well have died alongside your father.¡±


    How could such words not sting Adrian¡¯s heart? Can, a father himself, found it unbearable to hear such harsh words. How could a mother speak so to her child? He intervened to diffuse the situation. ¡°Mr. Miller, let me handle the investigation, okay? After all, Katie¡¯s ex is linked to Gina. We might find some leads.¡±


    Exhausted, Adrian nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Can had offered this to give Adrian an out, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated actually linking Katie to Gina. He promptly ryed this discovery to Adrian.


    Adrian had also asked Shawn about the incident prior to Joelle¡¯s concert, but to no avail; all the surveince had been erased. The staff couldn¡¯t monitor everything constantly, suggesting someone had tampered with the evidence the night before.


    Adrian reached out to Shawn. ¡°Did you look into the flower baskets from that day?¡±


    ¡°Flower baskets? What about them?¡± Shawn inquired. ¡°There were so many; I hardly noticed.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s tone turned grave. ¡°Two of the baskets contained fake flowers with curses and flowers for mourning the dead.¡±


    Shawn clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s pretty twisted.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Adrian got straight to the point. ¡°So, have you guys offended anyely?¡±


    By now, Shawn saw no point in secrecy. Since Gina was keeping a low profile, involving someone else might help track her down.


    ¡°Gina is my father¡¯s child from another woman. When he was young, he had a first love. After marrying my mom, he had an affair with her, and Gina was the result. Gina¡¯s mother died, and under the pretense of sponsorship, my dad brought Gina to Illerith. Both my father¡¯s stroke and my mother¡¯s suicide are connected to her.¡±


    Adrian wasn¡¯t interested in the backstory; his focus was elsewhere. ¡°So, she¡¯s nowshing out, targeting you and Joelle?¡±


    Shawn sighed. ¡°That seems to be the case. We¡¯re concerned she might target the children too.¡±


    This gave Adrian apelling reason to step in, especially since it involved his daughter. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ve uncovered some leads on my side. I¡¯ll update you once I verify them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Adrian ended the call, Can approached. ¡°Mr. Miller, I¡¯ve learned that Gina secretly meets with Katie here every week at this time.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 290

    ?<strong>Chapter 290:</strong>


    Adrian positioned himself on the second floor, which offered a clear view of the entrance. Soon enough, Katie slipped in discreetly, just as anticipated.


    She had booked a private room in advance that was outfitted with cameras, and Can provided Adrian with a tablet to monitor the live feed. After Katie settled into her seat, another woman, wearing a mask, made her way into the room. Adrian stared at her face for a moment. She seemed both familiar and strange.


    Can exined, ¡°Gina underwent some stic surgery, but I¡¯m confident it¡¯s her!¡± One could alter their appearance, but their body shape and voice were much harder to change. The moment the woman spoke, Adrian recognized her.


    ¡°Have you brought enough money?¡±


    Katie fell to her knees, pleading, ¡°Please, just stop this! I¡¯ve handed over all the money Tristan gave me! I truly have nothing left!¡±


    With a scoff, Gina poured herself a cup of coffee. Then, with a swift motion, she sshed the hot coffee onto Katie¡¯s face. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t find out about the house Tristan bought for you?¡±


    Katie felt her heart sink, and she crumpled to the floor in utter despair. ¡°Why? Why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    The answer was simple. Gina said, ¡°You stole my man, and you took what was mine. Why should I let you go?¡±


    g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub


    Katie, her desperation evident, tightened her grip on Gina¡¯s arm as she rose back to her knees. ¡°I¡¯ll hand it over¡ªthe house, it¡¯s all yours! Just please, delete those videos!¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice broke as she mentioned the videos. The thought of those assault videos bing public terrified her; it would ruin any chance she had of marrying into a wealthy family. But Gina had even more leverage over her¡ªthat she had a child. Katie felt her life was copsing. Each morning, opening her eyes felt like awakening from a nightmare.


    ¡°Katie, don¡¯t worry. Hand over the house, and I¡¯ll ensure the videos remain private. However, I need one more favor from you.¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice trembled with frustration. ¡°I¡¯ve already disrupted Joelle¡¯s concert for you, and you forced me into those horrible situations. Isn¡¯t there someone else you can ask to do this?¡±


    Gina gave her a soft tap on the cheek. ¡°Who else would be this easy to control?¡±


    Katie trembled. ¡°What do you need from me now?¡±


    Gina motioned for her toe closer, and Katie moved near to hear her whisper. Adrian couldn¡¯t catch their words, but the look on Katie¡¯s face made his own expression darken instantly.


    ¡°Do you want her to die?¡± Katie asked.


    Gina¡¯s response was cold. ¡°Anyone in my way needs to be eliminated.¡±


    ¡°Do you really despise Joelle so much? Haven¡¯t the Watsons treated you well?¡± Katie asked, her voice wavering between fear and curiosity.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    Gina nearly burst intoughter. Their so-called ¡°kindness¡± was simply allowing her to survive on their pity. Sometimes, she regretted being Austin¡¯s daughter. She would have preferred a life of poverty but with dignity, rather than being the unacknowledged child forced to live in the shadows. If she hadn¡¯t been Austin¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t constantly see how far she fell shortpared to Joelle.


    Her jealousy, anger, sadness, and hatred¡ªall stemmed from the Watson family.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with that. Just follow my instructions,¡± Gina replied, brushing her off.


    Katie held back from arguing, but she wasn¡¯t as weak as Gina presumed. She certainly loved money and aimed to marry wealthy, but she wasn¡¯t going to risk anything that might send her to prison. ¡°What if the cops find out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the police. Just help me eliminate Joelle, and I¡¯ll consider letting you off the hook.¡±


    It seemed like an empty promise, but what other option did she have?


    After Gina departed, Katie remained in the private room, weeping alone for a while before she finally made her way home. During her journey back, she couldn¡¯t shake off the thought that this was karma.


    Following her parents¡¯ divorce, she and her mother had gained a reputation for swindling. In their quest for rapid wealth, they wreaked havoc on families, leaving behind destruction and despair. Many men were pushed into bankruptcy by the exorbitant money they demanded.


    Katie sniffled, looking up at the sky now obscured by dark clouds. This was karma.


    She resided in a neighborhood filled with counterfeit socialites and heirs. Disappointed by her mother¡¯s family, she had moved out to live independently with her mother.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡±


    L was now simply a housewife, adorned inst year¡¯s fashions.


    ¡°Katie, look who¡¯s here!¡±


    Katie nced inside the house. ¡°Adrian?¡±


    Adrian was positioned at the center of the living room, with Can beside him, his face serious.


    ¡°Adrian, what brings you here?¡± Katie inquired, feeling ufortable in her own space. She had always been aware that Adrian¡¯s family disapproved of them.


    ¡°Adrian¡¯s here with money for us! Look, it¡¯s enough to see us through our lives!¡±


    L was thrilled, as money had be her only concern now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 291

    ?<strong>Chapter 291:</strong>


    Katie loved money. With money, her family wouldn¡¯t look down on her anymore. With money, she could buy a bigger house and more handbags.


    What good was holding on to grudges or chasing after revenge? Sacrificing a good life for that nonsense? It¡¯d be utterly foolishness!


    Katie¡¯s heart raced, her pulse quickening. ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go out and grab some groceries?¡±


    ¡°Groceries?¡± L shot her a look filled with disdain. ¡°Since when do I do that?¡±


    Katie took a slow, deliberate breath and nced meaningfully at her. L, oblivious at first, finally caught on. ¡°Oh, fine. I¡¯ll go downstairs and pick up some groceries.¡±


    She tucked the check Adrian had handed her into her pocket, a bit too cheerfully.


    Meanwhile, Katie turned to see Adrian. ¡°Adrian, what are you doing here?¡±


    Silently, he handed her the tablet, pressing y on the video. ¡°I was forced, Adrian! I didn¡¯t want to do it! Gina made me. I didn¡¯t have a choice!¡±


    Can coldly put the tablet away. He had no room for pity when it came to Katie.


    The bad blood between their families ran deep, its roots twisted in a bitter history.


    Adrian¡¯s tone was as cold as ice. ¡°What did she make you do?¡± Katie dared not hide anything. ¡°She wanted me to lure Joelle out. She¡¯d arrange for someone to kill her and make it look like an ident.¡±


    Joelle was now under constant, round-the-clock protection. Unable to track her down, Gina had turned to Katie to lure her into the open.


    Adrian was still puzzled. ¡°Why is she so sure you could get Joelle toe out?¡±


    Katie stood before him, wringing her hands, her palms mmy with anxiety. She knew all too well that hiding the truth would be pointless. No matter which way the wind blew, she was nothing more than a pawn on someone else¡¯s chessboard.


    After a brief pause, she revealed the truth. ¡°Joelle¡¯s son is my child.¡±


    Can¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Adrian, who had perfected the art of hiding his emotions behind an unshakable mask, found himself equally taken aback. The impact of this revtion hit him with the same force as the moment he firstid eyes on his daughter.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Katie nodded. ¡°I was in a rtionship and identally got pregnant. When I found out, the doctor said I couldn¡¯t terminate the pregnancy because it would have put my health at risk. So, I fled the country in secret and had the baby.¡±


    She went on, ¡°I abandoned him at first, but Joelle somehow found out. I don¡¯t know why, but she¡¯s raising him now, telling everyone he¡¯s hers and Rafael¡¯s.¡±


    Adrian was silent, his gaze unwavering as he studied her. ¡°Why do you think Joelle would raise your child?¡±


    Katie¡¯s face darkened with a fleeting shadow of bitterness. She had intended to carry this secret to the grave. But Joelle bringing the boy back into her life was like setting a clock on a bomb, ticking closer to an inevitable explosion.


    Katie harbored a deep resentment for Joelle, yet her fear of Adrian far outweighed it.


    Adrian said, ¡°If Joelle wanted to use this against you, she would¡¯ve done it already. She¡¯s not as calcting as you imagine her to be.¡±


    Katie looked up at him. ¡°But I abandoned him. Why would she bring him back into my life?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s reply was cool and measured. ¡°He¡¯s not your child. You may have brought him into the world, but Joelle is the one raising him. I know her. She and Rafael aren¡¯t the type to let a child suffer. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    He paused, and when he spoke again, his voice had taken on a darker edge. ¡°In that way, you¡¯re just like your father.¡± Quincy had always feared that if Adrian¡¯s father took control of the Miller family, there would be no ce for him. His mind was twisted, poisoned by the belief that betrayal was the natural currency of powerful families. In his eyes, if one didn¡¯t hurt him, it just meant they were biding their time. But Adrian¡¯s father had trusted Quincy until the bitter end. He had followed him into the mountains without a single doubt and never returned.


    Katie believed Joelle had taken her son as a tool¡ªleverage to use against her when the time was right. But Adrian, having known Joelle for so many years, was convinced she¡¯d never stoop so low. Still, he understood that Katie¡¯s perspective would always be clouded.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve told you everything I know. Can you help me? I can¡¯t keep living under Gina¡¯s threats.¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he asked, ¡°If I hadn¡¯te to you today, would you have gone through with Gina¡¯s n to hurt Joelle?¡±


    Katie¡¯s voice faltered.


    Adrian grew weary of the conversation. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a way out. Whether you take it or not is up to you.¡±


    Katie was struggling to process his words. Could this really be happening? She had always known how much Adrian and his mother despised her and her family. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to bear the cost of your father¡¯s sins,¡± Adrian replied, his tone cool, yet somehow detached. ¡°I know how many people you and your mother have swindled using my name over the years. I let it slide because, deep down, I still think of you as my cousin.¡±


    It was as if thosest few words unlocked something within her as tears welled up in her eyes.


    Feel free to let me know if you need any more adjustments!


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 292

    ?<strong>Chapter 292:</strong>


    When Can stepped out of Katie¡¯s house, he couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, do you still think of Katie as your cousin?¡±


    ¡°Do you have an issue with that?¡±


    With a serious expression, Can said, ¡°I just think your mother won¡¯t be happy if she discovers you¡¯re being so lenient.¡± Adrian responded calmly, ¡°I was simply reasoning with her. Keep a close watch on Katie. If she does anything rash, report her fraud to the authorities.¡±


    Hearing this, Can exhaled in relief, admiring Adrian¡¯s approach. Katie and L¡¯s deceit was undeniable. Regardless of how much money Katie kept, the amount they had swindled was enough tond them in prison for life. Soon after, Adrian received a call from Katie.


    ¡°Adrian, what should I do? I¡¯ll do whatever you say,¡± she promised.


    After that call, Katie made her way to Gina¡¯s house.


    ¡°I¡¯ve set up a meeting with Joelle. Just as we expected, she¡¯s very concerned now that I told her Rnd is my son. We¡¯ve agreed on the time and ce.¡±


    At the kitchen counter, Gina poured herself a ss of red wine, nodded, and walked over to sit on the sofa. Katie watched her intently. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t you share your n with me?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be informed about that.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens to me? Have you considered my safety?¡±


    Gina nced at Katie. Truthfully, she hadn¡¯t thought about Katie¡¯s well-being when forming the n. To her, Katie was just a pawn. But telling her that would surely cause the n to fail.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe, and my n won¡¯t fail.¡±


    Katie marched up to Gina. ¡°Why should I trust you? If you don¡¯t tell me what you¡¯re going to do about Joelle, I¡¯m not lifting a finger to help you!¡±


    Gina, visibly irritated, set her wine ss down. ¡°You¡¯re refusing to help? Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten your ce. Remember what I have over you? If the videos and the news of your secret child leak, your dreams of marrying rich are over!¡±


    Katie¡¯s hands shook with anger. ¡°What is the point of marrying into wealth if I¡¯m dead?¡±


    She slumped onto the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until you share your n today!¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡±


    Katie raised her voice, knowing she had to push back. There was nothing left for her to lose, and if that was the case, why should she be afraid?


    ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you. I just want to survive!¡±


    The room went quiet for a few moments. Katie masked her uncertainty, knowing that any sign of weakness could cost her everything. Sensing Katie¡¯s resolve, Gina exhaled and motioned her closer. ¡°Come here; I¡¯ll fill you in.¡±


    Katie wasn¡¯t sure if she could trust her, but this time, Gina didn¡¯t y any tricks and shared the n. Katie¡¯s eyes widened as she heard it. ¡°That¡¯s too cruel!¡±


    ¡°A woman has to be cruel to stay in control.¡± Gina lightly tapped Katie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Now you know everything. If you even think about backing out, I¡¯ve got plenty of ways to destroy you.¡±


    Katie gulped. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Once Katie was gone, Gina made her way to the balcony. Two men were waiting there, one reclining on a sun lounger with arge Maine Coon in his arms, his fingers smoothly brushing over its head.


    When Gina got closer, the man handed the cat to Leo, who was standing nearby. Gina sat down gracefully and poured him some coffee. ¡°Jonathan, did youe all this way just to give me this cat?¡± The man¡¯s heritage gave him strikingly handsome features, though his expression was stern and unweing, casting an air of distance.


    ¡°Here¡¯s a little something for you, just for fun.¡±


    Gina found herself unable to look away from him. Jonathan was clearly meant for more than the mundane. His aura felt more oppressive than the gloomy skies overhead. Luckily, this formidable yet distinguished man was devoted to her.


    Jonathan fiddled with a ring on his thumb, adorned with a high-grade green gemstone. As the wind stirred, he asked dispassionately, ¡°You told her your n just like that?¡±


    Gina grinned. ¡°No worries. I have something on her; she wouldn¡¯t dare cross me.¡±


    Jonathanughed. ¡°The Watson family raised you for so long. You¡¯re so ungrateful.¡±


    Gina faced forward. ¡°I¡¯m only seeking what¡¯s fair. Is that so wrong?¡±


    Jonathan merely offered a smile and, after a brief silence, turned to look forward with Gina.


    ¡°Gina, you¡¯ve changed. You weren¡¯t like this back in your younger days.¡±


    Gina¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, her face tensing.


    ¡°People change over time, right?¡± She sought reassurance, ncing at Jonathan. The man remained unmoved.


    ¡°I have things to take care of. I¡¯m heading out.¡±


    Gina stood up alongside him. ¡°Jonathan, can¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    Gina took a brave step closer. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat alone.¡± A hint of amusement flickered in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He picked up the cat by the scruff and handed it to Gina. ¡°That¡¯s why I gave you the cat, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Gina was at a loss for words. Jonathan gently patted her head, keeping his tone distant. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Take care.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 293

    ?<strong>Chapter 293:</strong>


    Leo opened the back door, allowing Jonathan to stoop low and climb inside.


    ¡°Jonathan, where are we headed now?¡±


    Jonathan had reserved that afternoon for a visit to Gina. He initially intended to stay for dinner, yet he inexplicably decided against it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just drive around.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they drove through the city, Leo quickly picked up on Jonathan¡¯s growing discontent.


    ¡°Are you thinking about Gina?¡±


    Pulling his attention away from the window, Jonathan responded tersely, ¡°Have someone keep an eye on her. Make sure she¡¯s safe if anything arises.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    A look of concern crossed Leo¡¯s face, hinting he had more to discuss. Reading him well, Jonathan urged, ¡°Go ahead; say what you need to say.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Jonathan. I know it¡¯s not my ce, but I think Gina is bing too dangerous. Her actions are spiraling out of control. With the police on her trail, if you continue to shield her, trouble is bound to happen soon.¡±


    Jonathan acknowledged Leo¡¯s concern with understanding. He ced aforting hand on Leo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know, she once saved my life when I was young. I gave her this ring as a token back then. Without her intervention, I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±


    Mentioning the ring only deepened Leo¡¯s resentment towards Gina.


    ¡°That ring is an heirloom from your family, yet she tried to sell it.¡± Jonathan chuckled. ¡°She was desperate then. Besides, if she hadn¡¯t tried to sell it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her so easily.¡±


    Two years ago, Gina had been deceived and stripped of her savings. Being highly educated, she struggled with the humiliation. The debt collectors were relentless, constantly calling her and giving her no space to even catch her breath, much less think about ending her life.


    Out of desperation, she was forced to sell her belongings, and that was when the emerald ring appeared. At that time, Jonathan was overseas. Upon learning of the ring¡¯s sale, he tracked it back to Gina and reconnected with her, addressing their shared past.


    Back then, he had been caught in an ambush and was nearly dead. It was Gina who took him to the hospital. To show his gratitude for saving his life, Jonathan gave her his ring. However, due to the unstable circumstances, his family moved him back home for safety. He had not seen Gina since then.


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Jonathan interrupted Leo. ¡°I owe her my life. I¡¯ll support her in whatever she does. I won¡¯t tolerate anyone who mistreats her.¡± With Jonathan¡¯s firm deration, Leo had no choice but to remain silent.


    Katie conveyed Gina¡¯s scheme to Adrian. Adrian wasted no time in strategizing with Shawn.


    ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t want to sound overly cautious, but can we really rely on what Katie tells us?¡±


    ¡°We can believe half of it.¡±


    ¡°What if something serious does ur?¡± Shawn questioned.


    Without wavering, Adrian responded, ¡°I¡¯ll be close to Joelle and ensure nothing harms her. I¡¯ll protect her at all costs, even at the risk of my own life.¡±


    Shawn was momentarily speechless, holding his phone.


    ¡°Then, I must express my gratitude. If we manage to apprehend Gina this time, I¡¯ll forgive past grievances, and we can remain friends.¡±


    Adrian, typically a man of few words, simply answered, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After ending the call, Shawn faced Joelle, sitting across from him.


    ¡°You caught all that, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Joelle had been noticeably tense since Adrian¡¯s deration. What did he mean by that? His statement deeply affected her.


    ¡°Does that touch you?¡± Shawn teased.


    Joelle responded decisively, ¡°No.¡±


    Shawn clicked his tongue and sighed. ¡°We really owe him this time.¡± Joelle agreed with the sentiment. Lately, she found herself reconnecting with Adrian, unsure whether to see it as positive or not.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Shawn said casually. ¡°The important thing is to capture Gina!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Mom, look what I found!¡± Aurora, followed by Rnd, burst in, clutching a ring in her hand. ¡°Mom, look, it¡¯s a ring.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, let¡¯s see it!¡±


    Aurora eagerly showed it to Shawn, leaning against his leg and daydreaming. ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll use this ring to get married!¡±


    Shawn inspected the ring closely in the light. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just a regr ring? From what I can see, it¡¯s second-hand and probably worth no more than two hundred dors.¡±


    ¡°How much is two hundred dors?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot. Enough to buy you loads of candy!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Shawn flipped the ring in his hand. ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Aurora pointed and said, ¡°In the basement! It¡¯s mine!¡± In the basement, everything had been moved from their old home. They were items of no use but still preserved. A realization dawned on Joelle, and she suddenly recalled where the ring came from. ¡°This is mine!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s mine!¡± Aurora insisted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 294

    ?<strong>Chapter 294:</strong>


    Joelle and Aurora began to dispute who truly owned the ring. Shawn assumed the role of mediator and started by asking Joelle, ¡°Where did this ringe from?¡±


    ¡°I found a hurt boy by the roadside when I was younger. I helped him get to a hospital, and he gave me this ring as a thank you. That was thest time I saw him.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I ever heard about this?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you about it!¡± Joelle responded emphatically. ¡°I¡¯ve brought it up more than once. Everyone knows this story. You¡¯re the only one who forgets, and you¡¯re supposed to be my brother.¡±


    Shawn, who tended to remember only certain things, grabbed the ring for another look. Next, he tossed the ring toward Aurora, allowing her to fidget with it as though it were just a toy.


    ¡°Really? Hepensated your heroism with a fake ring? That doesn¡¯t speak highly of him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    Back then, Joelle had been captivated simply by the ring¡¯s bright color. As a young girl, she hadn¡¯t known much about value, so anything unique appeared invaluable. ¡°I was taken by its stunning color. I even showed it to Kathyter, and she suggested it could be priceless.¡±


    ¡°Priceless?¡± Shawn chuckled, but hisughter was quickly silenced. Katherine, well-versed and worldly, was not likely to be wrong. Exchanging looks, Shawn and Joelle made their way to the basement.


    There, they had a box for keeping precious things. One by one, Shawn pulled out the contents. ¡°Fake, fake, all fakes!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°Who would do such a thing?¡±


    Shawn paused to think, then suddenly snapped his fingers. ¡°Gina! We were all overseas, and she was the only one with the key!¡±


    Given the circumstances, Gina was the prime suspect. However, with her whereabouts unknown, Joelle could only exhale in frustration. ¡°Forget about it. Besides the ring, there wasn¡¯t much of value anyway.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs. You have your meeting with Katie tomorrow.¡±


    The following day, Joelle left her home by herself. A car awaited her at the gate. She entered the car, settled in the back, and instructed the driver, ¡°Head to the port.¡±


    The driver nced back briefly, and Joelle noticed he was disguised with a mask and a baseball cap. However, it was his eyes that truly captured her attention.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Before she could continue, Adrian¡¯s even voice cut in. ¡°Buckle up.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Joelle remained silent. The confrontation for today had evidently started. She regained herposure and secured her seatbelt.


    ¡°Make sure to take Central Avenue.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Central Avenue wasn¡¯t the only way to the port, but Gina had specifically instructed Katie to ensure Joelle took this route. The avenue was usually congested, offering a perfect cover to stay inconspicuous.


    As they entered Central Avenue, the traffic slowed them down. They stopped at numerous red lights, and a long line of vehiclesy ahead. Just then, an old beggar woman carrying a basket began moving from car to car asking for help. When she reached Joelle¡¯s car, she stared at her, locking eyes through the window.


    Joelle caught her breath, suspecting this could be a part of Gina¡¯s scheme. ¡°Stay calm,¡± Adrian advised her. Joelle¡¯s heart raced, unsure of the potential threats that might still await. The elderly woman approached her window and tapped on the ss.


    Joelle lowered it and asked, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    ¡°Could you possibly give me some money?¡±


    Joelle tensed up nervously but tried to maintain her poise. Under the old woman¡¯s prating stare, Joelle dug out some coins and handed them over.


    The woman pulled out a tiny cross and murmured a prayer under her breath. She then traced a cross over Joelle¡¯s face as if to bless her. ¡°May peace be with you!¡±


    At that moment, Joelle detected an odd odor drifting her way. The car began to move again. As Adrian elerated, Joelle hurriedly closed the window. They continued in silence for about half an hour until they reached the harbor.


    Adrian checked the rearview mirror and noticed Joelle had slumped over in the back seat. He stepped out to check on her, but was suddenly knocked unconscious from behind. Katie was the one who attacked him. It was her first time doing such a thing, and she was so frightened that she dropped the stick as soon as Adrian fell.


    A cruise ship was anchored at the port. Katie nced up to see Gina standing on the deck. Her phone rang, and Gina¡¯s voice emerged clearly. ¡°Move him into the car. Once both he and Joelle are gone, the Miller family will be yours.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared!¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Once they¡¯re here, this is my turf. Nobody will trace it back to you. Remember your dad and brother. Adrian and his mother had it all, while you and your mother had nothing.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, please forgive me,¡± Katie murmured and struggled to haul Adrian into the car. When Adrian regained consciousness, his wrists and ankles were tied. Even the steering wheel and brakes were gone. The car was speeding towards the sea. If they didn¡¯t stop, both he and Joelle would perish in what would appear to be a tragic ident.


    Suddenly, Joelle¡¯s voice echoed from the back seat. ¡°They¡¯re still watching us.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 295

    ?<strong>Chapter 295:</strong>


    With a crash, the car toppled into the ocean. The sea was dangerous, yet it offered a faint hope for survival. Joelle pulled out a knife she had on her and sliced through the ropes binding Adrian¡¯s wrists. The ocean was incredibly deep and offered no support. Adrian held his breath and watched as Joelle swam over to free his feet from the ropes. Aplishing these two tasks had nearly drained all her energy.


    As Joelle breathed, Adrian instinctively held her close and shared his air with her without overthinking. Their slim chance to survive hung on these critical moments. Neither wished to meet their end. Joelle gripped Adrian¡¯s clothing tightly. Was this a kiss? Joelle didn¡¯t think so, and Adrian agreed. They exchanged nces, each reflecting a fierce will to live. But then, Adrian closed his eyes. This sent a wave of fear through Joelle.


    From afar, Gina observed the scene on the sea through her binocrs. Even if they didn¡¯t perish from the fall, with one drugged and the other unconscious and bound, they were doomed to sumb eventually. She believed her n had worked and that she had sessfully framed Katie for the murder. Now, no one could block her path.


    Just as Gina was about to ry her sess to Jonathan, a loud ssh erupted from the water. Adrian and Joelle had miraculously survived. Adrian supported the exhausted Joelle by her waist. Before Gina could scrutinize them further, a stern voice halted her. ¡°Hands up!¡±


    Reacting instinctively, Gina raised her hands, causing her phone to tter onto the deck. She turned to find police officers aiming their guns at her. ¡°Gina Robles, we¡¯re arresting you on multiple charges, including theft and murder.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gina stepped back in rm. There was nothing but sunlight and the sea. She had nowhere to run.


    From the corner of her eye, she noticed a lifeboat pull up next to Joelle and Adrian. Rescue workers helped Joelle aboard while Adrian remained in the water, holding her up. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! Do you know who I work for?¡± The officers stayed firm. ¡°You can tell us everything at the station.¡±


    Hidden in the shadows, Katie nervously watched as they escorted Gina off the yacht. She shifted her gaze and saw that Adrian and Joelle were safe from the sea. The n had copsed. Her immediate thought was to flee. However, Can and other officers were already behind her. With a mocking smile, Can gently tapped Katie on the shoulder.


    Katie was so overwhelmed by the situation that she didn¡¯t notice his gesture. ¡°Ahem.¡± The subtle cough from Can sent chills through Katie. She spun around, shaking, to see Can giving her a disdainful look before turning his eyes away. ¡°¡®Sir, this woman and her mother have been conning people under Mr. Miller¡¯s name. They¡¯ve swindled people out of hundreds of millions.¡±


    Katie¡¯s face drained of color, and she frantically denied the allegations. ¡°I didn¡¯t! I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t? Do you know Tristan Watts?¡± Katie was left speechless. ¡°We have a report from Tristan iming you defrauded him. Your guilt isn¡¯t for you to decide. Pleasee with us to aid in our investigation. And regarding Adrian Miller and Joelle Watson¡¯s plunge into the sea? You¡¯ve been attempting to murder them!¡±


    Katie had never faced such grave usations. It was at this moment she realized how deeply Gina had manipted her. When the handcuffs were ced around her wrists, Katie walked past Can with a heavy heart. She paused and asked, ¡°Did Adrian never trust me from the start?¡±


    Can sneered to himself but remained silent. Initially, Adrian had been willing to give Katie and her mother a second chance. However, Katie had squandered it herself. Quincy and his family had been defeatedpletely.


    Not too far off, Joelle sat on a chair, soaking wet. The rescue team brought over two towels, which Adrian ced around Joelle. At this moment, Joelle did not resist. She knew all too well the chilling bite of the sea. Even after being saved, her body continued to tremble from the cold. This ordeal had been perilously close. Another minute in those icy waters might have been fatal. The life-saving breath Adrian had given her was crucial.


    Under the sun, its warm rays slowly began to revive her. She gazed at Adrian, who was drenched, his hair over his brow and pale skin emitting a chill. He looked into the distance, his eyes always seeming to hold untold tales. Joelle used to wonder what visions those eyes beheld. Now, she was still unsure. Was he watching the sea or the sky? ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Adrian turned to her. ¡°Are you still cold?¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± Joelle offered him a rtively dry towel. ¡°You should dry off as well. Make sure you stay warm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just take care of yourself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 296

    ?<strong>Chapter 296:</strong>


    Joelle felt a stir of difort. She knew all too well that Adrian was naturally a reserved individual. It looked like he was trying to make up for past mistakes. Yet, the more considerate Adrian was, the more Joelle¡¯s feelings became mixed. Her previous experiences reminded her that it was pointless to spend more time on Adrian after already giving him eight years. The awkward silence between them lingered until Shawn and Can showed up, easing the tension. Subsequently, they were all taken to the police station to give their statements.


    Upon hearing of Gina¡¯s arrest, Leo waited an hour before telling Jonathan. That hour allowed the police to firm up the charges against Gina. Even if Jonathan wanted to shield Gina, it would now be significantly harder to do so openly. Leo genuinely did not wish to see Jonathan¡¯s downfall because of Gina. Even though Jonathan might feel obligated to repay Gina for saving his life years ago, he shouldn¡¯t continue to protect her without any limits or principles.


    After receiving the news, Jonathan responded calmly, ¡°Go to her ce and bring back that cat. If nobody looks after it, it will starve.¡± Leo followed the instructions and retrieved the cat. The cat seemed quite intuitive, bonding only with Jonathan, snuggling in his arms and asionally purring contentedly.


    As he petted the cat, Jonathan said slowly, ¡°Leo, didn¡¯t I instruct you to watch over her and keep her out of trouble at all costs?¡± Realizing he could no longer conceal his actions, Leo bowed his head and apologized, ¡°Jonathan, I made that call myself. Please, punish me!¡± Jonathan nced at him sideways. ¡°Punish you? Do you really think you did something wrong?¡±


    Without hesitation, Leo replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Facing Jonathan¡¯s cold and arrogant gaze, he lowered his head again. Despite his primary duty to obey Jonathan¡¯smands, he acknowledged this time he had not fulfilled his responsibilities. Jonathan said, ¡°If you say you don¡¯t regret it, then what¡¯s the point of punishment?¡±


    Leo stepped closer. ¡°Jonathan, I apologize! I won¡¯t make decisions on my own again!¡±


    ¡°Let it go,¡± Jonathan responded, setting the cat down to roam freely. ¡°Visit her and see if she needs anything else, as part of my debt repayment for saving my life. Once that¡¯s settled, I should head back home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Soon after, Leo went to the police station and conveyed Gina¡¯s message back to Jonathan. At that time, Jonathan was lounging on the bed with a blonde woman nestled against him. When Leo¡¯s call came through, Jonathan sat up, pushing the woman away as she tried to hold on to him. He walked barefoot to the window and drew back the curtains. The sunlight was bright, and he waspletely naked.


    ¡°Joelle Watson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Gina mentioned she wants you to eliminate Joelle for her,¡± Leo said.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Leo said. ¡°Jonathan, are you actually considering fulfilling her request?¡±


    Jonathan asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    Leo hesitated before admitting, ¡°Jonathan, pardon my directness, but I believe we shouldn¡¯t indulge Gina¡¯s delusions.¡± Jonathan answered indifferently, ¡°She just wants one life, that¡¯s all. Leo, you¡¯re being overly anxious.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s gaze grew stern. ¡°No buts. Every day, countless people vanish without a trace. The police can¡¯t keep up.¡±


    Three days had passed since the incident at sea. While practicing her violin, Joelle got a call from Shawn. ¡°Did you hear that Adrian has been down with a severe fever for three days?¡± Joelle was genuinely surprised. ¡°Has he visited a doctor?¡± Shawn scoffed, ¡°He¡¯s been home, refusing to go. The fever hasn¡¯t subsided at all; it¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to end it all by himself.¡± Joelle sensed an underlying message in Shawn¡¯s tone.


    ¡°Shawn, should I go visit him?¡± Shawn sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been so anxious thesest few days, hardly sleeping, constantly thinking. Adrian didn¡¯t just save your life; he also helped us catch Gina. Shouldn¡¯t we repay such a significant debt quickly?¡± Joelle hesitated, then admitted Shawn¡¯s point made sense. ¡°Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll visit him.¡±


    That same day, Joelle arrived at Adrian¡¯s house with several gifts. ¡°Ms. Watson!¡± Leah brightened upon seeing Joelle. ¡°Are you here to see Mr. Miller?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    In the past, Joelle had always tended to Adrian when he was ill. Some habits die hard; despite years apart, she remembered how to care for him. ¡°I brought ingredients for soup. Could you prepare it?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Leah sighed with relief. ¡°I¡¯m so d you¡¯re here. Mr. Miller wouldn¡¯t listen to me, but with you here, he¡¯s sure to take his medicine.¡± Joelle remained silent.


    Leah opened the shoe cab, and Joelle noticed that her old slippers were still there.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 297

    ?<strong>Chapter 297:</strong>


    Joelle felt a momentarypse of confusion. When she moved out, she didn¡¯t bother taking all her personal items because she could easily rece them. She had assumed that Adrian would have tossed out anything associated with her without a second thought. Yet, it appeared he hadn¡¯t.


    She looked around the house. It was preserved just as she had left it, as if intentionally kept unchanged.


    ¡°Ms. Watson?¡± Leah¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality.


    Joelle slipped into her slippers. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs to check on him.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She entered the bedroom she had once shared with Adrian. During their three years of marriage, they hardly ever slept together. Back then, he truly resented her, seldoming home, and even more rarely, to their shared bed.


    She knocked on the door, and a raspy voice responded, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Joelle opened the door and stepped inside. Adrian likely didn¡¯t realize it was her. She hadn¡¯t gotten far when Adrian¡¯s voice grumbled from the bed, ¡°Leah, I told you, I don¡¯t need any medicine. Some sleep will do.¡±


    Joelle inhaled deeply and replied calmly, ¡°How do you expect to recover without your medication?¡±


    Adrian sat up abruptly. The nket fell away slightly, revealing his ck silk pajamas against the ck sheets. The curtains were closed, casting the room in shadows, but as Joelle drew closer, she could make out Adrian¡¯s flushed face and bewildered gaze.


    She knew her presence would stun Adrian. Before she could speak further, he pulled her to sit beside him on the bed. ¡°Joelle? Is it really you?¡± Joelle could feel the warmth from his hand. Was this man delirious? Feverish yet still refusing hospital care¡ªdid he wish to worsen his condition?


    ¡°It¡¯s me. You should lie down and rest.¡±


    Adrian held her tightly, needing the contact to prove he wasn¡¯t just seeing things due to his fever. Feeling Joelle¡¯s resistance, he felt a mix of joy and helplessness. He was joyful that Joelle returned but helpless knowing she might leave again. ¡°Joelle, I feel awful.¡±


    ¡°Of course you do. How could you not?¡± Joelle didn¡¯t argue with him, knowing he was unwell. She was here to return a favor and didn¡¯t mind offering somefort. ¡°Adrian, try to lie down properly.¡±


    His voice was hoarse and faint. ¡°Don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Not until you¡¯re better.¡±


    Adrian thought he must be very sick. At that moment, he wished he could stay this way forever if it meant she would remain by his side. Joelle adjusted his position and made sure he wasfortable. ¡°Are you hungry? Leah mentioned you haven¡¯t eaten much. Would you like me to cook for you?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t want her to fuss. He wished for Joelle to sit nearby, finding satisfaction in just watching her. For him, that alone was a luxury.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Why? Skipping meals and just taking medicine could upset your stomach. Rest for a bit, and I¡¯ll prepare something for you to eat.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s hand moved too slowly. He reached for her but only grazed her clothing before his arm dropped weakly. Downstairs, Leah was making a pot of soup. Joelle rummaged through the ingredients she had brought. Having cared for Adrian during past illnesses, she knew exactly what he liked.


    Leah stood by her side, smiling. ¡°Ms. Watson, you really know Mr. Miller well. I asked him what he wanted to eat, but he wouldn¡¯t say.¡±


    Joelle thought it wasn¡¯t right to hear that now, given she was no longer Adrian¡¯s wife.


    ¡°Leah, when Adrian is ill, he prefers his food with a bit more salt. He enjoys stronger vors and doesn¡¯t like his meals too hot. Remember that for the future. I won¡¯t always be here to look after him.¡±


    Joelle went on to detail Adrian¡¯s preferences. She shared these details because she wanted to ensure someone would be there to care for Adrian meticulously. At some point during her exnation, Adrian showed up at the kitchen doorway.


    He leaned against the frame, breathing hard, his gaze locked on Joelle. He had overheard everything Joelle said. The words made him feel both moved and regretful. He regretted ever causing pain to someone who cared so deeply for him.


    Leah was the first to spot him, and she blurted out, ¡°Oh my! Mr. Miller, shouldn¡¯t you be resting?¡±


    With Joelle right there, how could Adrian think of sleep? ¡°I¡­ I just came to check.¡±


    Joelle frowned. ¡°What is there to check? You should be in bed resting!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Adrian said, struggling to maintain hisposure. However, his face told apletely different story.


    Luckily, Leah was sharp. She silently went upstairs and fetched Adrian¡¯s coat, draping it over him. ¡°Um, I just remembered the doctor has prescribed additional medication. I need to get it. I¡¯ll be heading out now!¡± Before they could reply, she had left.


    Suddenly, it was just Joelle and Adrian alone in the house. Their eyes met, and Adrian felt noticeably uneasy, his cheeks reddening and his heart beating fast, unsure where to direct his gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 298

    ?<strong>Chapter 298:</strong>


    Joelle didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Adrian, simply assuming he was feeling under the weather. She decided to let him stay since he preferred to, considering she wasn¡¯t the one battling the fever. Joelle turned to prepare the food and asionally checked the temperature of the soup.


    Adrian watched her from behind, not wanting to blink, his mind racing with thoughts. He was tired of denying his feelings. He might be a shark in the business world, but in matters of the heart, he felt clueless and slow. Just days earlier, he¡¯d been out drinking with Michael and Lacey. After he started slurring Joelle¡¯s name while drunk, he knew he was done for. He wasn¡¯t just seeing Joelle as a friend.


    After they had eaten, Joelle instructed Adrian to return to bed. ¡°In half an hour, get up and take your medicine.¡± Adrian was about to lie down, but at her words, he leaned on the headboard and coughed ufortably. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asked.


    Joelle responded, ¡°No, I need to go buy ingredients for dinner.¡±


    ¡°You can let Leah go buy them,¡± Adrian suggested, trying to remain calm. ¡°Stay here with me. I might need help getting up if I go to the bathroom.¡±


    Joelle considered this reasonable. ¡°Alright, you lie down first. I¡¯ll call Leah.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After she left the room, Adrian soon received a call from Leah. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have the dinner ingredients delivered shortly! Don¡¯t worry! And I won¡¯t be back tonight; I¡¯m off to y cards with my friends!¡±


    Adrian scowled. ¡°Tonight?¡±


    ¡°And not just tonight; I won¡¯t be back tomorrow night, or the next, or the one after that!¡± Leah assured him. ¡°I¡¯lle if you call, but if not, I won¡¯t!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s headache only worsened with Leah¡¯s endless chatter. As he heard footsteps approaching, he quickly ended the call after saying, ¡°I see.¡±


    Joelle came back in, first checking Adrian¡¯s temperature, then ensuring he took his medicine. Adrian was aware he was supposed to sleep after taking the medicine, but he didn¡¯t want to. He wanted to keep Joelle by his side for as long as possible. Without his illness, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see her so frequently. Every moment with her felt like precious, borrowed time, seemingly exchanging his well-being for her presence. He cherished every second.


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to fall asleep.¡± Speaking as she did when tending to Aurora and Rnd when they were sick, Joelle said, ¡°Just close your eyes, and you¡¯ll fall asleep. You can¡¯t sleep with your eyes open.¡± After a pause, Adrian added, ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡±


    Joelle responded, ¡°Eating too much could make you ufortable. Once you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll ask Leah to prepare something good for you.¡± Adrian thenined, ¡°I need to change my clothes. I¡¯m all sweaty.¡±


    Joelle looked down at him silently, making Adrian feel a bit guilty. She wondered if Adrian was exaggerating his needs, but dismissed the thought considering his illness. After all, why would he make himself more miserable? He wasn¡¯t irrational.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± She went to the walk-in closet to fetch a fresh set of pajamas for him.


    The closet was meant to hold only Adrian¡¯s attire, yet she discovered some of her own clothes still there, clean and neatly preserved in dust covers. They were divorced; why did Adrian keep them? Perhaps he was too preupied with work to attend to such details. Handing him the new pajamas while maintaining her distance, Joelle instructed, ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    Adrian grasped her wrist, coughing intensely. The heat from his fever transferred to her through the touch. ¡°I can¡¯t manage it alone.¡± Joelle couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Adrian, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Adrian looked at her with earnest, clear eyes. ¡°Doing what on purpose?¡± This left Joelle questioning herself. Was she making too much of it? ¡°Change your clothes yourself,¡± she said, her tone sharp.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle turned away from him. Adrian tried to sit up, crossing his arms to grab the bottom of his shirt and pull it over his head. Just removing his shirt made him feel dizzy and sore. ¡°Joelle, I need some help.¡±


    Joelle reminded herself to be patient with someone who was ill. She turned back to face Adrian, now shirtless. She tried to avoid looking at him, but her eyes inadvertently drifted over his well-toned muscles. Adrian had maintained his fitness regimen, possessing broad shoulders and a V-shaped torso. Joelle used to cherish moments lying on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. But those days were behind them.


    As Joelle helped him change, she realized she felt nothing out of the ordinary in Adrian¡¯s presence anymore. Adrian held her wrist. ¡°Joelle, my pants.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Joelle resolved to see it through. She fetched his pajama pants and helped him change into them. The entire process was efficient.


    ¡°There, now get some sleep.¡± After all that fuss, it was already dark outside.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°You should get some rest too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adrian scooted over to make room for her, but Joelle just smiled wryly. ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m going to sleep next to you, do you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 299

    ?<strong>Chapter 299:</strong>


    Joelle didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about Adrian, simply assuming he was feeling under the weather. She decided to let him stay since he preferred to, considering she wasn¡¯t the one battling the fever. Joelle turned to prepare the food and asionally checked the temperature of the soup.


    Adrian watched her from behind, not wanting to blink, his mind racing with thoughts. He was tired of denying his feelings. He might be a shark in the business world, but in matters of the heart, he felt clueless and slow. Just days earlier, he¡¯d been out drinking with Michael and Lacey. After he started slurring Joelle¡¯s name while drunk, he knew he was done for. He wasn¡¯t just seeing Joelle as a friend.


    After they had eaten, Joelle instructed Adrian to return to bed. ¡°In half an hour, get up and take your medicine.¡± Adrian was about to lie down, but at her words, he leaned on the headboard and coughed ufortably. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± he asked.


    Joelle responded, ¡°No, I need to go buy ingredients for dinner.¡±


    ¡°You can let Leah go buy them,¡± Adrian suggested, trying to remain calm. ¡°Stay here with me. I might need help getting up if I go to the bathroom.¡±


    Joelle considered this reasonable. ¡°Alright, you lie down first. I¡¯ll call Leah.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special


    After she left the room, Adrian soon received a call from Leah. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll have the dinner ingredients delivered shortly! Don¡¯t worry! And I won¡¯t be back tonight; I¡¯m off to y cards with my friends!¡±


    Adrian scowled. ¡°Tonight?¡±


    ¡°And not just tonight; I won¡¯t be back tomorrow night, or the next, or the one after that!¡± Leah assured him. ¡°I¡¯lle if you call, but if not, I won¡¯t!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s headache only worsened with Leah¡¯s endless chatter. As he heard footsteps approaching, he quickly ended the call after saying, ¡°I see.¡±


    Joelle came back in, first checking Adrian¡¯s temperature, then ensuring he took his medicine. Adrian was aware he was supposed to sleep after taking the medicine, but he didn¡¯t want to. He wanted to keep Joelle by his side for as long as possible. Without his illness, he wouldn¡¯t have the chance to see her so frequently. Every moment with her felt like precious, borrowed time, seemingly exchanging his well-being for her presence. He cherished every second.


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to fall asleep.¡± Speaking as she did when tending to Aurora and Rnd when they were sick, Joelle said, ¡°Just close your eyes, and you¡¯ll fall asleep. You can¡¯t sleep with your eyes open.¡± After a pause, Adrian added, ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡±


    Joelle responded, ¡°Eating too much could make you ufortable. Once you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll ask Leah to prepare something good for you.¡± Adrian thenined, ¡°I need to change my clothes. I¡¯m all sweaty.¡±


    Joelle looked down at him silently, making Adrian feel a bit guilty. She wondered if Adrian was exaggerating his needs, but dismissed the thought considering his illness. After all, why would he make himself more miserable? He wasn¡¯t irrational.


    ¡°Wait here.¡± She went to the walk-in closet to fetch a fresh set of pajamas for him.


    The closet was meant to hold only Adrian¡¯s attire, yet she discovered some of her own clothes still there, clean and neatly preserved in dust covers. They were divorced; why did Adrian keep them? Perhaps he was too preupied with work to attend to such details. Handing him the new pajamas while maintaining her distance, Joelle instructed, ¡°Change your clothes.¡±


    Adrian grasped her wrist, coughing intensely. The heat from his fever transferred to her through the touch. ¡°I can¡¯t manage it alone.¡± Joelle couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Adrian, are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    Adrian looked at her with earnest, clear eyes. ¡°Doing what on purpose?¡± This left Joelle questioning herself. Was she making too much of it? ¡°Change your clothes yourself,¡± she said, her tone sharp.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle turned away from him. Adrian tried to sit up, crossing his arms to grab the bottom of his shirt and pull it over his head. Just removing his shirt made him feel dizzy and sore. ¡°Joelle, I need some help.¡±


    Joelle reminded herself to be patient with someone who was ill. She turned back to face Adrian, now shirtless. She tried to avoid looking at him, but her eyes inadvertently drifted over his well-toned muscles. Adrian had maintained his fitness regimen, possessing broad shoulders and a V-shaped torso. Joelle used to cherish moments lying on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat. But those days were behind them.


    As Joelle helped him change, she realized she felt nothing out of the ordinary in Adrian¡¯s presence anymore. Adrian held her wrist. ¡°Joelle, my pants.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Joelle resolved to see it through. She fetched his pajama pants and helped him change into them. The entire process was efficient.


    ¡°There, now get some sleep.¡± After all that fuss, it was already dark outside.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°You should get some rest too.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adrian scooted over to make room for her, but Joelle just smiled wryly. ¡°You don¡¯t really think I¡¯m going to sleep next to you, do you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 300

    ?<strong>Chapter 300:</strong>


    If Adrian hadn¡¯t witnessed it himself, he would never have believed Amara capable of speaking so harshly to Joelle. Yet, Joelle seemed unfazed by the remarks. Perhaps she had grown ustomed to them and learned not to let them disturb her. ¡°Amara, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m here merely to return kindness.¡±


    Clearly, Amara didn¡¯t believe her. She moved to the sofa, sitting down with a scoff. ¡°Joelle, consider yourself warned. Our Miller family has never held you in high regard. You were married to Rafael. Do you think Adrian would want a divorcee? You¡¯d better stop meddling and keep your distance from Adrian!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Adrian interjected, coughing. Despite his weak state, his brow was furrowed in disapproval. ¡°That¡¯s out of line! My personal matters are not your concern.¡±


    Amara shot him a furious look. At that moment, Joelle retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t your son also a divorced man?¡±


    ¡°How dare youpare yourself to my son? Joelle, do you find this amusing? Is it money you¡¯re after?¡± Amara pulled out a checkbook, hastily wrote a figure on one, and mmed it on the table. ¡°Take this and stay away from my son!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mom!¡± He truly feared Amara might seed in pushing Joelle away. Joelle calmly walked past him. She picked up the check that Amara had pped onto the table. One hundred million dors.


    Joelle¡¯s lips twisted slightly. ¡°Is this amount monthly?¡±


    Amara seethed, her frustration so intense that her face contorted. ¡°See, Adrian? She¡¯s nothing but greedy! Lucky you¡¯re no longer with her!¡±


    ¡°Leave,¡± Adrian said coldly. Amara straightened herself. ¡°Did you hear that? My son wants you out.¡±


    Joelle smiled subtly. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Adrian moved quickly, positioning Joelle protectively behind him. ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s best if you leave now.¡±


    Amara pointed to herself as she stood up slowly. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re telling me to leave? Adrian, I¡¯m your mother! Look at who you¡¯re siding with! This is Joelle! The same person who drugged you, forced you into marriage, and was involved with Rafael!¡±


    With Amara bringing up these old usations, Adrian seized the chance to rify each one with a stoic expression. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the drugging incident. I spoke with Salome and learned it was Reba who drugged me. It was Grandma who pushed for the marriage. As for her rtionship with Rafael, Joelle did nothing wrong. Given the pain I caused her, and her previous love for Rafael, it¡¯s only right she married him.¡±


    Not only was Amara stunned, but also Joelle, who hadn¡¯t expected him to say so much in her defense. In the past, when Amara had relentlessly criticized her, he had never interceded.


    Now, embarrassed and angered by her son¡¯s words in front of Joelle, Amara resorted to exerting her maternal authority. ¡°Adrian, I am your mother, and I demand you throw this woman out!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°You are the one who needs to leave.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amara stepped closer, her voice rising. ¡°Say that again!¡±


    ¡°You need to leave.¡±


    Amara pped him across the face. Adrian¡¯s head snapped to the side. Joelle was momentarily shocked but quickly stepped in, now shielding Adrian. ¡°Why would you hit him?¡±


    Amara didn¡¯t care who she hit. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to question me?¡± She lifted her hand to strike again, but Adrian quickly caught her wrist. ¡°If you try to hit her, I will disown you as my mother.¡± Joelle was at a loss for words. She nced from Adrian to Amara.


    Moments before, she hadn¡¯t thought the situation had gotten so severe, yet now she felt overwhelmed by guilt as if she were to me. ¡°This is a family issue. I should leave.¡± With a resolute expression, Joelle grabbed her bag and hurried out.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Adrian called out as he followed her, catching up outside. ¡°Joelle, please don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°Adrian, really, this is only making things worse.¡± Joelle looked down. ¡°I came to look after you simply to return the kindness you showed me and my brother.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Adrian grasped her shoulders. ¡°But have you ever wondered why I helped you in the first ce? Joelle, I¡ª¡±


    Joelle raised her eyes and cut him off. ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to say, but please don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Adrian, unable to contain his emotions any longer, confessed his true feelings. ¡°Joelle, give me another chance. Let¡¯s try again and give Aurora aplete family, okay?¡±


    Joelle gave a sorrowful smile. ¡°I can¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t!¡± Adrian insisted confidently. ¡°Joelle, I won¡¯t let you leave me again this time!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 301

    ?<strong>Chapter 301:</strong>


    Joelle was nearly touched by the genuine look in Adrian¡¯s eyes. Yet, the wounds from their past were so deep that she couldn¡¯t put them out of her mind. Could she really be falling for the same trick once more?


    ¡°Do you like me?¡± she asked. Adrian was still holding her arm, clearly not nning to release it anytime soon. ¡°Yes, I like you, and I wish to start over with you.¡±


    Joelle found herself both startled and amused by his preposterous statement. ¡°Adrian, is it me you like, or is it just that my recent attentions have ttered your ego once again, just like they used to?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face showed utter bewilderment, and his hold slightly loosened. ¡°Is that what you think of me?¡±


    ¡°What else should I think?¡±


    Joelle acknowledged she was being deliberately harsh, but she deemed it necessary to rify their situation and eliminate any false hopes. If not, she might find herself hesitating again. After eight years, her bitterness had not faded.


    Adrian¡¯s eyes wandered across Joelle¡¯s face, his voice tight with emotion. He had much to say, yet it felt pointless to speak. ¡°Joelle, what do you mean by boosting my ego? Is that really how you see me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Joelle responded, her expression unyielding. ¡°You preferred the woman who attended to your every whim, who washed your clothes and cooked your meals, who managed your life down to thest detail, who lost her identity in your shadow. But she no longer exists.¡±


    Before Adrian could say anything, Joelle shifted the conversation. ¡°You seem to have recovered quite well. Now that I¡¯ve repaid my dues, I owe you nothing from this moment on.¡± It was her most decisive statement to him yet.


    Recalling how Adrian used to speak to her in the same manner, she suddenly felt no remorse at all. She had arrived by taxi and decided to take one for her return as well. She climbed into the only avable cab. Immediately upon sitting, she informed the driver of her destination.


    The vehicle pulled away smoothly, and Joelle stared out the window, her mind adrift in thoughts. Her eyelids soon became heavy, and she began to nod off, waking briefly only to drift off again. After several such episodes, she finally slumped over in the back seat.


    Thest image she saw before closing her eyes was the driver ncing back at her, his face obscured by a mask, adding an air of mystery. Joelle was startled awake by a wet sensation on her face. It felt as though something was licking her.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw a Maine Coon cat darting away, looking as if it had been up to some mischief. Footsteps neared, and Joelle, now sitting on the floor, focused straight ahead. A man in ck suit pants, distant and imposing, crouched down in front of her, reaching out with a hand bearing a green ring towards the cat. ¡°Come here.¡±


    Without needing any cat food or specialmands, the cat obediently scampered into his arms and settled quietly. Joelle instantly felt a deep sense of danger. Her first instinct upon waking was to quickly scan her surroundings. She appeared to be in a basement, with the sole exit being a staircase behind the man that led to a brighter upper floor. Attempting to edge backward discreetly, Joelle was still noticed by the man. ¡°Joelle Watson?¡±


    He pronounced her name word by word, as though verifying her identity. This cautious exchange made Joelle wary of responding impulsively. She kept silent, her outwardposure masking a trace of fear.


    Jonathan shed a menacing grin. ¡°Why so tense?¡±


    Joelle took a deep breath. ¡°Who are you? What do you want? Where are we?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking a lot all at once; which question do you want me to answer first?¡±


    Joelle sensed that this man was not to be underestimated. After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Are you after money, or is it my life you want? If it¡¯s money¡ª¡±


    ¡°Your life.¡±


    Jonathan observed the calm woman before him. Most would be panicking by now, yet she remainedposed and even attempted to negotiate with him. ¡°My life? Who¡¯s behind this?¡±


    Jonathan didn¡¯t respond right away. He set the cat aside and walked to a table.


    Arrayed on the seemingly ordinary table were an assortment of knives and instruments of torture. He casually picked up a dagger and began polishing it with a white cloth, making it shine.


    ¡°Knowing who sent me won¡¯t change your fate. You¡¯re still going to die.¡±


    Joelle hid her right hand behind her back, which was shaking uncontrobly as her fear mounted. ¡°If you know who I am, then you should realize my family will suspect something if I don¡¯t return!¡±


    Jonathan said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Half an hour ago, I used your phone to text your brother that you wouldn¡¯t be home tonight. He merely responded with an ¡®okay.''¡±


    Joelle cursed Shawn inwardly. Some brother he turned out to be! Feeling a sense of despair, she managed to steady her trembling hand. She stood and moved closer cautiously.


    Jonathan set the dagger down and picked up a pair of pliers. Joelle nced at the dagger, her eyes twinkling.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 302

    ?<strong>Chapter 302:</strong>


    ¡°Sir, even if you intend to take my life, surely I deserve to know why.¡± Joelle managed a faint smile, effectively capturing Jonathan¡¯s attention. Their eyes locked. Without hesitation, Joelle seized the dagger and created some space between them, aiming the de at his neck.


    Her nerves were frayed, but she knew this bold move was her only shot at survival. Even if it meant risking everything, she had to seize the opportunity. Jonathan looked down at the dagger in her hand but remained eerily calm and collected. ¡°Do you really have the nerve to kill me?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s grip on the dagger tightened, her heart racing. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Today, it¡¯s either you or me!¡±


    Jonathan let out a softugh and took a step closer. Caught off guard by his advance, Joelle found herself retreating, the dagger barely grazing his Adam¡¯s apple. It seemed a slight pressure from her would cause blood to flow. Joelle wrestled with her moral dilemma, convincing herself this was self-defense. If he died, she wouldn¡¯t be to me.


    Before she could settle her internal struggle, the man overpowered her, seizing her hand with formidable strength. The ring on his thumb seemed familiar to Joelle, though she couldn¡¯t ce it.


    The man smirked. ¡°You don¡¯t have the guts, do you?¡± Joelle met his gaze defiantly. ¡°I just want to survive. Don¡¯t push me.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t make it,¡± Jonathan said bluntly. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure your death looks idental.¡±


    ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.???


    ¡°I have no grudge against you, right?¡± Joelle inhaled sharply, her anxiety evident. ¡°Who are you working for?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±


    Joelle fell quiet, her eyes flickering back to his ring. ¡°You¡¯re acquainted with Gina, aren¡¯t you?¡± Her quick wit caught Jonathan off guard.


    At that moment, Leo appeared. ¡°Jonathan, Lara¡¯s on her way.¡± Jonathan scowled, annoyed. ¡°Get rid of her.¡±


    Leo paused. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t because Leocked the ability. The two families had been close for generations, and Jonathan and Lara were engaged. By now, they should have already been married, but Jonathan kept stalling. The reason was simple¡ªhe felt nothing for his childhood friend, though there wasn¡¯t anyone more fitting for him than Lara. Their rtionship had always been shaped by their parents¡¯ influence and Lara¡¯s one-sided love.


    Lara acted as though she was already his wife. This time, when she learned that he hadn¡¯t been home in a while, she rushed over, furious. Jonathan didn¡¯t feel like facing her, but he had no choice.


    Without warning, his attention shifted to Joelle. With a single motion, he knocked the dagger from her hand, seized her wrist, and pulled her away in silence. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let go!¡±


    As Jonathan dragged her up the stairs, Joelle suddenly realized she was inside a fancy mansion. She had only seen this mansion in online photos, knowing that its residents were rarely around and held very prestigious positions. But none of that mattered now, and she didn¡¯t have a second to marvel at it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she protested. Jonathan threw her onto the bed. The mattress¡¯s sharp bounce left her dizzy. As Joelle tried to sit up, Jonathan pushed her back down, trapping her beneath him. With a tearing sound, her clothes ripped, exposing her shoulder to the cool air. ¡°Hey!¡± Joelle couldn¡¯t focus on anything else. If he nned to disgrace her, she would rather die.


    As she lifted her hand, Jonathan pinned it down. ¡°If you want to stay alive, then do as I say.¡±


    His words eased Joelle¡¯s anxiety. From what she¡¯d overheard between the two men, she realized that a troublesome woman was on her way. Perhaps this woman would be her chance to escape. Nodding, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll cooperate with you. But will you let me live after?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jonathan pulled the nket over them, and they slid beneath it together.


    Downstairs, Lara barreled in, with Leo failing to stop her. ¡°Miss Reed, Jonathan is preupied!¡±


    ¡°Preupied with what? He¡¯s not responding to my calls or texts. Why hasn¡¯t he left the country yet? Who¡¯s here?¡± Leo looked uneasy.


    Paying him no mind, Lara went from room to room, her heels echoing loudly for a full ten minutes. Joelle nervously locked eyes with Jonathan.


    Jonathan, kneeling in front of her, undid his belt and removed his shirt, his bare chesting close to her face. Despite the situation, Joelle¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but drift to the old scar on his chest.


    Jonathan smirked, his thin fingers tilting her chin upward, space between them growing more intimate. A shadow fell over Joelle¡¯s face. ¡°Caught you peeking. Want to make this real?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡±


    This was Joelle¡¯s first time in such a situation, and she was utterly embarrassed, her cheeks turning crimson as if they¡¯d actually done something. Outside, Lara¡¯s footsteps grew louder. Joelle whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll get upset?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Joelle wrapped her arm around his neck. ¡°If I y my part well, you better let me go!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 303

    ?<strong>Chapter 303:</strong>


    When Lara barged in, Joelle let out a moan. Hearing the sound, Lara rushed inside without hesitation. ¡°Bitch! How dare you try to steal my man!¡±


    Just before Lara appeared, Joelle quickly pulled the nket over her head. This helpless disy only fueled Lara¡¯s rage. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve! Today, I¡¯m going to see exactly who you are!¡± Jonathan turned to her, his face dark. ¡°Get out.¡±


    Feeling wronged, Lara whined, ¡°Jonathan!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m busy?¡±


    Lara¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡°Busy with what? I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e, and you¡¯re here with another woman?¡±


    ¡°You act like this is the first time you¡¯re meeting me.¡± Jonathan smirked. ¡°Even if you were my wife, I¡¯d still be with someone else when you¡¯re not around. I have my own needs.¡±


    Hidden under the nket, Joelle considered herself lucky that this man was not her husband. She knew she wouldn¡¯t havested even a year with him.


    Lara was seething with rage. Yet, in her intense anger, she somehow found the strength to remain calm. ¡°Jonathan, since I¡¯m here, it¡¯s time for this bitch to leave.¡±


    Jonathan examined Lara from head to toe and replied, ¡°You¡¯re not as beautiful as she is. Go away. I¡¯m not up for dealing with both of you today.¡±


    It seemed to Joelle that she could actually hear the sound of a heart shattering. Lara immediately burst into tears. After being humiliated like that, there was no way she could stay. When she finally left, Joelle hesitantly peeked out from under the nket, meeting Jonathan¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°May I go now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Jonathan had been honest earlier. Joelle truly was more attractive and graceful than Lara. He had witnessed her performances. Her smile always radiated warmth.


    Suddenly, Joelle found herself forcefully held down by him. There she was, on the ursed bed, in the middle of the day. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. Let¡¯s make this real.¡±


    Joelle clenched her teeth. ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in dreaming. I want to be with you.¡± He whispered ¡°you¡± into her ear.


    Feelingpletely vited and enraged, Joelle tried to push him off, but he didn¡¯t move an inch. ¡°I have two kids already! Are you really that desperate?¡± Jonathan¡¯s grin widened. ¡°I¡¯ve heard your husband has been away for a while. You must need this more than I do, right?¡±


    Joelle scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡±


    Just as Jonathan was about to kiss her, Joelle eximed, ¡°Gina has fooled you.¡±


    This revtion halted Jonathan, his expression turning to one of bewilderment. Despite being in such a vulnerable state, Joelle remainedposed. ¡°You received that ring on your finger from Gina, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m certain she stole it from me.¡±


    Jonathan was adamant about not letting this usation stand. He tightened his grip on Joelle¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you understand the consequences if you¡¯re lying to me?¡±


    Unintimidated by his threat, Joelle replied, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for me to lie. Remember when I saved you? You had a stab wound on your chest. That scar is still there, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes, considering if Joelle was telling the truth. For many years, Joelle had shared these details with a lot of people, believing she was simply performing a good deed without expecting anything in return from the person she helped. However, if she couldn¡¯t prove her innocence now, Gina would destroy her.


    ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    Noticing his uncertainty, Joelle gradually sat up. ¡°The ring, the scar, I¡¯ve talked about these before, so it¡¯s no surprise that Gina knows them too. But there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never told anyone. You¡¯re your father¡¯s illegitimate child, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    She maintained a steady gaze, although her upbringing forbade her from using such blunt words with someone whose name she barely knew. ¡°When I brought you to the hospital, I identally overheard a conversation about your background. To keep you safe, I arranged for my family¡¯s bodyguards to watch over you at the hospital. Later, I learned that your family came and took you away.¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s past was something he couldn¡¯t change. His mother was merely a brief affair for his father. Throughout his childhood, he never had a father figure. That changed when his father appeared one day, eager to take him back and pass on the family heirloom ring. It was then he discovered that the legitimate heirs of the Tan family were either deceased or unfit to inherit, prompting his father to remember him.


    His father¡¯s legitimate wife, however, strongly objected. Jonathan first met Joelle just days before his departure to Bristania, while he was being hunted. After moving to Bristania, he managed to erase all the blemishes from his past. This remained a secret. Yet, Joelle was aware, even though she didn¡¯t know his name.


    Jonathan managed a faint smile, filled with both relief and fatigue from disclosing a long-kept secret. ¡°I finally found you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 304

    ?<strong>Chapter 304:</strong>


    Joelle was taken aback. ¡°You trust me?¡± Jonathan simply asked, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± Like him, Gina was born out of wedlock, which helped him understand her resentment towards the Watson family. However, what confused him was Gina¡¯s intense jealousy and spite aimed solely at Joelle.


    Now it was clear to Jonathan. By removing Joelle, Gina could fully usurp her ce in his heart. Joelle continued to regard him warily, recognizing his unpredictable nature. ¡°May I go now?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Jonathan stayed where he was, kneeling on the bed. ¡°Leo!¡± he called out.


    Leo entered. ¡°Jonathan, what do you need?¡± Jonathan¡¯s gaze fixed on Joelle. ¡°Drive Joelle home.¡± Leo looked genuinely taken aback. Jonathan added, ¡°She saved my life. Make sure she¡¯s safe.¡± ¡°Understood.¡±


    Joelle cautiously slid off the bed, ncing back intermittently, wary that Jonathan might revoke his decision. As she approached the door, Jonathan¡¯s voice halted her. ¡°Joelle, my name is Jonathan Ricard. I hope we meet again.¡± Joelle wished she could vanish on the spot, yet she replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember that.¡± She then hurried out the door.


    Leo opened the car door for her. ¡°Ms. Watson, please.¡± ¡°Is that necessary?¡± Joelle chuckled nervously. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±


    Leo¡¯s expression remained stern. ¡°Jonathan instructed me to ensure your safety. If you prefer not to ride in our car, you may take a taxi, and I will follow in mine.¡± Joelle paused, wrestling with whether to trust him, yet her safety was more important. ¡°I¡¯ll take a taxi then.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow behind.¡±


    True to his promise, Leo trailed her to her home. Before stepping inside, Joelle looked back to see Leo¡¯s car, its engine still running. He drove away only after she entered the house.


    Once Leo¡¯s car was out of sight, Joelle, standing just beyond the door, let out a sigh of relief. She was finally home.


    ¡°Joelle? Didn¡¯t you say you wouldn¡¯te back today?¡± Shawn, who was busy holding and feeding Rnd, expressed his surprise upon seeing her.


    ¡°Shawn! Is this how you look after your sister?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    Under Shawn¡¯s bewildered gaze, Joelle shared the ordeal she had just endured, chastising him for his apparent indifference towards her safety.


    ¡°Jonathan Ricard?¡± Shawn looked surprised.


    Joelle confirmed with a nod, taking arge sip of water to soothe her parched throat from the rebuke. ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°I learned of him while I was overseas. His family is deeply entrenched in Bristania, and he is his father¡¯s favorite son.¡± This revtion startled Joelle. The man she had thoughtlessly rescued had turned out to be a figure of considerable influence. ¡°Joelle, you need to steer clear of him.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Shawn looked more solemn than ever. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s family might be influential in Bristania, but their enterprises are dubious. You get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even without Shawn¡¯s exnation of Jonathan¡¯s background, Joelle already felt that he was extremely dangerous. Hearing Shawn¡¯s cautionary advice only reinforced her resolve to avoid Jonathan.


    Yet unexpectedly, upon returning to her room, Joelle saw a friend request from Jonathan pop up on her phone. She decided to ignore it.


    Meanwhile, Adrian, who had recently recovered, found the house unbearable without Joelle. As he walked by Amara, she inquired, ¡°How long has it been since you were at work?¡±


    Adrian remained silent, his throat sore, leading to severe coughing. Lacking the strength to climb the stairs, he barely managed to stand by clinging to the handrail.


    Amara scoffed dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s only a fever. Your father would go to work even with a high fever. Can¡¯t you push yourself a little harder? Don¡¯t rely on our family¡¯s influence to ck off. Our family enterprise, built over generations, requires even more effort from you to sustain it!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s hold on the handrail intensified, his knuckles whitening. He had long given up on receiving maternal affection from Amara, but he had hoped she might at least stay out of his personal affairs.


    ¡°Just go away.¡± He managed to utter these words painfully through his hoarse throat, too worn out to continue the conversation.


    Yet, Amara seemed oblivious to his efforts to restrain himself and said, ¡°What¡¯s happening with you and Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Why should I? Adrian, I forbid her from entering our home again!¡±


    Adrian looked up, his gaze piercing as he confronted Amara. ¡°What if I tell you I won¡¯t marry anyone but her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Amara stepped closer, seemingly unaware of Adrian¡¯s pallid face¡ªor perhaps her fury made her overlook it. ¡°Are you trying to upset me? Have you forgotten her history with Rafael? How can you be so foolish? I will find you someone more suitable. Wouldn¡¯t that be better than Joelle?¡±


    Adrian felt his headache intensifying. If he lingered, he felt he might copse from frustration. Without heeding Amara¡¯s rant, he turned and stumbled out of the house.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 305

    ?<strong>Chapter 305:</strong>


    Adrian made his way to Flex Club, looking visibly ill. The club owner, worried about potentialplications, promptly called Michael. Michael showed up with Lacey. They found Adrian in the empty room, feverish and barely able to open his eyes. ¡°Adrian?¡± Michael attempted to rouse him, yet Adrian gave no response, simply murmuring under his breath.


    Michael bent closer to hear. ¡°Joelle, Joelle¡­¡±


    Exchanging a worried look with Lacey, Michael offered, ¡°We need to get him to a hospital.¡±


    ¡°How has he deteriorated this much? Wasn¡¯t he nearly better?¡± As they transported him to the hospital, Adrian continued to whisper Joelle¡¯s name.


    Lacey sighed, shaking her head. ¡°He should have seen thising.¡±


    Driving towards the hospital, Michael was lost in thought, his expression serious.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Lacey nudged him gently.


    Coming back to the present, Michael asked, ¡°Do you think we should step in to help Adrian? He has realized his mistakes. Now that Rafael is out of the picture, doesn¡¯t their kid deserve a whole family?¡±


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    Lacey gave a nomittal shrug and said, ¡°That¡¯s your call.¡±


    Michael looked at her. ¡°If you cared that much about my opinion, you¡¯d have that surgery sooner rather thanter.¡±


    ¡°No chance.¡±


    Lacey, typically bold and impulsive, faced a hereditary heart issue, simr to her mother who had sumbed to the same condition. She was a proponent of living life to the fullest. Although she had managed her condition effectively for two years, doctors still advised a heart transnt for better stability.


    Michael said, ¡°With the advancements in medicine today, the sess rate is quite high.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s just a rate, right? I could still die.¡±


    Michael fell quiet. His attempts to convince Lacey had repeatedly hit the same wall. After a brief silence, he asked again, ¡°Getting a heart transnt is tough, but is it tougher than Adrian winning Joelle back?¡±


    Lacey paused to consider. Suddenly, it all clicked. ¡°How about a bet?¡± Michael proposed. ¡°If Adrian wins Joelle back, you¡¯ll go through with the surgery.¡±


    ¡°Why are you pushing for this surgery so much?¡± Lacey turned sharply to him, her eyes piercing. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be sad if I died?¡±


    Michael nearly missed the gas pedal, clutching the steering wheel tightly. After a moment, he replied, ¡°The most important thing for me is your survival.¡±


    Lacey strained to hear. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Michael sighed. ¡°So, do you ept the bet?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? If Adrian can truly reconcile with Joelle, then surely I can face a long life ahead!¡± she responded.


    Michael smiled quietly. With light traffic, he asionally nced over at Lacey as he drove.


    A few dayster, Shawn, apanied by his assistant, took a flight overseas. He was on a business trip under his alias, Frankie. As he settled into his first-ss seat, his assistant came up quietly. ¡°Mr. Watson, I believe I just spotted Katherine Nash.¡±


    As he took a sip of water, Shawn nearly choked on hearing this. Why did she appear wherever he went? ¡°Where is she?¡± His assistant scanned the area carefully. ¡°She doesn¡¯t appear to be in this section.¡±


    That was a relief. Shawn returned his focus to the documents on his tablet.


    Shortly after the ne ascended, the woman seated next to Shawn summoned a flight attendant. ¡°I¡¯d like to change seats. My child is sitting over there, and I need to be next to her.¡±


    The flight attendant inquired about the child¡¯s seat number. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see if the other passenger is willing to switch.¡± Shortly thereafter, the flight attendant came back. ¡°Ma¡¯am, the other passenger has agreed to switch seats with you.¡±


    Shawn had been vaguely aware of the ongoing activity around him, catching glimpses of movement at the edge of his vision. People shuffled about, though Shawn paid them little mind.


    ¡°Hey, Shawn?¡±


    Hearing Katherine¡¯s voice, Shawn initially doubted his ears. After a brief pause, he looked over to find Katherine settling into the seat beside him!


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Katherine eximed with a smile, though Shawn felt his heart skip a beat. ¡°Indeed, quite the coincidence.¡±


    As Katherine removed her coat, she asked, ¡°Are you heading to Bristania too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shawn felt his hands grow mmy.


    He wished there was another person with them. It would spare him from having to engage in a solo conversation with Katherine. She continued to chat, requiring Shawn to respond. ¡°It¡¯s quite fortuitous! I¡¯m heading there for a business event.¡±


    Shawn was aware of the event¡ªit was on his agenda too, but he chose not to disclose this to Katherine. After exchanging a few more niceties, Katherine began to feel tired and yawned. ¡°I¡¯m going to get some sleep now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn tried to return his attention to his tablet, but the words blurred before his eyes. The cabin was silent, the lights dimmed, and the air at a pleasant temperature¡ªall perfect for a drifting mind. Involuntarily, Shawn found his gaze wandering over to Katherine.


    Thest selfie Katherine had sent him was still saved on his phone. He couldn¡¯t figure out why he hadn¡¯t deleted it yet. After all, wasn¡¯t it somewhat typical for someone to hold onto photos of an ex?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Katherine shifted restlessly in her sleep. Shawn¡¯s feelings for Katherine wereplex, simr to those he held for Joelle. He rose, carefully lifted her head, and rearranged her pillow to make her morefortable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 306

    ?<strong>Chapter 306:</strong>


    If Shawn had realized Katherine was not actually asleep, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to make his move. Katherine¡¯s eyes flickered open. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Shawn struggled to maintainposure. ¡°Nothing, just ensuring you werefortable.¡± Katherine sensed something amiss but couldn¡¯t quite figure out what. Nevertheless, Shawn¡¯s actions had fully roused her from any semnce of sleep, prompting her to engage in conversation. ¡°Shawn, you seem to have been keeping your distance from metely.¡±


    ¡°Have I?¡± Shawn murmured, feigning ignorance. Katherine chuckled lightly. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m just imagining things.¡± Shawn couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet her eyes.


    ¡°By the way, Joelle mentioned that you thought I was the one who was pregnant?¡± Katherine asked. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been acting so oddly. I assumed you had feelings for me.¡± Katherine¡¯s observation made Shawn feel like he was under intense pressure.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± He chuckled nervously. ¡°That¡¯s absurd. You¡¯re my sister¡¯s best friend.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Katherine decided to clear the air to eliminate any awkwardness moving forward. ¡°At that time, I was so rmed that I had Bobby pose as my boyfriend.¡± Shawn, though tense, processed her statement. ¡°So, he wasn¡¯t your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Katherine¡¯s smile widened, her expression yful. ¡°You werepletely deceived, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    At that moment, Shawn contemted whether a rtionship with Katherine might be possible. But almost immediately, he mentally chastised himself. Besides the fact that Katherine was Joelle¡¯s best friend, he was also uncertain how to disclose his secret identity and theirplicated online interactions.


    ¡°Katherine.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Shawn cleared his throat, a subtle disguise for his unease. ¡°I have something I¡¯d like to ask you.¡± ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡± ¡°What would you do if someone deceived you?¡±


    Katherine toyed with her hair, eyeing her polished nails thoughtfully. ¡°It depends on the deception¡¯s nature. If it¡¯s done with good intentions, I might let it go. But I wouldn¡¯t stand for it if there¡¯s malice behind it.¡± ¡°And what if it was unintentional?¡±


    Katherine gazed at him, puzzled. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Shawn¡¯s pulse quickened. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± However, his response piqued Katherine¡¯s interest further. ¡°Shawn, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± His hesitant and guarded manner clearly indicated otherwise.


    Katherine clicked her tongue and gave his chest a reassuring pat. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re an adult. Stand tall! What¡¯s done is done. Here¡ª¡± Her finger drew a circle over Shawn¡¯s heart, leaving him momentarily breathless. Katherine continued, ¡°You should open your mind. Life¡¯s brief, so savor every moment, right?¡±


    Shawn could hardly sit still any longer. ¡°I need to head to the restroom.¡± In the restroom, he braced himself against the sink, meeting his own gaze in the mirror. Damn. He almost died of a heart attack. Shawn held his chest, took a deep breath to steady himself, and then returned to his seat.


    Katherine had drifted off to sleep by then. He watched her quietly for a moment, memorizing the peaceful expression on her face. Hourster, the ne touched down. Distracted, Shawn was in a heated exchange with a burly man while collecting his luggage. The man towered over Shawn, who stood over six feet tall and was muscr from regr workouts. Yet, the man was significantly broader, and despite Shawn¡¯s quick apology, he aggressively pushed Shawn.


    Before Shawn could respond, Katherine, in her high heels, darted before him and defiantly gestured at the man. The man hurled insults at her, which Katherine retorted sharply. ¡°Fuck you!¡± Their voices reverberated throughout the airport. Just as Shawn pulled Katherine back, she surged forward again, flipping off the man with renewed fury.


    Undeterred by the man¡¯s size, Katherine faced him fearlessly. At the peak of their altercation, Katherine hurled her expensive Hermes bag at the man¡¯s face, leaving a mark. The man continued with his discriminatoryments, pushing Katherine past her limit. Breaking away from Shawn¡¯s hold, she charged at the man, tearing his shirt to shreds with her bare hands.


    Finally, airport security intervened and managed to calm the situation. On her first day in Bristania, Katherine felt a fierce pride for defending her friend. Shawn, with mixed emotions, observed her tousled hair and noted several of her nails had snapped. ¡°Next time, let¡¯s leave such matters to the men.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t about gender. I¡¯ll stand up to anyone who tries to bully you!¡±


    Shawn had been self-reliant from a young age. During family hardships, he had always stepped up to provide support. In the most challenging two years, he drank excessively for business reasons, which led to a stomach ulcer. Even the weakest of his associates dared to mock him. He had experienced the harsh realities of human nature and had long since learned not to rely on others for protection. He had be his own pir of strength.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 307

    ?<strong>Chapter 307:</strong>


    For the first time in his life, Shawn witnessed someone dash out with unwavering determination to stand protectively in front of him. Overwhelmed with emotions, he noticed that Katherine¡¯s arm was injured. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Shawn frowned and said, ¡°It needs to be treated.¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Katherine excitedly bypassed him, spreading her arms and running toward a tall man. ¡°Hi, Daniel!¡± She embraced the tall man, who looked at her with deep affection, seemingly oblivious to anyone else.


    Suddenly, Shawn felt utterly out of ce and quietly left with his assistant. Yet, he couldn¡¯t understand his own anger. He had always known that Katherine attracted many admirers. Back in college, he even helped deliver her love letters. As Katherine ventured into starting her business, her interactions with men only increased. He had never been bothered before, so why the distress now?


    His assistant, still looking back, was oblivious to Shawn¡¯s mood. ¡°Mr. Watson, is that Katherine¡¯s new boyfriend?¡± Shawn clenched his fists in anger, his mouth nearly twisting. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± ¡°It has nothing to do with me! I¡¯m not interested!¡± Feeling his anger, the assistant didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    That evening, at the hotel, the assistant stood in front of Shawn. ¡°Daniel is a chip engineer at apany and enjoys golf, diving, and mountain climbing. He met Katherine during a coboration and has a good impression of her.¡± Shawn frowned. ¡°What kind of nonsense did you find?¡± The assistant fidgeted. ¡°I only had an afternoon to investigate, and you said you weren¡¯t interested.¡±


    Shawn cleared his throat and sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯m just worried she might meet the wrong person. After all, she¡¯s like a sister to me. If she is going to date, she should find someone with no bad history. I¡¯m just afraid she¡¯ll be cheated!¡±


    The assistant shrugged and spread his hands. ¡°Mr. Watson, you¡¯re only cheating yourself! You clearly care a great deal about her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to do?¡± Shawn concluded the topic in a serious tone. The assistant quickly adopted a serious demeanor as well, handing him a file. ¡°This is the list of candidates shortlisted by the HR department.¡±


    Shawn was in the process of developing a new product that integrated artificial intelligence, which he saw as the direction for the future. For this project, he established three development departments, aiming to recruit top talent in the field. Thanks to the attractivepensation he offered, technical experts from around the globe were drawn to the opportunity.


    Shawn opened the file, and the first resume he saw was Daniel¡¯s,plete with his photo. Well, wasn¡¯t that a coincidence? Maintaining fairness and objectivity, Shawn reviewed Daniel¡¯s resume thoroughly. ¡°Married?¡± The assistant had just noticed this detail as well. ¡°What? He¡¯s married? Then Katherine must have been cheated!¡±


    Losing interest in the other resumes, Shawn closed the folder with a stern look. ¡°I want to meet him.¡±


    On his third night in Bristania, as Shawn was preparing for bed, he unexpectedly received a call from Katherine. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m at the bar downstairs. Want toe for a drink?¡± Shawn checked the time. ¡°Drinking thiste?¡± ¡°Come on,¡± Katherine replied casually. ¡°I just got dumped.¡±


    Shawn felt a pang of guilt. ¡°Anyone who leaves you isn¡¯t worth your time. Take it easy.¡± ¡°Are youing or not? If you don¡¯t join me, I¡¯ll drink alone until dawn.¡± How could Shawn allow her to drink alone in such a foreign bar? ¡°Wait for me.¡± After saying this, Shawn quickly grabbed a jacket and made his way downstairs.


    Katherine, who was casually leaning against the bar, already appeared a bit tipsy. Her figure seemed lonely and deste. Shawn approached, and Katherine scrutinized him. Dressed casually without his suit, Shawn looked surprisingly young. His gray hoodie and ck sweatpants gave him the appearance of a college student. ¡°Come on, Shawn, join me!¡± She smelled strongly of alcohol as she looped her arm around Shawn¡¯s neck to pour him a drink.


    Shawn turned to look at her. ¡°Why did you think to ask me for a drink?¡± Katherine¡¯s makeup was impably done, looking wless up close in the enchanting glow of the bar, where even a demon could seem angelic. Katherine smiled wistfully, her longshes fluttering. ¡°Because you¡¯re the only one I know here!¡±


    He asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Daniel?¡± Katherine looked at him, puzzled. ¡°How do you know about Daniel?¡± Shawn responded calmly, ¡°I heard you call him at the airport.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine¡¯s arm dropped from his neck, and she stared nkly at her drink. ¡°He told me he¡¯s going back to his family. That¡¯s odd; he¡¯s been separated from his wife for five years.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 308

    ?<strong>Chapter 308:</strong>


    Shawn, concerned that Katherine¡¯s keen mind might pick up on something, quickly poured her another drink. ¡°Let¡¯s drink our troubles away!¡± Suddenly, Katherine grabbed his shoulder and stared into his eyes. Her moist gaze made Shawn feel a pang of guilt. ¡°Shawn, why do I always fall for jerks?¡± ¡°Always? Not really, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s always!¡± Katherine responded with a bitter smile. ¡°Do you know Frankie? We were in an online rtionship for a while, and then he broke up with me, iming he was married.¡±


    Shawn realized toote that his excuse had deeply affected her. He scratched his head. ¡°Actually, from what I understand, Frankie isn¡¯t married. He probably just said that to piss you off.¡± After all, Katherine and Bobby had teamed up back then to put on a show, making Shawn truly believe he was nothing more than a backup n. ¡°Shh!¡± Katherine didn¡¯t seem to take his words seriously. She grabbed his wrist, narrowed her eyes, and scanned the entire bar.


    Shawn looked at her hand, which was very thin, and it made him slightly ufortable. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you know why I came to this bar?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Katherine raised her gaze to meet his, moving her head closer to his neck. ¡°Because I heard Frankie is staying at this hotel! I came to see him! I want to see what he really looks like!¡±


    The bar wasn¡¯t warm, yet Shawn suddenly felt himself sweating and took a deep breath. Unsure if Katherine was testing him, he held off on responding. But Katherine simply tilted her head and then fell asleep against his chest. Before he arrived, Katherine had consumed an entire bottle of vodka by herself. No matter her usual tolerance, she was undoubtedly intoxicated now.


    Shawn sighed, picked up her bag, and lifted her into his arms. As he stepped out of the elevator upstairs, he unexpectedly encountered his assistant. ¡°Mr. Watson, are you taking advantage of this situation?¡± Shawn could swear to the heavens that before his assistant spoke, he had harbored no inappropriate thoughts about Katherine. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡±


    Following his assistant¡¯s words, Shawn also recognized that he shouldn¡¯t entertain any dirty thoughts. Katherine was his sister¡¯s best friend. Ever since Joelle had introduced them, Shawn had regarded her as a sister. He acknowledged that Katherine was charming, beautiful, highly skilled, and incredibly loyal. He also recognized her attractiveness, sexiness, boldness, and fullness of life. He even acknowledged that no one had ever clicked with him as well as she had during that online rtionship. But, as a decent man, he was determined to keep things tonic, preventing anyplications.


    Katherine was gentlyid on the bed, her arms still sped around his neck. As her back touched the bed, she half-awoke and glimpsed a familiar face up close. In her blurred state, she couldn¡¯t discern who it was. ¡°Daniel?¡± Shawn¡¯s expression dropped. ¡°How about you open your eyes and see clearly who I am?¡± Katherine obediently widened her eyes, locking gazes with Shawn.


    Their faces were so close that their breaths naturally intertwined. Their averted gazes weren¡¯t just avoiding eye contact; they signaled a deeper desire. Katherine had always been free-spirited and uninhibited. She gave Shawn a tentative kiss, then gazed at him with a bewildered look. Seeing Shawn remain still, Katherine grew bolder, deepening the kiss and teasing his lips open with her tongue, fully immersing herself in the moment.


    Shawn¡¯s mind went nk for a full minute, his body rigid with tension. No matter how clear-headed he was, he was still a man who couldn¡¯t resist his desires. He gained a new perspective on Katherine and, more critically, on himself. His thoughts spiraled as Katherine intertwined with him. Eventually, Shawn could no longer hold back. What harm would there be in giving in just this once? He pushed her down by the shoulders, his eyes burning and his breathing heavy. ¡°Kathy.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice, softened by drunkenness, sounded as sweet as a kitten¡¯s. Shawn remained silent, fighting to steady his breath. His hair fell across his forehead as he intently observed Katherine¡¯s flushed cheeks. Katherine wrapped one arm around his neck, cing a finger on his lips. ¡°Shh. In the adult world, actions speak louder than words.¡±


    Her words struck Shawn like a thunderbolt. He quickly got up and distanced himself from her. Drunk, Katherine wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. But he had to be clear-minded. In the end, it required immense determination for Shawn to leave the room.


    The next morning, Katherine woke up with a headache. Her clothes were undisturbed, a sign that she had returned safely after her drunken night. Shawn came in with breakfast, and Katherine¡¯s eyes followed him. ¡°Shawn, I drank too muchst night. I didn¡¯t embarrass myself, did I?¡± Shawn remembered that exceptionally passionate kiss. Katherine was like a seductive siren! ¡°No,¡± he answered coldly. ¡°Eat your breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 309

    ?<strong>Chapter 309:</strong>


    Shawn had traveled abroad, leaving Joelle alone to care for her two children. In the morning, she dropped Aurora off at kindergarten, followed by a ck Rolls-Royce. She then took Rnd to her studio, the same Rolls-Royce trailing them all the way. At noon, she dined across from her studio while the Rolls-Royce parked nearby. In the afternoon, as Joelle yed the violin, she could see the Rolls-Royce outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. Later, when she went to pick up Aurora, the Rolls-Royce tailed her to the kindergarten.


    Reaching her limit, Joelle ced the children in the car, instructing the driver to watch them. Then, without pausing, she approached the trailing Rolls-Royce. The window lowered halfway, unveiling Jonathan¡¯s face framed by ck leather. ¡°What do you want?¡± she demanded. Jonathan smiled. ¡°I merely wish to observe the life of the woman who saved me.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve intruded into my life. What next? Will you follow me to my home?¡±


    Jonathan asked, ¡°Are you inviting me over to your ce?¡± Recalling Shawn¡¯s warnings, Joelle restrained herself from openly challenging Jonathan. ¡°Mr. Tan, saving you was a reflex. I didn¡¯t anticipate any reward. It¡¯s been years, and I¡¯ve nearly forgotten about it. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we stayed out of each other¡¯s lives?¡±


    Jonathan made a fist, resting his chin on it, and gave Joelle a thorough look. ¡°So, is that the reason you ignored my friend request?¡± Joelle, feeling uneasy, clenched her hands and scowled. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you. I see no need for us to be friends.¡± This took Jonathan by surprise. He was used to women seeking his approval, yet here was Joelle, distinctly disinterested.


    ¡°Are you certain there¡¯s nothing you need from me? Gina has caused so much harm to your family. Just say the word, and I¡¯ll ensure she regrets her actions. If you desire her elimination, I can make that happen as well.¡± For Jonathan, taking a life was as simple as drawing breath. Joelle couldn¡¯t fathom the kind of upbringing Jonathan had, but her instincts screamed that he was exceptionally dangerous. ¡°Gina¡¯s case is with the police now. I trust thew to deliver justice.¡±


    ¡°Justice is one aspect,¡± Jonathan replied. ¡°But it won¡¯t bring the dead back.¡± This was a new concept to Joelle. Seeing her uncertainty, Jonathan questioned, ¡°Do you truly believe the world is always fair? Take, for example, if someone kidnapped your children. Even if the kidnappers were punished, it wouldn¡¯t undo the kidnapping.¡±


    Though his example was unsettling, Joelle conceded Jonathan had made a valid point. She inquired, ¡°So, what do you suggest I do?¡± Jonathan exhaled deeply. ¡°In a world without absolute justice, people must seek their own peace. Isn¡¯t that true?¡±


    Joelle nearly agreed with his reasoning but quickly retorted, ¡°We havews and rules for a reason. If everyone sought vignte justice as you suggest, wouldn¡¯t that lead to anarchy?¡± Jonathan gave her a knowing smile. ¡°On the surface, order is essential, but many operate as I do, behind the scenes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m involved.¡±


    In every shadow, there lies the essence of light. Without the shadows, how could one recognize the light? Joelle stared at him for a long moment before responding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re not the same.¡± With that, she walked back to her car.


    As she headed home, Jonathan continued to follow. The driver nced in the rearview mirror and asked Joelle what they should do. Annoyed, Joelle replied, ¡°Let him follow if he must.¡± Stopping him wouldn¡¯t change the fact that Jonathan knew where she lived. He was like a lurking predator, and Joelle hoped this predator wouldn¡¯t strike just yet.


    Approaching their home, Aurora excitedly pointed out the window. ¡°Mom, look, it¡¯s Mr. Miller!¡± Joelle turned her gaze in the direction Aurora pointed and saw Adrian standing at their doorstep. The driver pulled up to the curb, and Joelle stepped out to meet Adrian. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked.


    Adhering to the advice Michael and Lacey had given, Adrian responded, ¡°I came to see how the kids are doing.¡± Michael and Lacey had coached him that mentioning the children would soften Joelle¡¯s heart. ¡°Thene inside,¡± Joelle said, prompting a quiet sigh of relief from Adrian.


    Jonathan watched from his car as Adrian entered Joelle¡¯s home. Sitting behind the wheel, Leo said, ¡°That¡¯s Adrian Miller, Joelle¡¯s first husband. They say her daughter is his.¡± ¡°And the son?¡± Jonathan inquired. ¡°Most believe he¡¯s Joelle¡¯s child with her second husband, Rafael Romero. But from what I¡¯ve gathered, Gina might hold some secrets about the boy¡¯s true parentage. And here¡¯s a twist¡ªJoelle and her two former husbands have been lifelong friends. She actually married Adrian by drugging him, forcing him into the marriage.¡± Jonathanughed lightly. ¡°Quite interesting.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 310

    ?<strong>Chapter 310:</strong>


    Before Adrian entered the house, he noticed the Rolls-Royce parked outside. Its distinctive license te caught his eye, prompting him to mentally log it. Joelle, leading the way, suddenly inquired, ¡°Feeling better?¡± Snapped out of his thoughts, Adrian responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve just spent three days in the hospital, but I¡¯m feeling much better now.¡± He then watched Joelle¡¯s face closely.


    Michael mentioned that caring for someone often began with a protective instinct. Adrian knew that if Joelle showed indifference to his health, winning her affection would be a challenging journey. When Joelle disyed minimal concern, Adrian understood he was starting from a significant disadvantage.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, let¡¯s y house! I¡¯ll be the mom, you be the dad, and my brother will be the baby,¡± Aurora said, inviting him to y. Adrian seized this chance for family time, eager not to miss the moment. While Joelle went to change her clothes and started making dinner, the doorbell rang. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    Joelle had been teaching the children about safety, emphasizing they should identify visitors before opening the door. ¡°It¡¯s me, Jonathan.¡± Joelle opened the door to discover arge bouquet of red roses. The flowers were bright and striking. What was Jonathan nning this time?


    ¡°Joelle,¡± he called out. A chill ran down Joelle¡¯s spine. ¡°Mr. Tan, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°These flowers are for you.¡± Hearing the exchange, Adrian hurried over, his face clouding instantly. He had only just begun to pursue Joelle, and suddenly a rival emerged. Though it wasn¡¯t his home, Adrian instinctively pulled Joelle behind him in a protective gesture.


    Jonathan¡¯s smile broadened. ¡°Feeling jealous, huh? But as far as I know, you and Joelle have been separated for years, haven¡¯t you?¡± Adrian¡¯s demeanor grew frosty, and his eyes sparkled menacingly. ¡°What does that have to do with you? Leave now.¡± Jonathan, still holding the roses, advanced. ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s a saying that revisiting an old rtionship is unwise. Given your beauty, kindness, and intelligence, I trust you won¡¯t revisit past errors. Perhaps consider me?¡±


    ¡°How do you know that would be a mistake?¡± Adrian retorted sharply. Joelle nced between him and Jonathan, sensing her tranquil life was being disrupted by these two men. ¡°Mr. Tan, I¡¯m grateful for your gesture, but our paths do not align. As the evening draws in, I must decline your stay for dinner.¡±


    Jonathan was already nning to leave. ¡°Kindly take these flowers. The local shop could only supply 999, but in Bristania, my garden blooms with more. Maybe one day, I¡¯ll show you.¡± Adrian stepped in front of Joelle more protectively. ¡°Who cares?¡± ¡°Perhaps Joelle does,¡± Jonathan countered, undeterred. He ced the bouquet into Joelle¡¯s hands and kissed the back of her hand with grace. ¡°Farewell, Joelle.¡±


    As Jonathan departed, Adrian ushered Joelle towards the bathroom. ¡°Wash your hands now.¡± Joelle stumbled, caught off bnce by his urgency. ¡°Adrian! What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but can we be sure about him? Maybe he has some infectious disease.¡±


    Reluctantly, Joelle set the flowers down and thoroughly washed her hands with soap, all under Adrian¡¯s watchful eye. Honestly, Jonathan¡¯s touch had also made her uneasy. But Adrian¡¯s intense reaction was surprising. Was it jealousy? ¡°Done. I¡¯m off to make dinner. You don¡¯t need to stick around, right?¡± Joelle asked, visibly annoyed.


    Feel inspired by ga  ln o vels .


    The confined space of the bathroom made it awkward for them to be so close. She attempted to leave, but Adrian moved slightly, effectively blocking the door with a stern look. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Joelle felt a hint of danger. ¡°Who is that man?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡±


    Adrian stepped closer. ¡°Remember, as Aurora¡¯s father, I have the right to know who you might consider as a potential stepfather for her.¡± It was then Joelle realized his concerns were purely paternal. Her heart, previously agitated by Adrian¡¯s demeanor, calmed. She chided herself for her earlier reaction. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it. Nothing is happening between us.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s icy demeanor thawed slightly. ¡°Really?¡± Joelle faced him with a cool gaze and retorted, ¡°But there¡¯s even less of a chance with you.¡± She attempted to bypass him, but Adrian drew her back, pressing her against the sink. Trapped, yet unafraid, she met his stare with a frown.


    Adrian bowed his head, his breath warming her face. Joelle anticipated a kiss, but it never came. Instead, he just studied her face intently. For a moment, she thought he might count every eysh she had. The prolonged scrutiny and his proximity overwhelmed her. She flushed and shoved him back.


    Her response was peculiar, but her thoughts were too scrambled to think clearly. Adrian¡¯s mouth turned up in a faint smile. ¡°Michael always said that blushing under a gaze suggests there¡¯s chemistry.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 311

    ?<strong>Chapter 311:</strong>


    Thisment struck Joelle so sharply that she became noticeably unsettled, her fingers tensing slightly. Clearly, there was chemistry between her and Adrian, as she had harbored secret feelings for him over the past eight years. Once she became an adult, her affection for Adrian had evolved beyond mere sibling-like bonds. The sight of him with other women filled her with jealousy, envy, and even drove her to madness. Her feelings had intensified over time, but now, they had fizzled out into nothing.


    Joelle managed a smile. ¡°Do you actually take Leo¡¯s words seriously? How could there be any feelings between us? Did you ever truly care for me even for a moment during our marriage?¡± Adrian was once again overwhelmed with guilt. ¡°That¡¯s all in the past now.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter if it¡¯s in the past? You were fully aware of your actions. However, I must thank you,¡± Joelle said, her smile radiant. ¡°Without you, I wouldn¡¯t have be the mother of two wonderful children. They are my greatest priority now.¡± Adrian paused, then added, ¡°The children still need a stable home to grow up in.¡±


    ¡°In their eyes, Rafael will forever be their father. Despite his absence, I¡¯ll never allow anyone to rece him.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t make these remarks to provoke Adrian. She simply wanted to convey that no one surpassed Rafael in being a father.


    The room fell silent for a moment, the tension evident. Suddenly, the bathroom door swung open. Aurora, reaching up on her toes for the doorknob, entered with sparkling wide eyes. Following her, Rnd clumsily fell to the floor. The children, like little angels descending from above, eased the tension.


    ¡°Are you guys fighting?¡± Adrian and Joelle responded simultaneously, ¡°No.¡± Aurora, clever for her age, nced back and forth between them, perceiving tension. ¡°Our kindergarten teacher says when you argue with someone, you must make up and apologize to stay good friends!¡± Then, Aurora grasped Adrian¡¯s hand with one hand and Joelle¡¯s with the other. ¡°Holding hands means making up. You two are still good friends!¡±


    As their hands met, Joelle restrained herself from pulling away to spare Aurora¡¯s feelings, and Adrian did the same, intertwining his fingers with hers. Joelle¡¯s difort grew. ¡°Come on, make up now!¡± Aurora urged, looking up at the two uneasy adults with a broad smile. ¡°¡®Why aren¡¯t you making up yet? Oh, right, the teacher mentioned you have to hug to really make up. Come on, you two should hug!¡±


    Just as Joelle was about to pretend to be angry to divert from this ufortable subject, Adrian pulled her into a tight embrace. Hisrge hand pressed firmly against her back. ¡°The greatest gift I¡¯ve ever received is you bringing Aurora into our lives.¡± Joelle was rendered speechless, her body frozen in his hold. Adrian¡¯s words struck a deep chord, one she knew she¡¯d always remember.


    Adrian spent some more time ying with Aurora, then left shortly before dinner. At the dinner table, Aurora kicked her legs joyfully. Joelle observed how quickly her daughter had connected with Adrian, marking him as her first immediate bond. ¡°Aurora, do you like Mr. Miller?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do! He seems a bit cold, but I really like him!¡± Joelle could only muster a wistful smile, at a loss for words. Perhaps this was for the better. After Rafael¡¯s abrupt departure, both Aurora and Rnd had been depressed for a while. If Adrian could help fill that gap, it might be good for their emotional well-being.


    While the world of adults was oftenplicated, filled with silent feelings and drama, Joelle hoped to give her children a pure and joyful childhood. The following day at noon, Joelle was cleaning her violin when her assistant burst in. ¡°Joelle, why didn¡¯t you inform us about thetest news? That¡¯s not cool!¡± ¡°Whattest news?¡±


    The assistant arrived with a lunch box, dessert, and coffee in hand. ¡°Your boyfriend brought lunch for the entire studio. He¡¯s not only good-looking but also generous! I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Realizing what might be happening, Joelle set down her violin and went to verify. She assumed the guy mentioned by her assistant was Adrian, but to her surprise, it was Jonathan, who was casually adjusting the nts on her desk, seated in her office chair. Leo, ever expressionless, stood by his side.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Jonathan looked around casually. Joelle¡¯s office was enclosed by ss rather than walls. Many eyes were already fixed on him curiously. ¡°Do you enjoy being the center of attention?¡± he asked.


    Without a word, Joelle drew all the blinds down, then confronted Jonathan with her hands nted firmly on the desk. ¡°Have you seen enough? What do you really want?¡± Jonathan remained silent, simply raising his hand. Leo promptly ced a tablet in it. Without so much as a nce, Jonathan handed the tablet to Joelle. ¡°I heard Adrian wasn¡¯t kind to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 312

    ?<strong>Chapter 312:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s early years were dismissed as ¡°insignificant,¡± much like the forgotten words and images on this tablet. ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Joelle couldn¡¯t warm up to someone privy to the deepest secrets of her life, such as the details of her first menstrual cycle.


    Jonathan sighed and replied, ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re tearing my heart apart. You saved my life, yet I nearly killed you. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m trying to make up for it?¡± Joelle listened intently, her expression grave. ¡°What exactly do you intend to do?¡±


    Jonathan leaned his chin on his hand. ¡°I dislike being in debt. Once I¡¯ve repaid you, I¡¯ll return to Bristania to take over our family business, and I might never return.¡± Joelle stood taller, arms crossed. ¡°So, is this just a way for you to pass the time?¡±


    Jonathanughed, and at that moment, Leo interrupted. In a t tone, he said, ¡°Jonathan has faith in Tarot. He had a reading that suggested that for a peaceful life, he must not owe anyone¡ªnot only must he repay his debts, but he must do so twofold. It¡¯s the only way he can live guilt-free.¡±


    Joelle was only partly convinced. ¡°And how exactly do you n to repay me?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Considering how much your first husband has hurt you, what if I help you get even?¡±


    ¡°Could you stop bringing him up constantly?¡± Joelle asked, exasperated. Jonathan looked at her steadily, unbothered. ¡°Tell me, how do you wish to deal with Adrian? Break his arm or his leg? Or should we end his life? I¡¯m at your service for any of it.¡± Joelle broke into a cold sweat. ¡°That¡¯s illegal. I could never condone such actions.¡±


    Jonathan shrugged and approached her. ¡°Then there¡¯s only one option left. Be with me, and drive him insane.¡± Joelle paused to process his words. Jonathan lifted her chin, gauging her reaction. ¡°I¡¯m a far better choice than that dull man. Given you¡¯ve been married twice and have two children, being with me is quite the deal for you.¡±


    Joelle knocked his hand away with force. ¡°If you¡¯re trying to offer yourself, just say so! Do you think you¡¯re making a sacrifice? I wouldn¡¯t ept even if you pleaded!¡± Jonathan said, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in getting married, but if it settles a debt, marriage is apromise I¡¯m willing to make. I won¡¯t return to Bristania until I¡¯ve repaid you. In the meantime, call on me whenever you need anything. I¡¯ll be avable.¡± He took a few steps away, then turned back, giving Joelle a lingering look before lowering his voice. ¡°I can provide anything, including satisfying physical needs, and I assure you I surpass your two ex-husbands. You¡¯ve been on your own for some time, right?¡±


    ¡°Enough already!¡± Joelle was both enraged and mortified, raising her hand to strike, but Jonathan grasped it firmly. From their strength disparity alone, she realized she couldn¡¯t overpower him. After he departed, a cold shiver traveled from Joelle¡¯s scalp to her toes. Before leaving for abroad, Shawn had cautioned her to steer clear of Jonathan, and his advice proved correct. Jonathan seemed oblivious to the gravity of life and death situations. His belief that he could manipte fate was what truly frightened her.


    As they exited Joelle¡¯s studio, Leo spotted a man lurking in a corner, watching them. ¡°Jonathan, that man has been tailing us for a while. Should I handle him?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Jonathan caressed the ring on his thumb, his eyes shing coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already shown a weakness. If he wanted to kill me, he would¡¯ve acted by now.¡±


    Leo caught on instantly. ¡°It¡¯s Lara! Why is she having someone follow you?¡± ¡°Let her be.¡± Jonathan remained detached from Lara¡¯s schemes, indifferent to her actions. Marriage, for him, was merely a transactional arrangement. Jonathan had proimed he wouldn¡¯t be faithful to one woman. Aware of his character, Lara still got engaged to him, indicating her eptance of his ways. But Jonathan didn¡¯t expect any surprises from Lara.


    That afternoon, he received a call from an unfamiliar number. ¡°Get your woman out of here.¡± Initially puzzled, Jonathan realized the significance, as anyone who had his private number mattered. He quickly put the pieces together. ¡°Adrian?¡± ¡°You know Lara, right? She says she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e,¡± said Adrian. ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°She hit Joelle. I want one of her hands. Is that too much?¡± Then a voice came from Joelle on the other end, indicating that Adrian was with her. From Joelle¡¯s distress and Adrian¡¯s fury, Lara had stirred significant trouble this time. Jonathan preferred to avoid the fray, yet there were ties between their families. Lara came because of him. If she returned to Bristania harmed, it wouldplicate matters for him. ¡°If you¡¯re furious, Mr. Miller, end her life. It¡¯s a mercypared to crippling her.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 313

    ?<strong>Chapter 313:</strong>


    Adrian decided it wasn¡¯t worth arguing anymore. He ended the call and went to see how badly Joelle was hurt. Just thirty minutes earlier, Lara had burst into the ce and pped Joelle hard across the face. The p was so strong that Joelle spun around, lost her footing, twisted her ankle, and grabbed onto a nearby counter to steady herself. ¡°You shameless bitch! Are you so desperate for a man that you¡¯d steal my fianc¨¦?¡±


    Joelle realized this was the same woman who hade looking for Jonathan the other day. Lara wasn¡¯t satisfied with just one p. As she readied herself to hit again, several staff members quickly stepped in to shield Joelle. Unable to hit Joelle, Lara shouted, ¡°Everyone, listen up! Joelle, the owner of this studio, is sleeping with my fianc¨¦! I caught them together!¡± Her usations became more and more outrageous.


    Joelle¡¯s staff believed in her, but the bystanders, not knowing the truth, quickly judged her. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Joelle who just got pped?¡± ¡°She looks so nice; who knew she¡¯d do something like that!¡± ¡°Could it be true? She doesn¡¯t seem the type of person who would do that!¡± ¡°Well, if the fianc¨¦e is here causing a scene, it must be real!¡± Hearing these whispers, Joelle realized there was no point in trying to reason with Lara.


    Joelle patted her assistant¡¯s shoulder, her expression cold. ¡°Call security and have her removed.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t want to make a bigger scene in the lobby, but Lara, in her high heels, pushed past several people and charged at her. ¡°So you think you can just run away after fooling around with my man?¡±


    When Lara tried to p her again, Joelle caught her arm. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, take it up with the man who hurt you. Is it fair to attack a woman you don¡¯t even know?¡± Lara scoffed, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting it? You were in bed with Jonathan that day, right?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your proof?¡± Joelle retorted. Lara scoffed, ¡°So you¡¯re admitting it? You have the nerve to ask for proof after doing something so low?¡± Joelle stood firm. ¡°Without evidence, you¡¯re just ndering me. Do I look like someone you can push around?¡±


    Just then, her assistant returned with two security guards. ¡°She¡¯s the one causing trouble. Get her out of here!¡± Though the guards were quick to respond, Lara managed to elbow them in the face as they approached. Joelle¡¯s demeanor changed instantly. It was evident that Lara had received professional training.


    Although Lara wasn¡¯t the strongest, she had learned self-defense since she was young and knew how to take down men bigger and stronger than herself. Sure enough, the two guards couldn¡¯t stand up to her at all. As the guards hit the floor, everyone, even Joelle, stepped back. ¡°So, what do you have to say now?¡± Lara asked Joelle with a triumphant look.


    Joelle instructed her assistant, ¡°Call the cops.¡± The assistant hurriedly pulled out her phone. ¡°Hey!¡± Lara shouted, grabbing the assistant¡¯s attention. When the assistant looked up, Lara tossed her bag at her, knocking the phone from her hand. The bag¡¯s long chain whipped across Joelle¡¯s neck, leaving a red mark.


    ¡°Calling the police, are you?¡± Lara sauntered over, bent down, and retrieved her bag. ¡°We¡¯ll see if they side with me or a tramp like you.¡± Joelle held one hand to her face and the other to her neck. ¡°Even if you destroy this ce, Jonathan will never care about you.¡±


    Since Lara had struck her so hard, Joelle decided to hit Lara where it hurt. Just as she thought, Lara became even more enraged by Joelle¡¯s words. ¡°Say that again!¡± Lara yelled, grabbing Joelle by the throat. At that moment, Joelle regretted upsetting a rejected woman. Lara¡¯s tight grip made it hard for her to breathe. Bystanders tried to help, but they were quickly pushed away by Lara¡¯s kicks. Feeling alone and vulnerable, Joelle med herself for her entanglement with Jonathan.


    ¡°Stop!¡± amanding male voice called out from the entrance. It was Adrian. Lara loosened her grip, and Joelle fell to the floor, gasping for air. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Adrian ignored Lara. ¡°Can, secure this area.¡± He approached Joelle, knelt beside her, and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Joelle shook her head. Attempting to stand, she winced as pain surged through her ankle. Adrian noticed her difort and quickly scooped her into his arms. Joelle, reacting instinctively, clung to his neck, burying her face against him.


    ¡°Can, make sure she doesn¡¯t get away,¡± Adrian demanded. ¡°¡®Understood,¡± Can replied. Lara, still defiant, scoffed, ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re really something. It seems every man rushes to your aid.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 314

    ?<strong>Chapter 314:</strong>


    ¡°Lara Reed, I suggest you tread carefully with your words.¡± Can¡¯s voice was low but firm as his gaze met hers.


    Lara red at Adrian¡¯s assistant, clearly older and seasoned. ¡°And who do you think you are, talking to me like that?¡± Her hand flew up, ready to teach him a lesson, but before she could follow through, her wrist was caught mid-air, his grip firm. But Can released her as quickly as he¡¯d grabbed her. ¡°This way, please.¡±


    Lara scoffed, folding her arms. ¡°You don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Meanwhile, Adrian carried Joelle into the office,ying her on the sofa. The slightest pressure on her swollen ankle made her wince, her face scrunching in pain. Remembering there were ice packs stored in her office, Adrian retrieved one. ¡°This might help.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Joelle was about to take the ice pack, but Adrian didn¡¯t intend to give it to her. Instead, he knelt before her, his hands steady as he positioned the ice pack on her ankle. If it were anyone else, Joelle could have recoiled, maybe even called them a creep. But with Adrian, it was different. After all, this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d cared for her like this.


    Back when she was a naughty child, always getting into scrapes, she never ran to her family with her injuries. It was always Adrian. He¡¯d tend to her wounds gently and attentively, making her feel like she was his entire world.


    Joelle shook off the memory and reached for the ice pack herself. ¡°I can manage,¡± she said, snapping back to the present. Adrian, sensing her reluctance to ept more help, didn¡¯t push further. As she lowered her head, her hair cascaded down, partly obscuring her face. Without a word, he brushed it behind her ear. It was then that he saw a red p mark on her cheek. His expression darkened further when he spotted the faint crimson streak running down her neck. ¡°Who did this? Was it that woman?¡±


    Afraid that he could jump to conclusions, Joelle quickly exined the entire situation, detailing her run-in with Jonathan and how she had escaped from him. Though Adrian¡¯s jaw clenched in displeasure, her openness seemed to ease his mind. He was reassured that whatever had transpired between her and Jonathan, it wasn¡¯t what his worst fears imagined.


    Just then, Can returned, interrupting the charged moment. ¡°Mr. Miller, that woman says she¡¯s Jonathan¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± A slow, cynical smile spread across Adrian¡¯s lips. ¡°Then let him deal with her mess.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n, Mr. Miller?¡± Can asked.


    ¡°She can only leave when Jonathanes. And find out which hand she used to strike. Make sure she never uses it again.¡± Panic surged through Joelle as she instinctively grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°You¡¯re not actually going to hurt her, are you? Whatever she did, just let the police deal with it. There¡¯s no need to go that far, not over me.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t want Adrian to have blood on his hands. Also, as Aurora¡¯s father, he needed to be a good role model. Can chimed in, ¡°Lara¡¯s not the kind to be intimidated by thew. Handing her over might not change anything.¡±


    Joelle paused, her eyes narrowing slightly as an idea sparked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ask Jonathan what she¡¯s scared of?¡± Adrian, quick to follow her lead, dialed Jonathan. In no time, a response came through. ¡°She¡¯s easily petrified of water.¡± Adrian and Joelle exchanged a knowing nce. Her eyes gleamed with mischief, and a sly smile yed on her lips. Adrian immediately caught on. ¡°Can, you know what to do?¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Once Can had left, Adrian ruffled Joelle¡¯s hair gently, his voice carrying a yful warmth. ¡°You¡¯re still as sneaky as ever, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Joelle puffed out her chest proudly. ¡°I¡¯ve got to show her I¡¯m not someone she can walk all over!¡±


    Their conversation lulled, the silence between them suddenly feeling a touch awkward. Joelle¡¯s eyes drifted to Adrian, realizing he had just patted her head. She asked, ¡°By the way, what brings you here?¡±


    Adrian, intent on keeping his real motives under wraps, had already prepared a reason. ¡°Lacey¡¯s sister is getting married next week. She wants you and the kids toe.¡± He handed over a wedding invitation, which Joelle took in hand.


    Lacey had originally nned to mail it, but Adrian had leapt at the chance to deliver it himself, eager to find a reason¡ªany reason¡ªto see Joelle again. For a brief second, Joelle felt a flutter in her chest. But that warmth quickly cooled. So, he was just here to deliver the invitation, after all.


    ¡°Fiona is getting married? Who¡¯s the lucky guy?¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Her boyfriend of three years. It¡¯s a love story, for sure. With Lacey keeping an eye on things, Fiona wasn¡¯t going to settle for anything less than real love.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Joelle said, her face lighting up with genuine happiness. Adrian, at that moment, was hit with a stark realization¡ªhe still owed her a wedding. Joelle had been married twice, but never once had she had a wedding.


    She had lived so many roles in life¡ªdaughter, wife, mother¡ªbut never had the chance to be a bride. It was every girl¡¯s dream to walk down the aisle in a celebration of love, and she had perhaps needed that. Adrian made a silent vow; if she ever gave him another chance, he¡¯d give her a wedding like no other. A grand affair, one that would make her the woman others envied, rather than the one quietly envying from the sidelines.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡± Joelle¡¯s question broke through his thoughts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 315

    ?<strong>Chapter 315:</strong>


    After discovering Lara¡¯s deep-seated fear of water, Can led her to the shadowy underbelly of the overpass. As twilight descended, the ceaseless rumble of vehicles overhead created a relentless symphony of noise.


    At first, Lara trailed behind him without a second thought, her confidence bolstered by the belief that Jonathan would swoop in to save her. Even if he harbored no affection for her, Lara was certain that, bound by duty and the bond between their families, Jonathan would undoubtedlye to her rescue.


    Can had orchestrated the setup of a colossal vat brimming with water. Its immense size was such that it couldfortably amodate three grown men. Lara was prodded forward, but upon glimpsing the riverbank looming ahead, she dug in her heels and refused to budge. Can¡¯s lips curled into a mocking sneer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡±


    Of course, Lara was scared. She wasn¡¯t one to flinch at knives or even the sight of guns, but water was something she couldn¡¯t handle. As a child, she had nearly drowned in a swimming pool, and it was only by Jonathan¡¯s intervention that she had survived. From that day forward, she had shied away from any body of water.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked.


    Can snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Lara didn¡¯t believe him at all. The mere sight of that vat of water sent rm bells nging in her mind. She couldn¡¯t afford to wait for Jonathan to save her.


    ¡°Grab her!¡± Can ordered.


    The men he had brought along were seasoned fighters. In an instant, they had Lara firmly restrained. With Lara held on both sides, Can mercilessly plunged her head into the vat of water. Taken off guard, Lara choked on a mouthful of water, her hair sticking to her face like wet tendrils.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± She gasped for breath and cursed. ¡°Do you know who I am? If Jonathanes, he won¡¯t let you off!¡± No sooner had she spoken than her head was thrust back into the water once more. She thrashed wildly, but she wouldn¡¯t be pulled out until she felt she was about to drown. This happened over and over, no less than ten times.


    Lara was tormented to the point of being deathly pale, yet she still defiantly spat out, ¡°Just wait. When Jonathanes, he¡¯ll cut you all down!¡±


    Can raised his hand to call for a halt. ¡°Do you know who tipped us off about your fear of water?¡±


    Lara¡¯s eyes were red-rimmed, and Can¡¯s words sent a shiver down her spine. She had grown up in Bristania. How could anyone here know her fear of water? Only Jonathan could have known.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible! Impossible!¡± Can signaled again, and Lara¡¯s head was plunged back into the water. By the end, sheer terror had rendered her unconscious.


    A Rolls-Royce had been parked nearby for what felt like an eternity. As soon as Lara fainted, Leo turned to Jonathan and said, ¡°Lara has passed out.¡±


    Jonathan checked his watch. The timing was perfect. Adrian should have calmed down by now, and this could serve as an exnation to Joelle.


    ¡°Bring her back.¡±


    When Lara opened her eyes, there stood Jonathan. Just as in her childhood, when she had fallen into the pool, the first face she saw upon waking was Jonathan¡¯s. Years had passed, and he had only grown more handsome and resolute. ¡°Jonathan¡­¡± Lara choked out, her voice trembling with immense grievance. ¡°Was it you who told them I was afraid of water?¡±


    ¡°How could it be?¡± Jonathan¡¯s smile was casual and indifferent, a trait that women found irresistible. Given the ties between their families, he would never admit it. If he said so, Lara would undoubtedly believe him.


    ¡°Jonathan, they almost killed me!¡± She sat up, desperate to throw herself into Jonathan¡¯s arms for sce.


    ¡°Who told you to mess with Joelle?¡± Jonathan¡¯s words halted her in her tracks. His face no longer held any trace of a smile, as if saying she deserved every bit of this torment.


    ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e! I will eliminate any woman who tries to seduce you!¡±


    ¡°When did I ever say you could make choices for me?¡± Jonathan seized her chin, his voice frigid. ¡°Lara, this is the final time. If you dare to trouble Joelle again, it won¡¯t be Adrian, but me who handles you.¡±


    Lara trembled and swallowed hard in fear. ¡°Jonathan, do you like Joelle?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°How is it not my business?¡± Tears welled up in Lara¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m your fianc¨¦e. If you like someone else, why did you get engaged to me?¡±


    Jonathan turned to her, his gaze piercing. ¡°If you¡¯re opposed to our marriage, then speak with our parents. I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡±


    The atmosphere fell quiet again. Later that evening, Joelle got a phone call from Jonathan. She wasn¡¯t surprised; the injuries she bore were, after all, a stark reminder of the consequences of his actions.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Jonathan said, his tone devoid of remorse, insteadced with a mocking undertone. The spectacle of two women vying for his attention had clearly amused him.


    ¡°I recall you mentioning that you came here to repay my kindness. Is this your way of repaying it?¡±


    ¡°Still upset? What if I have Larae over and apologize to you in person?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Joelle exhaled deeply. There were things she needed to get off her chest. ¡°Jonathan, you don¡¯t owe me anything. If you really want to repay me, just keep you and your fianc¨¦e out of my life.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 316

    ?<strong>Chapter 316:</strong>


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re quite something.¡± Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but notice that the more Joelle kept her distance, the more he feltpelled to close that gap. ¡°Why don¡¯t we try being friends?¡±


    Joelle thought that nobody in their right mind would want to be friends with him, yet she chose her words carefully. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you right now, and I¡¯m not in a position to offer you anything either. Maybe it¡¯s best if we just go our separate ways.¡±


    Jonathan was quick to pick up on the underlying message in her words¡ªoutright rejection. He wasn¡¯t one to force anyone, and he noted that Adrian seemed to have a soft spot for Joelle. This exined why he had tortured Lara.


    Initially, Jonathan wanted to deal with Adrian for Joelle¡¯s sake, but it became clear that their lives were better off separate. His interference was only making things harder for her.


    ¡°What a shame.¡± He sighed. ¡°Sometimes, a man needs to feel a little threatened to truly value what he has. If you had someone like me as a backup n, you¡¯d understand how to use that to your advantage.¡±


    Joelle retorted, ¡°Stop creating drama for your own entertainment.¡±


    Jonathan raised his ss. ¡°If you ever feel aggrieved, you¡¯re always wee to visit me in Bristania.¡±


    ¡°That will never happen.¡± Joelle was determined to have nothing more to do with Jonathan.


    As he took a sip of his drink, Jonathan had a sudden thought and set down his ss. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ve just thought of another way I can make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°If you find yourself still single at forty,e to Bristania. I¡¯ll be there for you.¡±


    ¡°Hearing you say that, I guess I better find someone before I turn forty.¡±


    Jonathan simply smiled, saying nothing further.


    In the night, the ss of the floor-to-ceiling window reflected two scantily d women walking out from inside. ¡°Enough chatter. Until next time.¡±


    He ended the call, and the two women approached, yfully opening his robe.


    Joelle hoped this conversation with Jonathan might give her some respite, but unexpectedly, Lara approached her soon after.


    Lara was no longer arrogant but appeared quite distressed, her eyes red and swollen. ¡°Why are you trying to take Jonathan away from me?¡±


    Joelle knew she was not a match, so she discreetly dialed the emergency number on her phone, prepared to call for help if needed.


    Lara, tears streaming down her face, asked, ¡°Do you know how long I¡¯ve loved him?¡±


    Joellepletely disregarded Lara¡¯s words, having no interest in her romantic dilemmas. ¡°Jonathan isn¡¯t with me. We have no rtionship. What you saw was merely a performance to push you away. I¡¯ve been married twice and have two kids. I don¡¯t mean to sell myself short, but I don¡¯t see someone as esteemed as Jonathan being so desperate.¡±


    Lara, who had been squatting down and crying, looked up with a skeptical expression. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Lara examined Joelle closely. Even though she had been through two marriages and had children, she still looked strikingly young and maintained her physique. As a musician, she possessed a naturally elegant aura that seemed to defy time.


    Lara was well aware that Jonathan had a penchant for more experienced women. The fact that Joelle was a mother might even heighten his interest. With this thought, Lara sank deeper into despair.


    Outside on the street, Lara¡¯s loud sobs drew the stares of many pedestrians, leaving Joelle feeling somewhat helpless. ¡°Please, stop crying.¡±


    But Lara continued, wailing as though her heart had just been broken. ¡°Why? I¡¯ve loved him for so many years. Why doesn¡¯t he return my feelings?¡±


    Joelle massaged her temples, exasperated. ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk it over in the cafe just ahead?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yet, despite her dismissal, Lara found herself sitting across from Joelle in that very cafe ten minutester.


    This cafe was one of Joelle¡¯s business ventures, and the staff, recognizing her as the owner, left them undisturbed. Joelle sat poised, savoring the rich scent of the coffee beans.


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved Jonathan for years, but initially, I despised him. His background was questionable, and when his father introduced him to us, none of the other kids wanted to y with him. We even bullied him, but Jonathan bore it all in silence. Then, once I identally fell into the pool, and without a second thought, he jumped in to rescue me.¡±


    Joelle took it only as a story. ¡°So, you fell for him after that?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I never imagined he would save me without bearing any grudges. My father always taught us the importance of loyalty! Jonathan truly values loyalty!¡±


    Joelle only half-listened, seeing a reflection of her own long-held affection in Lara. She didn¡¯t ponder on it. Casually taking a sip of her coffee, she simply said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing romantic going on between Jonathan and me.¡±


    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡± Lara confronted her, presenting photos taken by a detective. ¡°Jonathan was with you the whole day! I even caught you two in bed together! How can you im there¡¯s nothing happening?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 317

    ?<strong>Chapter 317:</strong>


    Joelle opted not to justify herself further. ¡°You can¡¯t manipte someone¡¯s feelings. Do you really believe that eliminating allpetition will ensure Jonathan stays with you?¡±


    Suddenly, Lara sprang up. ¡°So, you admit there¡¯s something between you!¡± She swung at Joelle, stopping just short of her face.


    The threat seemed even more terrifying than an actual hit. On Lara¡¯s middle finger was an unusual ring, featuring a sharp spike aimed directly at the artery in Joelle¡¯s neck. In that instant, Joelle regretted even speaking to her. Her phoney within reach, yet she doubted she could snatch it before Lara could sh her neck.


    Left with no other choice, she opted for a different approach. ¡°I truly have no romantic ties with Jonathan. What do I need to do to convince you?¡±


    ¡°Your words mean nothing to me! Jonathan was meant to go back to Bristania long ago, but he stayed because of you!¡±


    ¡°I never asked him to stay,¡± Joelle responded, meeting Lara¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with someone else for many years, and it isn¡¯t him.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Lara¡¯s hostility eased slightly. Joelle continued, ¡°Do you remember the man who defended me that day?¡±


    ¡°Adrian Miller? Wasn¡¯t he your ex-husband?¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with him since I was 18, but he never knew.¡±


    Lara looked skeptical but paused, sitting back down. ¡°If you¡¯ve loved him so long, why would you divorce him?¡±


    ¡°Because he didn¡¯t love me back.¡± Joelle stirred her coffee, sharing more. ¡°I¡¯m much like you. I fell for him knowing he didn¡¯t feel the same, yet I still went ahead and married him, even under pressure. But after three years, I realized that no amount of effort can make someone love you if they don¡¯t. What you end up with is only pain.¡±


    This made Lara, on the brink of marrying Jonathan, reflect on her own circumstances. ¡°Do you still love him?¡± she asked.


    Joelle paused, then looked up. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard to let go of feelings that deep. No matter how wonderful another might be, he doesn¡¯t catch my eye.¡± She took pride in her ability to lie so convincingly.


    Yet, her words seemed to alleviate Lara¡¯s concerns. ¡°If I discover you¡¯ve lied, it¡¯s over for you!¡±


    In the end, Lara left Joelle unharmed, apparently appeased.


    When the weekend arrived, it was time for Fiona¡¯s wedding. Early that morning, Joelle picked out a gift and dressed Aurora and Rnd in formal attire. It would be their first time at a wedding, and Joelle, as their mother, wanted to be there for all their first experiences.


    At 10 a.m., Joelle set off in the car with both children. By 10:30, they arrived at the venue for the wedding. Full of curiosity, Aurora asked excitedly, ¡°Mom, what does getting married mean?¡±


    Joelle let out a sigh. They always seemed to ask her the hardest questions.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, right this way, please.¡± She was ushered to a table at the very front, reserved for close family and friends. Joelle hadn¡¯t anticipated being seated so prominently. Then she caught sight of the name next to hers on a ce card: Adrian Miller.


    Suddenly, everything clicked.


    At 11:00, Adrian took his seat next to her, and both Aurora and Rnd greeted him politely. ¡°Hello, Mr. Miller.¡±


    That made the adults at the table feel awkward.


    What was happening here? Adrian¡¯s daughter didn¡¯t call him Dad? And he seemed fine with it? Confusion spread among the other guests.


    As the clock struck noon, Fiona made her entrance in a bridal gown. She and the groom exchanged their vows and rings, then sealed the ceremony with a kiss.


    Among the audience, some cried, othersughed. The emotion of the moment was evident, and even Joelle found herself moved to tears.


    Adrian saw this and offered her a tissue. ¡°No need to feel envious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not envious, I just think they look wonderful together.¡± Aurora came running over. ¡°Mom, can we go y over there?¡± Aurora and Rnd had quickly made friends at the event.


    The Hudson family had reserved the entire hotel, ensuring privacy and safety, whichforted Joelle. ¡°Sure, but stay close.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Aurora eximed joyfully, tugging Rnd along to join the other children.


    At 1 p.m., Joelle was talking with Lacey, discussing everything from the groom to the best man to the wedding decorations. It seemed there was no end to the topics when women gathered. Her phone started ringing, and Adrian was the first to notice. ¡°Your phone¡¯s ringing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Answering the call from an unknown number, Joelle responded, ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s me, Lara.¡± Before Joelle could inquire further, Lara continued, ¡°I have your two kids with me.¡±


    Disbelief was Joelle¡¯s initial response. She stood up, looking for Aurora and Rnd. They had just spoken to her ten minutes earlier, but now they were nowhere in sight.


    Lara urged, ¡°Here, talk to your mom.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Hearing Aurora¡¯s voice struck Joelle like a punch, draining the color from her face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 318

    ?<strong>Chapter 318:</strong>


    ¡°Aurora! Where are you?¡± Joelle asked.


    Aurora scanned her surroundings. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re in the car!¡± Joelle tried to keep her voice steady, not wanting to rm her daughter. ¡°Aurora.¡±


    Her voice wavered, something Adrian picked up on right away. He took the phone from her. ¡°Aurora, it¡¯s Uncle Adrian speaking.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller, this is Dunn Finch speaking.¡± Dunn¡¯s even tone helped soothe Adrian a bit.


    ¡°Dunn, what are you doing in the car?¡±


    Rnd looked towards Lara, who was at the wheel. ¡°We were ying at the wedding venue when a woman told us she¡¯d take Aurora and Rnd to the amusement park. I decided to tag along.¡±


    Dunn, only five and from the Finch family, had been taught to be clever and vignt.


    Adrian visualized the scenario. Dunn likely hadn¡¯t had a chance to alert his family before he chose to follow and look out for Aurora and Rnd, worried about their safety.


    ¡°Dunn, can you tell me where you are right now?¡±


    Dunn, still learning to read many words, simply described what he saw outside the window. ¡°I see a mall, and there¡¯s a tall, pointy building in front of it¡ª¡± He was cut off as Lara snatched the phone.


    ¡°Shut up, you little brat!¡± Dunn didn¡¯t resist, understanding his importance, as well as the value of Aurora and Rnd to the Miller, Watson, and Romero families. It was clear no sane person would risk harming them.


    He figured this woman wasn¡¯t very smart; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so foolish as to target the three of them.


    Adrian¡¯s voice came stern and urgent through the phone. ¡°Lara, you better make sure nothing happens to them. If even a single hair on their heads is harmed, I won¡¯t let it slide.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to overreact. I was merely having a bit of fun with the kids. If you¡¯re that concerned, you and Joelle shoulde get them yourselves. But just the two of you.¡±


    Adrian tried to discern her motives, but Joelle was past worrying about Lara¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Where are you? We¡¯lle right now! Lara, please, don¡¯t harm the children!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll text you the location in thirty minutes.¡± Lara ended the call abruptly. When Joelle attempted to redial, she found that Lara¡¯s phone was already switched off.


    Adrian reassured her with aforting hand on her back. ¡°Stay calm, let¡¯s get in touch with Jonathan first. He might be able to reach Lara before we can.¡±


    Lacey also chimed in, trying to soothe her. ¡°Joelle, try not to panic. We¡¯ll get the kids back safe and sound.¡±


    Gradually, Joelle steadied herself, took several deep breaths, and dialed Jonathan¡¯s number.


    Meanwhile, Lara turned off her phone with a scoff, casually tossing it out the window.


    The car left the bustling city behind, heading towards a more secluded area.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened with fear as she stared at Lara.


    She clutched Dunn¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Dunn, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Dunn reassured her, patting her head gently. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Just then, Rnd, who had been dozing fitfully, began to cry loudly, and soon a foul odor filled the car.


    Lara, driving, pinched her nose and nced back repeatedly. ¡°Did he poop? Why does it smell so terrible?¡±


    Aurora clenched her fist, upset. ¡°Don¡¯t say that about my brother!¡±


    Dunn, also covering his nose, suggested calmly, ¡°You should pull over. If he keeps crying, it might draw attention. You wouldn¡¯t want anyone to find out you¡¯re kidnapping kids, right?¡±


    Reluctantly, Lara realized she had to stop; the smell was bing unbearable.


    Left with no option, she slowed the car and parked in front of a grocery store.


    She handed some cash to Dunn. ¡°Go inside and get some diapers and wet wipes.¡±


    As Rnd reached out to take the money, Lara withdrew her hand sharply. ¡°Behave yourself. If you try anything or scream for help, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it!¡±


    Dunn¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Even if I did ask for help, who would believe a kid like me?¡±


    ¡°Smart kid,¡± Lara said, finally handing him the money.


    Dunn exited the car quickly and dashed into the supermarket. Left behind with nothing else to do, Lara turned her attention to Aurora.


    Aurora clung to Rnd protectively. ¡°You bad woman, what do you n to do with me and my brother?¡±


    ¡°Who taught you to speak to adults like that? You have no manners.¡±


    ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve respect! I¡¯ll have you know, my dad is a doctor. If you hurt us, he¡¯ll make sure your treatment is very painful!¡±


    ¡°Your dad is a doctor?¡± Lara chuckled dismissively. ¡°Little girl, have you ever looked in the mirror? You look just like Adrian. Don¡¯t you see who your real father is?¡±


    Aurora paused for a moment, then stood up defiantly, saying, ¡°You¡¯re lying! Evil woman! I am my dad¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°Sit down, you little brat!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 319

    ?<strong>Chapter 319:</strong>


    Just as Dunn left the supermarket, he saw Lara grabbing Aurora roughly and sprinted towards them. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±


    Lara hesitated and pulled her hand back, realizing the inappropriateness of her actions. ¡°Did you get everything?¡± Without a word, Dunn climbed into the car, and Lara started changing Rnd¡¯s diaper.


    ¡°Dunn.¡± Aurora pulled at his sleeve, tears streaking her cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I¡¯m here.¡± While Lara was preupied, Dunn secretly handed Aurora a piece of candy he had bought with the change, hoping to lift her spirits.


    Yet, it didn¡¯t make much difference because Aurora was deeply hurt.


    ¡°Dunn, that mean woman said my dad isn¡¯t my real father.¡± Dunn inquired, ¡°Who did she say is your father then?¡±


    ¡°She mentioned I look like Adrian Miller quite a bit.¡±


    Dunn got it. He had always thought Aurora looked like Adrian from the moment they met, but he was aware that suchments shouldn¡¯t be made lightly. Even a child like him understood that, but Lara seemed oblivious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Lara struggled but finally managed to change Rnd¡¯s diaper. ¡°I¡¯m going to throw this away. Stay put.¡±


    She grimaced as she held the dirty diaper at arm¡¯s length and opened the car door.


    As she stepped out, Dunn cleverly caught her skirt in the car door as it shut.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lara didn¡¯t notice and fell,nding right on the dirty diaper. It was unpleasantly warm.


    Secondster, she let out a horrified yelp. Dunn and Aurora stifled their giggles.


    Half an hourter, Joelle received a message from Lara with a specific address, emphasizing again that only she and Adrian shoulde.


    In the parking lot, Adrian was ready in the driver¡¯s seat.


    Joelle hurried to the passenger side.


    ¡°Adrian! Wait!¡± It was Fred and Gracie, Dunn¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Is there any word about my son? I need toe too!¡± The typicallyposed CEO of Finch Group was visibly distressed, a stark contrast to his usual authoritative demeanor.


    ¡°Fred, Lara specifically mentioned just Joelle and me. I promise to keep you updated with any news,¡± Adrian said, patting his shoulder.


    ¡°That¡¯s not eptable!¡± Fred¡¯s eyes reddened with urgency. ¡°I have to go! My wife endured so much to bring our son into this world! Where are you headed? I can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing! My wife and I areing with you!¡±


    Gracie was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°Joelle, please, our son has never spent a night away from us!¡±


    Joelle and Adrian shared a knowing look, fully aware of the parents¡¯ distress.


    Adrian gave a nod. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s handle this together.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± they responded and climbed into the car.


    As Fred buckled up, he asked, ¡°Where are they now?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re in the top suite of the Royal Hotel.¡±


    Once they reached the Royal Hotel, Adrian and Joelle were the first to enter the suite.


    But Fred and Gracie stayed back.


    The door mmed shut behind Joelle just as she sensed something was amiss. It was toote.


    The inside handle was broken, and the door could only be opened from the outside.


    Joelle knocked urgently on the door. ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°Adrian, Joelle, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Fred¡¯s voice came from the other side. ¡°We had to do this, or Lara would harm my son!¡± Joelle and Adrian exchanged a serious nce.


    Adrian had always trusted Fred and Gracie due to their longstanding friendship and had let his guard down around them.


    He hadn¡¯t anticipated falling into Lara¡¯s scheme.


    He asked calmly, ¡°What else did Lara instruct you to do?¡± Fred and Gracie shared a hesitant look. ¡°She wants you two to stay here for the night.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re going to check on the kids now. By morning, you¡¯ll be free, and the kids will be home.¡± Inside the locked room, Joelle and Adrian were puzzled by Lara¡¯s motives.


    Suddenly, the room¡¯s phone rang, and Joelle answered it. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Do you like the surprise I¡¯ve set up for you?¡±


    Recognizing Lara¡¯s voice, Joelle yelled, ¡°What is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You¡¯ve had feelings for Adrian for years, haven¡¯t you? Well, prove it then.¡±


    Joelle shot a nervous look at Adrian, who was checking the room for another way out. She whispered, ¡°How does this benefit you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple! If you sleep with Adrian, Jonathan will lose interest in you. Then he¡¯ll return to Bristania and marry me!¡± Joelle was so furious she nearly copsed.


    Had she known Lara would stoop to such lows, she would never have admitted her feelings for Adrian. How could she face him now?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 320

    ?<strong>Chapter 320:</strong>


    After the call ended, Adrian approached Joelle. ¡°What did Lara want?¡±


    Joelle struggled to articte her thoughts. Should she reveal that they might escape this ordeal by spending the night together? ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression was clouded with concern; his furrowed brows had been a constant since they entered.


    It was clear Lara had a motive for confining him and Joelle together, though he couldn¡¯t figure it out yet.


    Breaking the uneasy silence, Joelle suggested, ¡°First, let¡¯s see if we can get some help.¡±


    They both checked their phones only to find no signal; likely a signal jammer was at work.


    Thendline was their only remaining option, but surely Lara would be monitoring it. Any attempt to use it would immediately alert her.


    Holding on to a flicker of hope, Joelle thought that if they weren¡¯t heard from for an extended period, someone mighte looking for them.


    But she quickly dismissed this idea, realizing Fred and Gracie might easily alleviate any concerns from their side.


    In short, they were stuck there with each other, with no apparent way out.


    Ten minutester, thendline rang again. This time, Adrian answered before Joelle could.


    If it was Lara calling again, what nonsense would she spout this time? With her heart pounding, Joelle unconsciously clutched the cushion on the sofa.


    Adrian picked up. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s me!¡± It was Fred¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Fred, have you seen the kids?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Lara is making conditions. She insists you and Joelle must sleep together before she¡¯ll release them.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at Joelle, who appeared increasingly distressed.


    Her thoughts were consumed by concern for the children, while Adrian briefly entertained an unwee thought.


    ¡°Got it.¡± He hung up and returned to his seat across from Joelle.


    ¡°Who was it?¡±


    ¡°Fred.¡±


    ¡°And what did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said the kids are okay, and we shouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Is that everything he said?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Joelle went silent, her thoughts in turmoil, unsure how to discuss this development with Adrian.


    Adrian felt simrly conflicted. After a moment, he stood and went to the bathroom.


    Outside, Joelle paced back and forth anxiously.


    The well-being of the children was paramount. What wouldn¡¯t she sacrifice for them?


    She eyed the camera Lara had undoubtedly installed to monitor them.


    If she didn¡¯tply with Lara¡¯s demands, it would be taken as proof she didn¡¯t truly love Adrian, putting them all in jeopardy. Meanwhile, Adrian sshed water on his face in the bathroom, reminding himself repeatedly not to lose control.


    Adrian knew he couldn¡¯t exploit Joelle under these circumstances.


    Thendline rang once more.


    This time, Joelle picked it up and switched it to speaker mode. Adrian emerged from the bathroom just as the pained cries of Aurora filled the room. ¡°I want Daddy! I want Mommy!¡± Rnd¡¯s cries echoed his sister¡¯s.


    Fred and Gracie felt overwhelmed. Their son Dunn was usually easy to manage, but they were unustomed toforting a distraught little girl and her younger brother who often echoed her emotions.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re right here with you.¡±


    ¡°I want Mommy!¡± Aurora cried, as she and Rnd clung to each other, looking pitiful and needy.


    Fred tried to distract them. ¡°How about I show you a magic trick?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± they replied in unison.


    Fred was at his wit¡¯s end. ¡°Dunn, help me out here!¡±


    Gracie asked, ¡°Son, how did you calm them down earlier?¡± The noise and confusion were evident even through the phone.


    Joelle¡¯s heart was breaking, but she remained silent, knowing that any sound from her might make the children even more upset.


    Then Lara¡¯s voice cut through the turmoil. ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long? No kissing, no hugging¡ªhow do you expect to get your kids back? If you really want to see them, you¡¯d better get moving!¡±


    Joelle and Adrian locked eyes, their mutual understanding clear.


    The call ended, and Joelle looked down, murmuring, ¡°You know everything now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joelle wondered if he also knew about her long-hidden feelings for him.


    But instead of dwelling on it, she decided to be upfront. After the sex, she would wave goodbye to the past. Joelle was the kind of person who, once she made up her mind, would take action. She was sentimental and nostalgic, making it hard for her to decide, but she would also cut the knot when necessary.


    She stepped towards Adrian.


    Adrian¡¯s heart raced, and he instinctively stepped back, but Joelle caught him by the shirt cor.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± His mind screamed caution¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let himself lose control even more than Joelle might.


    Joelle fixed him with a steady look. The setting sun cast elongated shadows through the window, but it only sharpened the resolve in her eyes.


    ¡°Listen, Adrian. These are the words from the eighteen-year-old Joelle.¡±


    Adrian held his breath.


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    The simple confession seemed to resurrect the bittersweet feelings of her youth.


    It wasn¡¯t her cheeks that flushed, but her eyes that reddened with emotion. ¡°From the age of eighteen to twenty-six, I¡¯ve carried a torch for you for eight years.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 321

    ?<strong>Chapter 321:</strong>


    Now that Joelle was approaching thirty, voicing such feelings seemed somewhat overly sentimental.


    Adrian stared at her, his expression one of sheer disbelief. It took him a moment to grasp what Joelle had just confessed.


    ¡°Joelle?¡± His voice quivered with a mix of excitement and confusion. At over thirty years old, he had never been so overwhelmed with emotion.


    Fearing he might be dreaming, he gripped her arm tightly, his expression betraying his inner turmoil.


    ¡°What did you just say? Haven¡¯t you always had feelings for Rafael?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always had feelings for you.¡±


    Joelle looked at him firmly, though Adrian felt as if she was looking beyond him, connecting with a version of him from the past.


    ¡°Why would you think I liked Rafael? If I did, why would I have married you?¡±


    That thought struck Adrian hard.


    He had simply assumed Joelle was in love with Rafael.


    When had he started to believe Joelle and Rafael were a couple? It seemed to stem from the time after Austin¡¯s ident when he discovered Rafael¡¯s feelings for Joelle.


    How much did Rafael care for her?


    So much that he always made sure Joelle got home safely first, even if it meant going out of his way.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    Rafael¡¯s feelings for Joelle were so evident that all their friends noticed.


    Adrian had maintained a gentleman¡¯s code; if a friend liked someone, he would not pursue her.


    Naturally, Joelle would appreciate someone like Rafael. Rafael had been the charming, thoughtful one since they were kids.


    If Joelle didn¡¯t have feelings for Rafael, then why would she blush so often around them?


    But reflecting on it now, Adrian realized that whenever Joelle interacted with Rafael, he was also present.


    He had always seen himself as just an onlooker, but now he realized he had been the focal point all along.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was tight with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    He regretted hurting Joelle and recognizing her feelings toote.


    Regretful that his attempts to make amends only seemed to increase his debt to her.


    He embraced her tightly and said, ¡°Joelle, from now on, I¡¯ll make sure I treat you right. I won¡¯t let you down again!¡±


    Joelle hadn¡¯t anticipated such an intense disy of emotion from Adrian. She had been on the verge of tears herself, but now it was Adrian who seemed more affected.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we first figure out how to save the kids?¡±


    ¡°Fred said they¡¯re safe.¡±


    ¡°But we still need to check on them. Didn¡¯t you hear how upset Aurora was?¡±


    Adrian released her, his gaze intense and filled with renewed purpose.


    Joelle braced herself emotionally. She closed her eyes, ready for whatever came next.


    But Adrian said, ¡°I would never take advantage of your vulnerability or invade your privacy.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes snapped open in surprise, and suddenly, Adrian cradled the back of her head and pressed a soft kiss to her lips. It was gentle, just a fleeting brush, like a feather lightly touching her lips.


    The sensation sent a flutter through her heart, like a feather gently touching it.


    ¡°Joelle, we¡¯ve missed too many opportunities already. Let¡¯s take it step by step this time¡ªfrom dating right through to marriage, without missing a beat.¡±


    This deration left Joelle astounded. ¡°Adrian, are you sure about what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re in your right mind?¡± she asked, half-jokingly considering whether to check his temperature to see if he was delirious.


    He had once despised being around her so much he¡¯d avoiding home, and now here he was, making such profound derations, possibly just for the sake of Aurora.


    ¡°I¡¯m clear-headed.¡± Adrian took her hand and pressed it against his chest, his voice resonating with earnestness. ¡°I¡¯ve never been more certain. I like you, Joelle. Not because I feel obligated, not because you¡¯re the mother of my child, and not just because I¡¯ve learned of your longstanding feelings for me. I like you¡ªfor your kindness, your grace, your brilliance on stage, your integrity, and your courageous, sincere heart.¡±


    ¡°Stop,¡± Joelle interjected, overwhelmed by his words.


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this further once we¡¯re out,¡± Adrian said as he picked up a chair. ¡°Joelle, block your ears.¡±


    Joelle did as he asked, and Adrian mmed the chair against the doors, the impact echoing loudly around them.


    He continued to batter the doors until the lock gave way and the doors parted slightly, held together only by an iron chain. Discarding the chair, Adrian began to pull at the chain with raw determination.


    His efforts were so intense that his arm was visibly strained through the narrow gap, yet he showed no sign of pain. Joelle watched as his face flushed with the exertion, his pulls growing more forceful.


    Eventually, he tore the chain apart with his bare hands, though his fists were bleeding profusely by then.


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    Adrian clenched his teeth against the pain. ¡°It¡¯s alright, let¡¯s go check on the kids first.¡±


    Joelle hurried to fetch a towel from the bathroom and wrapped it around his hand. The towel quickly turned crimson with his blood.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 322

    ?<strong>Chapter 322:</strong>


    Lara was staring at the monitor when the door flew open with a loud bang.


    Jonathan, with Leo by his side, loomed in the doorway, his eyes stormy and silent.


    Lara, startled, jumped to her feet and attempted aforting smile. ¡°Jonathan, look! They¡ª¡± But she was abruptly silenced by a sharp p that sent her head reeling to one side.


    Since she was a child, Lara had been skilled in self-defense, her parents having sent her to a grueling training camp for toughening up.


    The sting of the p paled inparison to the shock that nearly brought her to tears. ¡°Did you just hit me?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    Jonathan seized her chin roughly, forcing her to look at him.


    ¡°Should I not have?¡± he retorted.


    Lara bit her lip, her eyes filling with tears. ¡°I did it all for you!¡±


    ¡°Since when did I ask you to meddle like this?¡± Jonathan¡¯s hand came down again, turning her head the other way.


    This time, she covered her face, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.


    Jonathan was always merciless. ¡°I warned you before, if you troubled Joelle again, I would deal with you myself.¡±


    Lara stumbled backward in fear, identally toppling a chair. ¡°Jonathan, how could you treat me this way? I adore you! My heart is entirely yours! I just wanted you to realize who Joelle truly is!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s patience had run dry. ¡°Leo, take her away. Deal with her once we reach Bristania.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leo, being much stronger than Lara, could easily subdue her. Lara realized it was futile to resist and decided it might be better to save her energy to plead for mercyter.


    Adrian and Joelle then arrived with their two children, apanied by the Finch family.


    Jonathan apologized for Lara¡¯s behavior. ¡°Sorry, she¡¯s been quite spoiled since childhood and has ended up bothering you.¡± Thankfully, the incident hadn¡¯t escted, although Adrian had sustained an injury to his hand.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Lara?¡± Joelle inquired.


    Jonathan, needing to soothe the group, responded with a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her on our way back.¡±


    Gracie, Fred¡¯s wife, was the only one looking puzzled. ¡°Take care of her? What do you mean?¡±


    Jonathan merely smiled, offering no exnation.


    As they were about to leave, Joelle pulled him aside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you owe me a favor?¡±


    ¡°What? You need my help now?¡± Jonathan confidently ced his arm around Joelle, aware that Adrian was observing them discreetly.


    With a sly grin, he whispered, ¡°Adrian seems quite bothered. Shall we take a closer look?¡±


    Joelle inhaled deeply. ¡°Jonathan, if you really want to make it up to me, then hear me out. If you don¡¯t love Lara, don¡¯t marry her. What happened today might seem like her fault, but you¡¯re the one giving her false hope.¡±


    Jonathan appeared to consider her words for a moment. ¡°I see.¡± Joelle wasn¡¯t sure if her message had sunk in, but she continued sincerely, ¡°You want to sleep peacefully, right? Then stop disappointing others. Those who deceive often face dire consequences, and ying with someone¡¯s emotions will eventually catch up with you.¡±


    Jonathan stifled a yawn. ¡°Does Adrian know how much you¡ª¡±


    Joelle snapped, ¡°I¡¯m done speaking. Bye!¡±


    On the way to the airport, Lara sobbed and pleaded relentlessly, ¡°Jonathan, I truly messed up. I really love you!¡±


    Jonathan, exasperated, covered his ears. ¡°Enough, can you be quiet?¡±


    Lara, tears rolling down her cheeks, lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to apologize. When you first came to live with us, we were so cruel to you, yet you never fought back. You even saved my life when I identally fell into the pool. Since then, I¡¯ve been so thankful, and from that moment¡ª¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re referring to that pool incident?¡± Jonathan cut her off, tilting her chin up with his fingers. ¡°I never told you that your fall was no ident. I arranged for you to be pushed.¡±


    Lara¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Why would you do that?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Jonathan pretended to think deeply. ¡°It suited my interests and didn¡¯t harm me, so why not? Wasn¡¯t it around that time your father began to see me as a potential son-inw?¡±


    For the first time, Lara swung at him, her emotional turmoil leaving her vulnerable.


    Jonathan easily caught her fist and twisted her arm behind her back.


    She winced in pain. Suddenly, Leo, who was driving, yelled out, ¡°Danger!¡±


    Their car was encircled, and the back door of the van ahead of them creaked open, unveiling a sniper rifle.


    It was uncertain whom the rifle targeted, but it was pointed straight at Jonathan.


    Bang!


    The bullet shot from the dark barrel. Lara¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Jonathan, watch out!¡± In a swift move, she shoved Jonathan aside, determined to protect him from harm.


    The bullet struck her in the temples, and Jonathan¡¯s eyes grew wide with horror as blood sprayed over the leather seat. ¡°Jonathan¡­ I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 323

    ?<strong>Chapter 323:</strong>


    Joelle went with Adrian to the hospital to get his hand treated and also arranged for a thorough checkup for the three children. Luckily, the kids were only slightly shaken and unharmed. Adrian¡¯s injury was more severe; he required three stitches for a deep cut on his hand.


    The doctor sewed him up without any anesthesia, and Joelle watched from a distance.


    She felt a twinge of pain just from seeing the needle prate Adrian¡¯s skin, but he didn¡¯t even flinch.


    Looking up, Joelle noticed Adrian had been watching her intently the whole time.


    He had the expectant look of a dog awaiting a treat.


    Of course, Joelle kept these thoughts to herself, never daring to voice them to Adrian.


    Fortunately, a phone call interrupted the ufortable moment. She stepped away to answer. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Joelle¡­¡± The voice on the other end was weak.


    ¡°Jonathan?¡±


    A mocking chuckle followed from the other end. ¡°You were right. Those who deceive often face dire consequences.¡± Joelle sensed trouble and felt a surge of dread. ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not dying.¡± Jonathan breathed heavily, resting his head against a wall and gazing tiredly at the sky. ¡°But that might change soon.¡± His voice carried a resigned eptance of his fate.


    Joelle shed back to the time she had saved Jonathan. ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to die just yet.¡± Jonathan held his stomach, looked at his bloodied hand, and scoffed. ¡°But that could change shortly.¡±


    He was someone she had once saved, but now, he was on the brink of dying again. ¡°Where¡¯s Leo?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Gone.¡±


    Joelle was startled. ¡°And Lara?¡±


    ¡°Gone, too.¡±


    Joelle gasped, covering her mouth in horror. Just half an hour before, Leo and Lara were still alive.


    Jonathan groaned in agony. ¡°Joelle, are youing to save me or not? You think I called to say goodbye?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± she replied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call the police or an ambnce. I¡¯ve been shot, and I can¡¯t handle their questions right now.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Joelle repeated affirmatively without hesitation and rushed out.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Adrian saw her rushing and quickly followed, ignoring the doctor.


    ¡°Joelle! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Joelle, in a panic, exined, ¡°Jonathan¡¯s in danger. I have to save him or he might not make it!¡±


    ¡°Do you care that much about him?¡± Adrian tightened his grip on her wrist, his expression darkening.


    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of life and death!¡± Joelle clutched his arm back. ¡°Are you really getting jealous now? He reached out to me; I can¡¯t just ignore that.¡±


    Adrian held back his annoyance. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll send Can. It¡¯s too risky for you to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle looked at his iplete stitches and felt a twinge of guilt.


    ¡°I got carried away earlier. I¡¯ll stay until you¡¯re all stitched up.¡±


    Adrian wasn¡¯t concerned about his minor injury anymore. ¡°Joelle, who are you more worried about, me or him?¡±


    Joelle was frustrated. Why was Adrian being so petty right now? The doctor interrupted, saying, ¡°Ahem! Sir, should I finish stitching your wound before you carry on with your conversation?¡±


    Adrian gripped Joelle¡¯s hand firmly, his gaze locked on hers. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. I have a lot to tell you.¡±


    Joelle persuaded him to finish getting his stitches first. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stay.¡±


    The doctor internally rolled his eyes. Working under these circumstances was challenging enough.


    Elsewhere, Aurora and Rnd were under Dunn and Gracie¡¯s watchful eyes.


    Aurora was content as long as Dunn kept her entertained. Fred held Rnd, letting Gracie y with his little hands.


    ¡°Honey, should we think about having another child for Dunn?¡± Gracie asked.


    ¡°Do you remember? After your touch delivery, I went straight for a vasectomy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, you¡¯re always so thoughtful.


    ¡°Why do we need another baby of our own? We¡¯ve already got a perfect little family.¡± Fred motioned towards Dunn and Aurora cuddling nearby.


    Gracie¡¯s heart warmed instantly. ¡°Dunn, what are you whispering about with her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Dunn said, subtly pulling Aurora a bit aside. ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t you want to find out who your father is?¡±


    ¡°Dunn, do you have a way?¡±


    Dunn nodded and opened his small hand. ¡°I snagged a hair from Adrian when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. With this, we can find out what your rtionship with him is.¡± Aurora was impressed. ¡°Dunn, you¡¯re brilliant!¡±


    ¡°Now, give me some of your hair.¡±


    Aurora pulled out some of her hair and handed it over to Dunn, who carefully stored it. ¡°I¡¯ll get an adult to help us with a test, and I¡¯ll let you know the results on Monday when we¡¯re at kindergarten.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dunn!¡±


    When Dunn and Aurora rejoined the group, Gracie and Dunn were already discussing taking Aurora in as their daughter. ¡°Dunn, how about making Aurora your sister?¡±


    Dunn climbed onto a chair confidently. ¡°Research suggests that an only child tends to be more sessful and well-rounded. Considering your enthusiasm and intelligence, just raising me seems quite the challenge already.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 324

    ?<strong>Chapter 324:</strong>


    In the quiet of the night, Adrian and Joelle arrived at a secluded vi on the outskirts. Inside, they found Jonathan lying in a bed, barely alive after being shot in the shoulder and abdomen.


    As they entered, Jonathan appeared to be resting, illuminated only by the soft light of a bedsidemp. Just when Joelle thought to leave silently, Jonathan turned and smiled weakly. As they approached to inspect his injuries, they noted his ashen face and parched lips.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Joelle asked. Jonathan grimaced, pausing to catch his breath before saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing new; too many people want me dead.¡±


    Joelle scoffed, ¡°It sounds like you¡¯ve been quite the troublemaker back in Bristania!¡±


    Jonathan¡¯s face flickered with a distant look at the mention of Bristania, quickly reced by a wry smile. ¡°You saved my life again. It seems I owe you my life.¡±


    Before Joelle could respond, Adrian stepped protectively in front of her, his expression stern. ¡°If you¡¯re so eager to die, I can arrange that. Want to join your fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Jonathan chuckled, though it aggravated his pain.


    ¡°Always so fierce, huh? I prefer a gentler approach, which women seem to like. Joelle, you¡¯d prefer my style, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Adrian tensed, ready to confront Jonathan.


    Joelle intervened, giving Jonathan a sharp look.


    ¡°If you can still talk, you¡¯re not in grave danger. Heal up and go back to Bristania. After that, we¡¯re through¡ªno further contact.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t return,¡± Jonathan retorted, his toneced with sarcasm. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Today, my brother tried to kill me. He sent his top men to ensure it. Although they didn¡¯t seed in killing me, taking Leo¡¯s life is a partial victory for him.¡±


    It had been so dangerous that Jonathan didn¡¯t even have a chance to recover Leo¡¯s body.


    Leo had been his closest ally in Bristania, sharing a close friendship from their youth.


    Despite his casual demeanor, Jonathan¡¯s voice was strained. ¡°And now with Lara gone, my brother will surely me me for her death. Going back to Bristania would only lead to my demise at the hands of the Reed family.¡±


    Joelle felt a mix of pity and frustration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for you, but what does this have to do with me? I saved you; don¡¯t expect me to get dragged into your mess.¡±


    Jonathan arched an eyebrow. ¡°How can you say it doesn¡¯t concern you? We¡¯re tied into this together now. If you don¡¯t stand by me, I¡¯ll reveal that you saved me, and those people wille after you too.¡±


    Joelle was infuriated. ¡°And you im to have a clear conscience? What about repaying your debts honorably?¡± Jonathan stared at the ceiling, haunted by Lara¡¯s death before his eyes. ¡°How do you repay someone who died for you? I¡¯m already buried in debt. What¡¯s a few more?¡±


    Joelle, restraining Adrian from attacking Jonathan, now felt like throttling him herself for his ingratitude. ¡°You dragged me into this! Jonathan, do you understand you¡¯re putting my life at risk?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± Jonathan met her gaze firmly. ¡°Help me, and I assure you, you¡¯ll be safe.¡±


    Joelle looked at him skeptically, unconvinced by his promise. Jonathan slipped a ring off his thumb. ¡°Go to Bristania, find my father, and tell him everything. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡± The thought of going to Bristania made Joelle distrust Jonathan even more.


    Noticing her reluctance, Jonathan appealed to Adrian. ¡°Mr. Miller, lend me a hand this time, and I¡¯ll teach you how to win a woman¡¯s heart. Particrly someone like Joelle¡ªI know just the right approach.¡±


    That was thest straw¡ªJoelle started searching the room.


    Adrian, puzzled, asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Something to sew his mouth shut!¡±


    Adrian was hesitant to agree to Jonathan¡¯s n. As they left the vi, Joelle was still seething.


    ¡°Just leave him be! Let him handle his own mess!¡± Joelle spat. ¡°Sure, as you wish,¡± Adrian responded with such softness that Joelle felt a chill.


    ¡°Adrian, stop it, okay?¡±


    ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Joelle struggled to identify the exact issue. After a moment, she straightened up and faced him. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I once had feelings for you. But not anymore.¡±


    ¡°I get that,¡± Adrian responded casually. ¡°But I¡¯m still pursuing you. You can¡¯t stop me from trying.¡±


    At this point, Joelle was beginning to ept that Adrian might truly love her.


    Still, it remained an ufortable truth.


    She looked away from his intense stare. ¡°First, let¡¯s go pick up Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    During the drive, Katherine¡¯s call broke the silence.


    ¡°Joelle, I just spotted Rafael in Bristania!¡± Katherine was so excited that even Adrian could hear her clearly.


    The atmosphere in the car turned heavy.


    Adrian clenched the steering wheel, his gaze fixed forward, yet from the corner of his eye, he could see Joelle¡¯s expression of utter astonishment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 325

    ?<strong>Chapter 325:</strong>


    Katherine eximed, ¡°Rafael¡¯s in terrible condition! Both Shawn and I tried reaching out to him, but he¡¯s not opening up. You need toe and see him!¡±


    Joelle was uncertain about how to reply with Adrian right there. Her concern for Rafael had already been significant, and learning about his poor condition only intensified her worries. Adrian abruptly stopped the car. ¡°You should go. We can also handle the matter with Jonathan along the way.¡±


    He was aware of Joelle¡¯s concerns for Rafael and proactively offered a solution before she could request one. This approach would prevent any potential difort. Clutching her phone, Joelle replied, ¡°Alright, Kathy, I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡±


    Katherine, on the other line, felt as if she had just heard some intriguing news. Considering thete hour back home, she wondered why Joelle and Adrian were together. Could there be something going on between them?


    Shawn approached and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Katherine answered, debating whether to share the news with him.


    Shawn didn¡¯t pursue further, adjusting his outfit in the mirror. Katherineplimented, ¡°You look sharp, Shawn! Are you heading out on a date?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shawn responded, his heart racing as their eyes met. He then hastily pretended to adjust his sleeves to break away from her stare. ¡°I have a meeting. How about you? Any ns for today?¡±


    Katherine checked her watch. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m runningte!¡± she blurted out, grabbing her bag and dashing off.


    Her team had tracked down Frankie¡¯s schedule, and she was eager to see him in person. Once, when Joelle asked why she was so focused on finding him, Katherine answered, ¡°I can¡¯t end it just like that.¡± She arrived at the club where deals were negotiated. Ten minutes after her arrival, Shawn arrived at the entrance.


    His assistant said, ¡°Mr. Watson, Arlo Todd has declined our offers several times, despite the generous proposal you¡¯ve put forward. He¡¯s not interested in changing positions. It¡¯s tough to find such integrity in academia and research these days.¡± Inside the private room, Arlo wasn¡¯t seated. He stood by the window, gazing out.


    His life was a repetitive cycle¡ªresearch institute, library, home. He worked tirelessly every day, his eyes red from fatigue, often too engrossed in his research to notice anything else. ¡°Hello,¡± Arlo greeted as he turned around, appearing as remote and detached as his photographs suggested.


    As they settled into their seats, Arlo wasted no time. ¡°I¡¯ve declined your offer several times. While I appreciate your persistence, I must refuse again. I¡¯mmitted to my current employer under contract, and I¡¯m not nning to leave.¡± Shawn offered a smile. ¡°So the reason you turned me down is not because of the sry I offered.¡±


    Arlo¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°It¡¯s not the offer itself. It¡¯s about keeping my promise.¡±


    Shawn ordered a cup of coffee. ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your situation, Arlo. You have the capability to lead a team, something your current job hasn¡¯t offered you. Loyalty is valuable, but not when it blinds you.¡±


    Arlo remained quiet for a short while. ¡°I hear what you¡¯re saying, but¡ª¡±


    Shawn interjected firmly, ¡°No buts. Join me, and I¡¯ll pay ten times the penalty fee if you leave. I¡¯ll also finance your own research institute, and you¡¯ll have full control over three development departments.¡± Arlo was speechless.


    Shawn¡¯s offer showed an incredible amount of trust in him. He had never been valued this highly before. As the quiet lingered, Shawn leisurely sipped his coffee. ¡°Take all the time you need to consider. I value not just your skills, but your integrity as well.¡±


    Arlo bit his lip. ¡°Perhaps we should start with dinner.¡± Shawn¡¯s smile broadened. A meal together would indeedy the groundwork for more dialogue. Previous attempts by HR to engage Arlo had been quickly rebuffed. ¡°Very well.¡±


    The servers began to serve the dishes. As Shawn reached for a cigarette, he paused, recognizing one of the waitresses. Just then, Katherine nced his way, and Shawn promptly extinguished the cigarette.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Katherine whispered. Wasn¡¯t this Frankie¡¯s private room? What was Shawn doing here, then?


    Shawn¡¯s assistant, seizing the moment, eximed, ¡°Frankie,¡± drawing everyone¡¯s attention. He then turned to a bewildered Arlo. ¡°You should take the offer!¡±


    Arlo looked between Shawn and the assistant, puzzled. ¡°Take the offer?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s focus switched from Shawn to Arlo. So this was Frankie? The same guy who had disappeared after she had sent him a selfie during their online chats?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 326

    ?<strong>Chapter 326:</strong>


    Shawn stood before Arlo, pleading earnestly, ¡°Please give us a chance! We¡¯ll ept any conditions you set!¡±


    Katherine found it difficult to watch Shawn grovel. She admired strength and usually chose boyfriends who were strong and supportive, unlike Shawn¡¯s current disy of weakness.


    Katherine first set the table with dishes. She then stepped away to change her outfit and touch up her makeup, opting for a particrly bold lipstick shade she hadn¡¯t worn before. She had noticed earlier how attractive Frankie was¡ªdefinitely a catch.


    After Shawn wrapped up his talk with Arlo, they left the private room. Katherine strutted over confidently in her high heels. She looped her arm through Shawn¡¯s, who looked confused by her bold move.


    With a smile, Katherine reached out to Arlo. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ke.¡± Shawn quickly picked up on what she was doing. Katherine watched closely for any change in Arlo¡¯s expression. Feeling nervous? Worried? Intimidated? Good, he deserved a bit of unease!


    Arlo offered his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Arlo Todd.¡±


    ¡°Arlo Todd?¡± Katherine¡¯s smile held a hint of intrigue. ¡°Mr. Todd, surely you go by another name, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ahem!¡± Shawn cut in. ¡°Katherine, Arlo has work to get back to. We should leave.¡±


    ¡°I need to ask him something!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Shawn quickly pulled her out and pushed her into the car.


    Once inside, Katherine confronted him. ¡°You knew Frankie before, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Shawn climbed into the car, anxiously adjusting his tie. ¡°I only met him recently.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Why needed I?¡± Shawn retorted, ncing at her. ¡°You two had just an online thing. An online fling! It¡¯s hardly a real rtionship! Did you actually fall for him?¡±


    ¡°Shawn.¡± Katherine struggled to hold back her tears. Compared to her anger a moment ago, her current calmness was even more heartbreaking.


    ¡°Have you ever felt that? Coming home tired, to someone who cares, who asks about your day, if you¡¯re worn out from work? Have you ever constantly thought of someone, eager to share every experience with them? No matter the time or the wait, they always reply, never letting you down?¡± Shawn¡¯s initial anger began to subside. ¡°I have.¡±


    For the first time in their rtionship, he looked at her with genuine intensity.


    Katherine sniffled, and Shawn gently wiped her tears away. ¡°But it¡¯s all an illusion. We¡¯re all just lonely. He might not be the catch you think he is.¡±


    Katherine looked down. ¡°I understand. But I need to know, what¡¯s wrong with me? Why did he end things so abruptly?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you,¡± Shawn reassured her as he gently held her face. ¡°You¡¯re wonderful. You deserve someone better, someone who offers a genuine connection.¡±


    Katherine experienced a fleeting sense of familiarity mixed with novelty from Shawn¡¯s gesture. But the feeling passed quickly, and she couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.


    ¡°Shawn, your hand.¡±


    He quickly pulled his hand back. ¡°Sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Katherine leaned back, feeling a bit awkward. Silence filled the car for the rest of the drive home.


    Upon arriving at the suite, they each went their separate ways. It wasn¡¯t until the assistant served dinner that evening that they found themselves at the same table again.


    ¡°Is Arlo married?¡± Katherine broke the silence with her question. It was the first thing she had said to him since their return. Shawn remained expressionless. ¡°He was, but now he¡¯s divorced.¡±


    Married, just as Frankie had mentioned.


    ¡°Why did they split?¡± she asked.


    Shawn decided it was best to be upfront rather than have her piece together the storyter. ¡°He and his wife lived mostly apart, and he tends to keep to himself. His wife had an affair.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine bowed her head, took a few bites, then raised her eyes again. ¡°Shawn, could you set up a meeting with him?¡±


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s single, I¡¯m single. What do you think?¡±


    Shawn asked, ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t you think you should have a little more self-respect?¡±


    Katherine retorted, ¡°I do have self-respect; consider who Frankie is. A titan in the investment sphere, even listed among the global elite! If we were together, wouldn¡¯t I have ess to all his resources?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re just interested in his wealth?¡±


    Katherine crossed her legs, thinking back to their encounter earlier. ¡°He¡¯s also just my type.¡±


    With frustration, Shawn snapped his disposable fork in half. Katherine didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Why does this upset you? It¡¯s my life.¡±


    Shawn took a deep breath, picked up a new fork, and continued eating. ¡°Do what you want.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re okay with it?¡±


    ¡°Do I have any reason to object? You¡¯re not my real sister; I can¡¯t dictate your choices.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that! I¡¯ve always thought of you as my brother!¡± Katherine attempted to mend the rift by offering him a piece of meat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 327

    ?<strong>Chapter 327:</strong>


    The meal was delicious and aromatic, yet Shawn felt a deep annoyance when Katherine referred to him as ¡°brother.¡± ¡°Go ahead and eat,¡± he muttered, walking off to his room for a shower.


    The following day, as Katherine got ready to see Arlo, Shawn shadowed her, uneasy about how the meeting might unfold. He watched her change her outfit several times and spend extensive time on her makeup, barely managing to exchange a few words with him.


    Shawn had arranged for Katherine and Arlo to meet at a coffee shop beneath his office building. Arlo was somewhat confused about why he was there, but given that Shawn was his future boss, he didn¡¯t protest.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a researcher? How do you find the time to manage all your investments?¡± Katherine inquired, leaving Arlo bemused, though he did have a few small side businesses.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually not that much,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Not that much?¡± Katherine retorted.


    Shawn intervened by pouring coffee for them, deftly steering the conversation elsewhere. Katherine asked again, ¡°Do I look different from my pictures?¡±


    Arlo hesitated, admitting, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t recall seeing your photos.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. The ones I sent were edited. Now that we¡¯re face-to-face, let¡¯s be straightforward with each other.¡±


    Finding himself at a loss for words, Arlo asked, ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding?¡±


    Katherine sighed. ¡°Stop pretending. I admit, I was upset with you before. We were both young and reckless. I always wanted to start off as friends. Here¡¯s my business card. Let¡¯s make this our formal introduction.¡±


    Arlo epted her card, reading the name but without any recollection of her. ¡°I don¡¯t remember ever meeting you. I truly apologize.¡±


    A hint of disappointment showed on Katherine¡¯s face, but she quickly recovered. ¡°No worries. Let¡¯s start getting to know each other now.¡±


    Arlo checked his watch and responded, ¡°Sure. But I¡¯m sorry, my lunch break is nearly over. I have to return to work.¡±


    It was obvious he was looking for a way out. Nevertheless, Katherine leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand. ¡°What time do you finish work? Could you spare some timeter? I have several promising projects. Maybe you could help me with¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, my schedule¡¯s really unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Katherine¡¯s spirits fell as she stirred her coffee, watching Arlo depart.


    Shawn, who had been nursing his orange juice, finally spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? He¡¯s not as wonderful as you imagined.¡±


    Katherine replied with a smile, ¡°He¡¯s quite decent. The greater the challenge, the more eager I am to tackle it!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your next move?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to surprise him with ate-night snack!¡± Katherine said excitedly as she whipped out her phone.


    Shawn, unable to contain himself, grabbed her phone. ¡°Katherine, isn¡¯t this enough for you? Can¡¯t you tell he¡¯s not interested?¡±


    ¡°Why are you so upset, Shawn? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m pursuing you.¡±


    Shawn let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll end up getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t make a move, nothing will ever happen!¡± Katherine snatched her phone back and started figuring out what snack to take to Arlo.


    Shawn sank back into the couch, his expression one of silent anguish.


    Later that night, he watched as Katherine went off to Arlo¡¯s workce again. He sat with his assistant near the bridge, watching the brightly lit building, smoking one cigarette after another.


    ¡°Mr. Watson, shouldn¡¯t you just tell her the truth?¡± the assistant asked, popping open a can of beer.


    Shawn had considered revealing the truth to Katherine, but feared it might end their friendship. If she knew, what would be of them? At least now, he could remain close while she pursued another. But if he told her, would he still be able to keep her close?


    Katherine had made it clear she saw him as a brother. Pursuing her felt wrong. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Shawn murmured.


    ¡°If you keep waiting, she might find someone else!¡±


    Shawn took a long drag on his cigarette, trying to calm his nerves.


    The following day, Joelle and Adriannded. Shawn and Katherine headed to the airport to greet them. Back at the hotel, they all gathered to discuss the recent troubling developments with Rafael.


    Katherine said, ¡°Shawn and I attended an event where Rafael was serving as a private doctor for an elderly man. Unexpectedly, the man died right there, and the police took Rafael in as the main suspect. He¡¯s still locked up.¡±


    Joelle tensed up, clutching the arm of the sofa tightly as she heard about Rafael being detained. ¡°Have you been able to see him?¡±


    Shawn sighed deeply. ¡°We tried, but he wouldn¡¯t meet with us. He even sent a message through someone else, telling us to think of him as gone.¡±


    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Joelle whispered.


    Sitting next to her, Adrian asked in a calm tone, ¡°Was the elderly man¡¯s name Dalton Myers?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 328

    ?<strong>Chapter 328:</strong>


    Katherine and Shawn were visibly shocked. Shawn inquired, ¡°How do you know him? Are you familiar with this man?¡± Adrian pressed his lips together, his mood as heavy as his expression. ¡°Dalton Myers was behind Humphrey¡¯s death. He embezzled all the project money, stranding Humphrey with the debts. Humphrey was overwhelmed by despair, so he chose to end his own life.¡±


    Adrian continued, ¡°I had someone look into it before. Rafael changed his name and got close to Dalton, probably to seek revenge for his father.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s thoughts raced, and he stood up abruptly. ¡°Adrian, are you saying that Dalton¡¯s death is linked to Rafael?¡± The silence from Adrian spoke volumes.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Joelle eximed, unable to ept that Rafael could be a murderer.


    Katherine took her hand. ¡°Joelle, try to calm down. It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s get some rest tonight and head to the police station tomorrow to learn more.¡±


    With no further topics to discuss, they all headed back to their rooms. Joelle was restless, tossing in her bed. Eventually, she sat up, staring into space.


    Upon hearing a noise outside, she slipped on her slippers and stepped out, finding Adrian upte in his pajamas, opening a bottle of wine. ¡°Want some?¡± Adrian offered, holding two sses.


    Joelle tied up her hair, sighed, and nodded. ¡°Sure.¡±


    As the wine poured into her ss, Joelle took a seat on the couch by the floor-to-ceiling window. Even the stunning night view did little to ease her anxiety. ¡°Can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re worried about Rafael?¡± Adrian asked, sitting next to her.


    Joelle took a sip of her wine and shared her concerns. ¡°We¡¯ve known him our whole lives. We understand him better than anyone else. Adrian, you don¡¯t think he¡¯d kill anyone, do you?¡±


    ¡°I agree with you,¡± Adrian replied, taking a sip too.


    Joelle sighed deeply and finished her wine. ¡°I¡¯m off to bed. Try to get some sleep, too.¡±


    Her nightgown brushed against his knee as she passed by. Adrian¡¯s gaze lingered on her retreating figure.


    Before his trip to Bristania, he had met once with Jonathan, who had given him his ring. Adrian asked him, ¡°Any tips on winning Joelle¡¯s heart?¡±


    Jonathan propped his head on his fist. ¡°So you need my advice.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll throw away the ring.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Jonathan quickly reclined. ¡°There¡¯s one way to charm ady¡ªsleep with her!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression turned stern, his hands balled into fists, the ring pressing painfully into his palm. ¡°Are you joking with me?¡± Jonathan said inly, ¡°Everyone has their needs, and if you two don¡¯t click intimately, maybe it¡¯s time to stop chasing her.¡± Jonathan was a man with many devoted lovers. Given his experience, Adrian found himself considering the advice. With his fists still clenched, Adrian rose just as Joelle was closing her door and quickly approached.


    Joelle was shocked when the door suddenly reopened. ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s this about?¡±


    Adrian looked at her with fierce resolve. ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Joelle paused. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know exactly.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cheeks turned red with both embarrassment and anger as she shoved him out. ¡°Have you lost your mind? If you¡¯re that desperate, look elsewhere! Don¡¯t be a creep here!¡± Adrian caught her wrist, his eyes still intense. ¡°Don¡¯t you want¡­¡±


    Seeing his seriousness frightened Joelle. ¡°Adrian, you said you liked me just days ago. Is this how you show respect?¡±


    ¡°Do you want it or not?¡± Adrian moved closer, their breaths mixing.


    Joelle med the alcohol as her body reacted involuntarily, her senses heightened¡ªa typical response for her.


    Adrian lifted her chin. ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, why are we staying in the same suite?¡±


    Joelle bit her lip, avoiding his prating look. ¡°We both have needs. Why not satisfy them together?¡± he suggested.


    At that, Joelle found the courage to meet his gaze and, without a word, pped him, prompting him to reconsider his approach. ¡°What do you think I am? Find someone else for your needs!¡±


    The door mmed shut, showing Joelle¡¯s anger.


    Adrian took a moment to gather himself. Once back in his own room, he called Jonathan.


    Jonathan, roused from sleep, answered groggily, ¡°What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    ¡°What sort of advice was that?¡± Jonathan snapped.


    ¡°Any luck with Joelle?¡±


    ¡°None.¡± Adrian unbuttoned two buttons, feeling the heat from the drink, his chest red.


    Jonathan urged, ¡°Don¡¯t give up! Keep at it, even if she resists. Be persistent and don¡¯t give up!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 329

    ?<strong>Chapter 329:</strong>


    Adrian asked, ¡°Won¡¯t Joelle find it irritating?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jonathan considered briefly. ¡°At first, she might.¡±


    With almost no experience in love, Adrian inquired earnestly, ¡°Why would that changeter?¡±


    ¡°She mighte to see having one more guy whipped by her as not such a bad thing!¡± That wasn¡¯t exactly ttering.


    Jonathan understood Adrian wouldn¡¯t want to be whipped by a woman, but as someone who considered himself a guru in romance, he was all about persuading through logic.


    ¡°Do I really need to remind you of the things you did back then? Think about how you drove her to move abroad to have her baby, forcing your daughter to call another man ¡®dad.¡¯ Can you imagine how terrible that is? So what if you end up looking desperate? If you need to humble yourself before her, so be it. You¡¯ve caused her so much pain already!¡±


    Adrian gradually rxed. He might not ept everything Jonathan said, but this argument resonated with him. He truly owed Joelle a lot.


    After ending the call, Adrian found himself deeply reflective. Meanwhile, Jonathan, tucked under his nket, was smug and even sent Joelle a text message. ¡°I¡¯ve avenged you!¡± Joelle, puzzled by the message, didn¡¯t respond and simply went to sleep.


    The following day, they all visited the police station together. There, they met the defense attorney assigned to Rafael by the police.


    The attorney said regretfully, ¡°I¡¯ve been unable to get a word out of him. He¡¯s been silent since he arrived here.¡±


    Joelle questioned, ¡°Do the police have solid evidence that he killed Dalton?¡±


    The attorney confirmed with a nod. ¡°All his personal details are fabricated. We discovered he had a vendetta against Dalton, which gives him a strong motive.¡±


    Adrian asked, ¡°What does the autopsy report say?¡±


    The attorney presented the autopsy report. ¡°Dalton¡¯s daughter imed Rafael consistently administered excessive doses of ketamine to Dalton. It¡¯s an anesthetic, and its overuse can lead to cardiac issues and respiratory difficulties, eventually causing death. The autopsy findings included statements from Dalton¡¯s daughter.¡±


    The attorneyid out the details objectively, saying, ¡°The evidence firmly establishes Rafael¡¯s guilt and motive for the murder. Even without his testimony, the police have enough to convict him. The most I can do is seek a lighter sentence, but if he remains silent, I¡¯ll have no choice but to drop his defense.¡±


    The police officer Joelle had requested to deliver a message to Rafael entered, shaking his head. It appeared Rafael was refusing even to meet with Joelle.


    The group realized they needed a different approach.


    As they exited, they witnessed a car abruptly stop at the entrance of the police station, from which two agitated individuals emerged, one visibly pregnant.


    ¡°Belle? Liza?¡± Katherine raised an eyebrow. ¡°What brings them here at this hour?¡± ¡°Rafael! My son! My son!¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Liza, her belly visibly swollen, steadied Belle with one hand supporting her own waist. ¡°Take it easy!¡±


    Their paths crossed, and Belle, rushing forward, collided with Joelle and clutched her hand firmly. ¡°Have you seen Rafael? Where is he?¡±


    Past resentments were forgotten. Joelle shook her head. Belle sobbed uncontrobly, clutching her chest, looking on the verge of fainting. ¡°Mom! Mom!¡± Liza attempted to calm Belle, tears in her eyes as she pleaded with Joelle. ¡°Joelle, please! My mother is frail. Don¡¯t keep any information about Rafael from us, okay? Since Rafael¡¯s departure, she¡¯s been unable to eat or sleep. Our family is unraveling. Rafael is our only hope.¡±


    Joelle said, ¡°I¡­¡±


    Belle tightened her grip on Joelle¡¯s hand, crying louder. ¡°Joelle, I was wrong before. I apologize! Please, don¡¯t conceal anything about Rafael from me. He¡¯s my son, my only son!¡±


    ¡°I understand your distress, but I haven¡¯t seen Rafael yet. I truly know nothing about him.¡±


    ¡°Why did you arrive here before us?¡± Liza clutched Joelle¡¯s other hand.


    Both an elderly woman and a pregnant woman were desperately appealing to Joelle. However, Joelle wasn¡¯t responsible for Rafael¡¯s imprisonment.


    ¡°Liza, the attorney is inside. If you have questions¡ª¡±


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Liza abruptly knelt before her. Her condition made this gesture even more distressing, drawing the attention of onlookers.


    ¡°Liza! What are you doing?¡± Joelle and the others struggled to help Liza back to her feet.


    Adrian then stepped forward to shield Joelle. ¡°If you need information, speak with thewyer.¡±


    Liza cast a sorrowful nce at Joelle. ¡°But Joelle¡ª¡±


    Adrian cut her off sharply, saying, ¡°She doesn¡¯t know anything. How many times must we repeat it? Even if she did know, she¡¯s under no obligation to share. Remember how you treated her before? She no longer has any connection to the Romero family. When will you stop making her feel guilty?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 330

    ?<strong>Chapter 330:</strong>


    Belle¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯m not guilt-tripping Joelle?¡±


    Katherine responded, ¡°That is exactly what you are doing. Joelle¡¯s patience doesn¡¯t give you the right to pressure her.¡±


    Belle stopped crying and pointed usingly at Joelle. ¡°Ever since you entered our lives, my family has been falling apart. Now, it¡¯s just my daughter and me left. This is all your doing!¡±


    Thepassion Joelle had felt just seconds ago disappeared. ¡°Am I to me, or are these the results of your own choices?¡± Joelle pulled her hand away and continued, ¡°I have always been clear in my conscience towards you and Rafael. Who has caused turmoil in our lives? Who demanded their son and daughter bear a child together?¡±


    She stepped towards Belle, who stepped back, overwhelmed by guilt. ¡°You know the truth deep within.¡±


    ¡°How dare you show such disrespect to me!¡±


    Joelle had no interest in further discussion. How could she respect Belle, who destroyed the happiness of her own son? ¡°Mom.¡± Liza clung to Belle. ¡°They have more people, and Adrian is with them. Let¡¯s first go see Rafael!¡±


    If Adrian hadn¡¯t been mentioned, Belle might not have found fault with Joelle. But with his name brought up, Belle took her chance. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t you have any shame? How long has it been since my son divorced you? And you¡¯re already eager to get involved with Adrian?¡±


    Joelle was too upset to respond, utterly flustered.


    Katherine could no longer remain silent. ¡°You need to watch your words! A divorce is a divorce! Once it¡¯s finalized, Joelle¡¯s actions are no longer any of your concern. She¡¯s free to associate with anyone she pleases. Even if she were to bring ten men here today, there would be nothing wrong with it!¡±


    Belle was visibly shaken by anger. Shawn pretended to restrain Katherine while secretly giving her a thumbs up.


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not fight. We should see Rafael!¡±


    Liza provided an escape, and Belle stormed off with a cold huff into the police station.


    Adrian ced his arm around Joelle. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Joelle was still watching Belle, curious if Rafael would even refuse to meet his own family. She wasn¡¯t trying to vie for Rafael¡¯s attention over Belle; she merely wanted to see if there was anyone left in the world whom Rafael cared about.


    Joelle and Katherine stayed in the car while Shawn and Adrian went to get more information.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same. Rafael doesn¡¯t want to see Belle or Liza either,¡± Shawn reported.


    Katherine was furious. ¡°What is he thinking? Doesn¡¯t he realize how concerned we are?¡±


    Joelle stared silently out the window. The sky was already darkening, and the evening breeze lifted her hair.


    ¡°Shawn, we should go and look for Dalton¡¯s daughter,¡± Joelle said, having thought it through carefully.


    Shawn caught on quickly. ¡°You mean to start with Dalton¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s first gauge her response. Sitting here waiting for Rafael to make a move isn¡¯t an option.¡±


    Shawn gave a nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll reach out to her right now.¡±


    Later, back at the hotel, Joelle felt down and wanted to rest in her room, but Adrian called her. ¡°Joelle, if something happened to me, would you go to such lengths to help me?¡±


    Holding the doorknob tightly, Joelle replied, ¡°Adrian, I really can¡¯t discuss this now.¡±


    Only once inside her room did Joelle let her emotions flow. She rested back against the door and slowly slid to the floor. Her feelings for Rafael and Adrian were distinctly different.


    Towards Rafael, she felt only a sense of gratitude and regret. She was driven to act because she couldn¡¯t bear to watch someone who had once been so vibrant be so diminished. With Adrian, however, she was constantly swayed, irresistibly drawn to his kindness.


    Sometimeter, Adrian knocked on her door. ¡°Joelle,e and have something to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she replied, too distressed to eat.


    ¡°Just step out for a bit. Someone is here to see you.¡±


    Joelle looked at the door, sensing Adrian¡¯s presence just outside. She was curious about his intentions this time.


    Upon opening the door, she saw Adrian holding his phone, a video call underway. On the screen, Aurora and Rnd were lively as they shouted, ¡°Mom!¡±


    Gracie said to her son, ¡°Dunn, say hi to Ms. Watson.¡± The usually reserved Dunn approached, his demeanor calm amidst the lively Aurora and Rnd. ¡°Hello, Ms. Watson.¡±


    Seeing the three children lifted Joelle¡¯s spirits immediately. She took the phone and started asking about their well-being. ¡°Aurora, Rnd, have you been good at Mr. and Mrs. Finch¡¯s?¡± Both kids replied together, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gracieughed. ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re getting along wonderfully! Just focus on what you need to do!¡± ¡°Mrs. Finch,e and y with me!¡± Aurora called out. ¡°Sure!¡± Gracie flipped the camera to herself. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m off to y with them now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 331

    ?<strong>Chapter 331:</strong>


    The video ended, and the room fell silent.


    The sudden silence seemed to magnify the feeling of loneliness.


    When Adrian walked in, Joelle couldn¡¯t resist voicing her feelings, saying, ¡°These kids don¡¯t miss me at all. They¡¯re too busy having fun at the Finch¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°I miss you,¡± Adrian responded.


    Joelle bit her lip, mustered her resolve, and pushed the phone back towards Adrian. ¡°Ugh! Can¡¯t you find something better to say at your age?¡±


    Once again, Adrian found himself ousted. He feltpelled to call Jonathan.


    Why was following Jonathan¡¯s advice not working and even making Joelle upset?


    It must be because Jonathan didn¡¯t teach him properly.


    Shortly after, Katherine changed her outfit and reappeared. Noticing her from the couch, Shawn saw that her new dress really suited her. ¡°Where are you off to?¡±


    As she sprayed her perfume, Katherine answered, ¡°I¡¯m off to a movie with Arlo.¡±


    Shawn caught a whiff of her strong perfume.


    Shawn tried to sound casual, saying, ¡°Does he have time? Isn¡¯t he busy with his research?¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Katherine tossed her hair back. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But considering I¡¯m beautiful and sexy, lively and cheerful, witty and humorous, isn¡¯t it normal for men to take an interest in me?¡± Having said that, she grabbed her bag from the couch beside Shawn.


    ¡°Shawn, I might not return tonight, so don¡¯t wait up for me. Bye!¡± The door shut with a soft click.


    Shawn clenched the remote control in his hand, and after a brief pause, he hurled it to the floor in frustration.


    However, the floor was carpeted, and despite his effort, the remote barely made a sound.


    Not only did Arlo agree to have dinner with Katherine, but he even arrived at the hotel to pick her up.


    As soon as the elevator hit the lobby and the doors slid open, Katherine spotted him instantly.


    ¡°Arlo!¡± Katherine rushed toward him excitedly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Even Arlo, who was usually slow to catch on, noticed her careful dressing today. ¡°You look stunning today.¡±


    Katherine tilted her head and sped her hands behind her back. ¡°Hmm? When do I not look beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Arlo blushed, his ears turning red. Clearly, he struggled with social interactions and found it hard to keep up with Katherine¡¯s remarks.


    Katherine was genuinely surprised.


    She recalled how open Frankie had seemed during their previous phone conversation.


    Perhaps it was just that all researchers tended to be a bit reserved.


    There was an old saying, shy in person, brave behind a screen. This was true for online dating as well; people often showed their real selves when they were behind a screen.


    As they approached where Arlo had parked his car, he swung the door open for her. ¡°Get in.¡±


    Shawn hurried down the stairs just in time to see Katherine sliding into the passenger seat. They drove off,ughing and chatting as they passed him.


    Arlo had picked the restaurant. He mentioned that during his marriage, his wife had heard great things about this ce, so he decided to take her there.


    Every time his wife came to visit him in Bristania, it became a tradition for them to eat at this restaurant.


    But on herst visit, she confessed to having an affair right at that restaurant.


    In that moment, Arlo felt a profound sense of betrayal.


    His wife, tears streaming down her face, confessed, ¡°Do you know? The first time we came here, I told you the food was awful.¡±


    Arlo, caught off guard, replied, ¡°I don¡¯t remember that.¡±


    ¡°What do you recall? Your job? Your projects? Have you ever really remembered me? Arlo, I¡¯m tired of this! If you had just shown you cared a bit, I wouldn¡¯t have turned to someone else!¡±


    Half a yearter, the restaurant got a new chef, and the quality of the food improved, but by then, Arlo was already divorced.


    Listening to his story, Katherine¡¯s face, lit by the candlelight, showed nothing but sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Long-distance rtionships are hard.¡±


    Arlo nodded. ¡°That marriage made me reflect deeply. Perhaps I am as she described, too absorbed in my work. But that¡¯s my passion. Even knowing this, I¡¯m not willing to change.¡±


    Katherine leaned in, her voice soothing. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to change, then you shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s natural for your rtionships to take a back seat with your busy career.¡±


    Arlo shifted away, deliberately creating space. ¡°I just don¡¯t have the capacity for a rtionship right now!¡± Katherine¡¯s smile wavered. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Arlo said evenly, ¡°You¡¯re very beautiful and impressive. Your enthusiasm and confidence are truly captivating. But it often feels like you¡¯re searching for someone else in me. I think we¡¯re not right for each other.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dumping me again, aren¡¯t you?¡± Katherine¡¯s voice was clear, cutting through the piano music, drawing nces from other diners.


    Arlo stayed courteous, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not following what you mean.¡±


    ¡°How long will you keep up this act?¡± Katherine¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯ve moved past our history, and now you want to end things again? What do you see me as?¡±


    Arlo¡¯s life was dull, and his emotions were nd. It was rare for him to show a series of confused expressions.


    Despite his efforts, understanding Katherine was futile. From the start, he sensed she was like a stranger to him. Initially, he thought his memory was failing him, but now it appeared that Katherine might be living with some misconceptions.


    ¡°I apologize, but I need to return to work. I¡¯ve taken care of the bill, so please enjoy your meal.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 332

    ?<strong>Chapter 332:</strong>


    By the time Shawn arrived, Katherine was visibly drunk. She had ignored her meal, opting instead to drown her sorrows in drink.


    Seated alone by the window, the flickering candlelight cast her silhouette against the nighttime cityscape.


    Clearly drunk, Katherine swayed with her wine ss in hand. Her eyes widened only when filling her ss, then she would toss her head back and gulp it down in one go.


    Shawn hurried over but slowed his pace as he neared her, his anxiety mounting. ¡°Katherine.¡±


    Katherine squinted to see who was speaking. ¡°Shawn,e, have a drink with me.¡±


    ¡°Stop drinking!¡± He grabbed the ss from her and lifted her in his arms, exiting the restaurant as other diners watched curiously.


    Shawn settled Katherine into the car, his assistant discreetly raising the partition.


    Resting on Shawn¡¯sp, Katherine began with soft whimpers, which escted into loud, tearful curses directed at Arlo.


    ¡°Shawn, why did youe?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I just knew I had to be here.¡±


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Frankie want me?¡±


    Shawn gazed at her sincerely. ¡°Arlo isn¡¯t Frankie.¡±


    ¡°Then who is he?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just himself.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s vision blurred as she looked into Shawn¡¯s eyes, and then everything faded to ck. Her lips felt unusually soft. As the alcohol¡¯s effects started to wane, she wished she were still drunk.


    Shawn was kissing her. This realization made her head spin. His kiss intensified, biting and nibbling as if this had been his intention all along.


    Katherine¡¯s resistance faded, and shey there dazed, waiting for him to stop.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Shawn pulled away to look at her.


    ¡°Katherine, forget Frankie. Like me instead.¡±


    Touching her lips, Katherine processed the moment. It was all too real! ¡°Ah!¡± Her scream echoed in the car as the assistant drove on.


    ¡°Shawn, I knew it! Are you making fun of me now?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Shawn pressed her gently against the window, his expression dead serious. ¡°I¡¯m in love with you.¡±


    Katherine felt the weight of her drunkenness, her mouth dry. Most importantly, Shawn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look like he was joking.


    She knew Shawn too well to doubt his sincerity.


    He had never been serious with anyone before, so Katherine believed him when he dered his love.


    ¡°We know each other far too well. I can¡¯t do this.¡± Katherine shook her head. ¡°What will I say to Joelle after all this?¡±


    Shawn, braced for her rejection after his confession,ughed lightly. He asked, ¡°You¡¯re worried about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am! If things end between us, it¡¯ll be so awkward with Joelle! So, Shawn, let¡¯s just forget this ever happened.¡± She was exceptionally persuasive.


    Shawn was tempted to silence her. ¡°What if I said I want us together, always?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s jaw dropped, her eyes wide. ¡°That¡¯s even worse!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°How should I exin?¡± Katherine sighed. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re not the type I usually fall for.¡±


    ¡°What type do you see me as? We¡¯ve been friends for so long, but do you really know me that little?¡±


    Katherine shifted her gaze away, but Shawn gently guided her face back to his.


    ¡°Katherine, you don¡¯t have to answer now. I just needed to tell you that I¡¯ve liked you for a long time. I¡¯ve thought about you for the past three years. So please, don¡¯t flirt with others around me. It drives me crazy, and you wouldn¡¯t like me when I¡¯m angry. Got it?¡±


    Katherine nodded, her heart racing. ¡°Okay.¡±


    The next morning, the four of them gathered for breakfast.


    Katherine, still battling her hangover, kept yawning.


    ¡°Morning, Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Morning.¡± Joelle took a sip of her milk. ¡°You should eat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Katherine reached for her fork, only to freeze when Joelle said, ¡°My brother woke up early to cook. He gave you two eggs, and I didn¡¯t even get one!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s fork fell. She shot a guilty look at Shawn.


    Shawn and Adrian were busy at the kitchen ind, tidying up. Shawn simply cocked an eyebrow at the sound, barely ncing over, yet Katherine caught his gaze for a fleeting moment.


    He could behave as if nothing significant had urred.


    Katherine¡¯s heart raced, anxious Joelle might suspect something. ¡°Here, Joelle, have one of mine!¡± She quickly passed one of her eggs to Joelle. ¡°Let¡¯s eat up and then go meet Dalton¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Shawn turned around, his lips curving in a quiet smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 333

    ?<strong>Chapter 333:</strong>


    Dalton had two daughters. The younger one was innocent and protected, while the elder one was known for her strong-willed and assertive personality, often shing with Dalton on business issues.


    Upon the group¡¯s arrival at Dalton¡¯s home, his younger daughter received them. In her early twenties, she had tears on her face and spoke in a gentle tone.


    Yet, before they could talk much, Dalton¡¯s older daughter came storming down the stairs, demanding they leave immediately. ¡°Rafael Romero murdered my father! Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± Shortly after their departure, Dalton¡¯s younger daughter ran after them. ¡°Excuse me, how is Dr. Romero doing?¡±


    Joelle and Adrian looked at each other. ¡°Sorry, we haven¡¯t seen him yet.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± She tried hard to fight back her tears.


    Joelle, who had experienced simr feelings before, understood what she was going through. ¡°You don¡¯t believe he killed your father, do you?¡±


    The girl abruptly looked up, and amid their stares, she nodded. Joelle said, ¡°If you have any information, please share it. Once he is convicted, he will be imprisoned.¡±


    Looking nervously towards her house, the girl twisted her skirt in her hands. Everyone waited for her to speak, but she stayed quiet for a long stretch. Joelle didn¡¯t pressure her. ¡°If anythinges to mind, please get in touch.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They all went back to the hotel. Later that afternoon, Joelle got a call from the girl. ¡°My sister has a huge debt, and she fought with my dad repeatedly over it.¡±


    Joelle recorded the important detail. ¡°Thank you. Is there anything else you can share?¡±


    After a brief pause, the girl suggested, ¡°You should speak with my father¡¯s assistant. He knows more.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She ended the call quickly, scared of being overheard. Adrian also received news. ¡°Dalton¡¯s assistant has moved to a farm since Dalton died.¡±


    They decided to visit the farm. But as they left the hotel, Belle and Liza blocked their car.


    Belle was an older woman and Liza was pregnant, which made it difficult for them to confront them harshly. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯ve heard thetest on Rafael, right?¡±


    Losing patience, Joelle rubbed her temples. ¡°Shawn, can you deal with this?¡±


    Shawn exited the car and began to argue with Belle.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to keep us in the dark! Why would you do that to us? My son is in deep trouble now, and you¡¯re not telling us anything!¡±


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s not escte this further.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, in what way are we making this worse? Aren¡¯t we entitled to know what¡¯s happening with Rafael?¡±


    Katherine let out a sigh of frustration. ¡°Look at Shawn! Now, watch how I handle this.¡± She exited the car, nted herself firmly with hands on her hips, ready to take on both of them. As the disagreement intensified, Adrian took the driver¡¯s seat, fired up the engine, and drove away decisively.


    Belle attempted to chase the car for a few meters but was unable to keep up.


    Though taken aback, Joelle had to admit it was a smart maneuver.


    She activated the GPS and guided Adrian. They drove through the night, reaching the farm a couple of hours before the break of dawn.


    They parked in the remote wilds as night began to shift to morning. Soon, they would be surrounded by the stunning expanse of green fields.


    Joelle nced at Adrian. A night without sleep had left its mark with stubble now dusting his chin.


    Their tiredness had faded, reced by a heightened sense of alertness. Joelle and Adrian exited the car and began to inquire at each house.


    Yet by morning, they still hadn¡¯t found any leads.


    This farm was vast, and Joelle was utterly drained.


    Supporting her, Adrian approached an older woman to request some water.


    He inquired, ¡°Has anyone newe to live on the farmtely?¡± The woman merely shook her head, choosing to remain quiet.


    Adrian had been wary of her from the beginning. Just as he was about to ponder further, he heard the sound of a ss dropping near Joelle.


    Suddenly, Joelle staggered, her body weakening and starting to fall.


    Rushing to catch her, Adrian was caught off guard by a swift strike to his neck from the woman.


    He cked out immediately.


    When he regained consciousness, he found himself and Joelle tied up back-to-back, locked inside a sheep pen.


    Voices were audible outside.


    ¡°Miss, these two were snooping around here looking for me. I disguised myself as an old woman and deceived them.¡±


    ¡°Excellent. Kill them tonight. We can¡¯t afford to have the truth about Rafael being framede to light!¡± It was Dalton¡¯s elder daughter speaking.


    Adrian felt a tug on his hand. ¡°Joelle, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t actually pass out,¡± Joelle whispered. ¡°When the attorney mentioned ketamine earlier, I became wary. I recognized the smell of ketamine in the water that was given to me. After you copsed, we were brought here. It looks like he¡¯s the one we¡¯re looking for.¡±


    Adrian was genuinely surprised by Joelle¡¯s keen observation.


    ¡°Adrian, now the real question is, can you untie these ropes?¡±


    ¡°I think I can manage that, but you have to agree to one thing first.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 334

    ?<strong>Chapter 334:</strong>


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t ignore me,¡± Adrian pleaded.


    Joelle was moved by his pitiful tone and replied, ¡°Understood.¡± Adrian quickly began to loosen the ropes. His experience from previous survival camps made him adept at untying knots. Just as they were about to escape, the disguised man reappeared.


    Joelle and Adrian shared a look. Then she grabbed a stick and positioned herself behind the door, with Adrian set to distract the intruder.


    Upon entering, the man saw only Adrian. ¡°How did you get free? Where is she?¡±


    Adrian shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± As the man turned away, Joelle hit him on the head.


    They then restrained the man and brought him to the police station. On the way, Joelle saw a car trailing them intermittently.


    ¡°It looks like Jonathan¡¯s brother is making his move now.¡± Adrian checked the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Yes. After we save Rafael, the Ricard family is next.¡±


    Their followers kept a distance, hesitant to intervene.


    At the police station, Dalton¡¯s assistant confessed everything. The police quickly brought in Dalton¡¯s oldest daughter. After several hours of investigation, the details of Dalton¡¯s death finally became clear.


    It came to light that Rafael had given an overdose of ketamine at Dalton¡¯s request.


    Dalton had be dependent on ketamine after long-term use and had coerced Rafael, a doctor, into supplying him more. His assistant and eldest daughter also contributed to his death. The daughter, eager for her inheritance, had paid the assistant to up the dosage, hastening Dalton¡¯s end.


    There was also suspicion that Rafael had intended to kill Dalton. Rafael neither admitted nor denied these usations.


    Thanks to effective legal defense, Joelle and Adrian managed to secure Rafael¡¯s release.


    Rafael, who had lost much weight and looked unkempt with tangled hair and beard, seemed stiff after being confined for so long.


    Once so full of life, he now looked utterly dejected.


    Liza and Belle ran to him, embracing him tearfully from each side. Joelle and the others watched from afar.


    ¡°Rafael, let¡¯s head home!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going back.¡± Rafael broke away from Belle and Liza and approached Joelle. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Joelle held back her tears. ¡°Take care, Rafael.¡±


    His gaze shifted to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, I leave everything in your hands.¡±


    He patted Adrian on the shoulder, their mutual understanding clear without words.


    He walked away from the police station, his form gaunt and forlorn. Belle and Liza followed him, their tears and pleas doing nothing to sway Rafael as he continued into the deepening darkness.


    That night, they gathered around a table to discuss Jonathan¡¯s ring.


    ¡°This ring is trouble. The moment you approach the Ricard family with it, eyes will be on you.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I understand your point.¡±


    Joelle and Adrian then decided to divide into two teams. One team would be Katherine and Shawn; the other, Adrian and Joelle.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I team up with Joelle?¡± Katherine protested, raising her hand.


    Joelle exined calmly, ¡°If we two women team up, wouldn¡¯t that make us more noticeable as decoys?¡±


    Katherine sulked, realizing Adrian was also there. Yet, understanding Adrian¡¯s focus was more on Joelle, she chose not toin.


    As Katherine looked down, Shawn shed her a covert smile, prompting her to step back.


    The following day, all four left simultaneously in two cars, heading in opposite directions.


    Their pursuers were baffled. ¡°Boss, which car should we follow?¡± Bryce Ricard, Jonathan¡¯s half-brother,manded, ¡°Track the car with Adrian and Joelle! We need to intercept them before they reach my father.¡±


    Adrian drove towards the Ricard family¡¯s mansion. As they neared, the scenery improved markedly. From afar, the grand mansion stood alone.


    Joelle rolled down her window, weing the sweet, refreshing air that helped calm her nerves.


    ¡°Do you like this?¡± Adrian asked. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll buy you a mansion like this.¡±


    Joelle retorted, ¡°Why would I need you to buy me one?¡± After all, she was wealthy herself.


    ¡°Anything you desire, I want to provide for you.¡±


    Joelle gave a halfugh and checked the rearview mirror.


    The line of cars tailing them resembled a small convoy.


    ¡°Adrian, now¡¯s the time.¡±


    With those words, Adrian abruptly veered left, tires screeching. The car wasn¡¯t moving quickly, allowing Joelle to exit smoothly. Bryce was taken aback but remained alert.


    As the unmanned car headed for a crash, he noticed Adrian and Joelle escaping together hand in hand.


    ¡°Chase them! Don¡¯t let them get away!¡±


    Bang! A wave of heat halted everyone in their tracks. The unmanned car had exploded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 335

    ?<strong>Chapter 335:</strong>


    The vehicle behind them waspletely in mes.


    Joelle had never engaged in such a daring act before. Adrian was sprinting ahead, gripping her hand firmly. Their escape felt more thrilling than any action film.


    Instead of watching where she was going, Joelle¡¯s eyes were locked on the back of Adrian¡¯s head, experiencing a rush of freedom, exhration, and happiness like never before. Adrian was reveling in the moment too. The look of vexation on Bryce¡¯s face brought him more joy than winning the lottery.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out overhead, halting their flight. Adrian quickly ushered Joelle to safety behind him.


    Bryce, hanging out of the car window,manded his drivers to encircle them.


    Casting a nervous nce around, Joelle knew she was frightened. Yet, the more fear she felt, the more she managed to appearposed.


    ¡°Adrian, I don¡¯t want to die here, especially not alongside you.¡± Adrian tightened his grip on her hand, his fear of losing her evident. ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet my end here with you either.¡±


    ¡°Damn it, do you think this is a movie? Give me what Jonathan handed over to you! Or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Since Bryce had a gun, a direct confrontation was out of the question.


    Adrian surveyed Bryce¡¯s menacing thugs. ¡°With a gun aimed at me, it¡¯s difficult for me toply with your demands.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Bryce, exasperated and skeptical of their chances to escape with such a crowd around, lowered his weapon. ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool! If you want to survive, hand over the ring!¡±


    Adrian withdrew the green ring and held it up to the sunlight.


    From afar, Bryce assumed it was the object he sought. Just as he moved to grab it, Adrian added, ¡°I¡¯ve heard this ring is traditionally passed only to the heir of your family.¡± Bryce was intensely focused on the ring, knowing it could change the power dynamics within his family; that was why he had pursued it so eagerly.


    Originally, as the firstborn son, Bryce should have naturally inherited everything.


    Yet, for some reason, his father decided to include Jonathan, his illegitimate son, in the family.


    Not only had he elevated Jonathan¡¯s mother from her humble beginnings to his wife, but he also prepped Jonathan to be his sessor.


    At this moment, the ring represented not just authority but vast riches, yet in Adrian¡¯s grasp, it appeared merely as a trinket.


    ¡°Hand it over!¡±


    Joelle shouted, ¡°This piece holds immense value. If we surrender it to you, we stand to lose significantly!¡±


    ¡°What do you propose then? As long as I am around, you won¡¯t be seeing my father. I¡¯ll settle matters with Jonathan before my father learns of this. Then, I will assume my rightful ce as the heir!¡±


    Adrian and Joelle shared a knowing look. Just as Jonathan had foreseen, his brother was not particrly smart.


    He had unwittinglyid out his entire n without any provocation, confirming why the old man felt the need to find another sessor.


    Adrian responded calmly, ¡°First tell us, what will we gain if we hand it over to you?¡±


    ¡°You will¡­¡± Bryce pondered hard.


    Wealth? Adrian was not in need. Influence? He had plenty. He was also a family man, with a wife and children.


    What could he possibly offer that Adrian didn¡¯t already have?


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t fall for his games! That ring is ours by right!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware! No need to remind me!¡± Bryce retorted, his pride wounded, and he raised his gun once more. ¡°Why should I negotiate with you? The ring will still be mine after I kill you!¡±


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just destroy it. If I can¡¯t have it, no one will.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Bryce was thrown into immediate panic.


    Joelle offered a suggestion. ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk this through?¡±


    Bryce paused, clearly uncertain. A whisper from one of his henchmen sparked an idea in his mind.


    ¡°Alright!¡± He swung open the car door. ¡°Get inside.¡±


    Naturally, Joelle and Adrian were not about to apany him. However, in that moment, they were so engrossed in figuring out their next move that theypletely overlooked Bryce signaling his men.


    A group of men charged at them, pulling Joelle and Adrian apart.


    In his distress, Adrian reached to pull Joelle back but received a fierce kick to the stomach.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Joelle yelled.


    He tried to shrug off the pain, but they were outnumbered, and the men blocked his path to Joelle.


    Just as Adrian moved to step forward, the group began to assault him with punches and kicks.


    ¡°Adrian! Adrian!¡±


    Joelle pounded her foot in frustration, trapped by the two men restraining her. Her arms were wrenched painfully behind her, and the sight of Adrian being attacked was even more agonizing.


    Initially, Adrian managed to resist a bit, but after a few cowardly blows, he kept copsing only to struggle to his feet again. The taste of blood filled his mouth, yet his eyes stayed locked on Joelle, full of concern.


    Eventually, he couldn¡¯t stand any longer.


    Bryce approached and ordered two men to prop him up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the ring?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fist was clenched tight.


    Despite the severe beating, he still held the ring so firmly that two men couldn¡¯t force it open.


    Losing his temper, Bryce seized Adrian by the hair and jerked his bloodied head up.


    ¡°Think hard. If you don¡¯t hand over the ring, I¡¯ll have my men do as they please with your woman!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 336

    ?<strong>Chapter 336:</strong>


    Adrian unleashed his fury like a wild beast once Bryce finished his taunts.


    His eyes burning with rage, Adrian delivered a forceful kick that sent Bryce reeling back. Had his cronies not caught him, he would have crashed onto the ground in humiliation.


    ¡°Fuck, you ungrateful brute!¡± Bryce regained his footing and cruelly dragged Joelle by her hair, forcing her to kneel painfully on the ground. The agony in her scalp rivaled the pain shooting through her knees.


    Adrian, just within reach, watched helplessly as Joelle stretched out her hand towards him, only to be pushed down to kneel before her. There was Adrian.


    For eight years, Joelle had loved this man, once so dignified and untouchable.


    Tears streamed down Joelle¡¯s cheeks as she gazed at Adrian, her heart breaking.


    Bryce began to unbuckle his belt. ¡°You ungrateful scoundrel, you¡¯re going to watch her suffer!¡±


    In a burst of raw power, Adrian broke free from the men holding him back and charged at Bryce.


    Bryce, caught off guard, gave Adrian a critical two-second opening.


    In that brief window, Adriannded several fierce kicks to Bryce¡¯s lower regions before he was dragged away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± This time, Bryce remained on the ground, clutching himself and howling in pain.


    His henchmen stood frozen. ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah! Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life


    He was screaming for Adrian¡¯s death.


    ¡°No!¡± Joelle cried out in despair.


    Exhausted yet resolute, Adrian had bought them crucial time. Finding a reserve of strength she hadn¡¯t known she possessed, Joelle threw herself protectively over Adrian, covering him with her own body as she sobbed.


    Several blows struck her back, and while she remained silent, the pain was evident on her face.


    Adrian used every ounce of his remaining strength to shield Joelle with his body. ¡°Joelle, now it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±


    Her hands, slick with his blood, cradled his face gently.


    She shook her head, her voice filled with desperate fear. ¡°Please, just hold on a bit longer! Adrian, I can¡¯t bear to lose you!¡± Adrian, too weak to speak, offered her a faint smile.


    Joelle clutched his head protectively with both hands. As despair enveloped them, a gunshot suddenly pierced the air, shifting the tide.


    Heads turned toward the noise. There stood an elderly man with white hair and a beard, exuding strength. On either side of him were Shawn and Katherine.


    Only half an hour before, Shawn and Katherine had managed to connect with Jax Ricard, Jonathan and Bryce¡¯s father, thanks to the diversion created by Adrian and Joelle.


    The decoy ring Adrian had been clutching was now just fragments in his hand.


    Bryce was helped to his feet. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    Jax spat, ¡°Take your brother to me! If anything happens to him, you¡¯ll share his fate!¡±


    He thenmanded his men to assist Adrian and Joelle. Upon seeing the extent of their injuries, Shawn and Katherine hurried over to aid them.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I apologize for the distress my sons have caused. Please apany us back to the estate where my personal doctor can attend to your wounds.¡±


    Joelle had her first look at the famous Rose Manor that Jonathan had mentioned, but she couldn¡¯t fully appreciate its grandeur. Adrian was seriously hurt, and Bryce was in even worse condition.


    This was because Adrian had kicked him, aiming to kill him.


    Jax had a conversation with Jonathan and found out that Joelle had once saved Jonathan¡¯s life. This revtion increased his respect for them immensely.


    ¡°You saved my most promising son. Consider yourselves honored guests of ours!¡±


    That evening, Jax threw a banquet to celebrate them.


    At the event, Joelle met Jonathan¡¯s mother, Effie Ricard. The news of Leo and Lara¡¯s demise clued her in on the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°Joelle, thank you so much for saving my son!¡± Effie¡¯s tears flowed freely, her fear still clear.


    Years back, Effie was merely a waitress who had a fleeting rtionship with Jax. Her humble background and status didn¡¯t align with the prestigious Ricard family.


    Her current position was all thanks to her son¡¯s achievements. She was well aware of the dangers her son had faced over the years. Now, her concerns for wealth and power had faded; her son¡¯s safety and well-being were her only priorities.


    ¡°Was there another young person who saved my son?¡± Joelle understood she was talking about Adrian. ¡°He¡¯s badly hurt and couldn¡¯t make it here.¡±


    Effie got up immediately. ¡°Then I must go and thank him myself.¡± With no time to waste, the elderlydy hastened to Adrian¡¯s bedside.


    In the room, Adrian was resting quietly in the bed. From afar, Effie noticed his head bandages and felt a sharp twinge of sadness.


    ¡°Young man, thank you for saving my son.¡±


    Approaching him, Effie saw Adrian open his eyes, and their eyes locked.


    Effie¡¯s face transformed with astonishment. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Adrian asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 337

    ?<strong>Chapter 337:</strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± Effie steadied herself, forcing a calm smile. ¡°I was just surprised. I didn¡¯t expect to see you this badly hurt. I owe you more than I can say.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Adrian said without much emotion.


    ¡°Your mother¡­¡± Effie hesitated before smiling more earnestly. ¡°Are you from the Miller family in Illerith?¡±


    Adrian narrowed his eyes at her, finding the question far too personal. ¡°Do you know my mother?¡±


    ¡°Is your mother Amara?¡±


    Adrian studied her, his suspicion growing.


    Effie quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of her! Before I came to Bristania, I lived in Illerith for years. Back then, you hadn¡¯t been born yet. Everyone knew about your parents¡¯ romance.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Please rest. If you need anything, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Effie left, but with every step, she nced back worriedly.


    Adrian hardly noticed because of his injury.


    After finishing her meal, Joelle appeared to check on him. Adrian couldn¡¯t stop himself from smiling as soon as he saw her.


    That smile reminded Joelle of something almost childish¡ªlike a kid seeing their parents.


    ¡°Feeling better?¡± She tried to sound concerned, but the words felt stiff as they left her lips.


    ¡°What did you promise me?¡±


    Joelle inhaled sharply, her tone formal. ¡°May I inquire how you¡¯re feeling today?¡±


    ¡°A bit better, thank you.¡±


    Joelle rolled her eyes yfully and reached for the bowl of porridge. ¡°For now, it¡¯s only soft food for you. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to endure it.¡±


    As she scooped up a spoonful, Adrian watched her, thinking he could endure anything if it meant this continued care.


    He obediently opened his mouth, epting the warm porridge. Joelle¡¯s heart twinged as she fed him, his vulnerable state tugging at her emotions.


    ¡°Just promise to take better care of yourself,¡± she murmured.


    Her voice wasced with sympathy.


    Adrian had grown up in a love-scarce family and trusted few. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Adrian reassured her, brushing away a tear from her cheek.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Once the porridge was gone, Joelle stood to leave with the empty bowl, but Adrian¡¯s hand caught her wrist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take better care of you, and our daughter too. Joelle, I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, but I¡¯m ready to change. I promise you, I will.¡±


    Joelle paused, torn. His miserable condition softened her nned reproach. ¡°Understood.¡± Her reply was detached, the coldest words she uttered that night.


    After she left, Adrian¡¯s smile slowly faded, and a hollow ache filled his chest. He hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯d been smiling the entire time they spoke.


    Two dayster, Jonathan was wheeled in by Bryce.


    He was still injured, sitting in the wheelchair, wheeled by a servant as he approached Adrian.


    ¡°Thanks. Let me know if you need anything going forward.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained cold. ¡°Stay away from Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Ah, Joelle¡­¡± Jonathan leaned in, lowering his voice. ¡°Did you try what I suggested? Isn¡¯t it easier without getting emotions involved?¡±


    Adrian shot a look at the servant behind Jonathan.


    ¡°Rx, she doesn¡¯t understand ournguage.¡±


    Adrian rolled his eyes, seriously doubting Jonathan¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t going to lead him astray.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t try it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why not? You two are so pure?¡± Jonathan threw his long arm around the servant beside him, causing her to yelp as she spun andnded on hisp, clinging to him like a temptress. Adrian noted that while most Ricard family servants were in, Jonathan always surrounded himself with the most attractive, well-built ones.


    Jonathan grinned and unted his arm candy in front of Adrian. ¡°See? A man¡¯s gotta have ir. Being loyal is all good, but you can¡¯t let yourself get walked over. She needs to understand you¡¯re not limited to her. If she doesn¡¯t appreciate you, make it clear you¡¯re not short on choices!¡±


    Adrian was gearing up to respond when he noticed Joelle at the door.


    His heart dropped, yet Jonathan said carelessly, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal with Joelle? At nearly thirty, twice married, and with two kids, you¡¯re actually doing her a favor by noticing her. Why would she turn you down?¡±


    Adrian fought the urge to smother him with a pillow. ¡°Joelle, this isn¡¯t what it sounds like! Let me exin!¡±


    Joelle entered, her smile frosty. Jonathan shifted ufortably. ¡°Ah, Joelle!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered, truly,¡± she retorted sarcastically. ¡°A twice-married woman with two kids, and here you two are, dissecting my love life.¡±


    Adrian stuttered, ¡°No, that was all him!¡±


    Jonathan quickly interjected, ¡°Exactly, it was all me! Just a bit of humor!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°You¡¯re both injured yet still find strength to meddle in my ¡®lonely¡¯ life. Guess you¡¯re not that injured after all.¡±


    With that, she pressed down sharply on their wounds.


    Their cries of pain followed her as she left the room.


    Until her departure from Bristania, Joelle never spoke to them again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 338

    ?<strong>Chapter 338:</strong>


    The whole Ricard family came to the airport to bid farewell as the group of four departed Bristania.


    Jonathan looked at Joelle¡¯s expressionless face and gave Adrian aforting pat on the shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡± Adrianter reflected that meeting Jonathan was his greatest regret.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Shawn said, ncing at his watch.


    The group waved goodbye. Jax smiled and waved energetically, while Effie kept stealing looks at Adrian.


    After they had left, Jonathan asked, ¡°Mom, did you know Adrian before?¡±


    ¡°How could I have? You know my past as a waitress who washed dishes. How would Ie to know someone from the Miller family?¡±


    ¡°But you weren¡¯t merely a waitress. A simple waitress wouldn¡¯t dare to enter a rtionship with Dad. You were fortunate enough to marry into wealth. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if you knew someone from the Miller family.¡±


    At these words, Jax and Effie, who were no longer young, exchanged embarrassed looks, as though they were strangers.


    Effie insisted, ¡°I really don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content


    ¡°Then why were you staring at Adrian?¡± Jonathan asked.


    ¡°He just resembled someone I once knew.¡±


    Since it was Effie¡¯s friend, Jonathan lost interest and didn¡¯t ask further.


    Once at home, Effie made a secretive phone call from the balcony. ¡°I saw your son.¡±


    ¡°Which son?¡±


    ¡°The one you gave to the Miller family!¡±


    ¡°Oh, that one. What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±


    Effie heard a flurry of noise from the other side of the line.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Africa! The savannah is breathtaking! A lion! I must go.¡± The phone line went dead.


    Effie tried to call back but couldn¡¯t connect. She sighed.


    On the flight, Adrian found himself seated next to Joelle. She was engrossed in a magazine and wore headphones, making conversation difficult.


    Adrian wrote on paper, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± and handed it to her. Joelle briefly looked at the note, then scrunched it up and handed it to a flight attendant, requesting it be thrown away, visibly irritated by its presence.


    Adrian, persistent, scribbled down several more lines and passed them to her again. Joelle crushed these too without even ncing at them.


    Adrian continued to write.


    Joelle continued to discard the notes.


    After several attempts, even the flight attendant¡¯s patience wore thin, though he still smiled professionally. ¡°Ma¡¯am, could you perhaps speak with this gentleman?¡±


    Caught up by the disturbance she caused, Joelle finally removed her headphones.


    ¡°Joelle, I never shared Jonathan¡¯s views, despite what he said.¡±


    Joelle scoffed, ¡°You are judged by thepany you keep.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not like him. I¡¯ve never shared his opinions about love!¡± Joelle faced him squarely. ¡°Then why seek his advice?¡±


    ¡°He imed to have experience.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s ears turned red as he confessed, ¡°These past years, it¡¯s only been with you that I¡¯ve experienced any real love and hate, for six years.¡±


    ¡°And Pa?¡±


    Adrian immediately raised his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us! I only brought her along to irritate my mom.¡±


    Joelle found his exnation somewhat usible. A woman like Pa could indeed infuriate Amara.


    ¡°Do you really believe I¡¯m that gullible? That a couple of kind words will make everything okay?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll always be that young girl to me.¡±


    Joelle shivered. ¡°That¡¯s gross.¡±


    However, she had to admit that it slightly lifted her spirits. Joelle thought she was too easily influenced, but Adrian had undergone such significant changes. He seemed almost like a different person.


    This change terrified her.


    ¡°I understand. You don¡¯t need to apologize. I want to sleep. Don¡¯t bother me,¡± she said firmly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Adrian responded.


    Joelle closed her eyes, her thoughts swirling.


    Behind them, Katherine also received a note from Shawn. ¡°Have you given it any thought?¡±


    ¡°Thought about what?¡± Katherine frowned at him.


    Shawn looked forward nervously. ¡°Do you really want me to spell it out?¡±


    Katherine felt uneasy and handed the note back. ¡°You better write it down.¡±


    The note returned to her hands. She nced at it, and her cheeks flushed.


    ¡°Should we try it out?¡± it read.


    ¡°Since when did I agree to even think about it?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°I believe I deserve a response after my confession.¡±


    ¡°ording to whom?¡± Katherine tried to maintain herposure as she wrote a lengthy reply beneath his statement. ¡°To be clear, there is no future for us. I won¡¯t entertain the idea. Move past your fantasies and stop your fixation on me.¡± Shawn¡¯s smile vanished as he read her message. He crumpled the note and summoned the flight attendant. ¡°Sir, how can I assist you?¡±


    With a grim expression, Shawn handed over the note. ¡°Dispose of this. Pretend I never received it.¡±


    Katherine concealed her face with a magazine, silently wishing the ne would hasten its journey to Illerith.


    Night had fallen by the time theynded at the airport. As they disembarked, Michael hurried towards them and knelt in front of Adrian and Joelle.


    ¡°Adrian, Joelle, I implore you, you must help Lacey!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 339

    ?<strong>Chapter 339:</strong>


    Rather than kneeling, it was more urate to say Michael fell due to running too quickly.


    As he fell forward, Adrian and Joelle both instinctively reached out to steady him. Grasping their hands, Michael cried, ¡°Lacey is dying!¡±


    Lacey, one of Adrian¡¯s closest friends and even closer to Michael, had long suffered from a hereditary heart condition¡ªa fact that haunted Michael more than anyone else. Adrian¡¯s face tensed with concern. ¡°What happened?¡± Joelle supported Michael to his feet. ¡°Michael, please, tell us everything.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time! You need toe to the hospital with me now!¡±


    Without hesitation, Joelle and Adrian followed Michael to the car, postponing all other ns.


    Shawn and Katherine were tied up with urgent workmitments, and Joelle had initially nned to pick up her two children from the Finch family, but that n was now on hold.


    In the car, Michael, sitting between Adrian and Joelle, was visibly shaking.


    ¡°She lied to me. She told me her health was improving. But that wasn¡¯t true! If she hadn¡¯t fainted suddenly, I would have never known the truth. The doctor now says she might only have six months left if her condition keeps deteriorating.¡± Overwhelmed by grief, Michael hid his face, his sobs filling the car.


    Adrian, at a loss for words, simply ced aforting hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Michael, is there anything at all we can do to help?¡± Joelle asked.


    Overwhelmed, Michael nced up, his voice breaking. ¡°Yes, Joelle, I¡­¡±


    He paused, the spark in his eyes fading momentarily as if the weight of his worries was too much to bear.


    Joelle, interpreting his silence as despair, reassured him gently. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go see Lacey first.¡±


    Upon reaching the hospital, they found Lacey surprisingly upbeat,fortably ensconced in her VIP room amidst an array of snacks and games, not appearing sick in the slightest. Joelle and Adrian, seeing her vibrant demeanor, let out simultaneous sighs of relief.


    However, Michael remained tense, barely speaking since their arrival.


    Brushing off Michael¡¯s earlier rm, Lacey chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind Michael¡¯s gloom. I¡¯m fine, really. The doctor even mentioned that with proper rest, I could keep going for several more years!¡±


    This statement hung heavily in the air as Joelle and Adrian remembered Michael¡¯s dire prognosis of only six months. ¡°Several more years? Is that all you aspire to?¡± Frustration suddenly boiled over in Michael.


    A heavy silence filled the room. Lacey, choosing to ignore his outburst, continued nonchntly, ¡°Oh, ignore him. He¡¯s just been overly tense these days.¡±


    Unable to contain his emotions, Michael stormed out of the room after a tense re at Lacey.


    Sharing a concerned look with Joelle, Adrian quickly followed. ¡°Michael, why are you doing this?¡± Adrian asked.


    Michael¡¯s fist collided with the wall, his frustration palpable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s all just absurd!¡±


    Adrian waited for Michael¡¯s anger to subside.


    Observing Michael¡¯s red, sleep-deprived eyes, he realized the depth of his friend¡¯s distress.


    ¡°Sorry, I lost my cool,¡± Michael apologized, his voice hoarse with emotion.


    Adrian understood. Their friendship was strong enough to withstand such moments.


    ¡°Michael, you¡¯ve always been there for Lacey. Now¡¯s not the time to have regrets.¡±


    Michael remained silent, his gaze fixed on the floor, his body shaking slightly from the emotional toll.


    The mere thought of Lacey¡¯s mortality was unbearable.


    Back in Lacey¡¯s room, Joelle was earnestly trying to convince her. ¡°Medical advancements have reduced surgical risks significantly.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lacey refused, her interest in her surroundings visibly waning as she slumped to the floor, hugging her knees. ¡°What if that slim chance fails? If I die during surgery, what about Michael?¡±


    Joelle responded with sincerity, ¡°Michael cares deeply for you¡ªit¡¯s clear to everyone. He¡¯d be devastated without you.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Lacey confessed to Joelle, her usual cheer dimming as she embraced her vulnerability. ¡°I¡¯m fully aware of how Michael feels about me. But I¡¯m sick, Joelle. How can I promise him a future or happiness when I¡¯m not even sure how long I¡¯ll be here? It¡¯s reckless to give him hope. The thought of dying on that surgery table terrifies me. If I don¡¯t make it, I won¡¯t ever see Michael again. Just being able to wake up each day and see his face is enough for me.¡±


    Ovee with emotion, she buried her face in her hands, her shoulders shaking as she wept. The weight of her words hung heavy in the room.


    Outside, the mood was just as heavy.


    Joelle and Adrian, feeling the gravity of the situation,ter joined Michael to speak with Lacey¡¯s doctor.


    The doctor was cautiously optimistic. ¡°Considering Miss Hudson¡¯s condition, the chances of sess for a heart transnt are quite promising. However, such surgeries always carry significant risks. It¡¯s natural for her to feel scared. Ultimately, the decision to proceed must be hers to make.¡±


    That discussion seemed simple, but Michael knew better. Every attempt to broach the subject of surgery with Lacey ended in an argument or her avoidance.


    After their earlier conversation, Joelle sensed Michael¡¯s desperation more acutely.


    ¡°Michael, isn¡¯t there any way to convince Lacey to consider the surgery?¡±


    Michael looked up, his face etched with resignation, and spoke hesitantly. ¡°There might be one way. I once made a bet with Lacey¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 340

    ?<strong>Chapter 340:</strong>


    Joelle and Adrian asked in unison, ¡°What bet?¡±


    Michael had gone to Adrian and Joelle because of this bet. He had thought of this n from the very beginning, but he knew it was asking a lot.


    His voice carried a heavy load of guilt as he finally spoke. ¡°Lacey said if you two get back together, she¡¯ll agree to the surgery.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s instinctive reaction was to nce at Joelle, who looked quite thrown off.


    ¡°What does this have to do with us?¡± she asked.


    Michael tried to exin, ¡°She believes if you two reconcile, the surgery will go smoothly.¡±


    It had been half a joke when Lacey first mentioned it, never really thinking Joelle and Adrian would reconcile.


    But now, Michael was desperate. No matter how much he had pleaded with Lacey, she refused to budge. So, here he was, with hisst sliver of hope pinned on Joelle and Adrian.


    ¡°Joelle, I know Adrian hurt you, and I¡¯m not asking you to forgive him. But please, just consider this as a chance to save Lacey. It¡¯s the only way she¡¯ll agree to the surgery.¡±


    Joelle furrowed her brows, her mind wrestling with Michael¡¯s request; she couldn¡¯t say no.


    But every time her gaze shifted to Adrian, her heart felt as if it was caught under a heavy boulder.


    ¡°Michael, I¡¯m really sorry, but I can¡¯t do this.¡± Joelle refused. Adrian interjected, ¡°Michael, you can¡¯t force her to do something against her will.¡±


    ¡°And what about Lacey?¡± Michael snapped, grabbing Adrian¡¯s shirt in a moment of frayed emotion, his veins standing out like ropes in his neck. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d rather watch her die?¡± With calm determination, Adrian pried Michael¡¯s hands away. ¡°There has to be another way. We¡¯ll help you talk to her, but you can¡¯t coerce Joelle, and neither can I.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Michael said, defeated, as he let go and turned to leave.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Joelle called out, unable to hold back. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! We¡¯ll pretend in front of her.¡±


    Michael paused mid-stride, hope flickering in his eyes as he turned back to her. Gratitude washed over his tear-streaked face.


    At that moment, Joelle realized it was Michael¡¯s profound love for Lacey that swayed her.


    He was willing to move mountains for the woman he cherished, and she couldn¡¯t ignore that.


    After they finalized their n, they agreed to meet at the hospital the following day to put on the facade.


    Adrian and Joelle left the hospital together, the night air thickening around them. They went to fetch the kids from the Finch family.


    Gracie, d in her pajamas, whispered, ¡°Joelle, why not stay over with the kids? It¡¯ste, and you don¡¯t want to wake them.¡± ¡°Thanks, but there¡¯s no need,¡± Joelle replied, her heart aching to see the children after several days apart.


    With the night wind tousling their hair, Joelle and Adrian each cradled a sleeping child as they made their way out of the house.


    Adrian broke the silence. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay at my ce tonight? You won¡¯t get much rest if you go back now. We need to get to the hospital early tomorrow.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s house sat just a stone¡¯s throw away from the Finch family¡¯s, nestled in the same neighborhood. Leah frequently dropped by for friendly card games.


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so headstrong. I¡¯m not suggesting anything more. I just don¡¯t want to wake the kids.¡± For once, Adrian¡¯s tone left no room for debate.


    Joelle wavered, unsure, when a sleepy voice broke the silence. Aurora, nestled in Adrian¡¯s arms, rubbed her eyes and murmured, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±


    She must have mistaken Adrian for Rafael, the father she longed for so deeply that she often cried for him in her sleep.


    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened at the voice, and he instinctively pulled her closer, whispering tenderly, ¡°Daddy¡¯s here, sweetheart. Go back to sleep.¡±


    The sight tugged at Joelle¡¯s heart. Not wanting to disrupt the children¡¯s fragile peace, she gave in, agreeing to stay the night at Adrian¡¯s.


    This wasn¡¯t just any house¡ªit had once been their home.


    Joelle tried to push the memories aside. If she allowed herself to be trapped in the past, she knew she¡¯d never move forward. Leah, having stayed up for Adrian¡¯s return, brightened at the sight of them all together, her eyes widening with surprise and a smile dancing on her lips.


    ¡°Leah, get the guest room ready and put the protective rails around the bed.¡±


    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± Leah replied.


    Later, after washing up, Joelle lifted the nket and slipped into bed beside Aurora.


    A soft knock came at the door. Adrian had intended to check on Aurora, but seeing Joelle there stirred something inside him. ¡°Going forward, I want to help with the kids more. It¡¯s my responsibility too. I need to learn how to take care of them.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle replied.


    Adrian reached out, brushing a hand over Aurora¡¯s hair. ¡°She looks just like you when she¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Joelle nced at Aurora and, without thinking, responded, ¡°She actually takes after you. People always say daughters resemble their fathers.¡±


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than regret settled in. After all, she had never truly epted Adrian as Aurora¡¯s father.


    Adrian, sensing the tension, let out a small sigh but kept his thoughts to himself. ¡°Rest up. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adrian hesitated in the doorway, his hand lingering on the knob. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll do everything I can to be a good father.¡±


    Joelle remained silent, pretending not to hear, her attention solely on Aurora as she coaxed her back to sleep.


    The next morning arrived. Joelle and Adrian prepared for a difficult task¡ªconvincing Lacey.


    Leah and the Finch family took charge of the children.


    Just before stepping into Lacey¡¯s hospital room, Joelle¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She reached for Adrian¡¯s hand, intertwining their fingers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 341

    ?<strong>Chapter 341:</strong>


    Adrian watched Joelle¡¯s face, noting the seriousness etched across it. He was pleased they were reconciling, yet the nagging thought that it was mere pretense soured his mood.


    ¡°Try to lighten up,¡± Joelle urged.


    Adrian mustered a smile and held her hand as they entered the hospital ward.


    Inside, Michael was helping Lacey with her breakfast. Catching sight of them hand in hand, Lacey nearly sputtered her porridge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you two?¡± she inquired.


    Michael, already aware of the n, stayedposed. He continued feeding Lacey, spooning up more porridge. ¡°I guess I forgot to mention that Adrian and Joelle are together again,¡± he said casually.


    ¡°Really?¡± Lacey looked skeptical.


    Joelle beamed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? But I¡¯ve decided to give Adrian another shot.¡±


    Sharing a smile with Adrian, she draped an arm around her shoulders.


    Lacey, knowing Joelle¡¯s usual reluctance to physical affection, found it hard toprehend this change. How could she suddenly befortable with Adrian so close? Watching their joyous interaction, she began to ept that their reunion might be genuine.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold


    As Michael helped her eat, he said, ¡°Remember how you said their reunion was as likely as a snowball surviving in hell? Well, look at them now. What¡¯s there to worry about?¡±


    ¡°Michael, let¡¯s take a walk downstairster!¡±


    And just like that, she changed the subject again.


    Pushing the issue further might upset Lacey, so Michael¡¯s expression clouded slightly, but he held his temper in check.


    After breakfast, the group took Lacey for a leisurely stroll in the hospital¡¯s garden.


    Lacey kept ncing back, noticing each time that Adrian was sping Joelle¡¯s hand.


    She felt they might be faking their affection, yet she saw no clear proof to confirm her suspicions.


    Earlier, Leah had spent the morning with Aurora and Rnd ying. Then Aurora expressed a desire to visit Dunn.


    Leah then took the children there.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Mr. and Mrs. Finch have taken Dunn to the hospital for a vination today,¡± said the servant. Navigating the bustling hospital, Dunn masked and moved with purpose.


    He often thought of his parents as rather unreliable. His family frequently said that he was born from a great love.


    While this brought joy within the family, it also had its drawbacks. Dunn¡¯s parents were so in love with each other that they often neglected him.


    By the age of one, Dunn was sleeping through the night on his own. By two, he could tuck himself in with a quilt, and by three, he was independently asking to use the restroom in kindergarten.


    His increasing independence only highlighted his parents¡¯ck of responsibility.


    During their hospital visit, Gracie got sidetracked by another baby and wandered off after it.


    Fred chased after Gracie, leaving Dunn feeling quite abandoned.


    ¡°Hey, where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re missing.¡±


    After his inquiry, Dunn hopped off the examination chair and coughed his way out. Fred and Gracie had talked about visiting Lacey in the hospital during Dunn¡¯s check-up.


    Checking his watch, Dunn decided to go see Lacey on his own.


    Walking through the garden, he stumbled upon a surprising scene: Aurora¡¯s mother, Joelle, disying affection with Adrian.


    This revtion was startling for someone as young as Dunn. He swiftly pulled out his smartwatch, captured a quick photo, and dashed away.


    Lacey mentioned she felt exhausted, and Michael assisted her back to her room.


    ¡°Did you catch that? Adrian and Joelle are getting serious. Remember our wager?¡±


    Lacey sighed inwardly, pondering if she was indeed on the losing end. ¡°What brought Adrian and Joelle back together? I want to hear the full story.¡±


    Since there wasn¡¯t an actual story to tell, Michael risked tripping over his words if he tried to fabricate one. ¡°Just ask Adrian.¡±


    Adrian nced at Lacey and then at Joelle. After a weighty silence, he finally uttered, ¡°It was fate.¡±


    Lacey looked skeptical at his response. Joelle took Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°It all happened in Bristania. He was gravely hurt while defending me. His bravery touched me deeply. Plus, he vowed to be amitted father! I felt he deserved another shot!¡±


    Her exnation seemed convincing enough, but Michael worried that delving deeper might unravel their fabricated narrative. ¡°Did you get all that? Now, can we discuss your uing surgery?¡±


    Lacey acted as though she hadn¡¯t heard him. ¡°Joelle, could you borate a bit more?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Joelle lightly pulled on Adrian¡¯s sleeve.


    Adrian remainedposed. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯ve had feelings for her for so long, I didn¡¯t even recognize them at first.¡±


    Michael rose to his feet. ¡°We can sort this outter, Lacey, we need to¡ª¡±


    Lacey interrupted with enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯ve had feelings for Joelle?¡±


    Michael¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Lacey! That¡¯s enough!¡± Was it not clear to him why she was pressing? She was clearly trying to dodge the subject.


    ¡°Adrian, Joelle, why don¡¯t you two head out first?¡± Michael suggested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Joelle picked up on the strained vibes in the room before their departure.


    Sure enough, as soon as they exited, the sound of a heated argument followed.


    ¡°Michael, why are you getting so angry? Can¡¯t I ask a few questions?¡± Lacey asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the questions! What matters now is you, your heart! Can¡¯t you focus on what¡¯s important?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my heart! It¡¯s my business, not yours!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 342

    ?<strong>Chapter 342:</strong>


    Lacey¡¯s words were sharp.


    Michael paused, his anger dissipating as he clenched his fists, feeling powerless. ¡°Your life isn¡¯t just about you.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyes shifted from his tense face to the window, where the sunlight streamed in, contrasting the sudden chill she felt. ¡°This is my life, Michael. Why can¡¯t you understand that I want to control how I live it? Why do you even care?¡±


    Michael was taken aback, his emotions raw. ¡°Because I¡ª¡± Lacey cut him off, her gaze still fixed outside, her voice tinged with despair. ¡°My entire life has felt like some cruel joke. I lost my mom too soon, and my dad saw my sister and me as nothing more than tools for his own ends. I¡¯ve been fighting just to survive this long. I don¡¯t want to just fade away, but what choice do I have?¡±


    Her voice cracked as she continued, tears glossing her eyes. ¡°Nobody hopes more than I do that I can have a normal life. But I can¡¯t bear the thought of living in constant pain, confined to a bed. Michael, please, let me have some peace in my final days.¡±


    It took a moment for Michael to gather himself, his voice strained. ¡°I refuse to let you give up. You can¡¯t just surrender. Remember our bet? You promised me. I¡¯m going to speak with the doctor about the surgery right now!¡±


    Lacey reached out as if to stop him, but Michael had already turned, his resolve as firm as his stride. He didn¡¯t look back.


    Encouraged by both Joelle and Adrian, Lacey eventually found the courage to consult the doctor about her options, her heart heavy but open to the possibility of hope.


    Lacey stood outside the doctor¡¯s office, ears pressed against the door, catching every word exchanged inside.


    ¡°Heart donors are rare. I had already ced you on the waiting list during your initial hesitation,¡± the doctor exined with a calm demeanor. ¡°Still, the waiting could be extensive.¡± Michael¡¯s voice trembled slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the estimated time? Could it be soon?¡±


    ¡°It might be as soon as tomorrow, or it might never happen. The uncertainties are vast in these situations.¡±


    Lacey¡¯s heart sank. She slid down against the wall, wrapping her arms tightly around her knees, the weight of the words too heavy to bear.


    Instead of entering, she retreated quietly to her room, leaving the conversation behind.


    Joelle asked, ¡°How did it go, Lacey?¡±


    Lacey managed a half-hearted smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t speak to them. We¡¯ll find out when Michaeles back.¡±


    Yet, when Michael did return, his smile was as strained as hers. Choosing to distract herself, Lacey suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. How about we y some video games instead?¡± As the room dimmed with the evening sunset, Lacey gazed towards the softly billowing white curtains. ¡°Joelle, Adrian really is a good person. He might have made mistakes, but he¡¯smitted to changing. His word is his bond. If you give him a chance, he¡¯ll prove his worth.¡±


    Joelle listened, sensing the weight behind Lacey¡¯s words, almost as if they were parting words.


    Then, in a quieter tone, Lacey asked, ¡°You and Adrian are truly back together, aren¡¯t you? This isn¡¯t just something you¡¯re saying to encourage me for the surgery, is it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not, Lacey,¡± Joelle replied with a reassuring yet forced smile.


    ¡°Good.¡± Lacey handed Joelle a room key with a meaningful grin. ¡°I have a friend who recently opened a hotel that¡¯s perfect for couples. The ambiance is exceptional. You and Adrian should spend a night there. It might add a little excitement to your rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit rushed?¡±


    ¡°Are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Joelle replied, epting the key reluctantly.


    Lacey¡¯s expression turned yful. ¡°You should definitely go. My friend is eager for some customer feedback.¡± Joelle realized the importance of the gesture.


    If Lacey¡¯s friend reported back that they hadn¡¯t shown up, it might undo all the progress they had made that day.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll check it out.¡±


    Later, outside the hospital, Joelle exined the situation to Adrian, showing him the room key.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow but was supportive. ¡°Do you think we should go?¡±


    ¡°It seems we must. Lacey will expect her friend to report back.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head over and take it from there,¡± Adrian suggested.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joelle agreed.


    Upon their arrival at the hotel, Joelle was impressed by the setting.


    The hallways were serene, leading to a spacious room decked out with luxurious amenities.


    The hotel offered everything from massage services and saunas to a private swimming pool and a mini cinema. There were even discreetly ced sex toys for those interested. The lighting was tastefully done, a soft, warm yellow that added to the room¡¯s inviting atmosphere.


    Each piece of furniture was integrated with voice-activated technology. At a simplemand, the curtains drew back to reveal a breathtaking panoramic view of Illerith through expansive floor-to-ceiling windows.


    As Joelle stepped into the room, she was struck by the careful curation of the environment.


    The room exuded a romantic essence; even the air was infused with a delicate, inviting fragrance.


    She found herself avoiding Adrian¡¯s gaze; under the soft, ttering light, his features seemed even more sharply defined, making her heart flutter.


    Adrian noticed the change in the atmosphere and felt an involuntary tension in his muscles. He fought to keep his thoughts appropriate, but the setting challenged his restraint.


    Startled when he reached out and touched her shoulder, Joelle flinched, stepping away quickly.


    Adrian hurried to rify. ¡°You had a hair on your shoulder.¡± Joelle¡¯s heart raced, not from fear but from a surprising rush of excitement mixed with anticipation. She half-turned towards him, her voice a yful warning mixed with a tease. ¡°Hey! Keep your distance!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 343

    ?<strong>Chapter 343:</strong>


    Dunn settled into his home and activated themunication feature on his smartwatch to reach Aurora.


    ¡°Aurora, can youe over? I gotta tell you something super important about your real dad.¡±


    Aurora exchanged a look with Leah, who was busy with Rnd.


    ¡°Dunn, is it about the daddy test?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    This test had lingered over them, heavy with implications, and now that he had the results, Dunn wanted Aurora to hear them from him.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Aurora promised quietly, a mix of anticipation and nervousness in her voice.


    Soon after, Aurora, with her yful charm and sweet words, persuaded Leah to take her and Rnd to the Finch family. Gracie and Fred weed them, suggesting the children could y together.


    ¡°Aurora, Rnd, let¡¯s go y in the study,¡± Dunn invited as he led the way to his study.


    Securing Rnd in a cozy corner of the room, Dunn carefully opened the sealed envelope.


    Aurora watched as Dunn began to read aloud from the document.


    ¡°The opinion of the test supports a biological rtionship.¡± Her expression clouded with confusion, Aurora hesitated before asking, ¡°Does this mean Daddy¡¯s not my real father?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dunn confirmed somberly. ¡°The results confirm that Adrian is your dad.¡±


    ¡°No! My dad is my dad!¡± Aurora protested vehemently, tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°Aurora, please, don¡¯t cry,¡± Dunn implored, hastily rising from his chair to fetch tissues for her.


    After a few moments, Aurora¡¯s sobs subsided. Sniffling, she dered, ¡°Dunn, I don¡¯t ept this. I need to talk to my dad.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°My doctor dad!¡±


    Understanding her need, Dunn nodded. ¡°We should talk to him, yes. But I heard that he is far away now. We¡¯re just kids. We can¡¯t just go looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Dunn, you have to help me! I don¡¯t know what to do. You¡¯re the smartest!¡± Aurora pleaded, her hands tugging his arm.


    Pondering briefly, Dunn stood again and retrieved hisptop. ¡°I can send an email to him, though I¡¯m not sure he¡¯ll get it right away.¡±


    ¡°Email?¡± Aurora watched quietly from the side, her right foot tapping lightly on the floor as she observed Dunn.


    She exined to Dunn what she wanted to say to Rafael, and Dunn¡¯s small hands typed on the keyboard, his fingers moving clumsily but urately.


    Rnd, abandoning his toy car, crawled over to Dunn¡¯s side to gaze at theptop screen.


    Gracie and Fred peeked into the room to check on them. ¡°Oh, they¡¯re ying on theputer. Dunn, remember to take a break soon!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dunn responded, nodding obediently.


    The easygoing couple left the room with a smile.


    Soon, the email was ready, and Dunn read it over.


    ¡°Dear Dad, it¡¯s Aurora. Dunn found your email for me so I could write to you. I miss you so much, Dad. Have you forgotten about me? Everyone says Adrian Miller is my real dad. Why do they say that? You¡¯re my real dad, right? I really need to know what¡¯s happening. Please tell me, Dad. I miss you¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Joelle were at opposite ends of the sofa. Adrian was deep in conversation with Can.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, the hotel¡¯s back and side doors are monitored. If you leave, it will be noticed.¡±


    Adrian massaged his forehead, fatigued. ¡°Find another way.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Joelle sighed, her gaze falling to her hands. ¡°It looks like we can¡¯t leave tonight without Lacey catching on.¡±


    Adrian looked over at her. ¡°Would you consider staying the night here?¡±


    Joelle paused, deep in thought, before responding, ¡°I need to call Leah first.¡±


    ¡°And what will you tell her?¡±


    ¡°Ask her to sleep with the kids tonight.¡±


    Adrian grasped her intention but remained cautious, not allowing himself to expect too much from the evening.


    He had worked diligently for another opportunity to win Joelle over and knew he had to tread lightly with every word and gesture, wary of jeopardizing his fragile gains.


    Knock. Knock.


    There was a gentle tapping at the door.


    Approaching the door, they found the hotel owner apanied by a woman donning sses and sporting bangs, presenting a simple demeanor.


    ¡°Lacey has arranged a photography session for you both,¡± the owner announced.


    ¡°Photography?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s for capturing special moments together.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cheeks tinged with color. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary!¡± The photographer, seeming somewhat shy and less outgoing, rified, ¡°It¡¯s merely for still photos, not a video. We aim to capture the essence of your daily interactions, so every time you look at these images, you¡¯ll be reminded of your beautiful moments together.¡±


    Joelle recalled that Gracie and Fred had participated in a simr photo shoot. Such sessions weremon among loving couples in her circle.


    Despite her initial hesitation, she knew that securing an appointment with this photographer was not an easy feat, suggesting the hotel must have made significant efforts to arrange her visit.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 344

    ?<strong>Chapter 344:</strong>


    The owner smiled broadly. ¡°Since you two are such a loving couple, wouldn¡¯t you want to capture your romance in a memorable way?¡±


    Joelle and Adrian exchanged nces, realizing that refusal might raise suspicion. With a hesitant nod, they agreed.


    ¡°Very well,¡± the owner said, pping his hands joyfully. An assistant wheeled in a rack filled with various styles of underwear. The women¡¯s options were bikinis, while the men¡¯s resembled skimpy swimsuits.


    Joelle blushed at the sight. The thought of Adrian in one of those swimsuits nearly made her chuckle, her cheeks reddening as she tried to stifle herughter.


    With a wry smile, Adrian asked, ¡°Do I really have to wear one of these?¡±


    The photographer nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Absolutely! Even Fred Finch, the esteemed CEO of Finch Group, wore one¡ªthough he was reluctant at first.¡±


    She then produced an electric hair remover. ¡°Now, if you could please take care of any extra details.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s embarrassment deepened. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to use that.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps thisdy could assist?¡± she suggested, ncing at Joelle.


    Joelle, amused by Adrian¡¯s difort, suddenly felt the spotlight shift to her. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Her exmation drew curious looks from the owner and photographer. Joelle quickly tried to cover her reaction. ¡°Isn¡¯t this getting a bit too personal?¡±


    The owner dismissed their concerns with a wave, ushering them toward a bedroom. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy! This is all quite standard!¡±


    Before she knew it, Joelle found herself alone in the room with Adrian, holding a bikini in her hands. They exchanged awkward nces, both flushed and unusually silent.


    The situation was uncharted territory, even for them, two people who thought they¡¯d seen it all. Unsure how anyone could befortable with this, they decided to seek advice from Gracie and Fred.


    Fred chuckled as he offered his wisdom to Adrian. ¡°Make sure to use some oil before hair removal, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Adrian, still uneasy, asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just too awkward to wear these things?¡±


    Fredughed heartily. ¡°Awkward? Look, we¡¯ve seen each other in every possible state. I was there during herbor, and she¡¯s nursed me through some terrible illnesses. Being open and honest with each other¡ªthat¡¯s the glue in a marriage. These little embarrassments are nothingpared to that.¡±


    Gracie shared simr sentiments with Joelle, encouraging her to embrace the moment as a step toward deeper intimacy. Bolstered by their friends¡¯ advice, Joelle and Adrian mustered the courage to face the awkwardness head-on.


    In the bedroom, Adriany exposed on the bed, his muscles tense in anticipation, while Joelle, equipped with the hair remover, tried to maintain a clinical detachment.


    ¡°If this hurts, let me know,¡± she said, trying to keep her voice steady.


    Adrian, doing his best to stay still, couldn¡¯t suppress a reaction when Joelle¡¯s hands first touched him. His breath hitched. ¡°That¡¯s just an involuntary reaction,¡± he murmured, half-apologetic.


    Joelle nodded, understanding his difort matched her own nervousness. They were in this peculiar situation together, after all.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle handled the task with professional care, finishing the hair removal within twenty minutes.


    When she was done, Adrian wrapped himself in a nket, watching as Joelle took the skin-tone bikini to the bathroom. He noted with a twinge of disappointment that she seemed to manage without his assistance.


    Realizing his own reaction, Adrian shook his head at himself. When Joelle emerged from the bathroom, she looked stunning in the delicate fabric. Adrian was awestruck, his gaze full of admiration rather than desire.


    Joelle, still possessing the trim physique of her youth, stood with toned legs and subtle strength in her calves. Under the soft light, her skin glowed, enhancing the natural beauty of her dark hair and prominent features.


    Adrian, equally striking, had a physique that bnced strength and aesthetics, with broad shoulders tapering to a narrow waist. Joelle found herself shy in his presence, overwhelmed by his form.


    Once they were ready, they summoned the photographer. She arranged the lighting carefully, focusing a spotlight on the bed, creating an intimate setting far removed from Joelle¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Think back to your happiest moments together,¡± the photographer encouraged, aiming to help them rx.


    Joelle¡¯s mind wandered to the previous night, recalling how Adrian had tenderly observed Aurora, remarking on her resemnce to Joelle. Meanwhile, Adrian¡¯s thoughts drifted to the days before Joelle had be his wife, realizing now that her shy smiles and blushes had been signs of her feelings for him. Such memories warmed his heart.


    The photographer, adjusting her lens, posed another question to set the mood. ¡°Where do you both feel most connected?¡±


    Their shared moments had often unfolded within the walls of Adrian¡¯s house, their shared home. Yet, for Joelle, the most poignant memory was simpler¡ªtheforting sound of Adrian¡¯s content hum as he held her close. Caught in her reflections, Joelle almost missed the photographer¡¯s soft encouragement, who continued to foster a rxed and intimate atmosphere.


    The photographer¡¯s warm, encouraging tone helped Joelle and Adrian shed any lingering awkwardness, inviting them to look at each other with newfound openness.


    As the room filled with a harmonious blend of light and shadow, the photographer readied her equipment.


    ¡°Feel free to talk or show your love in any way that feels natural to you. You have an hour.¡±


    With a discreet nod, she exited the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 345

    ?<strong>Chapter 345:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s mind raced as Adrian¡¯s arms encircled her waist, pulling her close. All she could think about was closing the gap between them with a kiss¡ªa kiss they both desperately wanted, fueled by passion, not pretense.


    She responded by wrapping her arms around his neck, her lips meeting his in a willing embrace. Adrian¡¯s reaction was immediate. His body tensed for a moment, then he surrendered to the kiss, embracing her fervently. Everything about the moment felt profoundly right. Joelle was swept up in a wave of joy andfort that she had never experienced before.


    Their embrace deepened, their bodies pressed together in the heat of passion. Adrian¡¯s kisses left a fervent trail on her skin.


    Outside, the photographer had barely settled in when Adrian, now d in a bathrobe, abruptly handed her the camera. ¡°We¡¯re done here,¡± he dered firmly, his voice brooking no argument.


    ¡°But the session isn¡¯t over,¡± the photographer protested weakly.


    ¡°The footage you have is sufficient.¡±


    With that, the photographer and the hotel owner beat a hasty retreat. Adrian then returned to Joelle, discarding his robe with swift motions. The only light in the room was stark yet clear, casting everything in a truthful, revealing glow. Joelle¡¯s cheeks glowed with a post-bliss flush while Adrian¡¯s breaths came heavy and deep.


    ¡°No regrets?¡± he teased her, a lighthearted challenge in his voice.


    Joelle shot back yfully, ¡°Why are you hesitating now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried you might get mad at me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d only be mad if you let me down.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t stop unless you ask me to.¡±


    Their night stretched on until the edges of dawn tinged the sky, leaving Joelle with a satisfied exhaustion that made her limbs tremble. They finally sumbed to sleep, not stirring until the afternoon. A call from Shawn eventually pierced their bubble of solitude.


    ¡°Why did it take so long to pick up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, I was¡­ upied.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with your voice?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    Just then, Adrian stepped out of the bathroom, his voice yful. ¡°Awake? Ready for another round?¡±


    Joelle frantically motioned for him to be quiet, but it was toote. Shawn had overheard. ¡°Joelle, are you¡­?¡±


    ¡°No, Shawn, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s voice carried a blend of jest and resignation. ¡°I might have guessed this would happen, but hearing it¡­ Guess my little sister really has grown up.¡±


    ¡°Shawn! You¡¯re misunderstanding!¡±


    ¡°Take care, health first, okay? And don¡¯t overdo things. I heard nothing, know nothing. Bye!¡± Shawn ended the call with a lighthearted warning.


    Joelle exhaled deeply and plopped down on the bed, pressing a hand to her forehead. Adrian settled next to her, his tone light but probing. ¡°Why the worry? Shawn knows about us.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡± Joelle shot back, a yful edge to her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t think spending one night together changes anything, do you?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s smile faltered. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Joelle said, casually sweeping her hair back. ¡°I¡¯m just making it clear¡ªwhat happened was just about physical needs. Our rtionship hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    Attempting to leave the bed, Joelle was momentarily halted by Adrian¡¯s firm grasp. ¡°Joelle, are you just toying with me?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t handle a bit of fun?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ying games here?¡± Adrian¡¯s expression darkened, his annoyance palpable.


    ¡°I am,¡± Joelle dered, pulling her hand away decisively. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle that, maybe I should find someone who can next time.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± Adrian shot up from the bed, his voice a mix of challenge and possessiveness. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just a game, you¡¯re only ying it with me!¡±


    Without another word, Joelle turned and headed for the shower, leaving Adrian to grapple with his swirling emotions alone.


    Exiting the hotel to avoid arousing the owner¡¯s suspicion, Joelle and Adrian maintained their charade, walking hand in hand. After leaving, Joelle collected her two children from the Finch family, and they headed home.


    ¡°Mom, why doesn¡¯t Dad evere back?¡± Aurora asked.


    Joelle responded with steady calm, ¡°Your dad has his own life to live.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he miss me? I miss him so much. I wish I could live with Dad,¡± Aurora protested.


    Joelle looked at her child, a surge of sorrow tightening her chest. The notion that her children might need a father¡¯s presence weighed heavily on her mind. She quickly dismissed the thought, resolving to depend solely on herself. Even as a single parent, she was determined to ensure her children would grow up healthy and well-rounded.


    Life resumed its usual rhythm once they were home. To help manage her responsibilities, Joelle hired two nannies, easing the demands of single parenthood.


    Unbeknownst to Joelle, Aurora continued tomunicate secretly with Dunn. One day, Dunn made his way to the younger children¡¯s ss at kindergarten to see her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for Aurora,¡± Dunn announced to the teacher. A child sitting opposite Aurora piped up, ¡°Aurora, is that your brother? He¡¯s so handsome!¡±


    Aurora smiled broadly and nodded, her face lighting up. ¡°Yes! He¡¯s my brother!¡±


    She darted over to him, exhrated. ¡°Dunn!¡±


    ¡°Aurora, can youe to our house? I have something important to share.¡±


    Aurora hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ve been staying close to Momtely. She¡¯s really busy, so I don¡¯t think I cane.¡±


    Dunn pondered briefly, then offered a solution. ¡°How about this¡ªI¡¯ll ask my mom to pick us up after school. She adores you, so she¡¯ll definitely want to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    True to his word, after school, Gracie arrived to pick them up after telling Joelle the n.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 346

    ?<strong>Chapter 346:</strong>


    In the evening, Aurora and Dunn settled into his study. Fred nced in as he passed by the room. ¡°You kids can stay here, but leave the door open, okay?¡±


    Aurora asked, ¡°Why?¡±


    Dunn nodded understandingly at his father. ¡°Got it, Dad.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    After Fred moved on, Dunn turned back to hisptop. ¡°Your dad responded to ourst email. He suggested a video call with you.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face lit up with excitement. They adjusted their headphones, and with a couple of clicks by Dunn, Rafael¡¯s familiar features filled the screen.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Aurora eximed, her voice a mix of joy and longing. Rafael¡¯s face showed signs of weariness, but at the sight of his daughter, a strained smile appeared. ¡°Hey, Aurora. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Dad, why are you away? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice trembled slightly, her eyes glossy with the onset of tears. Dunn handed her a tissue just in time as tears began to spill.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, sweetheart. I¡¯ve had to deal with some unexpected problems. It¡¯s been hard.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice was hopeful yet insistent. ¡°Thene home soon!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯te back yet,¡± Rafael admitted with a strained smile, the weight of his financial troubles pressing down on him. After Dalton¡¯s passing, his inheritance had defaulted to his youngest daughter, who was unlikely to assist Rafael financially. He needed to secure his own funds before he could consider returning.


    ¡°Dad, do you not want me anymore? Everyone says you¡¯re not my real dad! Are you going to send me back to Mr. Miller?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice quivered with vulnerability.


    Rafael was taken aback by her directness. He nced at Dunn, who sat supportively beside Aurora, and nodded slowly. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve heard some of the truth.¡±


    Dunn interjected, ¡°Mr. Romero, I discovered that Aurora¡¯s mother and Mr. Miller were married before she was with you.¡±


    M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.???


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Rafael acknowledged, his hands sped tightly, masking his troubled expression. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re not my real daughter. Your father is indeed Adrian.¡±


    Although Aurora had braced herself for this confirmation, the reality of the words stung. Yet, she looked up at Rafael with resolve. ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll always be my dad. I¡¯ll never forget all the good you¡¯ve done for me.¡±


    Rafael, moved by her words, felt a sense of peace wash over him despite the circumstances.


    Then, Dunn asked curiously, ¡°Why did Aurora¡¯s mom divorce Mr. Miller? Was he unkind to her?¡±


    Rafael sighed deeply. ¡°Grown-up matters areplex, Dunn.¡± Dunn considered this for a moment before responding, ¡°I guess there¡¯s a lot I still don¡¯t understand.¡± He showed his smartwatch to Rafael. ¡°I saw something at the hospital that¡¯s confusing me. They seem to be together again. If they still love each other, why did they split up in the first ce?¡±


    Rafael could see the faint outlines of Joelle and Adrian on the tiny screen. Dunn was a straightforward boy, unlikely to make up such a story. It appeared that in his absence, Joelle and Adrian had reconciled, possibly to provide the two children with a stable family environment. Rafael knew Joelle had held feelings for Adrian for many years.


    Rafael chuckled. ¡°Dunn, why so curious about adult matters?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s gaze was earnest. ¡°I just don¡¯t want Aurora to feel like she¡¯s losing another father figure.¡±


    Noting the deep concern in Dunn¡¯s expression, Rafael responded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll exin. Just understand that sometimes adults make mistakes.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Rafael proceeded to recount the history between Joelle and Adrian, focusing on the positives¡ªlike Joelle¡¯s long-standing affection for Adrian and how Adrian had eventually recognized his faults and sought to rectify them.


    Later, Joelle picked up Aurora to go home. That night, Aurora was restless and hardly slept. The following day, during an announcement about an uing parent-child sports day at kindergarten, the teacher encouraged participation.


    Aurora was lost in thought until her ssmate, Chuck Barker, spoke up, causing her to snap out of her reverie. ¡°Aurora can¡¯t join!¡±


    Aurora, startled and a bit defensive, replied sharply, ¡°Chuck Barker! What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Of course, I can participate!¡±


    Chuck scrunched his nose, asserting, ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have a dad!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°I have a dad!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re making it up! It¡¯s always your mom or the nanny who picks you up. I¡¯ve never seen your dad around!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice rose, defiant. ¡°I do have a dad!¡±


    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t he here? Prove it¡ªhave him pick you up today!¡±


    The teacher intervened, noticing the rising conflict. To diffuse the situation, the teacher paired Aurora and Chuck together as the students left the ssroom, hoping to foster some peace.


    Upon seeing Joelle approach, Chuck turned to Aurora with a triumphant sneer. ¡°See? I told you it would just be your mom. You don¡¯t have a dad!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 347

    ?<strong>Chapter 347:</strong>


    Aurora jerked her hand away from Chuck. ¡°What makes you so special? Isn¡¯t it just your aunt who picks you up?¡±


    Chuck retorted with a sneer, ¡°That¡¯s different! My aunt¡¯s taking me to dinner with my parentster. You wouldn¡¯t understand because you don¡¯t have that, do you? Duh!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s patience snapped after enduring Chuck¡¯s taunts all day. In a swift motion, she pushed him, disrupting the orderly line of students. The teacher rushed over, calling out Aurora¡¯s name in a stern tone.


    Before the teacher could intervene further, Chuck¡¯s aunt stormed through the doorway. Without a word, she pped Aurora, causing the little girl to stagger back and fall to the ground, tears welling up.


    Joelle, witnessing the scene, hurried to Aurora¡¯s side and shielded her. ¡°Why would you strike a child?¡±


    The woman faced Joelle, unrepentant. ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡±


    Immediately, the woman shoved Joelle. ¡°How do you discipline your child? She pushed my nephew! What if she had hurt him? How would youpensate?¡±


    Behind his aunt, Chuck peered out, his voice quivering. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your auntie¡¯s here to look after you!¡±


    Joelle, usuallyposed, now trembled with barely contained fury, yet her voice remained steady. ¡°My daughter wouldn¡¯t push without provocation. Let¡¯s discuss what happened and determine the fault on both sides.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to waste on this.¡± The woman pointed at Aurora, who was half-hidden behind Joelle. ¡°You better watch it, youngdy! Touch my nephew again, and you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Bolstered by her mother¡¯s presence, Aurora retorted boldly, ¡°Chuck started it! He said I didn¡¯t have a dad!¡±


    Chuck barked back, ¡°Because it¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not!¡±


    Chuck¡¯s aunt scoffed, ¡°Ignore her. She¡¯s just a child from a broken home. Let¡¯s go, Chuck.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s temper snapped, a rare break from her usual demeanor. ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    They ignored her and continued walking away. Joelle whispered to Aurora, ¡°Remember what you learned in self-defense ss?¡±


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Joelle slipped off her heels and surged forward, grasping the woman¡¯s hair in a firm grip. The yground filled with the woman¡¯s shrieks as Joelle pulled sharply. ¡°Never touch my child again! You hit her, and I¡¯ll defend her every single time!¡±


    Joelle delivered three rapid ps, leaving the woman sprawled on the ground, stunned.


    Chuck, in a fit of anger, lunged at Aurora, attempting to grab her throat. But Aurora, recalling her mother¡¯s instructions, stepped back, shifted her stance, and delivered a sharp kick. It wasn¡¯t powerful, but it was enough to send Chuck reeling in pain.


    Joelle gathered her belongings withposure, her gaze icy as she addressed the woman still on the ground. ¡°My daughter defended herself because your nephew was insulting her. I pped you because you struck her. Consider yourself fortunate it wasn¡¯t more.¡±


    The woman, her face flushed with humiliation and anger, shrieked, ¡°I¡¯m calling the police! You¡¯ll regret this! Your daughter won¡¯tst in this school!¡±


    ¡°Call them. Each time you threaten my child, I¡¯ll respond in kind. See if the police can stop me.¡±


    Joelle leaned in close to the woman, her voice low and menacing. ¡°I¡¯ve kept my background a secret to avoid unnecessary attention, but it seems I need to remind you who we are. My brother is Shawn Watson. You know who my daughter¡¯s father is, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The woman¡¯s face paled with the realization of whom she had provoked. Ignoring her, Joelle took Aurora by the hand and walked confidently through the crowd.


    Concerned about Aurora¡¯s well-being after such an incident, Joelle decided a lighter atmosphere was needed. She steered them toward a fast-food restaurant, a rare treat that lit up Aurora¡¯s face with joy.


    ¡°Always stand up for yourself, Aurora. If someone bullies you, push back. I¡¯m always here, and I¡¯ll always support you.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Mom, got it!¡±


    Joelle nced at her with a mix of affection and concern. ¡°Do you ever feel upset that your dad isn¡¯t around more?¡±


    Aurora, still busy with her meal, paused thoughtfully. She had reached an understanding with Rafael to stay connected through video calls, respecting Joelle¡¯s new life without him.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± she replied confidently, a smear of ketchup on her cheek underscoring her childlike innocence. She understood that Adrian was her biological father, a concept still a bit fuzzy to her, but it also meant she had not one, but two dads. Dunn had convinced her that having two dads who cared about her made her lucky.


    ¡°Mom, do you like Mr. Miller?¡±


    Joelle paused, surprised by the question. ¡°What makes you ask that, honey?¡±


    Aurora nibbled on her burger, trying to seem casual. ¡°Well, if you were thinking about finding a new dad for me, I think he would be nice.¡±


    Her voice was hopeful, reflecting her wish for a family unity that would shield her frombels like ¡°fatherless.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you silly girl!¡± Joelleughed, brushing Aurora¡¯s hair affectionately.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 348

    ?<strong>Chapter 348:</strong>


    As Joelle and Aurora exited the store, a middle-aged woman identally dropped her wallet. Aurora was quick to spot it and picked it up. ¡°Ma¡¯am, you dropped your wallet.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Thank you so much! You¡¯re such a sweet girl!¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you look absolutely lovely today!¡±


    Raelyn Sampson was so delighted she couldn¡¯t help but keep smiling. ¡°It seems my investment in beauty treatments was worth every penny!¡±


    ¡°Here, lovelydy, this is yours.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Raelyn¡¯s wallet was stuffed with cash; it had been so long since she was home that she was unaware of the local advancements. Transactions were nowpleted, orders were ced, and services were requested through apps on people¡¯s phones.


    She looked to Joelle for assistance. ¡°Could you help me figure out how to use this app?¡±


    Joelle took her time exining the process step by step.


    ¡°Thank you both. How about I treat you to a drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks!¡± Joelle kindly declined. ¡°We need to get going now.¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care! Goodbye!¡±


    Raelyn gave them a cheerful wave. A bodyguard close by stepped forward. ¡°Raelyn, are these your daughter-inw and granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be silly.¡± Raelyn shook her head. ¡°I got paid to give birth to Adrian, and he has nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you return after hearing about his situation from Effie?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to see how he¡¯s turned out and if the person he¡¯s with is decent. As long as he¡¯s happy, that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s not doing well.¡± Raelyn shot him a look, and the bodyguard, realizing he had crossed a line, quickly fell silent. Raelyn snorted coldly, her emotions masked.


    As Joelle arrived home, her phone rang with Shawn on the line. ¡°Joelle, it looks like I might not make it back for the parent-child sports day.¡± She had talked to Shawn that afternoon, and he had promised to be there, so this sudden change surprised her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find another solution. If that fails, I¡¯ll reach out to Bobby.¡±


    ¡°Can we depend on Bobby?¡±


    ¡°He should be¡­ I think.¡±


    Someone called out to Shawn in the background, prompting him to quickly wrap up the conversation. Aurora emerged from her room, clutching a stuffed toy asrge as herself. ¡°Mom, I want Mr. Miller toe to the sports day with me.¡±


    Joelle noted that Aurora had brought up Adrian more than usual today and seemed especially excited. Rather than probe further, Joelle crouched down to Aurora¡¯s level. ¡°I promise, if Bobby can¡¯t make it, I¡¯ll ask Adrian to step in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After tucking Aurora into bed, Joelle attempted to call Bobby, but he informed her apologetically, ¡°I can¡¯t make it, Joelle. I¡¯m on vacation abroad. You¡¯ll need to find someone else!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Joelle stared at her phone. Adrian¡¯s number was still disyed from a few minutes earlier. She hesitated, wondering if calling Adrian would give him too much satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Adrian was still at his office, workingte. Can entered. ¡°Mr. Miller, there¡¯s something important you need to know.¡±


    Adrian had been engrossed in his work since noon, his expression intense as he reviewed the documents. ¡°Make it quick.¡±


    ¡°The security team secretly watching over Aurora reported that she had a conflict at kindergarten. Not only was Aurora pped, but Joelle also ended up confronting the other child¡¯s aunt.¡±


    Adrian looked up sharply, and a momentter, his anger erupted as he mmed down his pen. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed earlier?¡±


    Can bowed his head. ¡°I got tied up this afternoon and only just got the details.¡±


    Adrian grabbed his coat and made for the exit. Can shouted after him, ¡°Mr. Miller, you¡¯re scheduled for a remote meeting!¡±


    ¡°Handle it yourself!¡± Adrian walked away, then paused. ¡°Send two people. Whoever struck my daughter, ensure they get a taste of their own medicine.¡±


    His anger was palpable, and Can knew better than to push further. He felt some relief seeing Adrian show concern for someone; the past few years had seen Adrian be increasingly isted and temperamental, pushing others away.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s unexpectedte-night arrival took Joelle by surprise. Upon entering, his first concern was not Aurora, but Joelle herself. ¡°Were you hurt?¡±


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    That she was unharmed was enough for him. Adrian moved deeper into the room. ¡°How¡¯s Aurora?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. I spoke with her afterward to ensure she wasn¡¯t frightened, and she seemed alright.¡±


    Adrian remained concerned. ¡°What caused the conflict?¡± Joelle hesitated, worried it might sound like she wasining to Adrian.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Children argue sometimes. It was the other child¡¯s aunt who escted things.¡±


    Adrian settled beside her. ¡°Next time, I¡¯lle with you to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°It is necessary.¡± Adrian fixed her with a serious look. ¡°I want people to know you have support. If something like this happens again, I don¡¯t want you handling it alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 349

    ?<strong>Chapter 349:</strong>


    Joelle shifted ufortably under Adrian¡¯s intense gaze and quickly changed the subject. ¡°How is Lacey holding up?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice softened, though a note of helplessness was evident. ¡°No change, unfortunately. We¡¯re still searching for a heart donor.¡± Michael had even delved into the murky depths of the ck market in desperation, but to no avail. Suitable donors were a rarity that money couldn¡¯t always procure.


    The weight of the conversation seemed to press down on them, sapping the words from their lips. They were left to the mercy of circumstance and hope.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down. It¡¯ste. You should go home,¡± Joelle said, rising to her feet.


    Adrian stood too and pulled her into an embrace from behind. ¡°After all this way, you¡¯re still sending me away?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, please, let go.¡± How could he do that? Would that really bring them closer or secure a future together? Ever since that evening, he had felt hopeful about the two of them. It was clear now. She felt something for him too.


    ¡°Ever since that night at the hotel, I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about you.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart fluttered at the memory. That night had unleashed feelings and sensations she hadn¡¯t fully processed, leaving her asionally adrift in a sea of desire. Sometimes, in the quiet of night, her dreams brought her back to him, stirring desires she struggled to ignore.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m asking you to leave. Now isn¡¯t a good time,¡± she said, her voice steadying as she unwound his arms from around her.


    Adrian tightened his embrace, his voice low and insistent. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re indifferent.¡± He breathed in deeply, the scent of her shampoo mingling with the air between them.


    Forced to arch her back slightly, Joelle¡¯s gaze drifted upwards to the ornate chandelier above, her breaths growing shallower, blurring the line between reluctance and consent. As the tension thickened, Joelle¡¯s resolve wavered.


    With a whisper that surrendered to the inevitable, she murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s move to my bedroom. I don¡¯t want the children to hear.¡±


    Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As they crossed the hallway, Adrian nced at the opposite door. ¡°Whose room is this?¡±


    ¡°It was Rafael¡¯s,¡± Joelle answered sinctly, her tone closing off further inquiry. Adrian paused, a brief sh of surprise crossing his face. ¡°You slept separately?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her voice t, signaling an end to the topic. Inside her bedroom, they dispensed with further pretense, each seeking sce in the other¡¯s urgency.


    Afterward, as Joelley catching her breath, Adrian¡¯s teeth grazed her inner thigh¡ªa bold, intimate gesture. ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡±


    Joelle looked away, her voice a mixture of dismissal and detachment. ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Adrian lingered, reluctant. ¡°And if you want meter tonight?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile was tinged with irony. ¡°If I need you, I¡¯ll call. Always be ready.¡±


    Joelle closed the door behind Adrian but hesitated when he asked to see Aurora. Finally, she relented, guiding him to the children¡¯s room.


    Inside, Aurora and Rnd were tangled in a peaceful sleep, Aurora¡¯s small stomach peeking out from under her nket. Adrian carefully pulled the cover over her and tenderly kissed her hand. ¡°Goodnight, Aurora.¡±


    After bidding his daughter a quiet goodnight, Adrian left. Joelle watched him drive away, her heart tight with a mix of feelings. Breaking the silence, she called out to him, ¡°Hey, are you free next Friday?¡±


    Adrian paused, turning back with a questioning look. ¡°Why?¡±


    Joelle kept her voice even, masking her nerves. ¡°Next Friday is the parent-child sports day at Aurora¡¯s kindergarten. She mentioned wanting you to join her.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Adrian¡¯s face brightened, his voice filled with enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes. But if you¡¯re not free¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t miss it. What should I bring?¡±


    Joelle could tell he was thrilled. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special you need to bring. Just make sure you keep up with us.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Adrian was too energized to head straight home after the conversation with Joelle about the uing sports day. Instead, he redirected his car toward the gym, a ce where he could channel his excitement productively. Even though the sports day wouldn¡¯t require him to lift a 65-kilogram barbell, the prospect of participating filled him with such vigor that he feltpelled to work out.


    Meanwhile, Can and his associates had a different type of confrontation awaiting them in a dimly lit parking lot outside a local bar. Chuck¡¯s aunt stumbled out, intoxicated and belligerent, venting loudly to anyone who would listen.


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about Joelle? Her daughter pushed my nephew first! So what if she has Adrian backing her? I¡¯m not scared! Really!¡±


    After dismissing her friends, she made a reckless decision to drive, despite her impaired state. Just as she approached her car, Can and two others blocked her way.


    Under the harsh lights of the parking lot, her eyes widened in a mix of recognition and fear as she saw Can. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she slurred. ¡°Do you even realize who you¡¯ve offended?¡±


    Can¡¯s tone was icy, his sneer cutting through the night air. ¡°The reality of your situation is beginning to sober you up. You tried to meddle in children¡¯s affairs. Joelle already hit me! What more do you want?¡±


    ¡°Her defending her daughter is her prerogative. Mr. Miller, however, believes you haven¡¯t quite learned your lesson.¡± Without another word, Can¡¯s hand struck her cheek¡ªa punishing blow that echoed Joelle¡¯s earlier defense of Aurora. The woman¡¯s cry of pain sliced through the silence of the night. ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry! Please, just let me go!¡±


    Can stepped back, his expression unyielding. ¡°Next time, think twice before you meddle in children¡¯s affairs. If you step out of line again, be ready for the consequences.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 350

    ?<strong>Chapter 350:</strong>


    After dealing with the situation, Can¡¯s phone buzzed. He stepped aside and answered, ¡°Mrs. Miller.¡±


    Amara¡¯s voice rang with a sharp edge. ¡°What exactly has Adrian been so tied up with? He hasn¡¯t even bothered toe home.¡±


    Can, who was tasked by Amara to monitor Adrian, ryed everything he had observed withplete honesty. But his report only seemed to irritate her further. ¡°And why did you let him get involved with Joelle again?¡± she snapped.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Ms. Watson has done anything wrong. She¡¯s raising their daughter alone, and it¡¯s only right for him to check in on them from time to time.¡±


    ¡°How can you be so blind, Can? What if he decides to reconcile with Joelle? Have you thought of that?¡± Amara¡¯s tone grew more cutting.


    Can knew well enough that Amara had never liked Joelle, so he wisely kept his opinions to himself. ¡°I need to find Adrian a proper match¡ªsomeone from a family like ours. That way, Joelle won¡¯t dare think she still has a chance with him!¡±


    Unable to hold back, Can ventured, ¡°With all due respect, it seems like Mr. Miller¡¯s the one who can¡¯t stop thinking about Ms. Watson.¡±


    Amara hissed, ¡°Useless! If it weren¡¯t for his Miller blood, I would¡¯ve¡ª¡± She abruptly cut herself off, leaving Can bewildered by what she could have said. ¡°Never mind. Just keep watching him. I want updates on anything significant!¡±


    The following day, Joelle arrived to pick up Aurora from kindergarten. She¡¯d been worrying all day that Aurora could¡¯ve been left out by the other children, but her fears quickly melted away. Aurora, it seemed, was quite the social butterfly. Chuck, on the other hand, stood mostly alone.


    As soon as Aurora spotted Joelle, she ran over, proudly clutching a picture she had drawn. ¡°Mom, look!¡±


    It was then that Aurora noticed the man in sunsses and a crisp suit standing beside her mother. She peered up from his shoes and gasped, ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    Adrian had clearlye prepared; his imposing figure was quite a sight. But Aurora was anything but intimidated. Her heart leaped with joy¡ªher mom and dad had bothe to pick her up. A small part of her couldn¡¯t help but wish Chuck could witness this moment.


    Chuck, from a distance, had indeed noticed. But rather than approach them, he hurried away, head hanging low.


    Adrian crouched down, lifting Aurora effortlessly. ¡°How abouting to my ce today?¡±


    Aurora looked to Joelle for permission. ¡°Mom, is that okay?¡± Joelle nodded, remembering Adrian¡¯s promise to attend the uing sports day. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±


    Adrian called Leah, instructing her to prepare dinner. Upon hearing that Joelle and the child wereing, Leah was beside herself with excitement. While bustling about the kitchen, she happened to nce out the window, noticing a flurry of activity at the long-abandoned vi across the street.


    ¡°Huh, wonder who¡¯s moving in over there,¡± she murmured, turning her attention back to her cooking.


    Before long, Adrian¡¯s car rolled up the driveway. Leah rushed outside, beaming with enthusiasm. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! I made all your favorites today!¡±


    Joelle had her servant, but none could match Leah¡¯s warmth. Leah made her feel like family.


    ¡°Thank you, Leah,¡± Joelle said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    At that moment, a woman in oversized sunsses strolled across the street, her steps unhurried, almost deliberate. ¡°Well, well, look who we have here!¡± With a casual motion, she slid off her sunsses.


    Joelle squinted, trying to ce her, but Aurora was quicker, her eyes lighting up in recognition. ¡°Beautifuldy!¡±


    Raelyn threw her head back,ughing warmly. ¡°You always know how to tter me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Joelle asked, ¡°Did you buy the house across the street?¡±


    ¡°Nope, just renting for now.¡± Raelyn stretchedzily. ¡°I¡¯ve got the wanderer¡¯s spirit, you know? Can¡¯t stay rooted anywhere for long. But I¡¯m nning to stick around Illerith for a few months, so we¡¯ll be neighbors for a bit. I¡¯m Raelyn Sampson. Just call me Raelyn.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Joelle reached out for a handshake. ¡°Well, we¡¯re heading inside now.¡±


    ¡°See you around!¡±


    Even as they walked inside, Joelle couldn¡¯t shake the strange feeling that Raelyn¡¯s eyes were still on them, her smile lingering. Once the door clicked shut behind them, Joelle turned to Adrian. ¡°Is it just me, or does she look like you?¡±


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Really?¡±


    Joelle blinked, feeling a bit silly for the thought. Inside, Leah was a whirlwind in the kitchen, hands full. Joelle stepped forward, offering her help, but Leah brushed her off with a wave.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got this covered! Go hang out with the kids.¡±


    When Joelle peeked into the living room, the kids were already engrossed in their own world,ughing and ying as if time didn¡¯t exist. Just as she turned back, the doorbell chimed.


    ¡°Raelyn?¡±


    Raelyn raised a bottle of wine. ¡°A gift from your new neighbor.¡±


    ¡°How thoughtful, thank you.¡±


    Raelyn, bncing on sleek high heels, sauntered in and surveyed the room with an appreciative nod. ¡°Your house is stunning.¡±


    Joelle had met plenty of independent women in her time, but there was something different about Raelyn¡ªan effortless blend of elegance and boldness.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind if I stayed for dinner, would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Joelle replied. ¡°Make yourselffortable. Are you living alone, Raelyn?¡±


    ¡°What, do I give off ¡®lonely catdy¡¯ vibes?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Joelle poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°You¡¯ve got this presence about you¡ªstrong, confident, not like anyone I¡¯ve met, honestly.¡±


    Raelyn took a sip of coffee, her eyes gleaming with a sudden knowingness. ¡°You mean Amara, don¡¯t you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 351

    ?<strong>Chapter 351:</strong>


    Raelyn¡¯s amusement was evident as she watched Joelle¡¯s bewildered yet guarded expression. ¡°Why that look? I live alone. Naturally, I checked out who my neighbors were before moving in. Plus, did you think your rtionship with Adrian was some big secret?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smirk was sharp, her gaze piercing. ¡°Was it really necessary to investigate my ex-mother-inw? Raelyn, isn¡¯t that taking caution a bit too far?¡±


    Raelyn regarded her with open admiration. ¡°You¡¯re quite astute. You¡¯re not at all like what the rumors suggest.¡±


    Joelle took a seat opposite her. ¡°Ourst encounter was no chance meeting, was it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°So, what is it that you want, Raelyn?¡±


    Before Raelyn could respond, a disturbance outside diverted their attention. ¡°Mrs. Miller! Mrs. Miller! Please, settle down!¡± Leah, d in an apron, attempted to intercept and soothe Amara.


    Pointing angrily at Aurora and Rnd, Amara bellowed at Adrian, ¡°How could you bring these children here today? Didn¡¯t you know I was nning to introduce you to a woman? What¡¯s the meaning of bringing these kids here? The girl is one thing, but why bring Rafael¡¯s son too?¡±


    Aurora and Rnd, terrified, burst into tears, and Adrian scooped them up, one in each arm, preparing to head upstairs. Amara shoved Leah aside and charged forward. ¡°Aren¡¯t you listening to me? Don¡¯t you hear what I¡¯m saying? I demand you take this child away immediately!¡±


    As she neared them, her expression grew even more threatening. Aurora was too frightened to make a noise, but fortunately, Adrian quickly turned her away from Amara.


    He faced Amara with a cold stare. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, my personal life is not your business. I don¡¯t need you to set me up with anyone. I choose to be with Joelle, and that¡¯s my family.¡±


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    ¡°What¡¯s so great about Joelle?¡± Amara was baffled. ¡°Have you forgotten her past actions? The Watson family is ruined! What does Joelle have other than her looks? She¡¯s not suitable for the Miller family!¡±


    ¡°Mom, stop talking, or I won¡¯t be able to remain respectful.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Amara fumed, stomping her foot as if trying to drill a hole into the floor. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re really on your own now? That I have no sway over you? Let me remind you, everything you own is because of the Miller family! Your life is a gift from me! You¡¯ll marry whoever I decide, and you¡¯ll do it now! Get those kids out of here immediately!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Joelle interjected coolly as she approached. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want us here, we¡¯ll leave on our own.¡±


    Upon seeing her, Amara¡¯s face turned even more scornful. She looked down at them with disdain, hands on her hips, her purse hanging off her shoulder. ¡°So you were the one who brought the kids here. Joelle, have you no shame?¡±


    If she went on, there was no telling what further harsh words might spill from her. Adrian set the children down. ¡°Leah, please take them to their room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once the children were out of the room, Adrian faced Joelle without needing any prompt. ¡°Mom, isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    Amara¡¯s expression turned into a frown. ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand? Adrian, you carry the honor of the Miller family. Your wife should be someone who can support your career! This isn¡¯t just about you; it¡¯s about the entire family¡¯s legacy!¡±


    From childhood, Adrian had been brainwashed by Amara with a relentless drive, taught that this was the only way to be worthy of the Miller family legacy. Adrian had always viewed Amara¡¯s strict standards as just high expectations. At that moment, he still believed so. To him, Amara¡¯s actions weren¡¯t devoid of love; she simply held high expectations.


    ¡°Mom, a wife is someone who will be with me throughout life. I should be able to choose who that is. Please respect Joelle and my children.¡±


    ¡°Absurd!¡± Amara¡¯s eyes, crinkled with crow¡¯s feet, were fixed on him. In a tense moment, she raised her hand and pped him. Adrian, used to such treatment, felt a familiar disappointment but was numb to the shock.


    Raelyn stepped out just then, her arms crossed as she observed the unfolding scene.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Joelle was infuriated by Amara¡¯s behavior. Adrian had attempted to reason with her, but Amara acted irrationally, unwilling to listen.


    ¡°Joelle, this is all your fault. Since you arrived, my son has been opposing me at every turn! You¡¯ve led him astray!¡±


    Amara raised her fist, and though Joelle was unafraid, she refrained from retaliating against an elder. Luckily, Raelyn stepped in. She was about Amara¡¯s age but showed more vigor. ¡°Is it really necessary to resort to hitting, Amara? Aren¡¯t you concerned you might hurt yourself?¡±


    Amara scrutinized Raelyn from head to toe. ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Raelyn clicked her tongue, a hint of amusement in her voice. ¡°I suppose it¡¯s understandable. I¡¯ve undergone a few cosmetic enhancements over the years. Allow me to reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Raelyn Sampson.¡±


    ¡°Raelyn Sampson?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Raelyn¡­¡± Amara repeated the name under her breath. A momentter, her expression shifted to fear. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 352

    ?<strong>Chapter 352:</strong>


    Raelyn kept her smile in ce, her tone even as she nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Do you remember now?¡±


    Amara hesitated, her finger wavering mid-air as she processed Raelyn¡¯s unexpected presence. She had never looked at Adrian with such panic before.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Adrian reached out, confusion lining his features.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom!¡± Amara recoiled, shrugging off his touch. ¡°All of you are conspiring against me!¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about?¡±


    Amara¡¯s eyes darted frantically before she made a sudden move, lurching forward to grasp Raelyn¡¯s shoulders, her expression one of wild rm. ¡°He¡¯s my son now! You have no right toe back for him! He¡¯s mine! Didn¡¯t we settle this back then? Why are you here now?¡±


    Despite the aggressive confrontation, Raelyn remained outwardly calm, her voice steady. ¡°I have no intention of taking him away, Amara. I came here to express my gratitude. The money you provided all those years ago helped me to invest wisely and seed in my ventures.¡±


    Amara¡¯s suspicion ebbed slightly. ¡°Then why return now?¡±


    ¡°To express my gratitude,¡± Raelyn said, her eyes briefly meeting Adrian¡¯s. ¡°I owe you thanks for not just the wealth, but for the social standing you afforded me, and above all, for nurturing my son so well.¡±


    Joelle caught Adrian¡¯s reaction¡ªa mix of confusion and resentment towards Raelyn. She had her suspicions about the true nature of their rtionship. Understanding the stakes as a mother herself, Joelle was pained to think of Amara¡¯s harsh treatment towards her own son.


    It dawned on her¡ªperhaps Adrian was not truly Amara¡¯s biological child. It was a shocking theory, yet not beyond the realm of possibility. Overwhelmed by the weight of her secret, Amara disclosed the truth.


    From her first encounter with Raelyn, Amara suspected malicious intentions, and now her suspicions were confirmed. She revealed that Adrian was not her biological son. After discovering her infertility following her marriage, Amara faced immense pressure from Irene, who was adamant about having a grandchild. Driven by her deep love for Adrian¡¯s father, she resorted to arranging for Raelyn to conceive Adrian.


    Back then, in vitro fertilization technology was still primitive,pelling Amara to make a drastic decision. She arranged for her husband and Raelyn to sleep together, which eventually led to the conception and birth of Adrian. Driven by desperation to fulfill her husband¡¯s desire for a child, Amara felt she had no other choice. After Adrian¡¯s birth, his father gradually came to terms with the circumstances and embraced Adrian as his own son.


    However, as time passed, Amara¡¯s initial relief turned into deep-seated resentment. Seeing Adrian regrly became a painful reminder of her own infertility.


    ¡°Mom, what does she mean?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice cracked, grappling with the implications of Raelyn¡¯s words.


    Amara, her face stoic yet her eyes betraying tears, felt a profound sense of alienation. She had cherished her connection with Adrian¡¯s father, but now she sensed even that was slipping away.


    In a sudden burst of emotion, she shoved Adrian forcefully, her voice ragged with despair. ¡°Yes! She¡¯s right! You¡¯re not my son! How could you be?¡±


    Herughter was harsh and hollow, echoing her pain. ¡°If I had a son, he¡¯d outshine you in ambition and sess! If I were capable of having children, how could I let the Miller legacy be squandered by someone like you? Why can¡¯t I bear children?¡±


    Raelyn sighed and remarked, ¡°You truly are lost. I always sensed something was off when you approached me back then.¡±


    As the scene unfolded, Amara was led away by staff from the Miller family, her figure a silhouette of defeat. Leah, opting for discretion, broke the heavy silence. ¡°Aurora and Rnd are tucked in for the night. I¡¯ll continue with dinner preparations.¡±


    Raelyn, sensing the heavy mood, dismissed herself. ¡°It seems tonight is not for hosting. I¡¯ll leave you be.¡±


    Adrian stood frozen, a deep void opening within him. It was more than the shock of the revtion. It was the crumbling of trust in Amara, a bond he believed unbreakable by virtue of their kinship, now dissipating into nothingness.


    As Raelyn left, the sound of the closing door echoed, snapping Adrian back to reality. He instinctively took a step forward, his heart racing.


    ¡°Adrian.¡± Joelle reached out, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I need to find out the truth,¡± he said, the resolve in his voice firm.


    Joelle¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± The thought of Joelle delving into the murky details of his past was unbearable to Adrian. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone.¡±


    With that, he stepped out into the night, his figure swallowed by the shadows.


    Back at her home, Raelyn casually picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table. She left the door unlocked, anticipating Adrian¡¯s arrival. Inside, the living room was shrouded in darkness, save for the moonlight streaming through therge windows, casting eerie shadows over the furniture draped in white sheets.


    When Adrian arrived, he found Raelyn standing by the window, a silhouette against the pale light. She turned slightly, exhaling smoke into the dimly lit room. ¡°Ask whatever you want.¡±


    Adrian approached. ¡°Who are you really?¡±


    ¡°The one who gave birth to you.¡±


    Raelyn¡¯s voice was steady as she recounted the past. ¡°I was in dire need of money. Amara, unable to conceive, saw an opportunity in my desperation. She made me and your father sleep together until I became pregnant. After you were born, she paid me handsomely to disappear from your life forever.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 353

    ?<strong>Chapter 353:</strong>


    ¡°Then whye back now?¡± Adrian asked.


    Raelyn nced at him, her expression unreadable. ¡°Do you know Jonathan? His mother and I were two small-town girls, dazzled by the bright lights and fast pace of the city.¡± She took a slow drag from her cigarette, the smoke curlingzily in the air before she sighed. ¡°Back then, we shared the same ambition¡ªfind financial security through a wealthy man. I was willing to do whatever it took for money. When Jonathan¡¯s mother saw what I was doing, she started makingpromises too, cutting corners for financial gain. But, as it turns out, shortcuts tend to lead to dead ends. She was cast aside, and I had to give up the children I struggled to bring into the world.¡±


    Adrian felt a heavy weight settle in his chest. Suddenly, it all made sense¡ªthe cold distance Amara had kept from him all these years. His family had always felt fractured, like a puzzle missing pieces, and now Raelyn was confirming it.


    ¡°So, do you regret it now? Is that why you¡¯re here? To acknowledge me?¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Raelyn¡¯sughter was sharp.


    Adrian¡¯s anger red at her mockery. ¡°You don¡¯t regret it?¡±


    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re in finance, aren¡¯t you? Let me put it in terms you¡¯ll understand. Investing in a child takes over a decade, but investing in yourself? That only takes a few months and gives a much higher return. So, as a businessman, which would you choose?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears, reflecting the moonlight like shards of ss. ¡°But I¡¯m not some investment! I¡¯m a person! A living, breathing person!¡±


    Raelyn didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°And so am I! I had to survive. How was a young girl with no savings and no support supposed to give you a stable life? Even if I had kept you, could I have provided the luxury the Miller family gave you? Compared to Jonathan, you should be grateful to me! Jonathan had to fight for years to make it, but you? You¡¯ve had everything handed to you on a silver tter, and what did you do with it? Your arrogance, your pride, your sense of entitlement¡ªthey pushed away your wife and your child. What more do you want?¡±


    Adrian let out a bitterugh, a mix of anger and despair in his voice. ¡°Is that really how you see me? Then whye back? To see if you can reconnect now that I¡¯ve inherited everything from the Miller family?¡±


    Raelyn held her head high, her face betraying nothing. ¡°I didn¡¯te to reconnect. I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. To be honest, you¡¯re not my only child. After I had you for Amara, two other women¡ªchildless, desperate for heirs¡ªasked me to carry their children too. I did it for the money, and I won¡¯t deny it was selfish. But without me, the three of you wouldn¡¯t have the lives you have now.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice had turned hoarse. ¡°Thank you. Really, thank you for your sacrifice!¡±


    He turned away, hisughter hollow, swallowing down the lump in his throat. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t want me then, and now that you¡¯re back, you still don¡¯t want me.¡±


    Raelyn hesitated, her cigarette dangling between her fingers, her throat souring.


    Adrian covered his eyes with his hand, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, so I couldn¡¯t me you. But now I know. Raelyn Sampson, right? I¡¯ll remember you.¡±


    Raelyn stood momentarily dazed, only snapping to attention when she heard the lock click behind her. Now, in the cavernous house, she was alone. Just her, some worn-out furniture, and the eerie howl of the wind that danced around the corners. The silence stretched, almost lulling her into a trance.


    Adrian returned home, though he hesitated to enter. Unsure of how to cross the threshold, he sat on the front steps, letting the biting wind nip at his skin for a while.


    Joelle emerged, wrapped tightly in her coat, her breath visible in the frigid air. Seeing Adrian huddled on the steps startled her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Adrian deflected with another question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? What are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°If you walk in looking like that, Aurora¡¯s going to overthink everything. You know how sensitive she is.¡±


    Adrian attempted a smile, though it faltered, resembling more of a grimace than anything reassuring.


    Joelle pulled him toward the greenhouse at the back of the property. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adrian? Can you talk to me?¡±


    Adrian opened his mouth to speak but found no words. ¡°Joelle¡­¡± He wrapped his arms around her and closed his eyes. ¡°After my dad died, you¡¯re the one person left who truly loves me.¡±


    Joelle stiffened for a moment, surprised by the rawness in his voice. Her heart ached, and instinctively, she raised her hand, brushing it along his back, her fingers moving in soft, soothing circles.


    ¡°There are still people who love you, Adrian. And there will be more in the future. I know the damage your parents caused has left a wound that feels like it¡¯ll never heal, but you have to keep going. You have to find a way to move past the hurt they left behind. You can¡¯t let their mistakes define your life. You are the most important person in your world. As long as you keep moving forward, life will find ways to make up for what you¡¯ve lost. You¡¯ve got to believe that.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Adrian nodded wordlessly, tightening his grip, pulling Joelle closer. She could hear his heart pounding beneath his chest.


    Minutes ticked by¡ªten, maybe more¡ªbefore Joelle started to feel the heat of the greenhouse pressing down on her. The warmth meant for the nts now made her ufortable, beads of sweat gathering at the back of her neck.


    ¡°Adrian, should we go eat? Leah made all this food, and it¡¯s waiting for us.¡± Adrian let her go slowly.


    They walked into the dining room, where Aurora and Rnd were already seated in their high chairs. The smell of Leah¡¯s cooking wafted through the room, and the kids, impatient as always, were trying to sneak bites while Leah¡¯s back was turned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 354

    ?<strong>Chapter 354:</strong>


    Joelle moved towards the children and stopped them from sneaking bites. With a smile, she wiped their hands clean with disinfectant wipes. This simple act seemed to thaw the chill around Adrian, recing it with a warmth that spread through his chest. The idea of a simple, happy, and cozy family life with Joelle and the children was all he yearned for now, and he was determined not to let it slip away again.


    As they finished their dinner, Joelle began gathering their things to leave. Aurora, however, wrapped her small arms around Joelle¡¯s leg. ¡°Mom, can we stay tonight?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I like Mr. Miller, and I love Leah¡¯s cooking!¡±


    Rnd joined her, both of them clutching Joelle¡¯s legs with hopeful eyes. The sight of their eager faces made it difficult for Joelle to decline. She crouched to their level. ¡°Aurora, we have our own home, and we shouldn¡¯t impose more on Adrian and Leah today. I promise we¡¯lle visit again soon, okay?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Aurora dashed to Adrian, clinging to his leg. ¡°Mom, you want to be with him too, right? Why can¡¯t we just live with him?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s patience waned slightly. ¡°Aurora,e here now.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I like Mr. Miller. Rnd likes him too, and you like him¡ª¡±


    ¡°Aurora Watson!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s use of her full name signaled her rising irritation. Adrian, sensing the tension, lifted Aurora into his arms, trying to diffuse the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s not upset the kids.¡±


    Leah added warmly, ¡°Really, Ms. Watson, it¡¯s no trouble. I can whip up Aurora¡¯s favorite food for breakfast. Besides, it¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s safer if you all stay the night here.¡±


    Joelle was not fundamentally opposed to Aurora¡¯s wishes, but her daughter¡¯s sudden intense attachment to Adrian raised concerns that needed addressing. ¡°Aurora, let¡¯s step aside and talk.¡±


    Aurora tightened her grip around Adrian¡¯s neck, her expression fraught with apprehension. Rnd, sensing the shift in mood, clung to Joelle¡¯s leg and stuttered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be mad¡­ I¡¯m scared.¡±


    After handing Rnd to Leah, Joelle led Aurora away for a private conversation. Aurora had no choice but to follow her to the guest room.


    Once alone, Joelle¡¯s voice softened. ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you, sweetheart. I just want to understand why you¡¯ve grown so fond of Adrian all of a sudden.¡±


    Aurora, close to tears, avoided her mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mom, I know he is my dad. I want us to be together, like a real family. I don¡¯t want to be called fatherless.¡±


    Joelle was taken aback. ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°I figured it out myself.¡± Aurora met her gaze, her voice small. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t dislike him, do you?¡±


    Joelle paused before responding. ¡°Aurora, adult rtionships areplex. Just because I don¡¯t dislike him doesn¡¯t mean we should live together.¡±


    ¡°I want Dad!¡± Aurora cried out, her voice cracking with distress. ¡°I just want Dad! I want us all to live together! I hate being apart, and I hate being mocked by others!¡±


    ¡°Aurora, please listen to me.¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Aurora shouted back, turning away and squatting down in a corner, her small form shaking with sobs. Joelle exhaled deeply, a mixture of frustration and empathy coloring her tone. ¡°Look, we¡¯ll stay here tonight. But tomorrow, we have to go back to our own home.¡±


    Aurora, still not looking at her mother, muttered resentfully, ¡°Why?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s patience was thinning, but she maintained herposure. ¡°I¡¯ve given in a bit, Aurora. Now it¡¯s your turn topromise. Can you do that for me?¡±


    Reluctantly, Aurora nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Adrian felt uneasy but restrained himself from intervening. He respected Joelle¡¯s approach to handling her daughter¡¯s outburst.


    When Aurora finally emerged from the room, she ran to Adrian, her arms wide for an embrace. ¡°Mom said we can stay! Can we y now?¡±


    Adrian nced at Joelle for approval. Her expression was neutral but firm. ¡°Adrian, could we talk for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression changed as Joelle confronted him. ¡°Aurora knows, Adrian. Did you tell her?¡±


    Caught off guard, Adrian replied, ¡°What?¡±


    Joelle sighed deeply, trying to hold her anger back. ¡°She knows that you¡¯re her father.¡±


    ¡°What? How did she find out?¡± Adrian¡¯s face lit up with a mix of surprise and joy. Seeing his genuine surprise, Joelle realized he was not responsible. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but haven¡¯t you noticed her growing attachment to you?¡±


    Adrian paused, reflecting, then a realization dawned on him. ¡°It must be Dunn. Gracie and Fred¡¯s boy¡ªhe¡¯s sharp. He probably figured it out and told Aurora.¡±


    Joelle considered this, knowing if Dunn was involved, it wasn¡¯t something she could me anyone for. Adrian, now distracted by the thought of Aurora knowing the truth, barely listened. His only thought was to embrace his role as her father openly.


    ¡°Adrian, even if you step up as her father, it changes nothing between us. I won¡¯t remarry you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 355

    ?<strong>Chapter 355:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s spirits deted slightly. ¡°Understood.¡± He realized that matters of remarriage required time and delicate handling. At present, his priority was to strengthen his bond with Aurora.


    Joelle, still concerned, raised another point. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s odd? Aurora knows you¡¯re her real father, yet she continues to call you Mr. Miller.¡±


    This question made Adrian introspective. He acknowledged quietly, ¡°Rafael still upies arge part of her heart.¡± He recognized the need for patience and realized he must not only match Rafael¡¯s ce in Aurora¡¯s life but perhaps even surpass it to genuinely earn her recognition.


    The following morning, Joelle returned home with the children after breakfast. The day of the sports day soon arrived. Each family arrived in coordinated sports gear. Adrian, wearing a pink polo shirt selected by Aurora, attracted a small smile from Joelle.


    ¡°What¡¯s funny?¡± Adrian queried, assuming Aurora chose the pink believing he could carry off the color well, though it was admittedly more youthful than his usual style.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Joelle responded with a light chuckle, handing him two red ribbons. ¡°Let¡¯s get ready.¡±


    They lined up for the first event, a three-legged race. Aurora, taking thepetition seriously, stretched her wrists and ankles, her gaze locked on Chuck nearby. ¡°Chuck, if I win today, you owe me an apology! Otherwise, we¡¯re done ying together.¡±


    Chuck snapped back confidently, ¡°I¡¯m not scared!¡±


    Meanwhile, Chuck¡¯s parents were busy making amends to Adrian and Joelle, aware of Aurora¡¯s notable lineage. Before the race started, they approached Adrian with eager expressions. ¡°Mr. Miller, please, don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t vie for the top spot.¡±


    Chuck, upset by this, protested, ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Quiet, Chuck!¡± his mother hissed.


    Joelle, who always preferred fairness over favor, chimed in, ¡°Everyone should try their best. We¡¯re here topete fairly, no matter the oue.¡±


    Adrian, keeping his cool, added, ¡°Let¡¯s see everyone¡¯s best effort.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    With the stage set, the kindergarten teacher signaled the start. Adrian and Joelle, poised and determined, were ready to sprint. Adrian, in particr, had prepared rigorously, aiming to make asting impression on Aurora at this event.


    The whistle blew, sending the eight teams dashing forward amid the crowd¡¯s cheers. But, in aedic turn, Adrian, Joelle, and Aurora stumbled and fell right at the starting line.


    ¡°Ow, my butt!¡± Joelle, half-amused and half-frustrated, joked to Adrian, ¡°Don¡¯t hold us back!¡±


    ¡°You two are too slow.¡±


    ¡°If you think we¡¯re slow, why not run a marathon?¡± Joelle quipped as she dusted herself off and stood up, taking Aurora¡¯s hand in hers. ¡°Follow my lead, everyone. Let¡¯s walk together!¡± ¡°Left, right.¡±


    Their spirits lifted, the trio quickly caught up from the back of the pack. They finished the race in second ce¡ªnot first, but still a proud achievement that qualified them for the next round.


    After the race, as they rested, they walked past the area where the senior sspetition was underway, with Dunn and his family preparing for their turn. Aurora cheered loudly for them. On the field, Dunn was a picture of concentration, grasping Gracie¡¯s hand on one side and Fred¡¯s on the other.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s stay in sync. We need to keep our pace even to make progress.¡±


    Gracie, clearly anxious, apologized, ¡°Sorry, son. It seems your dad and I are holding you back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re just getting warmed up. Once we finish thisp, we¡¯ll have them beat. We can¡¯t just stand here while everyone else finishes.¡± Dunn shook his head with a smile.


    Fred patted Dunn¡¯s head, clearly touched. ¡°You¡¯re doing great, son. I¡¯ll promise you an MVP award at your next basketball game!¡±


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s no basketball game today.¡±


    Fred¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly. ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll have to talk to your principal about that! How can it be a sports day without basketball?¡±


    Back in the stands, Adrian¡¯s family settled in to watch the rest of the events. Leah passed around towels and water bottles, her excitement barely containable. ¡°Aurora, take a break!¡±


    Aurora energetically stretched her legs, preparing for the uing events. ¡°I¡¯m going to win lots of first ces today!¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help but smile, her gaze shifting to Katherine, who was seated behind them, gently bouncing Rnd on herp while he waved his little hand cheerfully.


    Just then, Michael and Lacey arrived, scanning the crowd for familiar faces. By noon, everyone congregated for lunch. Leah had packed sandwiches and rice balls, which they enjoyed together. Aurora proudly wore her gold medal from the three-legged race, beaming with pride.


    Suddenly, an announcement boomed through the loudspeakers about ast-minute addition to the day¡¯s events¡ªa three-on-three basketball game for dads scheduled for the afternoon, inviting teams to sign up.


    Adrian and Michael exchanged knowing looks, clearly eager to participate. ¡°We¡¯re still one yer short, though,¡± Katherine chimed in. ¡°Maybe ask another dad to join?¡±


    Joelle gave a wry smile. Their seating area was somewhat isted; everyone around knew who Adrian was, and few dared approach, let alonepete against him in a basketball game. The risk of upsetting him, or worse, facing the embarrassment of a loss, deterred them.


    Seeing no volunteers, Katherine turned to Aurora with a sympathetic look. ¡°Sweetheart, it looks like we might not be able to join this one.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 356

    ?<strong>Chapter 356:</strong>


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    Katherine stiffened at the sound, turning around sharply. Shawn was standing behind her, providing shade from the intense sunlight. She quickly faced forward again, attempting to disappear into the crowd.


    ¡°Shawn! Didn¡¯t you say you couldn¡¯t make it?¡± Joelle asked.


    Shawn took a seat next to Joelle and Katherine, prompting Katherine to subtly edge towards Lacey. ¡°I couldn¡¯t miss my niece¡¯s first sports day, could I?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Uncle¡¯s here too!¡± Aurora pped her hands joyfully. ¡°Mr. Miller, Mr. Frye, Uncle¡ª you all must give it your all!¡± Everyone stacked their hands together. ¡°Go, team!¡±


    The afternoon passed with preliminary matches, leading up to a final sh between Aurora¡¯s team and Dunn¡¯s. Fred, teamed up with two other dads from Dunn¡¯s ss, had advanced through the brackets.


    ¡°Adrian, any chance you could let us win? I need to bring home a gold medal for my son, or I¡¯ll never hear the end of it!¡± Adrian responded not with words but action, darting forward to score ayup and narrow the score.


    ¡°Fred, everyone¡¯s trying to win, right? I¡¯ve got my own daughter to impress here.¡±


    Fred chuckled. ¡°Well then, may the best man win!¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Right after Adrian spoke, Fred stole the ball from him. With the ball in Fred¡¯s hands, all six yers charged towards the opposing basket. The crowd was electrified. Lacey, though trying to remain calm, couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious for Michael.


    Each contestant was lifted by their family¡¯s cheers, running not just for personal glory but strengthened by their loved ones¡¯ support and encouragement. Thepetition stretched into the evening, with the oue undecided until after a tense overtime. Adrian, Michael, and Shawn took first ce.


    As they epted their medals, Aurora, clutching Joelle¡¯s hand, dashed over, while Leah ushered Katherine and Lacey together for a group photo. Laughter filled the air as the sun dipped below the horizon. While the smell of sweat lingered, it was a small price to pay for thesting joy of this moment.


    Lacey mopped the sweat from Michael¡¯s forehead. ¡°You really stood out today.¡±


    Joelle handed Adrian a water bottle. ¡°Aurora asked me to give this to you.¡±


    Shawn nudged Katherine jokingly. ¡°Hey, where¡¯s my towel? You¡¯re so smelly! Stay away from me!¡± Katherine yelled yfully and sprinted away, with Shawn in hot pursuit. While the others made their way to the exit, Katherine and Shawn were lost in their yful chase.


    Each breeze seemed to whisper of freedom and joy. Just as they were about to leave, Aurora paused. ¡°Mom, I forgot something in the ssroom. I need to get it!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Aurora said with a secretive grin, darting back towards the ssroom.


    Inside her locker, Aurora had stashed several handmade medals, her gifts to those dear to her. With the sun setting, the ssroom was dimly lit. Embracing her medals, Aurora hastened towards the light.


    Rounding a corner, she bumped into someone and tumbled to the floor. Brushing off the pain, she quickly checked her medals for damage.


    ¡°Sorry, little one, are you alright?¡±


    Aurora nodded, relieved the medals were intact. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±


    Looking up, she saw a woman she didn¡¯t recognize, someone unfamiliar to the kindergarten. The woman knelt down, brushing off Aurora¡¯s clothes. ¡°Remember not to run in the hallways, and always slow down at corners. Safety first, alright?¡±


    Her voice was soothing, her looks stunning, and her tone pleasant. Aurora blushed and nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood, thank you.¡±


    Shortly after, Aurora joyfully handed out the medals to each adult, with Leah receiving one titled ¡°Best Support Award.¡± Leah epted it with delight. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Time to celebrate! Congrattions, Aurora, on a sessful first sports day!¡±


    ¡°Yay, yay!¡±


    As they concluded their exchange, amotion broke out nearby. ¡°Lacey! Lacey!¡±


    Aware of Lacey¡¯s severe heart condition, everyone hurried to her side. Lacey grasped her chest, her lips quickly losing color. Her eyshes trembled as she grimaced in pain.


    ¡°Lacey!¡± Michael lifted her into his arms.


    They rushed to the hospital, where Lacey was whisked into surgery. The atmosphere outside the operating room was tense. Michael sat nearby, trembling, with his thoughts in disarray. Adrian was on the phone, desperately seeking a heart donor, though the prospects were bleak. Unable to contribute, Shawn and Katherine stayed back with Leah to look after the children.


    When the doctor dered Lacey in critical condition, Michael burst into tears. Joelle reached out to the Hudson family, but only Fiona came to visit Lacey. Upon arriving, Fiona could only weep. There seemed to be no action they could take but to wait and pray.


    At midnight, the surgeon came out. ¡°The patient is critically unstable and only temporarily stable. She urgently needs a heart transnt. How is the search for a donor progressing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 357

    ?<strong>Chapter 357:</strong>


    All eyes turned to Michael. His head slowly rose, his face shadowed by a grim reluctance to speak. Adrian, knowing him well, guided him to the stairwell. ¡°Michael, be honest with me. Did you reach out to the ck market?¡±


    With a heavy nod, Michael confirmed. The ck market wasrgely involved in illicit activities, including organ trafficking. Frustrated yet understanding, Adrian realized Michael had been left with no other options, and he couldn¡¯t me him. ¡°Did you secure it?¡±


    Michael suddenly appeared a decade older. ¡°I found one, but they¡¯ve jacked the price up to three million dors¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget the cost. Lacey is my friend too, and her life is what¡¯s important.¡±


    Michael raised his head. ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s not just about the money. The fact that they¡¯re charging so much shows that it¡¯s not money they¡¯re after; it¡¯s life.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice was raspy as he sniffled. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to secure that heart for a while, but Lacey would never allow it because going there is a death sentence.¡±


    Adrian regarded him with a mix of emotions. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Everyone feared death. Michael¡¯s fingers slowly curled into a tight fist. ¡°Even if it risks death, I must go. I have to save Lacey!¡± Determination red in his eyes. ¡°After this, I¡¯m going to tell Lacey how I feel!¡±


    He had concealed his feelings for too long, and though not adept at hiding them, both Adrian and Lacey had picked up on them. They never discussed it openly because Lacey believed her illness prevented her from bringing joy to others. Adrian ced a firm hand on Michael¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°No. If something were to happen to you, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face Joelle and Aurora.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face set with resolve. ¡°I can¡¯t just watch my best friend face danger alone. If you¡¯re worried about Joelle and Aurora, then let¡¯s make sure we both return safely!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    As they emerged from the stairwell, Lacey was also being moved out of the surgery room. Earlier that day, she had been full of life, but now shey frail in the hospital bed, an oxygen mask covering her face, her voice barely a whisper. Michael tenderly wiped away both her tears and his own, clutching her hand.


    ¡°I warned you not to overexert yourself. You shouldn¡¯t have gone out, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. Now look at what¡¯s happened. Do you think you¡¯ll ever ignore my advice again?¡±


    ¡°Michael¡­¡± Lacey¡¯s gaze drifted unfocused towards the ceiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    ¡°Michael,¡± Lacey murmured weakly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t stay with you¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s saying that? You¡¯ve been a handful since we were kids, always pinning everything on me. I haven¡¯t even gotten back at you yet, and now you¡¯re trying to leave me?¡±


    It looked like Lacey heard him, but she didn¡¯t have the strength to respond. Tears flowed endlessly down her face.


    Michael knelt beside her bed. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you recover. Just wait for me. I¡¯ve got something important to say, something I¡¯ve held back for too long.¡±


    Lacey met his gaze, understanding yet filled with sorrow and concern. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I have to go.¡±


    Michael kissed her fingers gently. ¡°This time, please listen to me.¡±


    As everyone left the room quietly, Joelle took Adrian aside. ¡°Is Michael about to do something risky?¡±


    Joelle sensed what was happening. In life, enduring to old age was often the greatest challenge. Life was more valuable than money. While some would do anything for financial gain, others would sacrifice their very humanity just to keep living.


    Adrian nodded, gently gripping her shoulders. ¡°Joelle, please look after Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    Joelle felt a twinge of unease. ¡°Adrian, are you also leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joelle epted his choice, knowing it wasn¡¯t her ce to stop him. Once the initial shock subsided, the only words she managed were, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    The thought of Adrian not returning was too much for her. Wrapped in her thoughts, she was suddenly embraced by Adrian.


    ¡°Joelle, I assure you, I¡¯ll return safely.¡±


    ¡°Who cares whether youe back or not?¡± As she spoke, Joelle¡¯s eyes filled with tears. How could she not be concerned? She had thought she expected nothing from Adrian, yet at that moment, she realized she held many hopes for him. Above all, she wished for his safety. Regardless of who he was with, her primary desire was for him to be safe.


    Clutching Adrian tightly around the waist, she wept and instructed him, ¡°You must return safely, bring Michael back, secure the heart, and save Lacey, got it?¡±


    Adrian exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±


    ¡°Not just everything you can¡ªyou have to!¡± Joelle¡¯s voice choked up. ¡°If you return safely, I¡¯ll consider giving us another chance.¡±


    ¡°What kind of chance? To remarry?¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    Worried he mightck motivation, Joelle fixed him with a stern look. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance for us to be together again. We¡¯ll start by dating, taking it slowly, just letting things happen. If you handle things well, Aurora and I will wee you back.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 358

    ?<strong>Chapter 358:</strong>


    Before the break of dawn, Michael and Adrian set out. They had scheduled a meeting with the seller, yet such dealers were notoriously unreliable, refusing to share the location with just one party. During their travel, Adrian received a call from overseas. It came unexpectedly from Rafael.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about Lacey.¡±


    Adrian skipped the formalities of wondering if Rafael had been informed by Joelle. He was aware that a reunion between Rafael and Joelle was out of the question. ¡°Yes, Michael and I are about to board an international flight.¡±


    Rafael said, ¡°I¡¯m familiar with a medical team that specializes in organ preservation due to my past work. Once you secure the heart, get in touch with me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thanks.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Rafael.¡± Adrian stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m not holding any grudges. Even though Joelle and I are together, you still mean a lot to Aurora. I acknowledge that I¡¯m not as considerate as you. If you find the time, you should visit Aurora. She misses you.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After Adrian and Michael had set off, Joelle made a call to Jonathan.


    ¡°Wow, you actually called me?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it you who sneakily added your number to my phone so that I could ask you for a favor?¡±


    Jonathan chuckled dismissively. ¡°Why should I do you a favor?¡±


    ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates


    ¡°You¡¯re superstitious, right? People who live on the edge like you hold on to beliefs. You¡¯ll settle your debts, unless you fancy getting run over the moment you step outside.¡±


    Jonathan paused, taking a sip of his drink. Joelle had made a valid point. He routinely consulted his spiritual advisor, and if warned of a bad sign, he would avoid leaving his house. ¡°Fine, what do you need from me? Have you finally decided to ask me to deal with Adrian?¡±


    Joelle was not in the mood for jokes. ¡°Are you familiar with the organ traffickingwork?¡±


    Jonathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯d rmend staying away from that. It¡¯s aplex and dangerous business with enormous risks. The lengths to which people will go for an organ are beyond your wildest imaginations.¡±


    Joelle responded, ¡°Are you frightened? Don¡¯t be. I only need you to guarantee the safety of two individuals.¡±


    After sheid out the details, Jonathan was quick to consent. ¡°What measures do you expect me to take to protect them? What if they end up losing a limb or a kidney?¡±


    Without any hesitation, Joelle replied, ¡°Not even a single finger. If anyone hurts them, hit back twice as hard. And if they are killed, the assant must not survive either.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Jonathan agreed without hesitation.


    Over the next two days, while Adrian and Michael were away, the skies of Illerith were consistently overcast. Though life went on as usual, there was an underlying concern for their well-being. Unaware of the specifics, Aurora noticed Joelle¡¯s anxious demeanor and tried to lighten the mood with stories from her day.


    ¡°Mom, today this really pretty teacher joined our kindergarten. She was so kind and gave me lots of little stars!¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Joelle embraced her, kissed her hair, and stared out at the brewing storm with worry.


    Unexpectedly, Raelyn made an appearance at their home. Aurora was quite taken with Raelyn¡¯s spirited and independent vibe. ¡°Hello, beautifuldy!¡±


    Raelyn arrived with gifts, handing the biggest one to Aurora. ¡°Sweetheart, go y with your brother. I need a moment with your mom.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Joelle served her a cup of coffee. ¡°Do you need something from me?¡±


    ¡°Where has Adrian gone? He¡¯s been missing for two days. I checked, and it¡¯s not a business trip.¡±


    Joelle was unfazed. She lifted her cup, a slight smile on her lips. ¡°Are you really that worried about him?¡±


    ¡°Just curious,¡± Raelyn said, eyeing her intently. ¡°You don¡¯t know where he is, do you?¡±


    ¡°I do know.¡± Joelle told Raelyn the truth.


    Raelyn banged her hand on the table. ¡°Reckless! How could you let him go on such a dangerous mission?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m neither his wife nor his girlfriend. I can¡¯t control him,¡± Joelle responded with a shrug.


    ¡°But he¡¯s the father of your daughter! Doesn¡¯t that matter to you?¡± With a chuckle, Joelle adjusted her clothes, looking down. ¡°Given that, what gives you the right to be concerned about his well-being?¡±


    Raelyn faltered, unable to admit that she was his mother. ¡°I¡¯m the one who brought him into this world. I¡¯d worry about a stray animal¡¯s safety, let alone his.¡±


    ¡°Safety?¡± Joelle questioned, gazing back at her. ¡°Do you think this is the most dangerous thing he¡¯s faced?¡±


    Raelyn returned her puzzled look. Joelle exined calmly, ¡°Like me, he lost his father early. Amara never truly cared for him, only concerned with whether he was diligent enough to take over the family business. Growing up, he was shaped to be the perfect heir for the Miller family, with no freedom. Any slip-up was severely punished. And after taking over the business? He faced endless threats and betrayals¡ªassassination attempts, poisonings, car crashes, abductions. Can you imagine the betrayal of being turned against by his own uncle?¡±


    Overwhelmed, Raelyn was speechless. She was aware of Amara¡¯s temper but had never fully grasped the severity of Adrian¡¯s upbringing within the Miller family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 359

    ?<strong>Chapter 359:</strong>


    Raelyn forced herself to maintainposure, not wanting Joelle to sense her inner turmoil.


    ¡°Adrian¡¯s already luckier than most. Ny-nine percent of the world¡¯s problems are solved with money. Without me, he wouldn¡¯t have even been born into the Miller family.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Joelle acknowledged. ¡°But you can¡¯t care for him while dumping him at the same time.¡±


    The conversation ended abruptly, leaving Raelyn noticeably more somber than when she had arrived.


    The following day, Joelle was busy inspecting a fresh delivery of pianos in her studio when amotion broke out near the entrance. Amara strode in, wrapped in a luxurious mink coat and carrying a brand bag, her entourage of bodyguards trailing behind her like shadows. The staff, clearly unsettled by her imposing presence, quietly clustered behind Joelle, too intimidated to speak.


    ¡°Joelle, this studio was funded with my son¡¯s money, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Amara¡¯s voice dripped with disdain, and her mental state seemed even more unhinged than thest time Joelle had dealt with her.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you im the public restrooms on the street were funded by your son as well?¡±


    ¡°Duh,¡± Amara scoffed with arrogance. ¡°The Miller family owns practically all of Illerith. Even the public restrooms are ours¡ªso by extension, they¡¯re mine.¡±


    Joelle smiled, taking a seat across from her. ¡°What are you here for, Amara?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures


    Can handed a document to Amara, who carelessly tossed it in front of Joelle. ¡°I bought this studio. You should pack your things, leave Illerith, and never let me see you again.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t bother looking at the papers. ¡°If you¡¯re here to cause a scene, you¡¯ve picked the wrong fight.¡±


    She called for security, but Amara¡¯s bodyguards quickly blocked the door, preventing anyone from entering or leaving.


    ¡°Joelle, don¡¯t make this harder than it needs to be. There are plenty of men in the world. Why are you so fixated on my son?¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was icy as she replied, ¡°Maybe you should ask Adrian that question. Hasn¡¯t the person next to you exined who¡¯s really clinging to whom?¡±


    She shot a pointed nce at Can, who averted his gaze, guilt evident on his face.


    ¡°Adrian is just momentarily bewitched by you. Once you¡¯re out of the picture, he¡¯ll realize who the proper wife is,¡± Amara said confidently.


    ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you.¡± Joelle stood up, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯ll call the police.¡±


    ¡°Call them, but it won¡¯t change anything. Unless, of course, you don¡¯t care about your daughter.¡± Amara smirked. ¡°I know exactly which kindergarten she attends, and your little boy too. You can¡¯t protect them every second, can you?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face darkened, herposure slipping as Amara hit a nerve. She leaned forward, gripping the edge of the table, her gaze sharp as it locked onto Amara¡¯s. ¡°Amara, I¡¯ve respected you because you¡¯re an elder, but if you every a finger on my son or daughter, I won¡¯t care who you are or whose mother you im to be. The consequences will be on you.¡±


    Amara, unused to anyone speaking to her so boldly, looked stunned for a moment, but her shock quickly turned to fury. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? You lowborn wretch!¡±


    Joelle pointed to the door, her voice steady and cold. ¡°Get out.¡± Amara¡¯s lips thinned in anger as she wrapped her mink coat around her, leaving with her head held high, a final threat trailing behind her. ¡°Just you wait!¡±


    Her entourage swept in behind her as dramatically as they had arrived. Joelle sank back into her chair, her body heavy with tension.


    ¡°Joelle, are you okay?¡± a colleague asked, concern in their voice. Joelle waved her hand dismissively. Amara might not be an immediate threat, but now that she had targeted Aurora and Rnd, there was no telling what an unstable woman like her might do.


    In addition to watching out for Amara, Joelle was also worried about Adrian. They had spokente the previous night, but she hadn¡¯t been able to reach him since. Her colleague¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, pulling her back to reality. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Everyone, get back to work.¡±


    Once in her office, Joelle dialed the kindergarten teacher¡¯s number. As a mother, even if it seemed overprotective, she had to make sure her children were safe. She contacted the new teacher in Aurora¡¯s ss¡ªthe one her daughter had been raving about every day. Joelle had added the teacher¡¯s contact after school the day before.


    The call was picked up quickly. ¡°Ms. Becker, I¡¯m sorry to bother you. Could you let me know what Aurora¡¯s doing right now?¡±


    Eliza Becker¡¯s voice was warm and gentle, just as Aurora had described, immediately soothing Joelle¡¯s nerves. ¡°Aurora¡¯s working on crafts with her friends. Would you like to start a video call?¡±


    Joelle felt a wave of gratitude wash over her. ¡°Yes, thank you so much!¡± Seeing Aurora safe and content at kindergarten finally put Joelle¡¯s mind at ease.


    ¡°Ms. Becker, if you notice anything unusual or see any unfamiliar people around the kindergarten, could you report it immediately?¡± Even Joelle thought she might be overreacting, but Eliza responded with kindness, showing no signs of difort. ¡°Of course. You can rest assured that we¡¯ll protect the children while they¡¯re with us, and we won¡¯t let any strangers near.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± After the call ended, Joelle felt her tension ease, reassured by Eliza¡¯s gentle words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 360

    ?<strong>Chapter 360:</strong>


    In the afternoon, Joelle and Katherine met at a venue featuring a children¡¯s y area. Rnd wasted no time mingling and ying with a group of other children. As their coffee arrived, Joelle took a small sip, her gaze thoughtful.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve been avoiding my brothertely.¡± Katherine, who had been lost in her own thoughts, blinked and looked up.


    ¡°Have I? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it, but things seemed off between you and him when we were in Bristania.¡±


    Katherine lifted her coffee cup, subtly masking her difort. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so.¡±


    Katherine ced her cup back on the table, quickly steering the conversation in a new direction. ¡°How are Adrian and Michael? Have you managed to get in touch with them?¡±


    Joelle sighed, shaking her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t reach them at all. I even asked Jonathan, but he hasn¡¯t heard from Adrian either.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Katherine¡¯s worry slipped into her voice. ¡°Joelle, what if we don¡¯t hear from them for a long time?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Joelle murmured, her eyes drifting toward the window as silence settled between them once again.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom. Keep an eye on Rnd for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Joelle headed toward the restroom, but the moment she stepped inside, a figure grabbed her from behind, pressing a towel over her mouth and nose. In her fading consciousness, a man¡¯s voice whispered harshly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, leave Illerith!¡±


    The warning echoed in her mind as she struggled to stay conscious, her eyelids growing heavier. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been out when she finally opened her eyes to find herself in an unfamiliar room.


    ¡°Joelle?¡± Katherine¡¯s worried face appeared before her, Rnd clutched protectively in her arms. ¡°Are you okay? What happened? You just fainted all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember¡­¡± Joelle muttered, her head throbbing. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°This is the mall¡¯s security room. A cleaningdy found you unconscious and brought you here.¡±


    Joelle sat up slowly, holding her head as the memory of the man¡¯s words came rushing back. ¡°I didn¡¯t just faint! A man grabbed me as soon as I went inside, covered my mouth with a towel!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°Security, can we check the restroom surveince?¡±


    But the guards shook their heads. There were no cameras inside the restroom, and the ones positioned outside only showed the entrance. The footage revealed several mening and going, but it was impossible to tell who had entered the restroom.


    ¡°We apologize for our oversight,¡± the mall manager said, bowing slightly.


    Joelle didn¡¯t hold it against them. Though frustrated, she had a strong suspicion of who was behind the attack. Amara had confronted her earlier, demanding she leave Illerith. Then, this man had issued the same warning¡ªit couldn¡¯t be a coincidence.


    After a visit to the hospital, the doctor confirmed Joelle was unharmed, much to her relief. In the corridor, Katherine helped her sit down, offering support. ¡°So, you think that man was sent by Amara?¡±


    Joelle nodded, her eyes closed, still processing the day¡¯s events. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine anyone else.¡±


    ¡°What is that woman up to now?¡±


    ¡°Adrian won¡¯t listen to her. She thinks I¡¯m the one leading him astray. Now that Adrian¡¯s not in Illerith, she wants me gone too.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±


    As they spoke, Raelyn rounded the corner. ¡°Is what you just said true?¡±


    Joelle hadn¡¯t expected her to overhear. Raelyn was there to collect her medical report, having just returned from an adventurous solo trip to the African savannah. Despite her age, she had the energy and spirit of someone much younger. Her voice was firm, as always. ¡°Amara dares to mess with you?¡±


    Joelle, caught off guard, tried to respond, ¡°Raelyn¡ª¡±


    Raelyn silenced her with a raised hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it! Adrian is in danger, and instead of focusing on her son, that lunatic dares toe after you? Well, since Adrian isn¡¯t here, I¡¯ll make sure you and the children are safe.¡±


    With a determined turn, Raelyn marched off, intent on facing Amara herself. Joelle made a move to follow, but Katherine held her back. ¡°Hey! Let her handle it, Joelle. It¡¯s between them anyway. Let¡¯s go pick up Aurora from school!¡±


    At the kindergarten, as the children streamed out, Joelle spotted Eliza holding Aurora¡¯s hand amidst the crowd. Katherine observed the interaction closely, noting the gentle grace that Eliza exuded, which reminded her of Joelle. Her fair face was always adorned with a serene smile.


    ¡°She really seems fond of Aurora, doesn¡¯t she? Out of all the kids, she¡¯s only holding Aurora¡¯s hand.¡± Joelle¡¯s smile dimmed at Katherine¡¯s observation. This detail hadn¡¯t escaped her notice before. Eliza was rtively new but had quickly be particrly attentive to Aurora, who often spoke highly of her.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Aurora¡¯s voice broke through her contemtion as she sprinted toward them.


    On the drive home, Joelle decided to probe a little. ¡°Aurora, does Ms. Becker pay a lot of attention to you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she always asks me to help her with tasks and praises me!¡±


    ¡°Does she like you that much?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Aurora replied, beaming with pride. ¡°She even naps with me every day!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 361

    ?<strong>Chapter 361:</strong>


    Joelle harbored a nagging suspicion she couldn¡¯t shake. ¡°Is that so?¡± Her hands tightened on the steering wheel, her gaze fixed on the road, yet her thoughts were elsewhere.


    Katherine, noticing Joelle¡¯s distraction, turned to Aurora. ¡°Is Ms. Becker like that with the other children too?¡±


    ¡°Not really!¡± Aurora boasted, a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°She only stays with me during nap time. She doesn¡¯t even go to the others if they cry.¡±


    Katherine raised an eyebrow, amused. ¡°Really? And why do you think she favors you so much?¡±


    Aurora paused, thinking back. ¡°One time, during sports day, I bumped into her in the hallway when I was getting something from the ssroom. She told me I was the first kid she met here, so she feels special about me!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Katherine murmured, ncing at Joelle. ¡°Seems like there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±


    Joelle muttered a nomittal sound, her concerns clearly not alleviated. Aurora, keenly perceptive for her age, picked up on the undercurrents. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡± Her astuteness was startling.


    Katherine managed a strained smile. ¡°Nothing serious. We just love hearing about how much she cares for you.¡±


    Assured, Auroraunched into a lively ount of all the kind things Eliza had done for her.


    Meanwhile, at the Miller Mansion, Amara wielded her vindictiveness like a weapon. On this particrly frosty day, she demanded a violinist y barefoot on ice, each misstep in the performance met with amand to restart the grueling half-hour solo. Since Joelle was a violinist, Amara took out her resentment towards Joelle on the woman before her.


    The sound of the violin screeched, distorted and harsh, slicing through the cold air. It was the signal to begin anew. Unable to tolerate the biting cold any longer, the violinist staggered off the ice, clutching her frostbitten feet in agony. Can, unable to watch any longer, was about to intervene on the woman¡¯s behalf, but Amara flung a stack of cash towards the violinist. ¡°Continue ying, and all the money here is yours.¡± The violinist¡¯s eyes sparked with desperate greed, and she returned to her icy tormentor, her violin ready.


    Can reluctantly held back his objections.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, this area is off-limits!¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡±


    Raelyn¡¯smanding voice cut through the air, causing a stir in the courtyard. From the window, Amara observed Raelyn being obstructed by her staff.


    ¡°Amara! Come out if you dare and face me yourself! Why cower like a frightened animal?¡±


    Amara¡¯s temper red. Was she to be intimidated by someone who used to be a waitress? As she moved to confront Raelyn, Can interjected, ¡°Mrs. Miller, please allow me to manage this. It¡¯s not worth your energy.¡±


    ¡°Out of my way!¡± Amara snapped, her patience thinning. ¡°Mrs. Miller! Your son doesn¡¯t want you to cause any more trouble!¡±


    Incensed, Amara threw the contents of her wine ss in his face. ¡°And why should I obey him? Remember who you truly serve!¡± She gestured sharply to the nearby bodyguards, signaling them to restrain Can.


    Brushing past the chaos she instigated, Amara advanced with an imperious air, her dress flowing majestically behind her. ¡°Raelyn Sampson, what is your purpose here?¡± Raelyn surveyed her coolly. ¡°Tell me, was it you who orchestrated the attack on Joelle at the mall?¡±


    ¡°So what if I did? How is that your concern?¡±


    Raelyn closed the distance between them in a few determined steps, seizing Amara by the cor. ¡°It matters because I cannot tolerate your cruelty. Joelle matters to Adrian, and anyone who matters to him is under my protection. Let¡¯s see who dares harm her now.¡±


    ¡°Remember this¡ªAdrian is a Miller, my son! And you? You¡¯re nothing but a former servant. Do you really think you¡¯ve be more than that?¡±


    ¡°Your son, really?¡± Raelyn scoffed, her disdain evident. ¡°Do you think Adrian wouldn¡¯t recognize me as his mother if I wanted to?¡±


    Amara¡¯s face contorted with rage, her voice dripping with contempt. ¡°You despicable woman! You slept with my husband, took my money, and now you have the audacity to im a right to my son?¡±


    ¡°I slept with your husband? Who was it weeping at my doorstep, begging me to sleep with him because you were barren?¡±


    ¡°Bitch!¡± Ovee with fury, Amara swung her hands in a wide arc, aiming for Raelyn¡¯s face. But luxury had dulled her reflexes, and she was no match for Raelyn, hardened by her adventurous life.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Amara cried out as she fell. Realizing her physical disadvantage, she shrieked for her bodyguards. Even as guards converged around her, Raelyn held fast, her hand twisted in Amara¡¯s hair, her voice low and threatening, each word a deliberate puncture.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Amara, I never wanted to contest you for Adrian, but your mistreatment speaks volumes. If I were Adrian, I would never recognize you as my mother. Soon enough, Adrian and the entire Miller legacy will acknowledge me¡ªnot you. Do you think you stillmand the Miller family? Think again! I bore the true heir to the Miller family. What im do you hold? Once your husband passed, your link to the Miller family all but vanished. You ought to be thankful Adrian hasn¡¯t disowned you, yet here you are, tormenting his loved ones in his absence?¡±


    Amara, who cherished her love with her husband, felt each word as a stab to her core. She gasped, covering her mouth with trembling hands, her body folding as if struck.


    After Raelyn stormed off, Can hurried to assist Amara, offering her a ss of water and helping her to sit. Amidst her sobs, which had rendered her nearly voiceless, Amara¡¯s grief turned to rage. ¡°Kill her! I want her dead!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 362

    ?<strong>Chapter 362:</strong>


    Can was startled by Amara¡¯s erratic behavior. ¡°Mrs. Miller?¡±


    ¡°Hand me the phone!¡± she demanded.


    Can hesitated, unsure of who she intended to call, but his gut feeling told him it wouldn¡¯t end well. ¡°Hand it over now!¡± she repeated.


    After a pause, he ultimately denied her request. ¡°Since your son has not yet returned, it might be wise to wait for him.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I fear him?¡± Amara rose abruptly and stormed into the house, clutching her dress.


    Her hands shook with rage as she grasped the phone, located a number, and dialed it. ¡°Hello? Eliza? Come here now!¡±


    ¡°Amara? Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°I instructed you toe! Why the interrogation?¡±


    Eliza had never been addressed so sharply, but with her family in crisis, she had to tolerate Amara¡¯s outbursts.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here


    Upon her arrival at the Miller Mansion, destruction was evident everywhere. The luxurious imported tiles at the entryway were smashed, debris from shattered porcin covered the floor, and even the imported sofa bore stains of red wine.


    Amara was known for her fits of anger when upset, aware that her substantial wealth meant any damage could be rectified by the servants. The wealth of the Miller family was exactly what Eliza depended on. She made her way carefully through the wreckage to where Amara was drinking.


    ¡°Amara, what has upset you so?¡±


    Amara, tipsy from the alcohol, took no one seriously, whether drunk or sober. ¡°How is the scheme to take Joelle¡¯s daughter going?¡±


    Eliza gripped her purse tightly, feeling reluctant. As an only child, she had been showered with affection and sent overseas to study business once she came of age. Now, in pursuit of a man¡¯s affection, she found herself swallowing her pride to work as a kindergarten teacher. Yet, with her family¡¯s dire situation, she had little choice but to persevere.


    ¡°Everything is moving along well.¡±


    Amara scoffed, ¡°If that were true, Joelle would no longer be in Illerith.¡±


    Eliza bowed her head even lower. ¡°The bond between mother and daughter is robust. Even if Aurora and her mother part, I doubt she would ept me as her stepmother.¡±


    ¡°They must be separated!¡± Amara¡¯s voice escted, causing Eliza¡¯s heart to pound. ¡°Adrian stays with Joelle only because of the child. Once you gain custody, you can join the Miller family. Your family¡¯s financial problems can be solved then.¡±


    Eliza kept her gaze down, saying, ¡°Yes, I understand. Winning Aurora¡¯s heart is crucial to winning Adrian¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Amara looked at her. ¡°I have another assignment for you. Seed, and you¡¯ll not only clear a significant hurdle for me, but you¡¯ll also permanently break their mother-daughter connection.¡±


    Eliza sensed the difficulty of the task instinctively. She looked up, but under Amara¡¯s stern look, her courage faltered. ¡°I fear I¡¯m unable to do it.¡±


    Amara sshed her face with cold wine. ¡°Useless! And you aspire to be my daughter-inw?¡±


    Eliza held her breath, stammering, ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. If you¡¯re too scared, others are willing and eager. Many women would jump at the chance to marry into the Miller family.¡±


    Eliza clenched her fists, her knuckles whitening. She recognized this as her final opportunity to rescue her family.


    ¡°Amara.¡±


    Amara had already moved several meters away when Eliza hurried to catch up, smiling to curry favor. ¡°I¡¯m ready to do it. Thank you for this opportunity!¡±


    Amara motioned for her toe closer, and Eliza leaned in.


    Not far from them, Can observed the exchange. He couldn¡¯t make out what Amara whispered to Eliza, but Eliza¡¯s increasingly disturbed look spoke volumes. He retreated to a quieter area, aiming to call Adrian, yet received no response. Attempts to reach him had been futiletely.


    ¡°Can!¡±


    Panic shed across his face as he looked up to see Amara on the second floor. ¡°What are you up to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Can replied, regaining his calm. ¡°Mrs. Miller, have you spoken to your son recently? There are urgentpany matters that need his input, and I¡¯ve been unable to contact him.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tried to reach him,¡± Amara replied, her interest piqued by another topic. ¡°You mentioned thepany needs his decisions? What are the issues? Exin.¡±


    Can looked away. ¡°They¡¯re just minor concerns.¡±


    ¡°Can, I¡¯m an official part of the Miller family. It¡¯s my right to be informed about what urs within the Miller Group.¡±


    Can said without protest, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Amara smoothed her hair and exhaled. ¡°What would this family do without me? Adrian is so unreliable. It looks like I¡¯ll have to handle things at the Miller Group myself tomorrow.¡±


    Can looked up, his expression tense and urgent. ¡°Mrs. Miller¡ª¡±


    ¡°What now? You think I¡¯m incapable of managing thepany?¡± Once Amara decided on a course of action, dissuading her was impossible.


    Can¡¯s concern for Adrian deepened. ¡°Mrs. Miller, doesn¡¯t your son¡¯s safety concern you?¡±


    Amara blinked, slightly taken aback. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m concerned. Who says otherwise? He¡¯s my son. How could I not worry about him?¡±


    She turned and walked inside, leaving Can alone with a heavy sigh.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 363

    ?<strong>Chapter 363:</strong>


    Joelle received an unexpected call from Eliza.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, we n to conduct home visits for each child. Would it be possible for you to amodate this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m avable.¡± Joelle thought the request came quite suddenly, but she didn¡¯t see it as a problem. They set the visit for Saturday morning.


    That morning, Aurora woke up early and lined up her dolls neatly to greet Eliza.


    ¡°Mom, you should wear this dress! It goes perfectly with these earrings!¡±


    Joelle smiled as Aurora eagerly searched through Rnd¡¯s closet to find a small suit for him. Aurora clearly treasured this visit and held Eliza in high regard. Eliza arrived just after ten o¡¯clock.


    ¡°Miss Becker, look, these are all my dolls. And this is my brother, Rnd.¡±


    Aurora excitedly introduced each one, cheerfully guiding Eliza through the house.


    ¡°Okay, Aurora, let Miss Becker sit down and take a break,¡± Joelle instructed. ¡°Aurora, stay with Miss Becker. I¡¯ll go see if the cake you baked for her is ready.¡±


    In the kitchen, Joelle checked the oven; the cake needed a couple more minutes. When she turned around, she was startled to see Eliza behind her.


    Joelle was momentarily taken aback but quickly set aside any concerns, thinking Eliza had no ill intent.


    ¡°Aurora just spilled some juice, so I came to get a cloth.¡± The cloth was next to Joelle. She grabbed it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. Miss Becker, please go and rx. You¡¯re our guest.¡± As Joelle spoke, she motioned for Eliza to return to the living room, but Eliza remained motionless.


    As Joelle moved past her, Eliza suddenly seized Joelle¡¯s wrist and took the cloth from her hand. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Aurora¡¯s father here today?¡±


    Joelle treated the question as typical for a visiting teacher and responded casually, ¡°He and I are divorced. We co-parent but don¡¯t live together.¡±


    ¡°I heard he is the CEO of Miller Group?¡±


    Typically, teachers wouldn¡¯t delve into such specifics. Joelle eyed Eliza, who merely offered a slight smile and walked away without further inquiry. Joelle¡¯s wariness towards her grew. Soon after, she arranged the cake on a te.


    When she returned to the living room, she was surprised to hear Aurora calling Eliza ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Mom, we need to feed my brother.¡±


    Aurora yfully fed Rnd with a toy block, pretending he actually ate it.


    Eliza chuckled and questioned, ¡°Is the food Mom made tasty?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Even though Joelle was aware it was just a game, the scene made her uneasy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop the game now, Aurora, Rnd. Miss Becker is here for a specific reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Eliza responded with a kind smile. ¡°Home visits help us see how the children live their everyday lives.¡±


    Joelle redirected their talk by inquiring about Aurora¡¯s progress in kindergarten, skillfully changing the subject.


    By noon, Joelle invited Eliza to stay for lunch.


    ¡°No, thank you. I have more visits to make this afternoon.¡± Joelle apanied her to the door. Once outside, with just the two of them, Joelle confronted her.


    ¡°You¡¯re building a rtionship with Aurora because of Adrian, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Eliza maintained her calm. ¡°You figured it out.¡±


    ¡°It was apparent. Your aspirations aren¡¯t exactly subtle.¡± Joelle moved closer, fixing her gaze on Eliza. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about your intentions with Adrian. Adrian is one thing. My daughter is another. Pursue him if you must. But heed my warning¡ªkeep your distance from my daughter.¡± She stressed each word of her final warning distinctly.


    Eliza shifted slightly, facing Joelle with a steady smile. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re being too sensitive. If I end up marrying Adrian, I¡¯ll be Aurora¡¯s stepmother. Is it not appropriate for me to form a bond with her?¡±


    Joelle crossed her arms and smirked. ¡°Stepmother? Has Adrian consented to that?¡±


    ¡°His mother has.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s smile was polite, yet itcked sincerity. A few simple exchanges had revealed Eliza¡¯s backer to her. Amara was constantly causing turmoil in her life.


    ¡°Well, I hope your dreamse true, Miss Becker.¡±


    ¡°Considering your help, I ought to be thankful.¡±


    Joelle ignored Eliza¡¯s sarcasticment, watching her climb into her car before she turned to go back inside.


    Later in the afternoon, Gracie and Fred called, inviting Aurora and Rnd over. Joelle knew Leah was having some troubles, so she took the children there. She left the kids with the Finch family, and Gracie pulled her aside.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from Adrian. Everyone¡¯s concerned. Leah¡¯s been preupied and even hurt her ankle at work yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go see her now.¡±


    As dusk settled, Joelle reached the Miller family¡¯s residence. Across the street, Raelyn¡¯s house appeared unlit, signaling she wasn¡¯t there. Joelle¡¯s fingerprints still worked on the door lock, so she let herself in.


    Just then, her phone buzzed¡ªit was Adrian calling. Caught up in the excitement, Joelle briefly forgot her intention to check on Leah and eagerly answered the call.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 364

    ?<strong>Chapter 364:</strong>


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice came through breathlessly, signaling his urgency. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t get back to you sooner.¡± Joelle skipped any reproaches. ¡°What¡¯s the situation on your end?¡±


    ¡°Michael and I have just finished our meeting with the seller. We¡¯ve secured the heart and are now on our way back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Please be cautious!¡±


    Adrian was seated in the car, while Michael navigated at a dangerously high speed. They were being chased by several cars. Already, one of their headlights had been shattered during the journey. The mountain roads they traveled were treacherous and curvy, demanding both speed and careful driving. ¡°Joelle, I need to hang up now.¡±


    Joelle sensed that things were still precarious. Having just concluded their deal with the seller put them at a heightened risk of attack. ¡°Adrian, take care! Make it back safely!¡±


    She realized the call had disconnected when she received no reply. Her initial wave of relief quickly gave way to a resurgence of worry. Joelle sped her hands against her chest, praying intensely for Adrian and Michael¡¯s safety.


    Leah appeared, leaning against the wall and clearing her throat. ¡°Ms. Watson, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Joelle examined Leah¡¯s right foot, which was encased in a cast and causing her limp. She assisted Leah back to her room. ¡°You really ought to take better care of yourself at your age.¡±


    Leah smiled. ¡°Thanks for your concern. I¡¯m never quite at ease with Mr. Miller away.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she gently massaged her other leg. ¡°Even though I¡¯m just the housekeeper, I¡¯ve watched him grow up. I¡¯ve prepared more meals for him than for my own son.¡± Joelle empathized with her feelings. In affluent families, personal bonds often feel distant, with many developing closer rtionships with their housekeepers.


    Years ago, Lacey had even arranged for their old housekeeper to retirefortably. For Joelle and Adrian, Leah and the former housekeeper had long be part of their family. ¡°Leah, don¡¯t worry. I just spoke with Adrian. They¡¯ve acquired the heart and are heading home.¡±


    Leah, moved, sped Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joelle gently squeezed her hand. ¡°You rest now. I¡¯ll prepare something for you to eat.¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly trouble you?¡± Leah was eager to rise from her bed.


    ¡°How is it a trouble?¡± Joelle pressed her back down. ¡°I¡¯m no longer Mrs. Miller, and our rtionship isn¡¯t just employer and employee now.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not right!¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as a token of gratitude for all your past care. It¡¯s merely a simple meal, nothing else. If you keep being so formal, I might not visit again.¡±


    At this point in the conversation, Leah feltpelled to ept Joelle¡¯s kindness. She expressed her appreciation. ¡°Ms. Watson, then I¡¯ll gratefully ept.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Joelle made sure she wasfortable and left the room.


    The kitchen was fully equipped. Joelle quickly decided to whip up a few easy dishes. She had been bustling about the kitchen for half an hour when she suddenly heard noises outside. Peering out, she noticed police cars and an ambnce outside the house across the street, with neighbors gathered around.


    Before Joelle could understand what was happening, she saw Raelyn being carried out on a stretcher by emergency responders. Dropping the spat, Joelle hurried outside.


    ¡°Excuse me, please let me through!¡± She made her way to the front of the crowd, taken aback by the chaotic scene. Raelyn was being loaded into the ambnce as police interviewed several onlookers.


    ¡°I was just walking by and saw a woman rush out with a knife covered in blood!¡± Joelle listened as the crowd around her spected.


    ¡°What happened in that house?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re unaware? The woman taken by ambnce reportedly upset someone. They say she was stabbed thrice inside her own home. Had the police not arrived swiftly, she might not have made it!¡±


    ¡°What? Did that really happen?¡±


    Joelle intended to visit Raelyn, but the ambnce doors were already shut. A chilly breeze swept through as the police ushered onlookers behind the caution tape. Joelle was troubled, feeling a sense of foreboding that had started to grow earlier.


    A police officer approached, donned in white gloves and carrying an object, though Joelle initially didn¡¯t focus on it. ¡°Captain, this item was found in the victim¡¯s grasp. It could be linked to the assant.¡±


    The police captain examined it¡ªa sapphire earring. Remembering the food left cooking, Joelle was ready to head home. Just then, Aurora¡¯s voice pierced through the crowd. ¡°Dunn, that looks like my mom¡¯s!¡±


    Joelle halted,pelled to look back, without a moment to ponder why Aurora was there. Her immediate reaction was to scrutinize the sapphire earring held by the officer. That very morning, she had worn those earrings while meeting with Eliza. It was only well after Eliza departed that she realized one was missing, having presumed it was misced identally.


    ¡°Little one, you¡¯re saying this is your mom¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes widened as she scanned the crowd. ¡°My mom is over there. Mom, look, doesn¡¯t this earring look like the one you wear?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 365

    ?<strong>Chapter 365:</strong>


    The police officer strode toward Joelle with a stern countenance. ¡°Is this earring yours?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What were you doing when the incident urred?¡±


    Joelle pointed to the house across the street. ¡°I was cooking inside.¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone who can confirm that?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I can verify it!¡± Leah approached, leaning heavily on her cane and draped in a thick coat. She had ventured outside to investigate themotion and was shocked to discover Joelle on the brink of being used of murder. ¡°Joelle was in the kitchen the entire time. I can personally vouch for her.¡±


    The officer maintained a neutral and grave demeanor. ¡°Are you certain you saw her in the kitchen the entire time?¡± He briefly nced at Leah¡¯s foot, contemting the possibility that she might have been resting in her own room.


    Leah hesitated, unwilling to deceive the police. ¡°I can guarantee you that she would never be capable ofmitting murder!¡±


    ¡°Then how do you ount for this earring?¡±


    ¡°There has to be some sort of misunderstanding!¡±


    Aurora also rushed over. ¡°Officer, my mom could never kill anyone!¡±


    In the presence of the child, the officer¡¯s tone softened marginally. He turned his attention to Joelle. ¡°Kindly cooperate with our investigation and apany us to the police station to clear up the situation.¡±


    It was the civic duty of every citizen to coborate with the investigation, and Joelle was resolute in understanding how her personal belonging had found its way to Raelyn¡¯s house.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Mom!¡± Aurora¡¯s expression was fraught with anxiety.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Joelle nced at Gracie and Fred. ¡°Please take care of Aurora and Rnd for me.¡±


    Having ensured the children were settled, Joelleposed herself and entered the police vehicle with calmposure.


    Upon arrival at the police station, her initial inquiry pertained to Raelyn¡¯s medical condition. Raelyn had sustained three stab wounds, yet none were deemed critical, though she remained in an unconscious state. As Raelyn had not yet regained consciousness, Joelle was unable to exonerate herself. The foremost concern was exining to the police how her item hade to be in Raelyn¡¯s possession.


    ¡°This morning, I was wearing this pair of earrings when I met my daughter¡¯s kindergarten teacher. After the teacher left, I realized one was missing. I have no clue how it ended up at Raelyn¡¯s house.¡±


    The police found no incriminating evidence against Joelle. If someone had perpetrated a wrongful act, they would inevitably exhibit some telltale signs. Her candid demeanor gradually convinced the police of her innocence.


    ¡°Who do you think might have harmed Raelyn?¡±


    Joelle pondered momentarily. ¡°The motive is clear¡ªto harm Raelyn and pin the me on me.¡±


    Once this point was articted, the situation became transparent. ¡°Not many people have problems with both Raelyn and me; I could count them on one hand.¡± Given that Amara had persistently caused her distress, Joelle saw no reason to extend any respect to her.


    Meanwhile, Aurora was consumed by profound worry. Gracie meticulously sliced some fruit and instructed Dunn to deliver it to Aurora. ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t worry. Your mom will certainly return.¡±


    ¡°Dunn, I¡¯m scared.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± Fred skillfully picked up a piece of apple with a toothpick and offered it to her. The sweetness of the apple momentarily alleviated her anxiety.


    Her smartwatch emitted a cheerful beep, prompting Aurora to think it was Joelle calling tofort her, so she answered in an upbeat tone. ¡°Hello? Is it Mom?¡±


    ¡°Your mom is a murderer and will soon be locked away. You¡¯re the daughter of a murderer!¡±


    Aurora was so taken aback that she almost choked on the apple in her mouth. She shouted back defiantly, ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Sensing the unsettling atmosphere, Dunn leaned in to listen closely.


    The voice on the other end was distorted, making it impossible to determine if it belonged to a man or a woman, but its malice was unmistakable. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. Your mom won¡¯t being back. She¡¯s a murderer. She allegedly stabbed Raelyn three times. Why else would the earring be found with her?¡±


    Aurora felt herself being pulled deeper into the disturbing conversation, and Dunn ended the call.


    With a swift motion, he removed her smartwatch and tossed it far away. ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t be afraid. This person is definitely lying to you.¡±


    ¡°Dunn, why did the police take Mom away? Did she really do something terrible? Will that beautifuldy die?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Dunn gently brushed away her tears. ¡°Believe me, your mom is not a criminal, and that lovelydy will be alright as well.¡±


    Luckily, Dunn was there; otherwise, Aurora would have been left alone to grapple with her anxious thoughts.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, Dunn!¡±


    Dunn assisted her in getting ready for bed. ¡°Try to fall asleep early. Perhaps your mom wille back tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Dunn switched off the light for her, casting the room into a cozy darkness. As he departed, he took her smartwatch with him, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.


    He found Fred. ¡°Dad, someone called Aurora and said some very odd things.¡±


    Fred arched an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡±


    ¡°Would you mind investigating it for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Fred epted the smartwatch and agreed without hesitation.


    He observed Dunn¡¯s remarkably calm andposed demeanor, a maturity that far surpassed that of most five-year-olds.


    ¡°Dunn, what if your mom and I were to give you a little sister as beautiful as Aurora?¡±


    Dunn gazed at him earnestly and inquired, ¡°Can you promise it will be a sister?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 366

    ?<strong>Chapter 366:</strong>


    Fred suddenly realized he couldn¡¯t make any promises. Before he could reply, Dunn asked another question. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a sister, can you guarantee she¡¯ll be beautiful?¡±


    Fred sighed heavily, restless in his seat. ¡°Don¡¯t you have faith in your mom and me?¡±


    Dunn turned away. ¡°My mom suffered a lot when she had me. I don¡¯t want her to go through that for another child. If I really need a sister, then Aurora is already that to me.¡±


    Fred nodded in understanding. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Adrian about it, and you can develop a sibling-like rtionship with Aurora.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me.¡± Dunn yawned and returned to his room to rest.


    Meanwhile, Eliza had just finished a phone call with Aurora under Amara¡¯s vignt gaze. ¡°Is this alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amara responded, gently blowing on her steaming cup. ¡°You handled it well.¡±


    ¡°And the funds for my father¡¯spany¡­?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once the situation calms down, I¡¯ll send the money to your father. It won¡¯t solve all your problems, but it should provide some relief.¡±


    Eliza expressed her deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡±


    ¡°As long as you follow my instructions after you marry into the Miller family, your family will have no worries.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Eliza returned home, she found a crowd waiting at her doorstep. The butler met her under a tree. ¡°Eliza, you need to stay away for a bit! Hide yourself!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Eliza inquired, rmed.


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    The butler hesitated, then asked, ¡°Did you consent to do anything illegal for Amara?¡±


    Eliza was stunned. ¡°Amara assured me she had it under control! Doesn¡¯t she wield influence over most of Illerith?¡±


    ¡°Oh, silly girl! Amara is merely using you! While Miller Group holds sway here, without Adrian, who really listens to that madwoman?¡±


    Onlookers started to turn their heads their way, prompting the butler to hurriedly guide Eliza behind the tree. Even shielded by the shadows, they couldn¡¯t feel at ease.


    ¡°Joelle has used you and Amara of conspiring against her. You should escape overseas! I¡¯ve already purchased your ticket.¡± He handed her a bag, making her fully aware of her precarious situation.


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave! What will happen to my parents? And thepany? Amara is our only hope.¡±


    Disregarding the butler¡¯s sincere advice, she determinedly went back to the Miller Mansion.


    A police car was stationed at the entrance, yet dealing with Amara was no simple task. The officers departed without sess, merely affixing a notice to seal the door. After the police had left, Eliza managed to slip inside. Upon seeing Amara, she almost copsed. ¡°Amara, please help me! I can¡¯t even return home now!¡±


    Amara, having just confronted the police, was not in the best of spirits. ¡°Help you? Who¡¯s going to help me? Joelle even dared to bring up my name to the police!¡±


    Eliza was too consumed by her own troubles to consider Joelle. Amara had assured her that all would be well when she agreed to assist, but now the police had shown up at her door. ¡°Amara, I implore you, I cannot afford to go to jail. What would be of my parents? My family would be destroyed!¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone, stop pestering me!¡± Amara responded dismissively as she brushed past.


    ¡°Please, you must help me! You promised that with the Miller family¡¯s influence in Illerith, Joelle would have to endure this quietly. But why¡ª¡±


    ¡°Are you using me now?¡± Amara approached and pped Eliza.


    Eliza copsed to the floor, overwhelmed by the humiliation she had never before experienced. She remained silent, tears streaming down her face unnoticed. ¡°Leave my sight; you¡¯re an eyesore!¡±


    Driven by Amara¡¯s enraged shout, Eliza painfully got up and moved towards the door.


    Her hands balled into fists. If Amara refused to assist her, she would fight this battle alone. ¡°Wait.¡±


    Amara¡¯s voice halted her, and Eliza inhaled deeply before turning around.


    ¡°Do you not care about saving your family?¡±


    Eliza looked back nkly, puzzled by Amara¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°If the police question you, point to Joelle as the instigator. If you even think of dragging my name into this, I¡¯ll ensure your family has no future in Illerith!¡±


    Amara¡¯s threat extinguished any thoughts of defiance Eliza might have harbored.


    ¡°Amara!¡± Eliza fell to her knees again. ¡°There must be something you can do! Please, I don¡¯t want to end up in jail!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should go to jail in your ce?¡± Amara forcefully pulled away from her grasp. ¡°You face two dire options, either could be your downfall. Help me this once, and I¡¯ll finance your father¡¯spany to help your family¡¯s situation.¡±


    Eliza¡¯splexion paled, and she fell silent. She found herself cornered; one misstep had led to another, and now she waspletely at Amara¡¯s mercy.


    At the end of the corridor, Can observed the exchange quietly. Over time, Amara¡¯s behavior had be increasingly impulsive, and Can found himself hoping for Adrian¡¯s return to resolve the chaos.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 367

    ?<strong>Chapter 367:</strong>


    Though they had only reached halfway, Michael was forced to m on the brakes. A massive boulder now blocked the only route down the mountain, an obstacle that hadn¡¯t been there before. Before Michael and Adrian could even process the situation, the car trailing them had caught up.


    Michael clenched the steering wheel and exchanged a meaningful look with Adrian. In those fleeting moments, they formed a n. The car swerved towards the adjacent woods, jolting violently as it made its way down to the lower mountain road. The tires screeched, leaving marks on the asphalt. The windshield cracked, and both Michael and Adrian felt they had just dodged death.


    Michael said, ¡°Bro, Lacey and I will owe you for a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°No time to waste; we need to reach the airport now.¡± They continued down the mountain in their damaged car as a heavy downpour started. The ineffective windshield wipers forced them to decrease their speed.


    Halfway through, their path was blocked by a line of barriers. With no choice, Michael hit the brakes again, and a white car halted before them. Amid the rain, a stout man with gold-ringed fingers stepped out, wielding a golf club.


    Trapped, Adrian and Michael unbuckled their seatbelts and surveyed their surroundings cautiously. Soon, a violent sh broke out between the two parties. In the rain, the man¡¯s thick fingers clenched Michael¡¯s hair, mming his head against the car hood.


    ¡°You want to save someone, and I need to save my daughter! I have no choice!¡± Michael, incensed, grabbed a handful of broken ss and hurled it at the man¡¯s face. The man released him, enraged. ¡°Damn it! Get him!¡±


    ss fragments covered Michael¡¯s face, but he shrugged off the difort and staggered towards Adrian. Adrian, holding the medical equipment crucial for a heart transnt, was overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t defend himself. Michael fought his way through the assants to reach Adrian. As they attempted to flee, the man¡¯s henchmen caught up with them.


    During a critical moment, Adrian thrust the medical equipment into Michael¡¯s hands. ¡°Run! Get to the airport, and you¡¯ll be safe!¡±


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    ¡°Why are you hesitating? Don¡¯t you need to save Lacey?¡± Every second Michael dyed worsened their predicament. He gave Adrian a profound look. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll find help for you!¡± Left to face the aggressors alone, Adrian stood drenched, his wet hair clinging to his forehead, his expression determined and fierce.


    Although Adrian had bought Michael some time, his outnumbered strikes grew weaker. The man approached, dragging his golf club along.


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    As he felt his consciousness slipping, Adrian thought he heard Michael¡¯s voice once more. Yet, he no longer had the strength to confirm if it was Michael. The golf club swung down; Adrian managed a partial dodge, but it stillnded a heavy blow on his shoulder. Grimacing in pain, Adrian knelt as the man delivered several kicks to his chest.


    ¡°Move aside!¡±


    ¡°Boss! Look!¡±


    The heavy rain obscured the man¡¯s vision. Squinting, he barely discerned arge group dressed in ck converging on them. Michael had run into the Ricard family en route, and learning that Joelle had sent them, he brought them to Adrian¡¯s aid.


    ¡°Boss, what now? We¡¯re outnumbered!¡±


    The man clenched the golf club. ¡°We need to retrieve that heart, even at the cost of our lives! I want that heart at any cost! By any means necessary!¡±


    Suddenly, the empty road resounded with the battle cries of hundreds of men. Adrian, who had passed out from the pain, was supported by Michael. Michael clutched the medical equipment in one hand while propping up Adrian with the other. The chaos around them faded from Michael¡¯s focus; his only thought was that Lacey could still be saved.


    ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re going back to Illerith now!¡± Upon arriving at the airport, the medical team Rafael had arranged was ready and waiting. They inspected the heart and employed more sophisticated techniques for its safe long-distance transport. As they stepped off the ne, Michael and Adrian paused to look up at the clear blue sky.


    The tranquility was abruptly broken by the sound of a gunshot. A bullet struck Michael in the right chest. His eyes widened as he uttered his final words to Adrian. ¡°Save Lacey¡­ Adrian, please¡­¡±


    The medical team, taken aback, moved Michael out of the sniper¡¯s line of sight for emergency care. Over the quiet tarmac, a loudspeaker red a menacing message. ¡°If you want to survive, hand over what I demand! Otherwise, I will shoot someone every half hour! I don¡¯t care about involving the police; if my daughter cannot live, neither will any of you!¡± The aircraft held 184 passengers, whose voices filled the air with panic. The ne seemed an isted ind in an immense sea,pletely cut off from assistance.


    One of the medical staff attempted to reason, saying, ¡°Mr. Miller, please think of everyone¡¯s safety here.¡± Bang! The moment the plea was made, another gunshot echoed. The medical staff member was knocked off their feet by the shot, which came from a new direction, indicating multiple snipers.


    The voice over the loudspeaker said fiercely, ¡°Anyone who speaks up will meet their fate sooner!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 368

    ?<strong>Chapter 368:</strong>


    The burden of everyone¡¯s survival rested squarely on Adrian¡¯s shoulders as he grappled with severe injuries and a throbbing headache. ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    Struggling to maintain his posture, Adrian responded decisively, ¡°Prioritize Michael¡¯s rescue. I¡¯ll handle everything else.¡±


    The tension was palpable; everyone present understood Adrian¡¯s decision to put Michael first, yet no one dared to challenge it. Michael turned noticeably paler, concerned about the predicament Adrian was in.


    ¡°Adrian,¡± Michael¡¯s hands were soaked with blood. ¡°Give it to him.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    The heart could save Lacey¡¯s life; Adrian and Michael had secured it through immense danger.


    ¡°Michael, just hold on. I¡¯ve contacted Can to send help. They¡¯ll arrive in about thirty minutes.¡±


    Even though Michael tried to smile, the continuous bleeding that the medics struggled to stop with gauze painted a grim picture.


    ¡°Even when help arrives, the fate of over a hundred lives will still depend on him,¡± Michael said, clutching Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ve done a secretpatibility test before. I¡¯m a match for Lacey¡­¡±


    Adrian snapped, ¡°Stop talking!¡±


    Michael shut his eyes from exhaustion. Then, looking at Adrian again, he insisted, ¡°There¡¯s no other choice¡­¡±


    Adrian, squatting before him, gazed in disbelief. Having previously lost Reba¡¯s brother, Adrian now faced the potential loss of another friend.


    For a moment, Adrian¡¯s mind nked in denial. Then, he abruptly seized Michael by the cor. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die! Lacey needs you. You must survive and lead a good life. Do you hear me?¡±


    Each word Adrian spoke was forced out between clenched teeth. Michael tried to nod in agreement, but his strength was fading.


    After a pause, Michael smiled weakly. ¡°Adrian, you need to get back as well. Joelle and Aurora are waiting.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eptance of his fate brought a tear to Adrian¡¯s eye, highlighting his resolve to face death and leaving Adrian feeling utterly powerless. Adrian found himself torn, knowing he couldn¡¯t disregard the lives at stake or fail to meet his promise to Joelle to return safely.


    ¡°Michael,¡± he said, tightening his grip on Michael¡¯s hand as if to transfer his will to survive. ¡°Stay strong.¡±


    With that, Adrian stood, raising his arms high above his head. Exposed on the wide-open tarmac, he stood defenseless, targeted by every sniper. His sole focus was to safeguard his daughter without escting the crisis.


    The exchange went quickly, and Adrian immediately escorted Michael to the hospital with the medical team.


    Back at the hospital, Lacey received the news that she was scheduled for surgery. Overwhelmed with relief, Fiona eximed, ¡°Lacey, Michael and Adrian are back!¡±


    Lacey sighed in relief. The days and nights haunted by visions of Michael in danger had taken their toll on her. ¡°I need to know they¡¯re safe before I can go into surgery!¡±


    Within twenty minutes, Adrian reached the hospital. As Michael was taken into the operating room, Adrian paused at the door to Lacey¡¯s room.


    ¡°Adrian! Where¡¯s Michael?¡±


    Lacey surveyed Adrian from head to toe and noticed his injuries. It dawned on her that if Adrian was hurt, Michael must be in even worse shape.


    Adrian struggled to find the words, offering a smile that seemed sadder than tears. ¡°Michael willeter, Lacey. You should go ahead with your surgery.¡±


    Lacey pushed away from Fiona¡¯s supportive grip and stepped closer, locking eyes with Adrian. ¡°Did something happen to Michael?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian replied quickly, then looked away without meaning to. His avoidance was enough for Lacey to sense that all was not well.


    ¡°Is he dead?¡± Her voice escted, tears brimming in her eyes.


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian insisted again. He was determined that Lacey should proceed with her surgery first; he couldn¡¯t let Michael¡¯s efforts be for nothing.


    ¡°Lacey, Michael has been injured too. He endured a lot for you. You need to have the surgery first, then when you wake up, Michael will be there, healthy and waiting for you.¡±


    Fiona coaxed Lacey back to the bed while the doctor arrived to conduct the final pre-surgery checks. Adrian watched solemnly as Lacey was wheeled into the operating room.


    Inside, a curtain divided Michael on one side from Lacey on the other. As the anesthetist prepared the injection, Lacey, still lucid, inquired, ¡°May I know the name of the person giving me their heart? I¡¯d like to remember them.¡± Per Adrian¡¯s instructions, no one responded to her question.


    ¡°Miss Hudson, please try to rx.¡±


    Unseen, Lacey reached out to draw back the curtain beside her. She first noticed short hair and realized it was a man. As her suspicions grew, she pulled the curtain wider.


    ¡°Miss Hudson!¡±


    Lacey retracted her hand, having seen nothing definitive. The white curtain fluttered gently, and on the other side, Michael opened his eyes and turned just in time to catch a glimpse of Lacey¡¯s profile for thest time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve admired you since we were young. You said being with you wouldn¡¯t bring happiness, but now¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s lips quivered slightly, tears rolling down his cheeks as Lacey turned away.


    ¡°Lacey, I am truly happy. We are finally together.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 369

    ?<strong>Chapter 369:</strong>


    ¡°Michael!¡± Startled, Lacey shot upright and dashed over without hesitation. As the effects of anesthesia began to take hold, she copsed next to Michael¡¯s bed. ¡°Why is it you? Why? Michael!¡±


    Michael managed a weak smile, extending his hand toward her, but it fell short of reaching her face.


    ¡°Michael! Michael!¡± Lacey cried, her body growing heavy as if being forced to shut down. She mustered all her remaining strength to grab Michael¡¯s hand, but before she could speak, darkness overcame her, and she fell unconscious beside him.


    The medical team sprang into action, treating them urgently. Outside the operating room, Adrian stood by the door, a picture of helplessness. Despite the activity around him, he seemed utterly alone. He remained there for three hours, motionless. When the doctor finally appeared, Adrian was too apprehensive to speak. Lacey and Adrian were his dearest friends, and losing either was unbearable.


    The doctor removed his mask and said, ¡°Mr. Miller, could you pleasee with me?¡±


    With heavy steps, Adrian approached, listening as the doctor continued, ¡°There were unforeseenplications during the surgery. Miss Hudson¡¯s body rejected the heart transnt, and her liver showed signs of hardening. Even with a transnt, her recovery is doubtful.¡±


    Adrian asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°The condition was dire, so we had to stop Miss Hudson¡¯s surgery and focus solely on saving Mr. Frye.¡±


    Mixed emotions washed over Adrian as the doctor continued, ¡°Mr. Frye is now stable, but Miss Hudson remains under anesthesia. She¡¯ll awaken in twenty-four hours, but her heart condition is untreatable.¡±


    Meanwhile, Joelle spent the night at the police station. The officers believed shecked a motive for the crime but needed her cooperation for the ongoing investigation. She nodded off at the table, waking as dawn¡¯s first light crept in. Catching a passing officer, Joelle inquired, ¡°Can I leave now? My daughter and son are waiting for me at home.¡±


    ¡°Just a couple more questions, then you¡¯re free to go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already shared everything I know,¡± Joelle responded, willing to cooperate.


    ¡°Eliza Becker hase forward, confessing that you encouraged her to attack Raelyn. We must explore her ims. You¡¯re free to leave now, but we might ask you to return for further inquiries.¡±


    Joelle was both stunned and angry by the usation. Clearly, Eliza, manipted by Amara, was attempting to deflect me onto her. It was nothing more than a desperate attempt.


    Joelle went to the Finch family¡¯s. Her children were asleep. Gracie pulled her aside and said, ¡°Joelle, did you hear? Adrian and Michael have returned, and they¡¯re both seriously hurt. Fred and I are about to head to the hospital.¡±


    Having spent the night at the police station, Joelle was out of the loop. The news that Adrian was back and gravely injured took her by surprise. Her thoughts were clouded as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± With Fred at the wheel, they quickly made their way to the hospital.


    Adrian was seated in the hallway, his injuries clearly visible with a bandage wrapped around his head and a brace supporting his shoulder.


    ¡°Adrian! Are you okay?¡±


    Joelle realized she was standing further away from Adrian than anyone else. Gracie and Fred quickly showed their concern before excusing themselves. ¡°We¡¯ll go check on Michael and Lacey.¡±


    After the couple departed, Joelle dropped her hand from her mouth, looking worried as she moved closer to Adrian. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice was raspy as he responded, ¡°Keep mepany for a bit.¡±


    Joelle knew from earlier discussions of the severe circumstances facing Michael and Lacey. The thought of their conditions pained her, and she could only imagine the impact on Adrian.


    ¡°Just try to stay positive.¡±


    Joelle settled beside him, gently taking his scarred hand in hers. Although she wanted to offer words offort, she was at a loss as to what to say. Instead, she opted for silence, simply remaining by his side. Adrian rested his head against the wall, his gaze directed upwards at the ceiling, one hand covering his face.


    Adrian¡¯s life had always been a series of ups and downs, but it often felt like the losses outnumbered the gains. Eventually, Joelle, along with Lacey and Gracie, convinced Adrian to leave the hospital ande home.


    Despite his restricted mobility, Joelle assisted him with a quick shower without hesitation. It was only after cleansing away the day¡¯s fatigue that he truly felt at home.


    ¡°Joelle, I tried calling you when Michael was out of surgery, but you didn¡¯t pick up.¡±


    Joelle hesitated. Her phone had been seized at the police station, a detail Adrian was unaware of. Revealing the truth would unavoidably lead to mentioning Amara, which couldplicate matters further.


    ¡°Maybe I just didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    As she continued to pat dry the water droplets on Adrian¡¯s chest, Adrian caught her hand, looking at her intently. ¡°You seemed off the moment I saw you. Did something happen while I was away?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 370

    ?<strong>Chapter 370:</strong>


    Joelle was aware of Adrian¡¯s tendency to overthink things, which made her realize that dodging the conversation could lead to unwarranted doubts. She dismissed it with a smile, saying, ¡°Something came up, but I¡¯ve got it under control.¡±


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Adrian gazed at her intently. ¡°Aren¡¯t we together in this? We should handle things as a couple.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s earnestness left Joelle momentarily stunned. The man who had once been distant and stern now exhibited a tender vulnerability. Just as Joelle was about to respond, a knock at the door interrupted them.


    The interruption shifted the mood, and Adrian quickly resumed his usual detached demeanor as Can appeared at the doorway. ¡°Who allowed you toe up here?¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡± With his head lowered, Can spoke. He would not have intruded if the situation wasn¡¯t urgent. ¡°Mr. Miller, there is an urgent matter I need to tell you.¡± Joelle looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Adrian sped her hand. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend now. You deserve to know everything about my life. I don¡¯t want any more misunderstandings between us.¡± Can looked towards Joelle. ¡°Ms. Watson is also involved in this issue.¡±


    Joelle had an inkling of what he was about to say. Adrian gestured for her to sit beside him on the sofa. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Can stepped forward, clutching a stack of documents. ¡°Mr. Miller, while you were away, your mother took it upon herself to manage Miller Group. Here are the documents she authorized.¡±


    As Adrian reviewed the documents, his face grew stern. ¡°Who gave her the permission to sign these? Did the board really allow her to take these actions?¡±


    Can made a respectful bow. ¡°The board and I strongly advised against it. Despite our pleas, she insisted on managing the important documents before you returned. She became quite upset each time, using us of excluding her from the group. Her decisions were often rash. For instance, she spent millions on streetlights for every meter along the road outside the Miller Group building because she found it too dark at night. Recently, she ordered an expensive batch of imported furniture, deeming the existing ones subpar, and even granted all the employees unexpected leave. Now, Miller Group is in disarray.¡±


    By this point, Adrian was already distressed, but Can had more to reveal. ¡°I have seen her coborating with Eliza Becker to harm Raelyn Sampson and put the me on Ms. Watson.¡± He gave Joelle a sympathetic look. ¡°Unless I¡¯m mistaken, Ms. Watson was detained at the police stationst night.¡±


    Angry and confused, Adrian turned to Joelle for rity. ¡°Is this true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Joelle was trying to keep Adrian calm. He had his hands full with Lacey and Michael¡¯s problems already.


    Can bowed his head lower and said, ¡°Mr. Miller, your mother is losing control. I¡¯ve learned that Raelyn woke up only today. Eliza worked as a teacher at Aurora¡¯s kindergarten under your mother¡¯s orders, trying to win over the little girl and drive Ms. Watson away.¡±


    Adrian grasped Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a child? No matter how much Aurora likes her, she won¡¯t be taken away from me.¡± Joelle gave Adrian a reassuring smile. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯ve got everything under control here.¡±


    ¡°How will you manage that?¡± Adrian asked, his face void of emotion. ¡°Will you go easy on her because she¡¯s my mother?¡± Adrian looked at Can with a stern expression. ¡°If her actions have be this unstable, it might be time to consider professional intervention. We should send her to a mental hospital.¡±


    Can raised his eyes in surprise, yet Adrian¡¯s solemn look told him that he was dead serious. He found himself unable to muster any sympathy for Amara. ¡°Understood, Mr. Miller.¡±


    ¡°You may leave now.¡±


    Once Can had departed, Adrian gently ced his uninjured arm around Joelle. ¡°From now on, Joelle, I¡¯ll protect you from anyone who tries to harm you.¡±


    Joelle felt a sense of relief. ¡°Alright.¡±


    They hurried back, fretting over the children¡¯sfort at the Finch family¡¯s. To their astonishment, Aurora and Rnd were enjoying themselves with Dunn more than they ever did at home.


    That night, they received news from the hospital that Michael and Lacey had woken up. They asked the Finch family to watch the children for another night as they dashed to the hospital.


    Michael and Lacey shared a room. Michael, having not expected to awaken, thought Lacey might not have survived. Yet, there she was across from him, her heart monitor disying a fragile but constant beat. He wondered if this was heaven or reality. His only desire was to touch her, to feel if she was still warm. The moment he touched her hand, Lacey¡¯s eyelids fluttered, and her eyes opened slowly.


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    Michael jerked his hand away, but Lacey grasped it just in time. ¡°You idiot, why would you think of dying? If you were so eager, you should have jumped from a rooftop. Why did you have to give me your heart? Did you want me to mourn you forever? You never once confessed your feelings, and now you want me to live alone for the rest of my life? Who acts like that?¡± As Lacey berated Michael, her other hand couldn¡¯t resist pinching his face.


    Realizing he was indeed alive, she burst into even more tears.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 371

    ?<strong>Chapter 371:</strong>


    From his childhood, Michael found it unbearable to watch Lacey cry. He tenderly wiped her tears with his hand. The more she cried, the more he feltpelled to speak. However, his words failed him, and his nerves got the better of him. Although he had prepared an borate speech in his mind, he found himself speechless when he tried to speak.


    Time was dwindling for both Michael and Lacey. He no longer feared death; his true fear was never expressing his deep feelings to Lacey.


    ¡°Lacey, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    Lacey seemed to anticipate his words and gently ced her finger on his lips. ¡°Michael, think about this. I¡¯m ill and can¡¯t make any promises or predict how much longer I¡¯ll be here.¡±


    This worry had always been hers, and Michael understood it well. Holding her hand, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve been holding back to avoid burdening you, but now, I want to be selfish just this once. Life is so uncertain; we don¡¯t know if tomorrow or some mishap mighte first. Let¡¯s make the most of every moment now.¡± Tears streamed down her face, but she smiled with a lightness she hadn¡¯t felt before.


    Michael made an effort to sit up and embraced her, providing her with a feeling of peace like no other.


    ¡°Michael, I was always scared of dying, but now, with you here, I have no regrets.¡±


    They embraced, shedding tears yet feeling each other¡¯s warmth. Outside the hospital room, Joelle watched, deeply touched. Adrian put his arm around her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad. They are happy now.¡±


    Joelle nodded in agreement, yet the doctor¡¯s words haunted her¡ªLacey¡¯s time was limited to a few months. This realization brought a profound sense of injustice. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and turned towards Adrian, gripping his shirt firmly. As she leaned against him, her forehead pressed to his chest, her efforts to restrain her tears proved futile, and they streamed down her face.


    Adrian wrapped his arms around Joelle,forting her while he grappled with his own swirling emotions.


    Two weekster, with Michael slightly better, he began nning his proposal to Lacey. With limited time left, they opted for a destination wedding. Joelle and Adrian supported them, staying up many nights to help n the event.


    When it came to chartering a ne, Joelle remembered something. ¡°The day Aurora was born, did you really arrange a helicopter to send Reba for treatment abroad?¡±


    Driven by a deep-seated need to exin, Adrian responded, ¡°I arranged the helicopter to find you.¡±


    Joelle smiled, reassured, and let the topic rest. Soon after, Adrian leaned closer, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t there when Aurora was born.¡± He remembered Rafael telling him how Joelle had nearly lost her life then. He would always remember that their daughter was born through Joelle¡¯s incredible determination.


    ¡°I chose to have the child. It¡¯s not about you.¡±


    Joelle was absorbed by the glow of theputer screen, steadfast in her decision to have her child, unfazed by the difficulties it brought. She felt no urge to fault Adrian.


    At this time, Leah knocked at the door and stepped into the room. ¡°Mr. Miller, the mental health facility called. Amara is insisting on seeing you. She¡¯s causing disturbances, has injured several staff members, and is unsettling the other patients.¡±


    Recently, the facility had determined through professional evaluation that Amara was indeed suffering from bipr disorder and requiredpulsory intervention due to the severity of her condition. Adrian¡¯s face remained stoic. ¡°I won¡¯t see her.¡±


    Joelle patted his hand. ¡°Perhaps she needs to speak with you. Let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Joelle felt sorry for Amara; she merely wished for Adrian to break free from Amara¡¯s troubling hold. Often, discussing issues could lessen their impact. Growing up, if children constantly questioned their parents¡¯ affection, they would struggle to find true joy. Shouldn¡¯t they just be open about it?


    Not everyone was meant to be a parent, nor did everyone cherish their children. Why not simply ept that?


    At the mental health center, a staff member was gently encouraging Amara to eat. Yet, Amara merely nced at the meal before swatting it to the floor dismissively.


    ¡°Do you expect me to eat this? Are you underestimating me? My son is the CEO of Miller Group! Are you aware of the Miller family¡¯s prominence in Illerith? Once I¡¯m released, I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re all fired!¡±


    Her roommate, an elderly woman suffering from dementia, became so frightened by Amara¡¯s outburst that she hid under her nket. Amara pointed at her andughed derisively. ¡°Fool!¡±


    Despite their conditions, the staff consistently encouraged kindness among the patients. Amara¡¯s cruel words prompted the staff member to adopt a more stern demeanor. ¡°You need to apologize to her.¡±


    Fury shed in Amara¡¯s eyes. She scooped up the spilled food and hurled it at the staff member. ¡°Apologize to a fool? You¡¯re really asking for it!¡±


    Amara¡¯s reputation for aggressive behavior had been well noted since her arrival. Now, as she disyed further violence, the staff werepelled to restrain her and iste her in a separate room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 372

    ?<strong>Chapter 372:</strong>


    When Adrian and Joelle arrived, they found Amara seated by the window, exuding an air of poised fragility with her legs crossed. On the small table beside her sat a disposable paper cup, which she lifted with a gesture so exaggeratedly delicate it bordered on theatrical. Joelle, observing this, didn¡¯t snicker or roll her eyes. Instead, a pang of sympathy stirred in her chest. Ever since Amara¡¯s husband passed away, she had be more and more unstable mentally. Watching her husband and another woman¡¯s son every day seemed to further warp her already fragile heart.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    The word sliced through the silence, startling Amara. She flinched, turning her head abruptly. For a moment, she blinked at Adrian in confused disbelief. But as she rose to her feet, her eyes welled up with tears.


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    She moved toward Adrian, and for the briefest moment, Joelle thought Amara¡¯s pain ran deeper than any of them couldprehend. But just as Amara was about to embrace him, her sorrow morphed into something wild, and she shoved Adrian away hard. Adrian stumbled, his body still fragile from his injuries. The bandages had been removed, but his bones were far from fully healed.


    Joelle rushed to steady him, her hand on his arm as a look of bewilderment flickered across Adrian¡¯s otherwise stoic expression. Amara¡¯s voice rose. ¡°You ungrateful brat! You left me locked away in this ce just so you could reunite with Raelyn! Using the Miller family¡¯s money on your real mother? Don¡¯t even think about it! I should have never let her give birth to you in the first ce!¡±


    Even if Adrian could withstand the barrage of venom, Joelle couldn¡¯t. ¡°You regret letting Raelyn give birth to him? Did you ever stop and ask if Adrian wanted to be your son? You throw all your misery at his feet as if he¡¯s the cause of every bad thing in your life. Just because he¡¯s Raelyn¡¯s child, does that give you the right to wound him so cruelly?¡±


    Amara¡¯s hair hung in disarray, her face drawn into shadows of bitterness, but her bloodshot eyes gleamed with rage. ¡°Bitch! Who do you think you are, speaking to me like that?¡±


    Adrian reached for Joelle¡¯s wrist, his grip firm. He then turned to face Amara¡¯s wrath head-on. ¡°I came here intending to take you away from this ce. But now I see you¡¯re still blind to your own faults, which means you get to stay.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    Adrian had already turned to leave without bothering to engage further. Desperate, Amara took a few hurried steps forward. Her voice hitched to a fevered pitch. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®I get to stay¡¯? God! I¡¯m your mother! You¡¯ve locked me in a mental hospital! How could you even call yourself human?¡±


    Adrian paused, the words visibly hitting him, though his back remained to her. Joelle could see it¡ªthe flicker of hope for her still dancing in his eyes. ¡°You are my mother, but have you ever treated me like your son?¡± Amara had lost her husband, true. But in that same moment, Adrian had lost his father. His grief had matched hers, if not exceeded it. Yet, Amara had never once cared to see his pain, too absorbed in her spiraling misery. The dead could not return, and the weight of loss would forever linger, but did that mean the living had to drown in the same misery?


    In the heavy silence that followed Amara¡¯s avoidance of the subject, Adrian felt an unexpected sense of relief wash over him. He owed Amara nothing. He owed the Miller family nothing.


    ¡°Joelle, let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    As the door clicked shut behind them, it was as if Amara snapped out of a daze. ¡°Let me out! Do you hear me? Let me out! I¡¯m a Miller! Who daresy a hand on me? Adrian Miller, I gave you everything! How could you do this to me?¡±


    By the time they reached the end of the hallway, Amara¡¯s desperate cries had be nothing more than a distant echo. Joelle squeezed Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°We should get going. We still need to pick up Aurora.¡±


    The sky back home loomed with dark, brooding clouds, threatening rain at any moment. There wasn¡¯t a breath of wind, but the chill in the air clung to them as they stepped out of the car. Across the street, Raelyn stood alone. She looked like a shadow of herself. Since she was stabbed, Adrian and Joelle hadn¡¯t made any attempt to visit her. Raelyn had made her choice, severing ties with Adrian as though he never existed. So, he had done the same.


    At her feet sat a suitcase, a sign that she was preparing to leave, perhaps for good. Adrian nced at her briefly before looking away.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Raelyn called out, her voice soft.


    There was no avoiding the inevitable conversation now¡ªmother and son, forced into a reckoning neither truly wanted. Sensing the tension in the air, Joelle said, ¡°I¡¯ll go inside.¡± Adrian¡¯s grip tightened around her wrist, silently asking her to stay by his side.


    Raelyn drew nearer. ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    But Adrian had long since stopped expecting anything from Amara, and he had even less hope left for Raelyn. Maternal love had always been a luxury beyond his reach. He knew what Raelyn¡¯s life had been like all these years¡ªunfettered and free. Back then, she had earned a small fortune by bearing children for wealthy women who couldn¡¯t have their own.


    And with her sharp mind, she¡¯d managed to multiply that wealth over time. That once poor worker had be financially secure, rising well above her beginnings. Raelyn had traveled the world, her life full of experiences. Even without Adrian in it, she had found no void that needed filling. Adrian stood there, silent and unmoved, his gaze fixed on anything but her.


    Raelyn¡¯s scarf fluttered in the faint breeze, a delicate gesture she couldn¡¯t mimic. She lowered her head, incapable of tears. She had made her choice long ago, and she wasn¡¯t the kind to regret it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand, so I won¡¯t exin the past. I know I wasn¡¯t a good mother. But I never thought the Miller family¡­¡± Her words faltered. She hadn¡¯t imagined that Adrian¡¯s life with the Millers would turn out so far from what she had envisioned.


    ¡°Adrian, I truly hope you find happiness. From now on, I¡¯ll keep my distance. I won¡¯t interfere in your life anymore. Neither Amara nor I have been the mothers you deserved, but I know this¡ªyou and Joelle will be great parents.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 373

    <strong>Chapter 373:</strong>


    Raelyn settled into the car and cast a final nce towards the Miller family¡¯s window. Joelle pulled the curtains close. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to say goodbye to her?¡±


    Adrian was seated on the couch, the dim light throwing half-shadows over his broad back. From this angle, he appeared utterly uninterested. However, as Joelle settled onto the couch opposite him, she observed him ying with a lighter. His hand reached for the cigarettes only when the stress became overwhelming.


    Joelle attempted to lighten the mood after a brief silence. ¡°She made a solid point, you know. You¡¯re going to make an excellent father someday.¡±


    Adrian responded with a bitter smile, prompting Joelle to approach and sigh. ¡°Hey, what can I do to cheer you up? Maybe I could y some violin for you?¡±


    Adrian managed a strained smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Joelle held his face gently. ¡°Or we could try something enjoyable?¡±


    ¡°Something enjoyable?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Adrian was momentarily captivated by her eyes, perhaps contemting other things as a blush crept up his cheeks. ¡°What kind of enjoyable?¡±


    Joelle pretended to think. ¡°We could listen to music, bake something, arrange flowers, or watch a movie.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A flicker of disappointment passed through Adrian, which Joelle perceived with a yful smile. She quickly kissed him on the lips. The kiss was so swift, Adrian barely had a moment to respond. His sharp eyes widened, and as he processed the kiss, joy bloomed within him like a garden of roses. ¡°Do you feel any better now?¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    He wanted to draw Joelle close for a more passionate kiss, but she had already darted away yfully. At the doorway, she peered around the corner. ¡°Come on down! Leah¡¯s got dinner ready, and Shawn and Katherine are joining us too.¡±


    Despite feeling a mix of exasperation and helplessness, Adrian¡¯s spirits were decidedly lifted. He rose, pushing himself up with his hands on his knees. He had just reached the second-floornding when the doorbell echoed through the entrance. Leah hurried to greet the visitor. ¡°Mr. Watson, wee!¡± Shawn burst into the room with a bottle of fine wine in hand.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Joelle called out.


    ¡°Joelle, why did youe back to Adrian?¡±


    After saying that, he acted as if he had just spotted Adrian. ¡°Ah, Adrian! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here only to offer my best wishes. I¡¯m truly d my sister has someone like you!¡±


    Adrian bristled at thement but kept his cool, remembering Shawn was family. It seemed wiser to keep him happy. ¡°Shawn, Miller Group recentlyunched a new real estate venture.¡±


    Shawn was, of course, interested. Ventures by Miller Group were known to be highly lucrative, often generating substantial profits. Shawn grinned, casting a nce back at Joelle. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate? Feels almost like I¡¯m capitalizing on my sister¡¯s connection, which does make me feel a bit guilty.¡±


    Joelle passed him with a scoff. ¡°Just how much have you pocketed in my name already? Don¡¯t pretend I¡¯m unaware. You haven¡¯t seemed guilty at all.¡±


    Shawn tousled her hair yfully. ¡°Look at you. Do you realize the load I carry for our family? Between raising you and the kids, I¡¯m still trying to save up for a wedding.¡±


    A twinkle appeared in Joelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, do you have a girlfriend yet?¡±


    ¡°Stop prying.¡± Removing his coat, Shawn inquired casually, ¡°Isn¡¯t Katherine here yet?¡±


    ¡°She got caught up in ast-minute meeting. She¡¯s runningte.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn left the conversation there and proceeded to wash his hands before spending time with Aurora and Rnd. Ten minutester, Katherine burst through the door.


    ¡°Joelle, you won¡¯t believe what happened! I rear-ended someone on my way here, and the front lights of my brand new Lamborghini shattered everywhere!¡±


    She was still expressing her dismay when she noticed Shawn out of the corner of her eye and abruptly stopped talking. Katherine nudged Joelle awkwardly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention Shawn wasing too?¡±


    Joelle looked confused. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? He even checked if you were attending before he decided toe.¡±


    Lately, Katherine had thrown herself into her work to avoid Shawn, bing almost a workaholic. She spent four out of every five days at work, using her only day off to travel. Before, she and Shawn would often bump into each other at business gatherings, but Katherine had started to carefully check the attendee lists to ensure Shawn wasn¡¯t on them before she would go. Nevertheless, all her efforts seemed pointless now. What was destined to happen would indeed happen. Resigned to her situation, Katherine forced a smile. ¡°Hi, Shawn!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Katherine!¡±


    Listening to their exchange gave Joelle goosebumps. ¡°Alright, everyone, wash up and let¡¯s get to dinner.¡±


    Joelle and Adrian took their seats together. Katherine tried to sit next to Joelle, but Aurora got there first. Katherine sat opposite them, and Shawn, seemingly on cue, took the seat next to her with Rnd on hisp. Joelle teased, ¡°Why do you three look like a family?¡±


    Katherine shuddered. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    Shawn stayed cool. ¡°I have no feelings for her.¡±


    Katherine gritted her teeth. If he had no feelings, why did he kiss her?


    ¡°Shawn, you still haven¡¯t answered my earlier question. Do you really have a girlfriend?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    A message from Noa: I hope you enjoyed the chapters! New updates will arrive on Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. Remember, God loves you, and Noa sends you warmest wishes. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 374

    ?<strong>Chapter 374:</strong>


    Shawn didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he nced briefly at Katherine.


    Katherine let out a sigh, her attention fixed on the food in front of her.


    ¡°Why are you looking at Katherine like that? Come on, man, spill it. Do you have a girlfriend or not?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s official yet. I¡¯ll let you know once it is,¡± Shawn replied, smoothly shifting the topic. No one pressed him further.


    After dinner, Katherine was the first to get up, preparing to leave.


    Shawn quickly stood and followed her. ¡°Ride with me,¡± he offered.


    Katherine looked him up and down, feigning ignorance. ¡°And why exactly should I ride with you?¡±


    Unbothered, Shawn met her gaze. ¡°Your car¡¯s busted, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s not safe driving it around at night.¡±


    To his surprise, Katherine¡ªwho normally would¡¯ve put up a fight¡ªnodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the ride.¡±


    Not far off, Joelle and Adrian exchanged nces, silently picking up on the tension between Shawn and Katherine. As soon as the door closed behind them, Joelle turned to Adrian with wide eyes, unable to hold back her curiosity.


    ¡°Okay, what do you think? Is there something going on between those two? I¡¯ve been noticing it since that time in Bristania!¡±


    Adrian had noticed it too, but he was more intrigued by Joelle¡¯s reaction than by the drama between Shawn and Katherine.


    ¡°Can you picture Katherine as your sister-inw?¡±


    Joelle paused, genuinely considering the idea.


    ¡°It¡¯d be a little weird, but I guess it wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing.¡±


    ¡°Well then, let them sort it out.¡± Adrian wrapped an arm around her shoulders. They spent the next two hours upstairs, ying puzzles with the kids.


    A little after ten, Joelle pped her hands. ¡°Alright, bedtime, you two.¡±


    Aurora and Rnd scrambled off to wash up. Joelle, standing with her hands on her hips, turned to Adrian. ¡°As for you, mister, off to your room!¡±


    Since things had been hectictely, Joelle had been staying at Adrian¡¯s ce more often. Even so, he usually slept alone.


    But tonight, he decided to test the waters.


    ¡°Joelle, can I sleep with you guys tonight?¡±


    ¡°Not a chance.¡±


    Aurora, who had overheard from the bathroom, chimed in loudly, ¡°The bed¡¯s not big enough! If you sleep with us, we¡¯ll all be squished!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s got a point.¡± Adrian had no choice but to head back to his room because his daughter had spoken. Just then, Aurora added, ¡°But you can sleep on the floor, right?¡±


    Suddenly, Adrian¡¯s face lit up with childlike delight. He looked at Joelle with hopeful eyes, much like a puppy waiting to be allowed onto the couch.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help herself. ¡°Fine, fine, you can sleep on the floor.¡±


    Without wasting any time, Adrian grabbed a nket and made himself a spot right next to the bed, as close to Joelle as possible.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 375

    ?<strong>Chapter 375:</strong>


    Once everyone had changed into their pajamas, they settled down under the dim glow of the nightlight. Joelle began telling soft, soothing fairy tales to the children.


    Adriany there, hands behind his head, staring at the ceiling but listening to every word she said.


    Before long, Aurora and Rnd were fast asleep. Joelle, ready to turn off the light, nced at Adrian, who was still lying on the floor.


    Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, she considered asking if the floor was too cold or hard. But the words caught in her throat¡ªit seemed like it could mean something more.


    In the end, Joelle simply said, ¡°Bundle up. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    With a soft click, the room was swallowed by darkness, and the silence felt thick and heavy.


    The only sound that broke through was the steady thumping of a heart.


    ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    Uncertain of his intent, Joelle hesitated for a moment, then rolled onto her side and extended her hand towards him.


    Adrian took it, running his fingers over the rough patches of her skin, then held on firmly.


    Joelle let out a quietugh. ¡°Think you can sleep like this?¡±


    In the dim void, Adrian¡¯s eyes sought hers.


    ¡°As long as you¡¯re here, I can sleep easy. You make the dark feel a little less lonely.¡±


    For years, sleep had been an elusive stranger to Adrian, as elusive as the stability he had longed for. Living alone, he¡¯d grown used to loss, always fearing that happiness was a fleeting guest, destined to leave without notice. Joelle couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix ofpassion for him and a deep, wordless mncholy for herself.


    Adrian shivered slightly as the nket shifted, but in the next heartbeat, Joelle was beside him, wrapping her arms around his waist.


    ¡°Sleep now, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    At that moment, Adrian felt no other desire, just a deep sense of gratitude.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Katherine sat in the passenger seat of Shawn¡¯s car, which had inconveniently sputtered to a halt halfway through their drive. She was fairly certain this wasn¡¯t just a coincidence¡ªit had all the hallmarks of one of Shawn¡¯s ploys.


    Shawn climbed out to investigate, leaving her in the stillness of the car.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, but the tension in the air was thick, her irritation simmering just beneath the surface. After a while, Shawn made a call and then tapped on her window.


    Katherine lowered it just enough to hear him say, ¡°I called a tow truck. I¡¯ll get a cab for you to go home.¡±


    Letting out a long, slow sigh, Katherine pulled out her phone and called her driver toe pick her up. The air outside was cold, so they both waited in the car, an awkward silence stretching between them.


    Shawn reached into the back seat and pulled out a bottle of water for her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 376

    ?<strong>Chapter 376:</strong>


    Katherine took it, her expression calm but her words cutting.


    ¡°Shawn, we¡¯re like this car¡ªjust not built for the same road.¡±


    Shawn chuckled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s outdated, breaks down at the worst times, and never gets me where I need to go without trouble. Do you think that¡¯s a good match for someone like me? I¡¯m a woman who values efficiency and speed. Being with you feels like riding in this car¡ªnothing but dys and detours.¡±


    Shawn blinked, realizing the weight of her metaphor.


    Shawn wasn¡¯t upset. He rummaged through his car, which he¡¯d owned for what must have been seven or eight years, and pulled out a heat patch.


    ¡°Think hanging out with me is a waste? I¡¯d say those boyfriends you had before were the real waste of your time.¡±


    Katherine, feeling the familiar difort from her period, blinked in surprise when he handed her the patch. Her heart skipped a beat.


    Did Shawn really know her that well?


    ¡°Who said that? They were all great. Talented. Promising, even!¡± she shot back.


    Since she was a child, Katherine had admired people more capable than herself. Her ex-boyfriends had always been impressive in some way¡ªwhether it was their ambition or their ability to support her.


    Shawn, however, was painfully ordinary in most aspects. Sure, he was good-looking and easygoing, but he didn¡¯t have that spark, that thing that made her heart race.


    Yet, somehow, this man had been weighing on hertely, making her feel like she was constantly sneaking around. She steeled herself. Enough was enough¡ªtime toy it all out there!


    Fixing her gaze on him, Katherine took a breath.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m practical, okay? Whoever I¡¯m with needs to either take care of me or help push me forward in my career. You can¡¯t do either of those things. You know what they say, right? Once someone¡¯s experienced the best, they can¡¯t settle for less. Once you¡¯ve loved a rose, how can you be content with a daisy? So¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Shawn leaned in, his face suddenly much closer, his features magnified.


    His eyshes fluttered slightly as he pulled back and met her gazezily.


    ¡°Go on, keep spouting that nonsense, and I¡¯ll kiss you again!¡±


    Katherine covered her mouth, staring at him in stunned silence for a solid four or five seconds before she exploded.


    ¡°Shawn Watson! Do you really think I won¡¯t do something to you?¡±


    She swung at him a couple of times, but Shawn effortlessly caught her wrists, holding them firmly in ce. If there was one way to describe Katherine at that moment, it was all bark, no bite.


    Truthfully, she was scared.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 377

    ?<strong>Chapter 377:</strong>


    Here was a grown man, focused solely on her, and the intensity of it all terrified her. How could she not be afraid?


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Can¡¯t you just let me go?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°Let you go? So you can keep bouncing from one guy to the next? I can¡¯t do that, Katherine. You can¡¯t keep leading me on and then pretend you¡¯re not.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell has led you on?¡± Katherine cursed, but quickly caught herself, forcing her voice to calm. ¡°Look, if you can¡¯t deal with this, then we¡¯ll just stop attending the same events. Where you are, I won¡¯t be, and vice versa. We can act like we never knew each other, alright?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Shawn¡¯s answer was immediate, his eyes never leaving her face.


    The air between them thickened with silence.


    The heat patch had started to expand in her palm, slowly warming up as it met the cool air.


    Katherine unclenched her fist, but Shawn¡¯s grip on her wrist remained steadfast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the viin you think I am. The real problem is that you¡¯re still adjusting to what¡¯s changed between us.¡±


    Katherine barely heard him, her thoughts scattered as she tried to figure out her next move.


    ¡°Katherine, no matter whates next, I won¡¯t put you in a tough spot. Just take your time and think it through. I¡¯ll leave the country if you don¡¯t feel anything for me. You won¡¯t have to deal with me anymore. How does that sound?¡±


    Katherine swallowed hard, inching backward, trying to carve out some space between them.


    Her mind raced for an answer, but none came. Luckily, a car horn red from behind, cutting through the tension. It was her family¡¯s car. Katherine jumped at the chance to escape.


    ¡°Looks like my ride¡¯s here. I¡¯ve got to go. Goodbye!¡±


    With that, she hastily slipped out of the car and jogged away, leaving Shawn behind.


    When she stepped into her house, her phone buzzed¡ªShawn, again. It was as if he¡¯d been waiting, counting the seconds since she left.


    Feeling a wave of frustration, Katherine bypassed her parents, who were glued to the TV, and stormed upstairs. After changing into her pajamas, she heard her mother¡¯s voice from the hallway.


    ¡°Katherine! Shawn just called. He said he couldn¡¯t get through to you. Is your phone off? He¡¯s been worried. Call him back when you can!¡±


    Katherine rubbed her temples, the weight of the situation pressing down on her.


    What could she even say?


    She and Shawn had been so close for so long that her parents were already in on it. How could she possibly date someone who¡¯d be more like family? The thought seemed impossible.


    What was Shawn really thinking?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 378

    ?<strong>Chapter 378:</strong>


    She picked up her phone, her thumb hovering over his name. But instead of calling him back, she scrolled aimlessly through her contacts.


    One of her friends had just ended a rtionship and had even asked her to introduce her to someone new just a few days ago.


    The day Michael and Lacey were discharged from the hospital, their family and friends gathered to celebrate. There was no hesitation, no seeking approval¡ªthey were each other¡¯s choice for life.


    Though the whirlwind of the wedding and the subsequent trip had been tiring, Lacey drank in the scenery at every turn, each moment a delicate imprint she wanted to leave on Michael in her final days.


    As they left Illerith behind, Joelle felt like the city itself had shifted into autumn, its warmth slowly ebbing. The bond between the Miller and Finch families deepened as their children grew closer.


    Joelle often heard gossip from elite circles through Gracie.


    ¡°Joelle, did you hear? Liza lost her baby.¡±


    Few knew how Liza got pregnant.


    The Romero family had chosen not to share it widely since the baby¡¯s parents were considered siblings.


    Rumors about the baby¡¯s father circted widely. Joelle had not anticipated that, amidst these rumors, Liza would endure a miscarriage.


    ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Gracie¡¯s gentle nudge snapped Joelle out of her thoughts.


    She resumed tuning her violin.


    ¡°What happened next?¡±


    Gracie¡¯s voice was low as she said, ¡°I heard she almost lost her life. Belle wept for a long time. It was not easy for her to conceive, and it might be challenging for her to do so again.¡±


    Joelle listened but didn¡¯tment on it.


    Gracie suggested, ¡°Should we go see her, since we used to hang out together?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know about the tension between Joelle and the Romero family. Her suggestion came purely from herpassion for Liza.


    Joelle was sure neither Liza nor Belle would be eager to see her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just skip it.¡±


    Visiting Liza hadn¡¯t been on Joelle¡¯s agenda, nor did she anticipate a visit from Liza herself.


    Dayster, Joelle and Adrian were picking up Aurora from kindergarten.


    There stood Liza, a mere ghost of what she once was, standing quietly apart. Amid the hustle, her weak and pale appearance was striking.


    Quickly, Joelle shielded Aurora¡¯s eyes and hurried her into the car.


    Liza moved towards them slowly, her presence ominous. Adrian¡¯s eyes swept over her, vignt for any sign of danger.


    However, she carried nothing, her attire light and devoid of pockets, as though she might be swept away by the next breeze.


    ¡°You look so content.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 379

    ?<strong>Chapter 379:</strong>


    The smile on Liza¡¯s face was unsettling to those around her.


    Joelle empathized; Liza had recently suffered the loss of her child.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    Redness was the only hint of color in Liza¡¯s eyes as she turned mechanically to stare at the car¡¯s tinted window. The ss was reflective, and it seemed like Liza was looking in a mirror, but Joelle knew she wanted to see Aurora inside.


    To keep Aurora from being frightened, Adrian shielded her with his body.


    ¡°Should I get in touch with Belle for you?¡±


    Liza cocked her head, murmuring, ¡°Why? Why? My child¡­¡±


    Clearly, she was too distressed to grasp what was being said to her, her numbness rendering her unable to respond.


    Seeing no point in further conversation, Joelle said decisively, ¡°Adrian, we should leave.¡±


    They climbed into the car and drove away, leaving Liza behind, still muttering as she watched other parents embrace their children.


    Recalling Gracie¡¯sments about Liza¡¯s brush with death made Joelle reflect on her own experiences.


    ¡°What caused Liza¡¯s miscarriage?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t have the answers either, so he asked Can to look into it.


    That night, Can brought news, saying, ¡°Liza has Rh-negative blood, a rare type. She used to mention it on social media. On the day she was abducted, 500 milliliters of her blood were taken by force.¡±


    Five hundred milliliters was a substantial volume. Typically, a blood donation doesn¡¯t even reach 400 milliliters.


    It was almost a miracle that Liza had survived.


    Shortly thereafter, a patient sumbed to hemorrhagic shock at Illerith Hospital after being admitted in critical condition with Rh-negative blood.


    Reports indicated the person had been kidnapped and subjected to significant blood loss too. The news left Joelle feeling disturbed.


    Adrian asked why she was so worried.


    ¡°Rnd also has that rare Rh-negative blood. When he was born, his life hung in the bnce.¡±


    Joelle was acutely aware of the need for discretion in these sensitive times.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Adrian said,forting her with an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Nothing will happen to Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle had been curious for some time: if Rnd was Katie¡¯s son, then who was his father?


    Adrian shook his head. ¡°I asked, but Katie told me Rnd¡¯s father passed away two years ago and kept his identity secret.¡±


    Joelle suspected it wasn¡¯t difficult to figure out. Since Katie didn¡¯t have Rh-negative blood, it must have been Rnd¡¯s father who did.


    There weren¡¯t many people who had died in the past two years with Rh-negative blood. With a little digging, one could possibly identify him.


    But with the father deceased, Joelle saw no reason to disclose Rnd¡¯s paternity to the world.


    She yawned, prompting Adrian to check if she was tired. She nodded, and Adrian easily picked her up.


    ¡°Your shoulder!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 380

    ?<strong>Chapter 380:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s much better now.¡±


    Joelle remained still, tense, as Adrian gently ced her on the bed.


    Adrian naturally prepared a temporary bed on the floor next to hers.


    Joelle smiled. ¡°Aurora and Rnd are staying with the Finch family tonight, and you¡¯re still nning to sleep on the floor?¡±


    Adrian was momentarily surprised; the habit was hard to break.


    Joelle made room on the bed. ¡°Come on, tonight you can join me in the bed.¡±


    Adrian moved toward her, his approach a blend of eagerness and caution.


    He had to hold back, despite his racing thoughts; restraint was necessary.


    Joelleid her head on his arm, closed her eyes, and listened as he began to say, ¡°Joelle, I want¡ª¡±


    Before he could continue, Joelle, eyes still closed, said firmly, ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Joelle only truly understood how clingy Adrian could be once they started dating.


    Later, Joelle pointed out that she had been staying at his ce for quite some time.


    They were just dating.


    They weren¡¯t a married couple sharing a home, so why should she live with him?


    Understanding her point, Adrian was intimate with her again, leaving Joelle to wonder whether it was his presence or their mingled perspiration that made them cling to each other.


    ¡°Joelle, please stay¡­ Don¡¯t go,¡± Adrian pleaded, making it hard for her to decline.


    Worn out, Joelle eventually drifted off to sleep, forgetting to bring up her intention to return to her own ce.


    The night was far from calm.


    At Green Hill Mansion, a ck Rolls-Royce had hardly stopped moving when the door was already ajar. Once it stopped, a man hurried out, carrying another man in his arms.


    The driver attempted to assist, but the man was too quick for him.


    Looking down, the driver noticed dark spots leading to the vi¡¯s door.


    He scanned the area to make sure no one saw before quickly wiping the ground clean.


    Inside, the sounds ofbored and gentle breathing mixed. The man set down on the sofa was six feet tall but barely weighed 120 pounds.


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯ll grab some medicine for you!¡±


    ¡°Wade¡­¡±


    The weak man stretched his hand out but failed to catch his brother as he left.


    Suffering from anemia, he felt dizzy, and his vision blurred, making it seem as though the room spun around him. Chris Potter saw the lights burst into overwhelming res.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 381

    ?<strong>Chapter 381:</strong>


    When he next awoke, he found himself on a soft mattress.


    His eyelids were heavy, and hecked the strength even to open his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, we¡¯re facing a severe shortage at the blood bank. Your brother¡¯s health is deteriorating, and he urgently requires a consistent source of blood. His Rh-negative blood typeplicates the situation further¡­¡± The doctor paused as he noticed a slight movement from the person in the bed.


    ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    Hearing his brother¡¯s voice, Chris struggled to open his eyes, murmuring, ¡°V¡­ Jade¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    Aware that his time was running out, Chris decided to share a long-held secret.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I never told you. I had a child once¡­¡±


    Wade Potter frowned, his face filled with shock, and his eyes brimming with emotion.


    ¡°I was young and reckless. Please don¡¯t hold it against me¡­¡±


    How could Wade harbor resentment? After all, Chris was his only brother.


    Wiping his face, Wade asked, ¡°What happened next?¡±


    Burdened by the fear of Wade¡¯s reaction, Chris admitted reluctantly, ¡°I urged her to end the pregnancy, but she refused. Wade, the mother is a Miller. Find the child and bring him home. I won¡¯t be here to keep youpany.¡±


    Tears welled up in his eyes as he gazed at Wade.


    ¡°Let him fill my void. When I¡¯m gone, at least you¡¯ll have family.¡±


    With those words, Chris slowly closed his eyes.


    He was merely twenty years old.


    It was an age for enjoying life freely, yet he wasid low by astic anemia, confined to his bed.


    Wade was wracked with guilt, feeling he had let his brother down.


    His fists clenched tightly, he pounded the bed, his efforts feeling as futile as if he were striking cotton.


    ¡°Chris.¡±


    There was no response from the bed, only the faint sound of breathing.


    Wade bowed his head, his face set with a resolve as fierce as his silent tears, which fell to the floor. The veins on his arms stood out, trembling from the strain.


    ¡°Rnd!¡±


    Joelle woke up suddenly at dawn, gasping from a nightmare, and sat up sharply.


    Next to her, Adrian stirred awake.


    ¡°Joelle? Was it a nightmare?¡±


    Joelle was visibly shaken.


    ¡°I dreamt Rnd was missing.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 382

    ?<strong>Chapter 382:</strong>


    Given the recent turmoil, it made sense that Joelle was having such disturbing dreams.


    Adrian pulled her back into his arms, holding her close. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it was just a bad dream.¡±


    Joelle gripped his shirt, and the more Adrian reassured her, the more overwhelmed she became.


    A streak of dawn light slipped through the curtains, and Adrian soothed her by rubbing her back as he watched her shake.


    After Joelle¡¯s tears subsided, Adrian suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go pick up the kids from the Finch family¡¯s ce.¡± His suggestion resonated with Joelle.


    She had thought the same but hesitated, worried it was too early and might bother the Finch family.


    However, Adrian wasn¡¯t bothered by such niceties; if Joelle wanted to see the children, he was ready to go for them at any hour.


    The morning was crisp. All four walked back from the Finch family¡¯s home, chatting andughing together.


    As they walked, they encountered someone walking their dog, which Aurora and Rnd stopped to y with. Unexpectedly, the dog¡¯s owner recognized Joelle and Adrian.


    Joelle remembered meeting the dog owner once before, right after her wedding to Adrian.


    ¡°You two already have children, yet you still act like newlyweds. I¡¯m so jealous.¡±


    Holding hands, Adrian and Joelle blushed at thement, caught off guard and unable to reply smoothly.


    Joelle had every intention of locking herself away in her studio for the entire day, but Katherine dragged her out in the afternoon.


    At a cafe, Katherine couldn¡¯t sit still, her eyes darting around as if she was expecting someone.


    ¡°Kathy, what exactly is going on? You¡¯re jittery.¡±


    Katherine cleared her throat, cing her coffee cup down and straightening up.


    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the thing¡ªI introduced a girl to Shawn.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Joelle¡¯s coffee almost went down the wrong pipe. She hadn¡¯t expected Katherine to pull such a stunt, especially since she had been gossiping with Adrian about Katherine and Shawn not long ago.


    There was chemistry between Katherine and Shawn, and Joelle had been waiting for that inevitable spark to catch fire. But now? Katherine was setting Shawn up with someone else?


    Joelle dabbed her mouth, trying to gather her thoughts.


    ¡°And why exactly am I here for this?¡±


    ¡°Well, since your brother is being set up on a date, I figured you could give some advice. You know him better than anyone.¡±


    Katherine had a n in mind. By involving Joelle, she was effectively putting an end to any hopes Shawn might have had.


    Joelle was genuinely puzzled by what these two were up to.


    ¡°Kathy, what¡¯s going on between you and Shawn? Haven¡¯t you noticed Shawn¡¯s feelings?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 383

    ?<strong>Chapter 383:</strong>


    Katherine quickly cut in, refusing to let her friend finish.


    ¡°Stop! You¡¯ve noticed?¡±


    Joelle chuckled.


    ¡°So something is going on?¡±


    Katherine sighed, knowing she couldn¡¯t keep things hidden from Joelle for long.


    ¡°He confessed.¡±


    Joelle had just taken a sip of coffee, and this time, she nearly spat it out.


    Shawn had confessed? That was quick.


    Joelle suddenly realized she had missed a whole chapter of this story.


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°And what? It¡¯s Shawn! He knows all the stupid things I did as a kid, and he¡¯s your brother! If things don¡¯t work out, it would be awkward as hell for everyone.¡±


    Katherine was clearly exasperated.


    ¡°Awkward? Please. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Joelle didn¡¯t think so.


    Her best friend bing her sister-inw? It felt like a picture-perfect future unfolding before her eyes.


    Katherine shot her a skeptical look.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously okay with the idea of me being with your brother?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t hesitate.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? What¡¯s wrong with my brother?¡±


    Shawn was handsome, smart, and stable. He could manage just about anything, whether it was cooking a decent meal, bncing finances, or even stepping in when trouble reared its head.


    He was good at a lot of things, both in mind and body, and he always knew when to be confident and when to be down-to-earth. Sure, he could be blunt at times, and he had a slight obsession with money, but those were minor quirks in Joelle¡¯s book.


    He was way better than Katherine¡¯s ex-boyfriends, for sure.


    ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, he¡¯s leagues above Bobby,¡± Joelle added with a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even start!¡± Katherine replied, waving a dismissive hand.


    ¡°Sometimes women want a little edge, you know? Your brother¡¯s too stable. I¡¯m not into the whole ¡®perfect guy¡¯ thing.¡±


    As they bantered, the girl Katherine had set up for Shawn walked into the cafe.


    Joelle recognized Lily Green immediately. They¡¯d hung out before, and she seemed fine¡ªsweet, even. Joelle could imagine her fitting into the family easily, but the real question was whether Shawn would be on board.


    And as if on cue, Shawn arrived.


    Joelle caught the brief flicker of disappointment on his face. He¡¯d clearly been hoping Katherine had invited him alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 384

    ?<strong>Chapter 384:</strong>


    ¡°You told me you were introducing me to a friend. You didn¡¯t mention it¡¯d be Joelle¡¯s brother.¡±


    Lily feigned surprise, her smile carrying just enough intrigue to subtly shift the focus to the true purpose of today¡¯s meeting¡ªShawn¡¯s blind date.


    Shawn, everposed, sat down with practiced politeness and introduced himself.


    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Shawn Watson.¡±


    ¡°Just call me Lily.¡±


    The glint of approval in Lily¡¯s eyes was unmistakable. Katherine, picking up on the pleasant energy between them and sensing no resistance from Shawn, quickly found her opportunity to make an exit.


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot¡ªI need to pick out a birthday gift for Bobby. Come help me for a sec, Joelle. Lily, Shawn, you two can chat!¡±


    She was giving them some alone time.


    If Shawn couldn¡¯t see through her n, he might as well have been living under a rock for the past few decades.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± Lily asked, though her fingers nervously twirled a lock of her hair.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    Shawn let out a soft sigh.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize today was supposed to be a blind date. I thought Katherine had just invited me.¡±


    Lily, however, shrugged it off.


    ¡°No worries. It¡¯s not toote for us to get to know each other, is it?¡±


    Shawn smiled back, but there was an unmistakable trace of apology in it.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is for me; I already have feelings for someone else.¡±


    Lily blinked, clearly taken by surprise.


    ¡°Wait, what? What did you say?¡±


    Shawn confessed,


    ¡°The truth is, the person I like is Katherine. But she doesn¡¯t believe I¡¯m serious about it.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking right now?¡± Lily¡¯s expression darkened, and she began to gather her things, preparing to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, truly. But Katherine didn¡¯t mean any harm. If you¡¯re angry, you can be angry with me. I¡¯ve ruined what was supposed to be your day. But I can introduce you to someone else or make it up to you somehow.¡±


    Lily paused, still simmering with frustration, but Shawn¡¯s straightforwardness threw her off bnce.


    She was more upset with Katherine for pulling her into this mess than she was with Shawn, who, in his bluntness, was simply being truthful.


    ¡°You really like Katherine?¡± Lily asked, settling back into her seat.


    ¡°But aren¡¯t you two just friends?¡±


    Shawn replied,


    ¡°Sometimes, love isn¡¯t something you reason out. It¡¯s like a spark you just know when it¡¯s real. The moment I met her, I felt it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lily hesitated.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 385

    ?<strong>Chapter 385:</strong>


    ¡°If Katherine felt the same way, why would she set you up with me?¡±


    Shawn couldn¡¯t deny the truth of that. It was a bitter pill to swallow, and her words stung, but he quicklyposed himself, managing a faint smile.


    ¡°Look, I know it¡¯splicated. And I¡¯m not asking for much. Just a favor. If it¡¯s really true that she doesn¡¯t have any feelings for me, I¡¯ll ept it and move on. I¡¯m not the type to chase something that isn¡¯t meant to be.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s gift was purchased in less than two minutes. Katherine and Joelle decided to visit another cafe for a change of scenery.


    ¡°If my brother had really confessed his feelings to you, he wouldn¡¯t be with Lily,¡± Joelle said.


    Katherine tried to maintain a neutral expression, but her eyes betrayed her true feelings.


    Catching this, Joelle looked at her with an understanding gaze.


    ¡°He takes hismitments seriously and doesn¡¯t rush into decisions. Once he makes up his mind, he sticks to it.¡±


    Feeling a sense of difort, Katherine asked, ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡±


    Joelle shrugged. ¡°Who can say?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    Just then, her phone began to ring; it was Adrian on the line.


    Katherine rolled her eyes. ¡°Must you two be so clingy? It¡¯s only been a few hours apart, countless texts, and now a phone call?¡±


    Joelle agreed it was a bit much, yet Adrian¡¯s fear of losing her drove him to constantly check in, sharing every minor detail of his day.


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m about to enter a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll be meeting with a clientter.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I had steak for lunch today.¡±


    At times, Joelle felt she knew Adrian¡¯s schedule better than Can did.


    With a smile at Katherine, Joelle excused herself to take the call outside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s tone was grave.


    ¡°Rnd¡¯s father sent people to me.¡±


    Joelle felt like the ground had been pulled out from under her. So her nightmare wasn¡¯t just random after all. Rnd¡¯s mother, Katie, had abandoned him, and Joelle had assumed no one would ever fight her for custody. She had been raising Rnd as her own, loving both Aurora and him dearly.


    Regaining herposure, she inquired, ¡°What did they say?¡±


    Adrian exhaled deeply, loosening his shirt cor.


    ¡°They want him back.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t be serious. If they really cared about him, where were they when his life was in danger?¡±


    Adrian¡¯sck of surprise at Joelle¡¯s reaction was evident.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 386

    ?<strong>Chapter 386:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joelle. I¡¯m digging into their background. The more we understand, the better equipped we¡¯ll be to handle this.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Their conversation continued, and Joelle came to realize the opposing party had reasonable intentions. Once she acknowledged their sincerity, her demeanor rxed a bit.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go over this in more detail tonight after I return.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there to pick you up from work.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Upon her return, Katherine nced at the clock and dialed Lily¡¯s number.


    ¡°How are things on your end, Lily?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still chatting with Shawn.¡±


    Katherine turned to Joelle with a look of surprise. Joelle hadn¡¯t expected Shawn to still be around; she thought he¡¯d have left already.


    ¡°That just shows he¡¯s not really into me,¡± Katherine said. Joelle felt something was amiss.


    ¡°We should go and see for ourselves.¡±


    They returned to the cafe where they had left earlier and found Shawn still there.


    Earlier, he and Lily had been seated opposite each other, but now they sat close together.


    ¡°You two seem to be enjoying each other¡¯spany,¡± Katherine said, her voice neutral.


    Lily, turning slightly red, looked at Shawn and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re really hitting it off.¡±


    Shawn grinned.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had such engaging conversations in a long time.¡±


    His arm was ced on the back of the couch behind Lily. He wasn¡¯t touching her, but from where Katherine stood, it seemed as though Lily was nestled in his arms. Joelle observed the interaction quietly, a small smile ying on her lips.


    ¡°I guess my matchmaking skills are better than I thought. If you two are getting along this well, I don¡¯t have to worry anymore,¡± Katherine teased.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head out, Joelle. I just remembered something else I need to pick up. Will you join me?¡±


    Immediately after they left, Shawn let his arm fall. Lily nervously swallowed.


    ¡°Shawn, I don¡¯t think Kathy has feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ve settled the bill already. I need to get going; there¡¯s something I have to handle,¡± Shawn responded, his face betraying nothing, yet Lily could feel his disappointment.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Lily gathered her courage. ¡°If Kathy isn¡¯t into you, would you give me a chance?¡±


    Shawn offered her a courteous smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 387

    ?<strong>Chapter 387:</strong>


    He remained silent, but his response was clear¡ªhe wasn¡¯t interested.


    With a heavy sigh, Lily watched as Shawn, a man of deep emotions, walked away. Katherine had hurriedly pulled Joelle from the cafe, her mind clearly elsewhere.


    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Shawn with Lily?¡± Joelle asked.


    Katherine looked up quickly but didn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°Feeling jealous, Kathy?¡± Joelle teased.


    ¡°Not at all!¡± Katherine retorted, her tone tinged with annoyance. Joelle had been convinced Shawn wouldn¡¯t pursue Lily, yet there they were, seemingly connecting. His alleged interest in her now seemed superficial.


    ¡°Shawn would definitely think you¡¯re jealous of Lily if he saw you now.¡±


    Katherine dismissed the idea.


    ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it! Shawn is free to be with whomever he chooses. I¡¯m just d he¡¯s finally leaving me be!¡±


    Joelle was about to respond when she turned and saw Shawn standing just behind Katherine.


    ¡°Shawn¡­¡±


    Katherine turned her head. It couldn¡¯t be Shawn, could it? But she was wrong¡ªit was indeed him.


    Shawn¡¯s expression was a stark contrast to the smiles he usually wore; it was as if the weight of his emotions had finally cracked the facade.


    ¡°I need to attend to something, I¡¯ll leave first,¡± he said.


    Joelle and Katherine both yearned to offer words offort, but Shawn¡¯s expression made them hesitate, fearing that anything they said would only add to his embarrassment.


    It was a universal understanding that some words were better left unspoken.


    Katherine felt a twinge of reluctance as she watched Shawn leave, even an impulse to rush over and apologize.


    However, reason prevailed, holding her back and preventing her from acting on that impulse. She was convinced that, with time, Shawn woulde to understand.


    ¡°Joelle, let¡¯s go too.¡±


    Joelle stood frozen, her eyes fixed on the two figures walking away from each other.


    They were two perfectly good people. Why did fate seem determined to keep them apart?


    With a sigh, Joelle shook her head and followed Katherine.


    As the evening drew in, Adrian settled beside Joelle in the study with two cups of coffee.


    ¡°Did you find it out?¡± she asked.


    Adrian nodded, his hand reaching for the tablet thaty beside him.


    ¡°This is what Can managed to dig up.¡±


    Joelle quickly skimmed through it.


    ¡°Severe astic anemia?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 388

    ?<strong>Chapter 388:</strong>


    Adrian nodded.


    ¡°The Potter family was once a well-established dynasty in Illerith. However, a few years ago, Wade broke away from the family to forge his own path, starting a new business venture with his younger brother by his side. Wade is young but very capable.¡±


    Joelle nodded, her gaze remaining fixed on the tablet.


    ¡°It¡¯s truly remarkable to grow apany to this size in such a short amount of time.¡±


    Her words were a simple statement of fact, but Adrian¡¯s eyes lingered on her before he asked,


    ¡°What about me?¡±


    Noticing his unease, Joelle responded,


    ¡°You¡¯re even more remarkable.¡±


    A subtle smile crept onto Adrian¡¯s lips as he straightened his posture, exuding newfound confidence.


    ¡°Keep reading.¡±


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Joelle finished reading and asked,


    ¡°His younger brother died two years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian nodded. ¡°He was just eighteen when he passed away.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mind worked quickly, doing the math. That meant Chris had been just eighteen when he fathered a child with Katie.


    No wonder Katie had been reluctant to reveal the child¡¯s father; it wasn¡¯t exactly something to boast about.


    Adrian continued,


    ¡°I spoke with Katie. Her initial n was to use Rnd to marry into the Potter family, but before he was born, Chris passed away.¡±


    Joelle set the tablet aside.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t she seek child support from the Potter family? She abandoned Rnd, and it nearly cost him his life.¡±


    Adrian had considered this very question. He took a sip of his coffee.


    ¡°Katie and her mother only wanted to marry into a wealthy family, not to be widows.¡±


    Joelle leaned back against the sofa, her head finding afortable resting ce on Adrian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What did Wade tell you today?¡±


    Adrian recalled the scene in his office with Wade. If Joelle had witnessed it, she might have been moved to tears.


    ¡°He told me that after his brother¡¯s death, he was left alone without any family. When he found out by chance that Chris had a child, he feltpelled to raise the child himself.¡±


    Hearing this, Joelle felt a bit less hostile toward Wade.


    ¡°So, he¡¯s quite sincere.¡±


    Adrian nodded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 389

    ?<strong>Chapter 389:</strong>


    ¡°He is quite sincere.¡±


    Wade had also taken into ount the deep bond that Adrian and Joelle shared with the children, so he had suggested that once he took Rnd, he would ensure the child remained in contact with the Miller family. In simple terms, Rnd would gain a new home and a loving uncle.


    After hearing this, Joelle couldn¡¯t find any fault.


    At that moment, she wished Wade were unreasonable and domineering. At least then, she would have had a clear andpelling reason to refuse to give Rnd up. But Wade was a man of impable character, his actions motivated by a deep sense of responsibility.


    Wade¡¯s sense of kindness andpassion left Joelle and Adrian with little room for criticism, forcing them to reconsider their position.


    Thus, they quickly arranged a second formal meeting.


    Joelle was direct and to the point.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, I can¡¯t hand Rnd over to you. I¡¯ve raised him since he was a child, and now that I¡¯m his mother, I won¡¯t allow him to be abandoned again.¡±


    Wade was impably dressed, his formal suit a testament to the importance he ced on the oue.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, I¡¯m not asking you to abandon him. I just hope he cane back to me.¡±


    Joelle maintained herposure.


    ¡°I understand you¡¯re hurting from losing your brother, but you can¡¯t see Rnd as a recement for him.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Wade denied. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I just want to honor my brother¡¯s legacy.¡±


    The atmosphere grew subtly quiet for a moment. Adrian and Joelle exchanged a nce. They both knew, as they had suspected the day before, that this was a matter that would not be easily resolved.


    They knew they couldn¡¯t sever Rnd¡¯s ties to the Potter family. Even if it went to court, Wade had the ability to fight for custody.


    But none of them wanted the matter to escte to that point.


    Adrian, who had been quiet until now, finally broke his silence.


    ¡°Rnd¡¯s been with us for so long. Even if we sent him back, would he even know how to fit in? It might not feel like home to him anymore.¡±


    Wade¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile.


    ¡°By the time I realized all this, the damage was already done. My brother, when he had Rnd, was barely more than a boy himself¡ªjuste of age, not thinking straight. His first instinct was to keep it all a secret from the family. But the moment I found out about Rnd, all I could think about was how to bring him back where he belongs. No matter what issues the adults are dealing with, a child should never be the one to carry that weight.¡±


    Joelle and Adrian exchanged nces but held back any judgment. Wade¡¯s demeanor alone made it hard to say anything harsh.


    When he mentioned Chris, his brother, his voice faltered¡ªit was clear he was weighed down by guilt and regret. Wade¡¯s love for his brother made it hard to believe he wouldn¡¯t do right by his nephew.


    Joelle¡¯s heart tugged in different directions.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 390

    <strong>Chapter 390:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Potter, what if we find apromise? Rnd stays with us, and you¡¯re free to visit him whenever you want.¡±


    Wade paused, considering her offer. But after a beat, he shook his head.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, Rnd isn¡¯t just your child. He¡¯s also a Potter. He has a right to his own family.¡±


    ¡°But do you really understand Rnd¡¯s needs? He¡¯s only two years old. At this age, he needs a mother¡¯s care. Raising a child isn¡¯t something you can just delegate to a team of nannies, no matter how wealthy or well-intentioned you are. I know you want to do what¡¯s best for him, but have you thought about what it would be like for him? A new environment, new people¡ªhe¡¯d be terrified.¡±


    She let the words hang in the air momentarily, then added,


    ¡°If you truly care about Rnd, don¡¯t just think about your bond with Chris. Consider what a two-year-old would go through, adjusting to such a drastic change.¡±


    Wade could tell what Joelle was implying. In terms of family background and wealth, he might not lose. But what hecked was something much more vital: a real connection to the boy.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I haven¡¯t built that connection with him yet. It was rash of me to try and take him from you.¡± His hands clenched into tight fists on his knees, his posture stiff and upright.


    Though his pride stung, it was evident he had not taken the matter lightly.


    Wade¡¯s seriousness made Joelle and Adrian more open to hearing him out.


    After a long pause, Wade looked up, his expression resolute.


    ¡°But I do have some conditions.¡±


    Joelle took a sip of water before responding.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s hear them, and we¡¯ll see if we can work something out.¡±


    Wade replied,


    ¡°First, Rnd can stay with you for now, but I want it understood clearly¡ªhis family is the Potters. Chris is his father, and Katie is his mother. You are his uncle and aunt, and those roles shouldn¡¯t get blurred. Second, I want time to build a rtionship with him. I¡¯ll take five years. After that, I¡¯d like Rnd toe live with me.¡±


    His first condition was like the opening move in a chess game, calcted to pave the way for the more painful demand that followed.


    Joelle could agree to the first, but the second? That felt like a dagger twisting in her chest.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, why is it so crucial for Rnd to live with you?¡± she asked.


    Wade¡¯s response was blunt.


    ¡°Rnd is all I have left. Even if it grates on you, I won¡¯t sugarcoat it¡ªI¡¯m determined to have him with me. Whether it¡¯s now orter, I¡¯ll fight for it. My brother¡¯s legacy is too important to let go.¡±


    Joelle realized that Wade¡¯s polite veneer was just that¡ªa mask for his unyielding stance.


    The room thickened with tension. Adrian felt the weight of her frustration. Though he had no say in Rnd¡¯s future, her distress tugged at his heart, making him feel somehow responsible.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    A message from Noa: Hey there! Hope you had a great day. God loves you, and Noa is sending you the warmest wishes! (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 391

    ?<strong>Chapter 391:</strong>


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to talk about,¡± Adrian dered coldly, rising to his feet and pulling Joelle up with him.


    Joelle blinked in surprise, catching a glimpse of a side of Adrian she rarely saw¡ªone reserved for those he considered adversaries.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take this to court. As Rnd¡¯s uncle, I have as much right to fight for custody as you do. Whether Rnd ends up with you or me, the judge will have the final word.¡±


    As Adrian led her out of the room, Joelle cast a quick look over her shoulder at Wade.


    He sat still, head bowed, as though absorbing the blow, his istion palpable.


    ¡°Adrian, if he truly wants Rnd that badly, I¡¯m willing to agree to his first condition.¡±


    Whether she was Rnd¡¯s aunt or more of a mother figure didn¡¯t change the depth of her love for the boy.


    Titles meant little in the face of what truly mattered.


    But for Wade, it seemed like something far deeper. It was a way to preserve a connection to Chris, Rnd¡¯s father.


    Joelle could feel the pulse of Wade¡¯s desperation. Adrian gently patted her head, a quiet acknowledgment of her unspoken kindness.


    He knew better than anyone how much Joelle was willing to sacrifice.


    ¡°Do you pity Wade?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do. He seems lost, like he¡¯s clutching at straws.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s hand tightened around hers, a flicker of annoyance crossing his features.


    ¡°And what about me? Don¡¯t I deserve your sympathy too?¡±


    Joelleughed at his gruff tone.


    ¡°Of course, I feel the most for you.¡±


    His expression remained stoic, but beneath it all, he was secretly pleased.


    After Joelle and Adrian departed, Wade remained seated, lost in solitude.


    His shoulders sagged increasingly, and his usually erect posture now crumbled.


    Wade¡¯s assistant, suspecting he was distraught, rushed over, only to discover Wade¡¯s gaze was not one of sorrow but of fiery determination, reminiscent of a lion poised for action.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, did they turn you down?¡± the assistant inquired tentatively.


    Wade¡¯s eyes were fixed on a distant point.


    ¡°We¡¯re out of time.¡±


    The assistant, puzzled, moved in closer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Potter, could you repeat that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time left!¡± Wade erupted, shattering the cup beside him with a fierce swipe. The assistant, startled, stepped back, too afraid toe closer for a moment.


    In GreenHill Manor, Chrisy reading in bed, the picture of tranquility. As Wade entered, a cold draft seemed to sweep in with him.


    ¡°Trade!¡± Chris greeted him with the same enthusiasm he had shown since childhood. No matter how stern Wade¡¯s face was, he would instinctively smile the moment he saw his brother.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 392

    ?<strong>Chapter 392:</strong>


    This reaction had be so habitual that Chris remained oblivious to any displeasure.


    ¡°Did you manage to bring Rnd back?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll take a bit more time, but I¡¯m on it,¡± Wade responded, his tone soothing yet firm.


    Chris sighed, aware of theplexities. He knew he had burdened Wade significantly, especially now, leaving him to care for a child while on his deathbed.


    ¡°With Rnd by your side, I¡¯ll rest easy,¡± Chris murmured, his voice tinged with guilt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things, Chris. I¡¯m here, and nothing is going to happen to you,¡± Wade assured him, his voice resolute.


    Chris grinned.


    ¡°To anyone else, I might as well be a ghost. Given how I am now, I pretty much am one.¡±


    ¡°Chris!¡± Wade clutched his shoulder, his voice filled with guilt.


    ¡°This is all my fault. I swear, nothing more is going to happen to you. Nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Chris¡¯s smile shone even brighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wade. I need to stay strong until Rnd gets back.¡±


    Wade stared at Chris, stunned by his resilience, as if Chris had somehow made peace with the precarious threads of life and death.


    ¡°Mr. Potter.¡±


    A knock interrupted their moment.


    Wade¡¯s eyes, red and swollen, shot towards the door.


    ¡°Leave us alone!¡±


    The assistant stood at the threshold, his face pale with anxiety, struggling to deliver his message.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, we have a problem in the basement.¡±


    The basement hid a huge secret, one that even Chris wasn¡¯t aware of.


    Trying to suppress his anger, Wade took a deep breath and gently squeezed Chris¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You rest now.¡±


    ¡°Wade!¡± Chris sped his wrist suddenly, the watch on his wrist icy against his skin.


    Wade paused, expecting more words, but Chris only called out and then fell silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Wade assured him, patting his hand softly.


    Chris looked at Wade, tears streaming down his face.


    ¡°Wade, you should stop whatever you¡¯re doing.¡±


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, shadows danced across the room, ying with the fading light.


    Wade hesitated before saying,


    ¡°Just rx. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 393

    ?<strong>Chapter 393:</strong>


    He descended into the basement, where the body of a many on the stark, cold surface of a bed, nked by machines for blood storage.


    The man¡¯s form was gaunt, IVs punctuating his arms, his eyes wide open in a fixed gaze at the harsh fluorescent lights above.


    Wade stepped closer and pressed two fingers beneath the man¡¯s nose, searching for a sign of life.


    There was none.


    Yet, the body retained a hint of warmth.


    ¡°Complete the blood draw and get him out of here,¡± Wademanded, his voice eerily detached, sending shivers down the spine.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, this is spiraling out of control!¡±


    Wade remained silent.


    The assistant, thinking he hadn¡¯t been heard, pressed on.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, we must stop this! Two have already perished!¡±


    Wade turned abruptly, grabbed the assistant by his cor, and pinned him against the wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you telling me what to do,¡± he hissed between clenched teeth.


    The assistant didn¡¯t dare utter another word. Even after Wade released him, he stood frozen, barely breathing.


    ¡°We need another death certificate.¡±


    ¡°For whom?¡±


    Wade¡¯s piercing gaze fixed on him.


    The following afternoon, inside Joelle¡¯s studio, a new intern tapped lightly and stepped in.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Miller has arrived.¡±


    Joelle was immersed in paperwork. Several brands were eager to partner with her studio, and her team hadid out a few proposals. She aimed toplete her review before the day ended.


    ¡°Have him wait in the lounge, please.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Joelle hastened through her tasks, inadvertently making Adrian wait for around twenty minutes.


    Upon opening the lounge door, she found the intern deep in conversation with Adrian.


    More precisely, the intern was animatedly talking while Adrian scrolled through his phone.


    ¡°Ms. Watson! Oh, I got so absorbed in chatting with Mr. Miller I forgot to excuse myself!¡±


    The intern was fiddling with a coffee cup brewed twenty minutes earlier, now cold due to her reluctance to leave. Joelle noticed but remained silent, recognizing the need for guidance as the intern was a recent graduate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 394

    ?<strong>Chapter 394:</strong>


    ¡°Sticking around after hours? Hoping for overtime? Just so you know, there¡¯s no extra pay,¡± she remarked yfully.


    The intern quickly retorted,


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m on my way out now!¡±


    With her coffee in hand, the intern exited.


    Joelle shut the door and paused in the doorway, her arms folded as her gaze settled on Adrian.


    ¡°Adrian, do you really think it¡¯s appropriate to spend so much time alone with her?¡±


    Adrian gestured towards the surveince camera tucked away in the corner.


    ¡°Go ahead and check it. I didn¡¯t say a thing to her.¡±


    Despite knowing Adrian was telling the truth, Joelle couldn¡¯t shake the nauseous feeling creeping up inside her.


    She clicked her seatbelt into ce in his car, her usualposure now tinged with a frosty edge.


    ¡°You know, even with a camera around, it¡¯s best to steer clear of any suspicion.¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    Adrian¡¯s hand paused, hovering over the steering wheel, then shifted to sp hers.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s frustration bubbled over.


    ¡°What exactly do you understand?¡±


    Adrian met her gaze.


    ¡°That she was making advances towards me.¡±


    Joelle let out a derisiveugh.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Since when are you so observant?¡±


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice softened.


    ¡°She reports to you. I didn¡¯t leave because I wanted you to witness it yourself. Isn¡¯t it important to know the true nature of the people you manage?¡±


    It dawned on Joelle what Adrian had intended.


    He continued,


    ¡°Also, I looked for cameras when I entered the room. I kept quiet. She was the one talking.¡±


    His reasoned exnation gradually eased Joelle¡¯s annoyance.


    People often believed women were difficult to figure out, but sometimes they just wanted reassurance.


    At home, a pile of invitations covered the table.


    Adrian was swamped with socialmitments, yet he steered clear of any that weren¡¯t necessary. As Joelle sifted through the stack, she picked out a few gatherings that she thought Adrian needed to consider.


    After all, keeping up with rtionships was crucial.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 395

    ?<strong>Chapter 395:</strong>


    Leah approached, indicating that these invitations were to be tossed out.


    ¡°Is he skipping all of these?¡± Joelle inquired.


    Leah exhaled deeply.


    ¡°He once attended a social event and ended up being ridiculed for only having Can by his side. Since that incident, he¡¯s shunned these types of gatherings.¡±


    Typically, those who were married brought their spouses to such events. Joelle pictured Adrian at these social scenes with Can, his reliable assistant, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought. It wasn¡¯t Can¡¯s fault, though.


    Can was a remarkable and adaptable assistant; Adrian wouldn¡¯t have retained him if he didn¡¯t excel, especially since Amara had rmended him.


    Joelle acknowledged Can¡¯s significant support to Adrian in various aspects.


    She turned to Leah and asked,


    ¡°Has Adrian thought about bringing a female secretary to these events?¡±


    Leah tightened her lips, nced around to make sure Adrian wasn¡¯t nearby, and leaned in to whisper to Joelle,


    ¡°Since your separation, he hasn¡¯t mingled with any women at all. Currently, all his secretaries are men. Though he¡¯s never mentioned it, I suspect he¡¯s worried about making you jealous!¡±


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    Joelle chuckled as she sorted through the pile of envelopes, plucking one out.


    ¡°Leah, could you have Adrian¡¯s tailcoat cleaned?¡±


    Leah caught on instantly, her eyes twinkling with amusement.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Miller is so lucky to have you by his side!¡±


    ¡°Carry on with your tasks.¡±


    Joelle then found Adrian in the study, deeply absorbed in the paperwork sprawled across the sofa.


    Sneaking up behind him, she draped her arms around his neck.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t skip Stephen Finch¡¯s 88th birthday party.¡±


    Stephen, Fred¡¯s grandfather, was known for his yful nature. At a previous celebration, he had yfully chided Adrian for his bachelor status while Fred unted his family.


    Fred had his wife and a son. Adrian had only brought along Can, his loyal assistant. Stephen had made quite a spectacle of it.


    After that incident, Adrian had severed all ties with him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go,¡± Adrian stated firmly.


    Joelle tousled his hair affectionately and murmured,


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there with you, along with Aurora and Rnd.¡±


    Adrian hadn¡¯t expected Joelle to join him, since she was still evaluating him. But her words sparked an unexpected sense of hope in him.


    ¡°We¡¯re too old for games. This time, I¡¯ll help you mend fences with Stephen!¡± Joelle assured him confidently.


    Adrian set his documents aside and drew her into a deep, lingering kiss.


    The room was filled with the soft sound of their lips meeting, the moment stretching out like an eternity.


    When Joelle began to run out of breath, Adrian gently pulled away, their eyes locking in a heated gaze as they both panted for air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 396

    ?<strong>Chapter 396:</strong>


    A blush crept over Joelle¡¯s cheeks, and Adrian¡¯s focus on his work evaporatedpletely.


    He stood abruptly, and Joelle, sensing his intentions, tried to slip away. But Adrian quickly closed the distance between them, crossing the sofa in one fluid motion.


    With ease, he scooped her up and set her down on the sofa, leaving her world tilting as she gazed up at Adrian looming above her.


    A fusion of fear and excitement churned inside her, sending a thrilling shiver through her body.


    Overwhelmed by his feelings, Adrian bent down, kissing her passionately from her neck down to her chest.


    Desire, already kindled, red between them. Joelle¡¯s fingers tangled in his hair, but as Adrian continued his explorations, she felt a sudden surge of panic.


    ¡°No!¡± she protested.


    Adrian caught her hands, his lips parting slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t hold back today.¡±


    Joelle felt a mix of amusement and frustration at his boldness.


    Fortunately, there was a bathroom in Adrian¡¯s study. Without it, Joelle knew she would have been far too mortified to even consider leaving the room.


    Stephen¡¯s eighty-eighth birthday was marked by a nned evening banquet, and Joelle spent her day in her studio.


    As the afternoon waned, Leah arrived with the evening gown, dressing the children in adorable outfits¡ªa sweet little girl and a sharp little boy.


    Joelle chose a white dress, which strikingly contrasted with Adrian¡¯s dark ensemble, ensuring their look was anything but dreary.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, you look truly magnificent!¡±


    The intern, whom Joelle had decided to keep on a little longer, offered thepliment.


    She had never made any serious mistakes. Would dismissing her for merely small talk with Adrian be fair? Such a decision might make Joelle seem petty and overly obsessed with him.


    Joelle was known for her sound judgment. She wouldn¡¯t lose her temper without good reason.


    ¡°Wow, Mom, you look exceptionally gorgeous!¡± Aurora eximed.


    Leah had chosen a white, fluffy tulle dress for Aurora as well, making the mother-daughter duo an enchanting sight.


    Rnd clutched arge phone in his small hands, which Leah quickly took from him.


    ¡°We should call Mr. Miller to pick you up.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Joelle responded with elegance. ¡°Adrian and I decided to go by ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Leah asked, her expression puzzled.


    ¡°But isn¡¯t the whole family going together?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Joelle replied, smoothing her dress and winking at Leah in the mirror. ¡°We¡¯re nning a little surprise.¡±


    Leah caught on to the scheme, her smile widening in anticipation.


    The Finch Mansion was aze with lights.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 397

    ?<strong>Chapter 397:</strong>


    The courtyard teemed with luxury vehicles, each arriving guest smoothly transferring their keys to the waiting hands of the Finch family¡¯s servants.


    As Adrian pulled up, a servant hurried to his side to open the car door.


    ¡°Mr. Miller!¡±


    Every member of the Finch family was taken aback by Adrian¡¯s appearance.


    The rift between Adrian and them had widened years earlier after a carelessment from Stephen had severed their ties.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, did you arrive by yourself?¡±


    The question was posed lightheartedly, but Adrian¡¯s icy stare prompted an immediate retraction.


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, truly. Mr. Finch has been eagerly anticipating your arrival!¡±


    Before stepping inside, Adrian was greeted by the boomingughter of Stephen, robust and vigorous, belying his eighty-eight years.


    ¡°Adrian, I was sure you¡¯d show up alone this year! Fred even bet you¡¯d bring your family! I disagreed. Haven¡¯t your wife and kid left you?¡±


    Fred covered his face, regretting that he hadn¡¯t persuaded Stephen to choose his words more carefully.


    ¡°Adrian, how are Joelle and the kids?¡± Gracie chimed in, attempting to smooth over the awkwardness.


    ¡°They¡¯re on their way,¡± Adrian replied curtly.


    Stephen burst intoughter once more.


    ¡°Are they still holding a grudge against you? Is that why they didn¡¯te along?¡±


    Adrian forced a weak smile.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit harsh to poke fun at someone¡¯s sensitive spots?¡±


    ¡°Harsh? Isn¡¯t that the whole point of a good tease?¡± Stephen continued to chuckle, the only one amused by the exchange.


    Adrian had braced himself for this encounter, but he hadn¡¯t fully prepared for the sharpened edge of Stephen¡¯s biting humor, which had only intensified with time.


    The others present wore expressions of difort, silently worrying that Adrian might storm off in a fit of anger at any second.


    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Fred called out.


    Stephen eventually tempered hisughter, possibly realizing he might have overstepped.


    ¡°Come on, Adrian, you know I¡¯m just joking!¡±


    He slung an arm around Adrian¡¯s shoulders, his tone shifting to one of warmth.


    ¡°Tell me, did you upset your wife? Maybe my grandson should offer you a few pointers?¡±


    The room fell silent, everyone else at a loss for words.


    Adrian felt a pulse throb angrily in his temple.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 398

    ?<strong>Chapter 398:</strong>


    Stephen¡¯s words seemed like concern but were, in fact, a thinly veiled brag about his grandson¡¯s marital sess.


    Fred quickly intervened, tugging at Stephen¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Grandpa, there seems to be something going on over there. Let¡¯s go have a look!¡±


    Gracie offered an apologetic smile.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll go check on the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian replied, maintaining hisposure.


    Fred quickly ushered Stephen away, almost as though they were fleeing the scene.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you have to embarrass Adrian like that? He came here to celebrate your birthday, and you¡ªyou¡¯re not behaving like the dignified elder you¡¯re supposed to be! What kind of example are you setting for Dunn?¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Stephen retorted sharply.


    ¡°You¡¯re just being stubborn!¡±


    ¡°You brat, what could you possibly understand?¡±


    Stephen, still vigorous, yfully pped Fred on the back, nearly making him leap.


    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Remember when Joelle outperformed M at that renowned international musicpetition? Shouldn¡¯t I reim some dignity from Adrian for that?¡±


    Fred paused, thinking back to that day.


    M Finch, his sister, had been a musical prodigy, recognized for her perfect pitch from an early age.


    Stephen was likely recalling the time when M, until then unbeatable, was defeated by Joelle in a prestigious international contest.


    M had been devastated¡ªshe sobbed backstage, on the flight home, and long after they had returned.


    ¡°Grandpa, that happened so long ago! Are you going to hold a grudge forever?¡± Fred asked incredulously.


    Stephen replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already lived a full life. If I can¡¯t see Joelle, I should at least be able to confront Adrian, right?¡±


    Fred was at a loss for words.


    Adrian arrived alone, and as he scanned the crowd, it was clear that everyone else had brought someone with them. This only intensified his feeling of istion amid the lively celebration.


    He was relieved he hadn¡¯t brought Can. The presence of an elderlypanion would have only emphasized his awkwardness.


    ¡°Mr. Miller.¡±


    Adrian looked down to see Dunn tugging at his pant leg.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Noticing that Adrian was by himself, Dunn came over to engage him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 399

    ?<strong>Chapter 399:</strong>


    ¡°Mr. Miller, could you help me out with this Lego set? The instructions are a bit confusing.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Adrian responded, aware that Dunn likely understood the manual but was looking for a distraction. Dunn had been devouring rather sophisticated bookstely, so a Lego manual shouldn¡¯t have posed a real challenge.


    Dunn led Adrian through the house to the garden, where the delicate sound of a piano solo floated through the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s my aunt ying. She¡¯s just won a prestigious international prize and hase back to celebrate. She¡¯s quite gifted.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Adrian wasn¡¯t particrly interested.


    They continued to a yroom where Dunn handed Adrian the manual, and he dove into assembling the set.


    ¡°Dunn?¡± a woman¡¯s voice called from the doorway.


    Dunn looked up and addressed her politely.


    ¡°Auntie.¡±


    M, the woman in a chic dress, studied Adrian. It had been years since herst visit home, and though Adrian seemed vaguely familiar, she couldn¡¯t ce him.


    ¡°And who might this be?¡± she asked, expecting Adrian to introduce himself.


    But before he could speak, Dunn chimed in,


    ¡°This is Mr. Miller, Aurora and Rnd¡¯s dad.¡±


    M was already familiar with Aurora and Rnd.


    ¡°Oh, you must be Joelle¡¯s husband, right?¡±


    Adrian detected a hint of hostility in her tone, unsure if it was directed at him or Joelle.


    He decided to let it slide for the moment. With Dunn there, he felt it wasn¡¯t the right time to engage in a deep conversation with M.


    ¡°I need to go get Aurora and the others,¡± Adrian said to Dunn.


    ¡°Alright, Mr. Miller.¡±


    As Adrian brushed past M, she let out a sharp gasp and stumbled slightly towards him.


    He instinctively reached out to steady her but then remembered Joelle¡¯s previous advice. He quickly pulled his hand back and stepped away instead.


    M grabbed her calf, thrown off bnce by her own theatrics.


    ¡°Would it really be so hard to lend a hand?¡± she snapped at him.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve hurt your leg, you might want to see a doctor about that,¡± Adrian replied indifferently, then walked away without another word.


    M was taken aback. She wasn¡¯t used to being dismissed so abruptly.


    ¡°Auntie,¡± Dunn said, approaching her with concern, not realizing M¡¯s act. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your leg?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± M brushed him off and crouched down to his level. ¡°Tell me, how are Joelle and Adrian doing? I¡¯ve heard that Adrian is rather distant and hardly everes home since they got married.¡±


    With a shake of his head, Dunn responded,


    ¡°No, they have a good rtionship.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 400

    <strong>Chapter 400:</strong>


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve heard Joelle manipted things to make the marriage happen with drugs¡­¡± Dunn was puzzled by her statement.


    What did she mean by that?


    ¡°Dunn.¡± Gracie approached, interrupting the conversation. ¡°M, your grandfather is calling for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gracie led Dunn back inside.


    ¡°Dunn, ignore your aunt¡¯s foolish talk, and make sure you don¡¯t mention it to Aurora.¡±


    Dunn nodded, ¡°I get it, Mom.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember to be nice to Aurora and Rnd when they get here. Treat them like your own siblings, you should all get along.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The boy nodded again.


    Adrian made his way to the front hall, where Stephen was theatrically checking his watch, showing a slight sign of impatience.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte. Adrian, have your wife and kids arrived yet? Are theying at all?¡±


    Just then, Joelle¡¯s voice cut through the air.


    ¡°Are you d I¡¯m not here? If my presence is so unwee, perhaps I should just take Adrian and leave!¡±


    As every head in the room swiveled in unison, M paused midway down the stairs.


    Joelle entered, dressed in an understated yet elegant white gown with a single-shoulder cut that highlighted her silhouette without being too extravagant.


    Her hair, gently curled and draped to one side, added to her aura of serene confidence that came with maturity. In one arm, she cradled Rnd, while her other hand sped Aurora¡¯s.


    Time seemed to stand still for a moment, everyone frozen except for Adrian, who scooped Aurora into his arms,pleting the family tableau.


    ¡°Did you hit traffic?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle responded with a soft smile, ¡°I¡¯mte, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Her presence was the only thing that mattered.


    Whether she was on time didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Say hello to Mr. Finch,¡± Joelle urged the children.


    Stephen, however, couldn¡¯t manage a smile.


    Adrian was a father to two, whereas his grandson had only one child and no ns for more.


    Stephen felt the sting of defeat.


    ¡°Joelle,¡± M called out as she continued her descent, gripping the railing for support.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Recognition dawned slowly on Joelle¡¯s face.


    ¡°M?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a nice evening, new chapter at Saturday. God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 401

    ?<strong>Chapter 401:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Just returned from overseas.¡±


    M extended her hand, and Joelle was briefly surprised when she shook it.


    M¡¯s hand was just like hers, calloused from ying musical instruments.


    In that moment, a silent understanding passed between them, a recognition of shared artistic devotion.


    Dunn led Rnd and Aurora to explore his toy room.


    In the front hall, a group of adults were deep in conversation. Joelle was there to support Adrian, but neither of them wanted to draw attention, so they remained quietly in the background.


    Stephen turned to Joelle, curious, and asked, ¡°What have you been up to these past few years?¡±


    He admired M¡¯s sess and knew that without a tform, artists could easily fade into the background. Back when M¡¯s career was at its peak, Joelle had faced her own challenges¡ªan injury to her hand, marriage, divorce, and raising a child on her own.


    Thinking about it now, Joelle smiled faintly, while Adrian, sensing her emotions, gently held her right hand.


    Her wrist was wrapped in a brace designed to provide mild electric stimtion to revive the once-numb nerves.


    ¡°Mr. Finch, I¡¯ve opened my own studio, mostly focused on crafting and selling violins.¡±


    ¡°That exins why we haven¡¯t heard much from you thesest couple of years.¡±


    Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by the sound of beautiful piano music.


    It was M, her fingers dancing gracefully over the keys. The Finch Mansion had pianos scattered throughout, allowing M to y whenever inspiration struck.


    Everyone fell quiet, enchanted by the music.


    Joelle could feel the depth in M¡¯s ying¡ªsometimes soaring, sometimes gentle, but always filled with emotion. It was an auditory masterpiece.


    When M finished, she looked over at Joelle and asked, ¡°Joelle, would you like to y something?¡±


    Joelle waved her hand, smiling politely. ¡°No, the piano isn¡¯t my strong suit.¡±


    M, of course, knew that Joelle¡¯s true talenty with the violin.


    She wanted to use this public event to subtly remind Joelle of the gulf between them.


    That single loss to Joelle had been the only defeat she had ever truly struggled to ept.


    She had never suffered a defeat like that, and she couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Since she couldn¡¯t surpass Joelle in violin, M had changed directions entirely. M had always been seen as a prodigy¡ªthere was nothing she couldn¡¯t master when she put her mind to it.


    How could Joelle everpare? She didn¡¯t even belong in the samepetition.


    Joelle sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 402

    ?<strong>Chapter 402:</strong>


    Adrian leaned in closer, whispering something that Dunn had just told him. ¡°She just came back from abroad with a major award.¡±


    Joelle paused, considering. M had probably been holding back during her earlier performance. If her instincts were right, M would follow up with a more serious piece, intent on showing her up.


    If Adrian hadn¡¯t warned her, Joelle would have simply yed something lighthearted to brighten the mood without stealing the show.


    But now that M clearly wanted to see her falter, Joelle couldn¡¯t let that happen.


    ¡°M, how about we y something together?¡±


    ¡°Together?¡±


    Joelle smiled warmly. ¡°Yes, I heard about your award. It would be an honor to share the stage with you. I have such admiration for pianists. It¡¯s my second favorite instrument.¡±


    M hesitated for a moment, but Stephen¡¯s enthusiasm broke the tension.


    ¡°Fantastic! A duet for Grandpa! M, perform with Joelle!¡±


    With no way out, M reluctantly sat down next to Joelle. As she skimmed through the sheet music, a sly smirk crept across her lips.


    Joelle noticed that M had selected an exceptionally challenging piece.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s Grandpa¡¯s 88th birthday, we should go with something extraordinary,¡± M said with a sly smile. Joelle nodded, quietly massaging her wrist and loosening her fingers in preparation.


    Seeing her focused expression, M leaned in and whispered, ¡°If this is too much for you, it¡¯s not toote to back out. If you ask nicely, I might even change the piece.¡±


    Joelle was now certain¡ªM wanted her to fail.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    M smirked to herself, eagerly anticipating Joelle¡¯s embarrassment.


    As their fingers brushed the keys, both took a breath, and the music began. The notes flowed rapidly, intertwining like two bees locked in a delicate dance.


    The tempo was fast, and for a moment, Joelle¡¯s mind nked. But her muscle memory kicked in, helping her keep pace with the relentless rhythm.


    Though she managed to match M¡¯s speed, Joelle could sense that M was still holding back, as if the real challenge was yet toe.


    M had poured everything into her craft, pushing herself to the limits overseas, driven by a desire for victory and admiration.


    But in the next instant, she watched Joelle take a deep breath, her expression shifting into pure focus.


    Joelle yed with ease, matching every note she struck. They continued ying, neither willing to give an inch.


    Though M was clearly the more skilled, Joelle¡¯s unwavering determination made the performance all the more captivating.


    When the final note rang out, Joelle¡¯s hands ached, her fingers nearly cramping. She rubbed her wrist and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near M¡¯s level, but I gave it my best.¡±


    A polite round of apuse followed, and Stephen, always gracious, said kindly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Joelle, you did wonderfully.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time, Grandpa. Shall we head to dinner?¡±


    The group rose and made their way to the dining room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 403

    ?<strong>Chapter 403:</strong>


    M remained seated for a moment, unmoving. Despite winning, she couldn¡¯t shake the unsettling feeling that, in some way, she had lost.


    The group made their way to the grand dining room, where a ten-meter-long table stretched before them, filled with guests.


    M chose a seat across from Joelle.


    She observed as Adrian, with meticulous care, attended to Joelle¡¯s every need¡ªpulling out her chair, handing her a napkin, his eyes fixated on her, as if she were the only person in the room.


    ¡°So, Joelle, I heard you and Adrian divorced at one point, and you were seeing Rafael. Did I get that right?¡±


    Everyone at the table was well-versed in the unspoken rules of their social circle. Scandal was asmon as the expensive wine on the table, but decorum dictated that as long as appearances were maintained, no one would drag skeletons out of closets without good reason.


    M wasn¡¯t oblivious, and even Dunn, at five years old, had likely caught wind of such things. So, it was impossible that M hadn¡¯t.


    Joelle knew instantly that M¡¯s question wasn¡¯t innocent; it was meant to put her on the spot, to make her squirm.


    Before Joelle could formte a response, Adrian shot back, ¡°And what if we did divorce? Ever heard of remarriage?¡±


    M arched an eyebrow, her tone teasing. ¡°Oh, so you two got remarried?¡±


    All eyes at the table turned toward them, and Joelle felt the unwee weight of their attention. This was supposed to be a celebration for Stephen¡¯s eighty-eighth birthday, yet here they were, turning the dinner into a yground for gossip at her expense.


    Adrian¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°This isn¡¯t any of your business!¡±


    M, far from cowed, gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re still avable then?¡±


    Adrian ignored her bait, realizing there was little point in sparring with someone who had no intention of ying fair.


    Fred, sensing the tension, intervened to defuse the situation. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough of that. We¡¯re here for Grandpa¡¯s birthday, not for gossip. Grandpa, how about you say a few words?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Stephen beamed warmly at the crowd, clearly amused by the spirited exchanges among the younger generation.


    As dinner began to wind down, the children started to drift away from the table, leaving the adults to continue their conversation.


    Aurora, noticing Dunn getting up to leave, hurriedly finished her food and piped up, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done! Can I go y with Dunn?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Joelle replied, giving her permission.


    From the nearby seat, Rnd let out a grunt, drawing the attention of Adrian and Joelle.


    Joelle caught the look on his face. Rnd had always been his sister¡¯s shadow, never far from her side.


    ¡°Alright, I get it¡ªyou want to go too,¡± Joelle said as she untied Rnd¡¯s bib, allowing him to hop off the chair.


    Across the table, M¡¯s voice rang out once more, her tone thick with insinuation. ¡°Both kids are yours, right? Howe the little one doesn¡¯t look like either of you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 404

    ?<strong>Chapter 404:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s patience had been wearing thin all night, and M¡¯stest jab was the final straw. If it weren¡¯t for being a guest, Joelle would¡¯ve dly hurled her drink at M¡¯s smug face.


    ¡°I heard you took up piano after you couldn¡¯t beat me at the violin. Right? Trying to win in another field now?¡± M asked, her tone dripping with bitterness. Despite all her aplishments, M had never been able to shake the sting of losing to Joelle¡ªthe one blot on her otherwise perfect record.


    ¡°Yes, I shifted to piano in my teens,¡± Joelle replied calmly. ¡°And guess what? I still made a name for myself, won international awards, fame, fortune¡ªthe whole package! But you¡­ How¡¯s your violin going these days? Your wrist must be a bit shaky now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    M¡¯s eyes gleamed as she caught sight of the wrist brace on Joelle¡¯s right hand, a subtle but unmistakable sign of her physical decline.


    Joelle paused, her eyes drifting upward to meet M¡¯s. ¡°You have so much raw talent, M, so why do you always feel the need topete with me? For me, thesepetitions are just stepping stones for a resume. Is winning the only way you feel fulfilled in music?¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± M¡¯s voice rose in anger.


    Her outburst caused heads to turn. All eyes at the table seemed to gravitate toward her, drawn to the heated exchange.


    Dunn shot M a warning nce from across the room, his look enough to cool the embers in her chest. Mposed herself, her posture stiffening as she remained seated, though her pride remained as rigid as a porcin doll.


    Adrian, seemingly oblivious to the tension, ced some food on Joelle¡¯s te.


    Joelleined with a smile, ¡°If I eat another bite, I¡¯ll gain weight.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Adrian replied, his voice light and reassuring.


    Joelle had always been cautious about her figure, though Adrian constantly insisted that she was far too thin. He had a way of slipping her favorite dishes onto her te.


    ¡°If I eat this, you¡¯d better not sneak me any more,¡± Joelle warned.


    Adrian sighed, a yful smile on his lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t even eaten as much as Aurora.¡±


    Joelle rolled her eyes. ¡°Adrian, stop nagging.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he replied, still amused.


    M swirled the wine in her ss, her lips curving into a smirk as she watched the two of them flirt.


    Just then, chaos erupted from the backyard. Though the guests were still mingling, the sudden uproar felt like a storm cloud looming over a sunny day. Stephen, whose birthday festivities had been in full swing, instantly furrowed his brow, the merriment draining from his face.


    ¡°What in heaven¡¯s name is going on?¡± he muttered.


    The butler rushed in, his face pale with rm. ¡°Sir, there¡¯s a fire in the backyard. It¡¯s spreading fast!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Stephen stood up sharply, his voice tinged with panic.


    Gracie and Fred jumped to their feet, panic shing in their eyes as they suddenly remembered that the yroom Dunn frequented was at the back of the property.


    ¡°Dunn! Where¡¯s Dunn?¡± Gracie cried out, her voice cracking with worry.


    Tension gripped the table like a vice, leaving everyone frozen with a sense of foreboding. Joelle and Adrian exchanged uneasy nces before following Gracie and Fred as they dashed towards the backyard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 405

    ?<strong>Chapter 405:</strong>


    Stephen, shaken by the sudden turn of events, leaned heavily on his son and daughter-inw for support.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Fred eximed, his voice strained with fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. Go! Help them!¡± Stephen urged.


    The backyard house had three floors and was connected to the front yard by a corridor. But the ten-meter-high mes were already engulfing the backyard building.


    ¡°Dunn!¡±


    Gracie¡¯s frantic eyes locked onto the second floor, already engulfed in mes. Her motherly instincts unraveled with each passing second. Panic surged through her veins, and without thinking, she bolted toward the fire, her rationality slipping away.


    Fred seized her before she could get too far, intent on going in himself. But the household staff immediately blocked their way.


    ¡°The fire¡¯s too wild! Going in would be a death sentence!¡±


    ¡°Is Dunn inside? Is he in there?¡± Gracie¡¯s voice trembled, panic overtaking her.


    The servant hesitated, her voice cracking with emotion. ¡°Not just Dunn¡­ Aurora and Rnd too¡­¡±


    Joelle, who had just arrived, went pale. Her knees buckled, and for a moment, she nearly copsed under the weight of those words.


    Fred¡¯s roar cut through the chaos. ¡°How could you let this happen? Weren¡¯t you watching them? How the hell did this fire even start?¡±


    Gracie reached desperately toward the ze, tears spilling down her face. ¡°Dunn!¡±


    All eyes were on the Finch couple, none of them noticing Joelle in the background. With quiet determination, she ripped the hem of her gown, soaked it in a nearby water tank, and slipped off her shoes. Without another thought, she darted straight into the burning house.


    Adrian sprinted in right behind her. Both of them vanished into the mes.


    ¡°Joelle! Adrian!¡±


    The onlookers outside had divided into groups¡ªsome frantically trying to douse the mes, others frozen in horror and helplessness. The sound of crackling wood mixed with frantic calls to the fire department.


    The heat, even from a distance, was overwhelming. Up close, it felt like stepping into an oven. Thick, acrid smoke filled their lungs, making it nearly impossible to breathe. Joelle and Adrian barely made it through the door before it gave way, copsing in mes.


    There was no time for words. Their only focus was the children.


    A movement near the stairs caught their attention. Instincts kicked in as they rushed toward it.


    Upstairs, Dunn was cradling Aurora, barely conscious. Each step he took was a battle against his body¡¯s limits. Joelle and Adrian raced toward them, but before they could reach him, Dunn¡¯s legs gave out, and he tumbled down the stairs, his grip on Aurora slipping.


    ¡°Dunn!¡±


    They both crashed down the burning staircase, their bodies scraping against the splintered wood. Joelle¡¯s heart twisted painfully as she reached them, wrapping them both in the wet fabric of her dress.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 406

    ?<strong>Chapter 406:</strong>


    ¡°Dunn, where¡¯s Rnd?¡±


    Dunn, on the verge of passing out, slurred his words. ¡°I didn¡¯t find him¡­¡± His eyes closed, and he went limp in her arms.


    Joelle¡¯s breath hitched in her throat. The fire upstairs roared louder, and debris rained down like hellfire. ¡°Adrian, take them outside!¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll go find Rnd.¡±


    Her lungs already burned from the smoke. She wasn¡¯t sure she had the strength to keep going, but Rnd was still in there.


    Even if it killed her, she would find him.


    Joelle started to move up the stairs, but Adrian¡¯s hand on her arm pulled her back. His eyes, filled with urgency and pleading, locked onto hers through the smoke.


    Suddenly, Gracie and Fred burst in, their voices frantic, ¡°Dunn! Dunn!¡±


    Adrian handed the two children over and stumbled up the stairs.


    ¡°Adrian!¡±


    Fred¡¯s voice rang out, sharp with concern, but Adrian didn¡¯t stop. His focus was unwavering. Gracie, acting quickly, pressed a towel to Dunn¡¯s mouth. ¡°Joelle,e with us!¡±


    Joelle hesitated, her gaze lingering on Adrian¡¯s fading silhouette. Then, with a deep breath, she made her choice. She followed him upstairs.


    Fred and Gracie, left with no choice, hurried the children outside, seeking fresh air.


    Adrian reached the second floor, guided only by fragments of memory.


    Dunn¡¯s yroom stood before him, but it was no longer a room¡ªit was an inferno. mes licked at the walls, devouring everything in their path. The heat was oppressive, turning the air into something thick and unbearable.


    Adrian froze, his eyes locking on the small, ckened figure on the floor. ¡°Rnd!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s scream tore through the thick, smoky air. A burning beam crashed down between them. Adrian acted instinctively, pulling Joelle back as she struggled against him.


    ¡°Joelle, Rnd¡¯s gone. We can¡¯t save him.¡±


    His words hung in the air, cruel and final. Adrian couldn¡¯t let Joelle throw herself into the ze for something already lost.


    In the distance, the faint wail of sirens promised help, but for Rnd, it was toote.


    With thest of his strength, Adrian dragged Joelle from the mes.


    By the time they reached the doorway, the fire at the entrance had been pushed back. As soon as they stumbled outside, the cool night air hit them, and they copsed onto the grass, their strength drained, consciousness slipping away.


    Stephen¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Go help them!¡± In a cruel twist, fireworks stored for the evening¡¯s finale began to explode, sending sparks and colors into the sky, a grotesque mockery of celebration. The people scattered, panicked, like ants whose hill had been set aze. It wasn¡¯t until the firefighters arrived that the chaos found some semnce of order.


    After the mes were finally subdued, three charred bodies were found. Two were servants of the Finch family. The other was Rnd.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 407

    ?<strong>Chapter 407:</strong>


    The news hit like a hammer blow. The Finch family was shrouded in grief, the weight of it suffocating. Stephen, unable to bear the strain, suffered a heart attack and had to be carried away.


    Two ambnces pulled up, and the Finch family crowded into one.


    Gracie and Fred held Dunn¡¯s small hand, their expressions haggard, eyes clouded with worry.


    M broke the suffocating silence first.


    ¡°Fred, Joelle¡¯s son died in our home. What do we do now?¡±


    Fred, red-eyed and exhausted, shot her a withering look. ¡°Your nephew¡¯s unconscious, and that¡¯s your¡­¡±


    concern?¡± M recoiled, caught off guard by the venom in his words. ¡°But Dunn¡¯s not in danger anymore, is he?¡±


    Fred growled, his patience fraying. ¡°Just be quiet! Being abroad all these years doesn¡¯t give you the right to be heartless.¡±


    M didn¡¯t dare to speak again. When they arrived at the hospital, Fred couldn¡¯t leave Dunn¡¯s side, so he asked M to look after Adrian.


    M notified Joelle¡¯s family, but when she attempted to reach the Miller family, she couldn¡¯t get through.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    She stopped trying.


    The doctor shared some information with her, and after listening, M made her way to the ward.


    Adriany in the hospital bed, repeating one name, ¡°Joelle¡­¡±


    M had never imagined that Adrian would put his life on the line for Joelle.


    For a brief moment, she saw him in a different light.


    As dawn approached, the soft light of morning spilled into the room. One by one, those who had been unconscious began to stir, shaking off the shadows of the night.


    Joelle was thest to awaken. As she slowly opened her eyes, she was greeted by a sea of familiar faces.


    Closest to her was Adrian, his face a blend of concern and relief, followed by Aurora, Shawn, Katherine, Dunn, Gracie, and M, among others.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rnd?¡± Joelle asked.


    Adrian sped Joelle¡¯s hand tightly, struggling to find his voice. Each word emerged with great effort, his tone raspy and worn, as if every syble took all he had. ¡°Joelle, you need to brace yourself.¡±


    Tears silently streamed down Joelle¡¯s face, a testament to the overwhelming reality of the situation. This was not a dream; it was all too real.


    ¡°I need to see him!¡± she said.


    Her voice was momentarily as hoarse as Adrian¡¯s, a result of inhaling too much toxic smoke. Every word felt like swallowing a de, each syble sharp and painful as it escaped her lips.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 408

    ?<strong>Chapter 408:</strong>


    Joelle yanked out the IV, and everyone rushed to stop her, their concerned voices crashing over her like waves. But in that moment, she couldn¡¯t hear a single word.


    Finally, Adrian raised his hand, signaling for everyone to be quiet.


    Joelle looked at him. ¡°Adrian, Rnd¡¯s waiting for me, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Adrian nodded, lifting Joelle in his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡±


    The hospital morgue was cold, a stark contrast to the sweltering heat Joelle had experienced earlier.


    Adrian apanied her inside, the two of them alone in the stark, empty room that contained nothing but a cold table.


    On the tabley a small, fragile body shrouded in a white sheet. Even though she wasn¡¯t sure it was Rnd, the very thought of a child¡¯s life being extinguished sent a wave of grief crashing over Joelle. But she had to know for sure.


    The doctor pulled back the sheet and said, ¡°You need to brace yourselves mentally.¡±


    With Adrian¡¯s support, Joelle wiped away her tears and pinched her thigh.


    Perhaps Rnd would suddenly sit up and call her ¡°Mom.¡± Maybe this was all just a cruel prank.


    Joelle clung to that thought, managing a small smile. But as the sheet was slowly pulled back, the charred body became visible.


    A voice in Joelle¡¯s mind kept reverberating, ¡°This is Rnd. He is gone¡­¡±


    ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Adrian held her steady as Joelle clenched her teeth, breaking free from his grip and rushing toward Rnd.


    ¡°Rnd¡­¡± Joelle murmured, her hands trembling as she examined his small body, wishing with all her heart that she could restore him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my baby. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    She felt lost, unsure of where to touch him without causing pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    In that moment, Joelle¡¯s heart felt as though it was being torn apart. She slowly sank to the floor, clutching her chest in torment, crying out in despair.


    Her throat burned with difort, but it was her heart that endured the real, unbearable agony.


    ¡°Rnd! It¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault!¡±


    She clutched her chest, wracked with grief, as Adrian wrapped his arms around her. He knew that no words could possibly ease her unbearable suffering.


    He turned his gaze to the small body on the table, his own heart heavy with sorrow.


    That child held a special ce in Adrian¡¯s heart, whether he was Joelle and Rafael¡¯s son or his nephew. Adrian had always cherished this little life just as much as he cherished Aurora.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 409

    ?<strong>Chapter 409:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s grief enveloped him like a shadow, and Adrian clenched his jaw, fighting to suppress his own sorrow. The burn wounds on his body suddenly pulsed with excruciating pain.


    ¡°Rnd!¡± Joelle wept uncontrobly until she finally copsed into his arms.


    Adrian disregarded his own pain and scooped her up, carrying her back to the ward. Joelle couldn¡¯t bear to ept it.


    He instructed everyone to respect her need for rest, ensuring that she could find sce without any disturbances.


    The Finch family stood quietly to the side, their faces etched with sorrow. Fred spoke with deep sincerity, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry; it was our negligence that led to this tragedy.¡±


    As business associates, no one had wanted this to unfold. The people on Adrian¡¯s side stood in silence, their expressions heavy with grief.


    ¡°Adrian, we¡¯re truly sorry,¡± Fred apologized.


    After a few moments of heavy silence, Shawn¡¯s voice broke the stillness, thick with emotion. ¡°No matter how much you say, my nephew won¡¯t return. A two-year-old life is simply gone.¡±


    M interjected, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t deliberate on our part. Dunn put everything on the line to save Aurora. Doesn¡¯t that hold any significance?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fred rebuked her sharply.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    Katherine rose to her feet, her voice edged with disbelief. ¡°Significance? If it were your child, would you still say that? I can¡¯t speak for Joelle, but you two families need to handle this on your own. A child is lost just like that!¡± She mmed the door behind her as she stormed out.


    The atmosphere was charged with tension. The situation wasn¡¯tplicated; the Finch family had done everything in their power to make amends promptly after the incident.


    But Rnd was truly gone.


    The exchanged nces between the two families only served as a painful reminder of the tragedy they had all endured.


    Gracie grasped a handkerchief, her head bowed in sorrow. ¡°Adrian, Shawn, we are truly sorry. We promise to do everything in our power to make things right. You know how much we cherished Rnd. We are just as heartbroken over this. We are truly, deeply sorry.¡±


    Adrian sat in silence, lost in his thoughts as the minutes stretched on, feeling as though time had slowed. With a gentle sigh, Shawn ced a reassuring hand on Adrian¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Adrian, you and Joelle need to make the final decision on this. I¡¯ll go check on Aurora in the meantime.¡±


    In the hallway, Aurora and Dunn sat huddled against the wall. Aurora¡¯s sobs filled the air, her tears flowing freely, while Dunn remained silent, his face tight with the effort to hold back his own emotions.


    Though they couldn¡¯t hear the adults¡¯ conversation from the meeting room, their hearts sank when they saw Katherine emerge, tears streaming down her face. Lost in her grief, Katherine walked past them without noticing,pletely absorbed by her sorrow. A wave of guilt washed over Dunn, tightening his chest as he clenched his fists in silent frustration.


    ¡°Dunn, I¡¯ve lost my brother,¡± he whispered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 410

    <strong>Chapter 410:</strong>


    Dunn released his grip on his own hands and gently took hold of Aurora¡¯s, wiping away her tears in an attempt to offer somefort amidst her heartbreak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured.


    If only he had been stronger, he thought. Perhaps he could have saved both Rnd and Aurora from this tragic fate.


    The fire had erupted so suddenly that, in the blink of an eye, the two adults who had been watching over them copsed, unconscious, and Rnd had vanished without a trace. Dunn and Aurora had searched desperately, but as the mes grew more intense and Aurora fainted, he had no choice but to carry her to safety.


    ¡°Dunn, I won¡¯t me you,¡± Aurora whispered, her voice breaking.


    With those words, Aurora broke downpletely, her sobs growing louder as she gasped for breath between each tearful cry.


    Together, they reminisced about the days spent with Rnd, recalling theughter and carefree moments they had once shared. Their hands remained tightly intertwined as they stared down the hallway, their eyes filled with helplessness.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m truly sorry; it was our negligence that caused this tragedy,¡± Dunn said, repeating the words his father had said to Adrian.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t fully understand why Dunn felt the need to apologize; all she knew was that his sorrow mirrored her own.


    ¡°Dunn, it¡¯s all right. You saved my life, and that¡¯s something I¡¯ll carry with me forever.¡±


    Dunn broke down in tears, leaving Aurora utterly stunned. She had never seen him cry before, and the sight shook her to her core.


    Seeing his tears stirred something deep within her, making her want to cry even harder. ¡°Dunn¡­¡±


    The door beside them creaked open once more, and this time, it was Shawn who stepped out.


    ¡°Uncle,¡± Aurora called out.


    Shawn lifted Aurora into his arms. ¡°Aurora, let¡¯s go see your mom.¡±


    ¡°But Dunn¡­¡± She looked back at him, watching as Dunn stood there, his gaze filled with helplessness, while Shawn carried her farther and farther away, leaving him behind.


    ¡°Aurora,¡± Shawn¡¯s voice resonated gently in her ear. ¡°For now, don¡¯t bring up Dunn. It¡¯ll only remind your mom of Rnd, and that pain will overwhelm her.¡±


    After a long, heavy silence, Aurora whispered, ¡°Okay.¡± Dunn remained frozen in ce, too overwhelmed by emotion to move. Momentster, the Finch family emerged.


    ¡°Dad, how did it go?¡±


    Gracie gathered him into her arms, her voice shaking as she struggled to suppress her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Dunn turned to Fred, his voice filled with uncertainty. ¡°Dad, does Aurora¡¯s father not want to forgive us?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about grown-up issues,¡± M said, giving his head a reassuring pat.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Have a nice evening, new chapter at Saturday. God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 411

    ?<strong>Chapter 411:</strong>


    On the way back, Dunn rested his head on Gracie¡¯sp. M assumed he had drifted off to sleep, but in reality, Dunn kept his eyes tightly shut, battling the urge to cry once more.


    ¡°Fred. Gracie. Are we truly never going to have anything to do with the Miller family again? I heard whispers that Rnd wasn¡¯t even the biological child of Adrian and Joelle. Is it really essential? Is it really impossible for us to be friends anymore?¡±


    Fred, too drained to scold her, drove in silence.


    Gracie replied, ¡°Adrian and Joelle cherished that child as their own. If we really feel guilty, we shouldn¡¯t deepen their heartache.¡±


    M looked out the window. ¡°What will be of the business between our families? How did ite to this?¡±


    Gracie and Fred arrived home with their son and instructed the servants to begin packing for the move. Dunn rubbed his eyes. ¡°Mom, will I never see Aurora again?¡±


    Gracie pressed a tender kiss to his forehead. It was the adults¡¯ fault, yet Dunn felt the heavy burden of guilt settle upon him like a storm cloud.


    ¡°Aurora¡¯s father asked me to extend his heartfelt gratitude for rescuing her.¡±


    Dunn clung to her neck, tears streaming down his face. ¡°Does he me me for not saving Rnd?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. We all understand you did your best. You¡¯re just a child.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dunn refrained from asking any further questions.


    That same evening, the Finch family relocated.


    As dusk settled in, Joelle awakened again, a faint sense of improvement washing over her as she stared vacantly at the ceiling.


    Shawn and Adrian were preupied with organizing Rnd¡¯s funeral, while Leah tended to Aurora¡¯s needs. Only Katherine remained behind in the hospital room with Joelle.


    ¡°Joelle, if you¡¯re feeling troubled, don¡¯t hesitate to share with me. It¡¯s better to let it out than keep it all bottled up.¡±


    ¡°Was that truly Rnd¡¯s body?¡± Joelle asked in a monotone voice.


    Katherine nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I refuse to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, you need toe to terms with it.¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it. Rnd can¡¯t possibly be gone!¡±


    Joelle ripped the IV out again, prompting Katherine to attempt to restrain her. However, with surprising strength, Joelle shoved her to the floor. ¡°Doctor! Doctor! Rnd, my son!¡±


    With her hair tousled, face ashen, and blood dripping from her hand, Joelle burst out of the hospital room in a whirlwind of chaos.


    She ran frantically but came to a sudden stop at the entrance of the morgue.


    Wade was engaged in a heated conversation with a doctor, clutching a document in his hand. Upon spotting her, he stormed over, his expression seething with anger. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Joelle Watson! If you had brought me¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 412

    ?<strong>Chapter 412:</strong>


    ¡°Rnd, if I had brought him to you sooner, how could this have happened?¡±


    Countless sheets of paper were thrown at Joelle¡¯s face in a fit of rage. They fluttered through the air like fallen leaves as Joelle crumpled to the floor. Wade crouched before her, his hands gripping her shoulders with desperation, his expression a painful mix of concern and sorrow.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Joelle, my brother¡¯s only tie to this world is gone. How do you n to make this right?¡±


    Joelle gradually regained herposure, her dry lips trembling as they parted slightly. ¡°No, that¡¯s not Rnd! That can¡¯t be him!¡±


    ¡°Take a look for yourself!¡± Wade thrust a death certificate into her face. ¡°Rnd is gone, and it is all your fault!¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Joelle rejected the notion with her words, yet deep down, she had already drawn a conclusion. If she had entrusted Rnd to Wade back then, he would have safeguarded him, ensuring he never came to harm. She felt like a failure as a mother, burdened by the weight of the tragedy.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡± Wade¡¯s words were filled with disdain, each one piercing Joelle¡¯s soul.


    Joelle was instantly engulfed by guilt, blood streaming down her arm, dripping onto her leg and then the floor. Yet, she seemed adrift in her thoughts, sitting on the cold floor as Wade¡¯s words lingered ominously in her mind: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    Suddenly, a warm hand extended to help her rise. It was Adrian.


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    But Joelle remained ensnared in her guilt and remorse. ¡°Have you said all there is to say?¡± Adrian stared at Wade with a nk expression.


    Upon hearing that Joelle had pushed Katherine, Adrian realized just how precarious Joelle¡¯s state had be, prompting him to rush over without hesitation. Wade redirected his hostility toward Adrian, seething with anger. ¡°This mess is all your fault.¡±


    Adrian retorted, ¡°What gives you the right to say that? Did you ever hold Rnd? Have you ever visited him? No one can raise a child without encountering their fair share of mishaps. We¡¯re already heartbroken, and it¡¯s not your ce to cast judgment on us.¡±


    Wade scoffed, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Rnd is a member of the Potter family. Even if he¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll take him back!¡±


    Joelle finally emerged from her stupor. ¡°No, no, you can¡¯t take Rnd away!¡±


    Adrian positioned himself protectively in front of her. ¡°Without my consent, no one can take him.¡±


    ¡°Adrian Miller, don¡¯tpel me to pursue legal action. It wouldn¡¯t bode well for anyone involved.¡±


    Wade¡¯s stance was unwavering, but Adrian stood his ground with equal tenacity. He pulled Joelle close and reached for his phone to make a call. Before long, Can arrived, nked by a formidable group of bodyguards.


    ¡°Can, take your position here and ensure that no oneys a hand on Rnd.¡±


    Adrian delivered thismand while ring at Wade, ensuring his words cut through the tension and were heard loud and clear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 413

    ?<strong>Chapter 413:</strong>


    Can cast a sidelong nce at Wade. ¡°Yes, Mr. Miller, you can rest assured; I will not permit anyone to enter.¡±


    Wade refrained from making any hasty moves, and Joelle experienced a fleeting sense of relief. Adrian cradled her in his arms and sought out a doctor to tend to the wound left by the IV drip on her hand.


    After the doctor attended to her, he turned to Adrian. ¡°Your wound requires attention as well, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Adrian hadn¡¯t intended for Joelle to find out, so he responded, ¡°It¡¯s healed.¡±


    ¡°How could it be? I have time now. Just wait a moment, and I¡¯ll retrieve the supplies to change your dressing.¡±


    Joelle asked, ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    ¡°Nothing too serious.¡±


    Joelle insisted on seeing his wound, and with a hint of reluctance, Adrian rolled up his sleeve. What was revealed was a burn the size of a palm, carefully bandaged on his arm.


    Joelle clutched his hand, her gaze fixated on his arm in a trance. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m not just a failed mother; I¡¯m a failed girlfriend too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already recovered.¡± Adrian tenderly wiped away her tears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Joelle, Rnd¡¯s situation isn¡¯t solely your burden to bear. I share the me as well. I failed to protect you both.¡±


    Joelle wiped her tears away, covering her face in anguish as she struggled topose herself. She knew she couldn¡¯t remain in sorrow any longer; doing so would only burden those around her.


    ¡°Adrian, I want to take charge of Rnd¡¯s funeral myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it together,¡± Adrian agreed.


    Wade left the hospital and slipped into his car, his previously sorrowful expression vanishing in an instant. His assistant turned to him and asked, ¡°Mr. Potter, what should we do? If we don¡¯t recover that body, the truth will eventually be uncovered, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°It no longer matters.¡± Wade cast a cold nce out the window. ¡°Rnd is already in our possession.¡±


    The child who perished in that fire was nothing more than a soul who had long since departed. On the day of Stephen¡¯s birthday celebration, his men had infiltrated the gathering, executing a covert swap of the child. Now, Rnd was in Wade¡¯s hands.


    Even if Adrian and Joelle discovered the truth in the future, he would never relinquish the child.


    Back at Greenhill Manor, the haunting sound of a child¡¯s cries echoed from the second floor. Rnd, only two years old, could already recognize faces. Aware that he was in an unfamiliar ce, he instinctively understood that anyone he didn¡¯t know could be a potential threat. Crying was his only way to express himself.


    Leaning against the wall, Chris stepped out of the room. Hearing the child¡¯s cries tugged at his heart, stirring a whirlwind of emotions. A sense of urgency swept over him,pelling him to rush and check on the little one.


    ¡°Chris, don¡¯t go,¡± Wade urged.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 414

    ?<strong>Chapter 414:</strong>


    Wade propped Chris up as he struggled to stand. Chris coughed a few times before weakly muttering, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told everyone you¡¯re dead. It¡¯s not right for you to meet Rnd.¡±


    Chris looked bewildered. ¡°But I¡¯m his father!¡±


    ¡°Chris, from now on, I will be his father in name.¡±


    Confusion clouded Chris¡¯s eyes, which then shifted to suspicion. ¡°They didn¡¯t give you Rnd, did they?¡±


    If they had willingly given him Rnd, why was Wade keeping the boy hidden?


    With trembling hands, Chris grabbed Wade¡¯s cor. ¡°What have you done? Wade!¡±


    ¡°This is not something you need to worry about,¡± Wade said, his gaze steady and unshaken. ¡°This isn¡¯t your concern. Just remember, I will never let you die.¡±


    Chris growled, ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Wade¡¯s response was chillingly detached, his voice as cold as a machine devoid of feeling. ¡°Rnd has inherited your RH negative blood.¡±


    ¡°Wade!¡± Chris sputtered, his words strangled by fury as another violent cough wracked his body. Barely able to keep his footing, he swatted away Wade¡¯s hand, which tried to support him.


    At that moment, Rnd¡¯s cries tore through the room, sharp and heart-wrenching, echoing off the walls.


    Chris could no longer focus on Wade. All that mattered was getting to Rnd, making sure he hadn¡¯t fallen or hurt himself.


    But Wade stood firm, blocking his way like an imprable wall. ¡°Go back to bed. You need to rest.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s crying!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Chris¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°He¡¯s crying! Wade, can¡¯t you hear him?¡±


    ¡°I hear him, but it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Chris stared at Wade as if seeing a stranger. ¡°Move! I need to see him!¡±


    With a sudden burst of strength, Wade lifted Chris and forcefully shut the door, throwing him back onto the bed.


    ¡°Listen to me, Chris. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t care about this child at all. You¡¯re my only brother, and I¡¯ll make sure you live, no matter what.¡±


    Chris trembled with disbelief as he processed each word. Grabbing a fruit knife from the bedside table, he held it tightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you keep going with this insanity! I¡¯d rather end it here and now!¡±


    Wade stood still, his voice calm. ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll follow right after.¡±


    His tone was serious, as though it were a vow he had alreadymitted to.


    Chris panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t push me.¡±


    Wade¡¯s face remained expressionless. ¡°Go ahead and try. The moment you plunge that knife into yourself, I¡¯ll follow. Wherever you stab, I¡¯ll match you. However deep you stab, I¡¯ll match you, inch for inch.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 415

    ?<strong>Chapter 415:</strong>


    The room was thick with tension, the silence hanging heavy with unspoken fears. Chris¡¯s resolve wavered as he looked into Wade¡¯s eyes, seeing something terrifying¡ªan unshakable, cold obsession.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± He lowered the knife with a bitter smile. ¡°Fine. You win. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Is that what you wanted to hear?¡±


    Wade stepped forward and took the knife away, ensuring Chris couldn¡¯t harm himself again. ¡°Chris, all I want is for you to live.¡±


    ¡°Like a ghost?¡± Chris hugged his knees, his voice hollow. ¡°What¡¯s the point of living like this?¡±


    ¡°Just hold on for two more years,¡± Wade said, draping a nket over him. ¡°I promise, when the storm has passed, I¡¯ll help you rebuild your life. You¡¯ll get a fresh start, and you can begin again.¡±


    Chris looked at him with weary eyes. ¡°And Rnd? Will I never see him again?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s better for everyone this way.¡±


    Chris let out a bitterugh. ¡°It¡¯s only better for you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing this for you.¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    Chris didn¡¯t respond. He had no desire to speak with Wade anymore, nor the energy to fight.


    ¡°Just leave me alone, Wade. I need some peace.¡± Wade didn¡¯t disturb him further.


    Outside, Wade issued amand to the servants to remove every sharp object from the room and seal the windows shut.


    Rnd¡¯s cries had stopped, though the reason remained unclear.


    Upon checking, Wade noticed the nanny hastily concealing something behind her back.


    ¡°Mr. Potter,¡± the nanny stammered. Wade nced first at Rnd, who was now peacefully asleep despite his earlier intense crying. He couldn¡¯t fathom how the nanny could have soothed the child so quickly. If she had such a talent, why had Rnd¡¯s cries been so loud that even Chris could hear them?


    ¡°What did you feed him?¡± Wade asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± the nanny replied, though her voice faltered under Wade¡¯s piercing gaze.


    Without a word, Wade signaled to his assistant, who swiftly restrained the nanny.


    A bottle of medication fell to the floor. Wade bent down and retrieved it, discovering it contained a sedative.


    ¡°I had no choice! The child cries all day long!¡± the nanny protested.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Wademanded, his tone cold and final.


    Rnd¡¯s well-being was deeply tied to Chris. Wade had gone to great lengths to bring this child back, not to let the nanny incapacitate him. The assistant escorted the nanny out, leaving Wade alone with the child.


    As Wade drew near to examine Rnd, he was struck by a profound shock. For the first time, he saw the child and realized something chilling¡ªRnd looked eerily simr to Chris when he was a child.


    Seeing Rnd was like seeing a younger version of Chris.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 416

    ?<strong>Chapter 416:</strong>


    Wade couldn¡¯t resist reaching out to touch Rnd¡¯s face. Even then, the child remained in a deep sleep, unresponsive to the touch.


    After some time, the assistant returned. ¡°Mr. Potter, should I hire a new nanny?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Wade¡¯s gaze never left Rnd. ¡°I¡¯ll look after him myself.¡±


    This child had to grow up healthy, and Wade didn¡¯t trust anyone else, not even a new nanny. He had ns for Rnd, and he intended to take full control of his life. Additionally, Wade was determined to im the role of Rnd¡¯s father. If he was to assume that responsibility, he would embody itpletely.


    In the hospital, Katherine sat on the bed, her trousers and sleeves modestly folded back. Due to Joelle¡¯s shove, Katherine had not only tumbled but also collided with the jagged edge of a table, resulting in several abrasions on her body.


    Shawn held a cotton swab soaked with antiseptic, ready to apply it to Katherine¡¯s wounds.


    Katherine, fatigued yet defiant, said, ¡°I can manage it on my own.¡±


    Shawn nced at her quickly. ¡°I was raised to lend a hand whenever I can. Besides, standing by while someone struggles isn¡¯t in my nature.¡±


    Katherine sighed inwardly. It wasn¡¯t that shecked the inclination to argue; she simply didn¡¯t have the energy. Rnd¡¯s situation had already shaken her, and Joelle¡¯s condition only deepened her concern.


    Both Katherine and Shawn had red, puffy eyes. Since the incident, not just the two of them, but everyone seemed to be walking on eggshells, as if even breathing too loudly might be a mistake.


    Shawn focused on applying the medication, meticulously covering Katherine¡¯s wounds with Band-Aids and carefully wrapping the more severe ones with gauze.


    When he finished, Katherine asked in a nasal tone, ¡°How is she?¡±


    ¡°She needs some time. She has to ept it.¡±


    Katherine stared nkly at the floor, murmuring, ¡°How could something like this happen?¡±


    Shawn felt the same way, but words seemed futile at that moment. He sniffed, then tightened the cap on the antiseptic bottle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset.¡±


    Katherine slowly turned to face him, her voice heavy with regret. ¡°Shawn, if I had known, I would have held Rnd a little tighter, given him more hugs.¡±


    As she spoke, silent tears streamed down her cheeks.


    Shawn reached out to wipe them away, his hands still smelling of antiseptic, but Katherine didn¡¯t mind.


    She hugged her knees and wept.


    Shawn longed to embrace her, but his hands hesitated in mid-air before retracting. He stayed by her side, patiently waiting for her tears to subside.


    A knock echoed at the door. Katherine turned her head toward the window, unwilling for anyone to witness her in such a vulnerable state. ¡°Shawn?¡±


    The voice was familiar. Shawn pulled back the curtain to reveal Lily standing at the door, holding arge insted lunch box.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 417

    ?<strong>Chapter 417:</strong>


    Lily was someone Katherine had introduced to Shawn for a blind date. Though romance had not blossomed between them, they had remained amicable. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Lily seemed to ignore Katherine¡¯s downcast mood. ¡°I heard something happened, so I thought I¡¯d check in on you. You haven¡¯t eaten, have you? I brought food.¡±


    Shawn epted it from her with a nod. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lily understood that Shawn¡¯s heart was not hers, and staying longer would only make her an unwee guest. ¡°I¡¯ll be off then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±


    Shawn left without saying goodbye to Katherine, leaving her with a profound sense of emptiness.


    Realizing this, Katherine quickly wiped her face.


    Why should she feel disappointed? Lily was someone she had personally introduced to Shawn. Wasn¡¯t this exactly what she wanted?


    With newfound rity, Katherineposed herself and made her way to Joelle.


    Joelle had Adrian by her side and had gone to sleep early. The following day, she showed no major emotional shifts. When the doctor visited her, shey quietly, submitting to various examinations. Once her health had improved, she threw herself into making arrangements for Rnd¡¯s funeral with determined resolve. She couldn¡¯t summon the courage to face his tiny, lifeless body in the morgue a second time.


    Adrian had already chosen a burial plot and consulted with Joelle on the funeral arrangements.


    During those days, Joelle seemed unfazed, managing everything with methodical precision.


    But Adrian sensed that she was on the verge of breaking. Every time he tried to have a heartfelt conversation with her, Joelle found excuses to avoid it. She neither cried nor smiled.


    On the day of Rnd¡¯s funeral, Joelle dressed in ck for the solemn asion, determined to present her best self for her son¡¯s final farewell.


    Unexpectedly, a group of reporters was waiting for them at the cemetery entrance. Without permission, they relentlessly snapped photos of Joelle. Although Adrianter had Can disperse them, the images of her at the funeral still circted online.


    Joelle, a minor celebrity, had endured online harassment before. But now, with her son¡¯s death, the attention intensified, and it sparked widespread discussion across the inte.


    As Rnd was being lowered into the ground, Joelle finally copsed. She had been holding it together while watching the coffin descend, but no one expected her sudden rush forward.


    She clung to the coffin, desperately wing at the dirt with her hands, her cries scattering the birds around the cemetery. ¡°Rnd! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Katherine tried to help her to her feet, but Adrian raised his hand, signaling for everyone to stay back. He approached Joelle alone, gently consoling her, ¡°Joelle, let Rnd rest in peace. Let him begin his final journey.¡±


    Joelle clung to the coffin, heartbroken. ¡°My son¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 418

    ?<strong>Chapter 418:</strong>


    Adrian squeezed her hand tightly, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Let¡¯s say goodbye together.¡±


    Eventually, Joelle allowed herself to be guided away from the grave, walking alongside Adrian.


    Her heart shattered as she watched the coffin being covered with thick soil, sealing Rnd¡¯s final resting ce as if creating an imprable barrier between her and the life she had lost.


    After the ceremony, Joelle¡¯s fragileposure finally crumbled, and she broke downpletely in Adrian¡¯s arms.


    Joelle still hadn¡¯t woken up when Adrian brought her home.


    He gently cleaned the dirt from her hands with a warm towel, taking special care with her fingernails. As Shawn entered the room to speak with him, Adrian ced a tender kiss on Joelle¡¯s forehead before standing up to leave.


    ¡°Take a look at this,¡± Shawn said, handing Adrian a tablet. The screen disyed pictures of Joelle at the cemetery, taken secretly and now spreading across the inte.


    Thements online were harsh and cruel, criticizing Joelle¡¯s wless appearance at her son¡¯s funeral. Some even questioned the authenticity of her grief. The vitriol in thements was overwhelming.


    Adrian knew that seeing them would break Joelle. He handed the tablet back to Shawn. ¡°Don¡¯t let Joelle see this.¡±


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    Shawn nodded and then asked, ¡°Who invited those reporters today?¡±


    The news of Rnd¡¯s death had not been made public yet, so someone with a hidden agenda must have contacted the media. Adrian instructed Can to investigate.


    It was soon revealed that the person behind the reporters was someone with thest name Potter.


    ¡°Wade Potter?¡± Shawn asked, recognizing the connection to Rnd¡¯s real parentage.


    Adrian suspected Wade was retaliating against Joelle for not returning Rnd to him.


    ¡°This is too much! Does he realize how damaging thesements are?¡± Shawn eximed.


    Adrian¡¯s face hardened with anger. That night, he struck back by tanking the stock of Wade¡¯spany. Simultaneously, he leaked several of Wade¡¯s scandals to shift the public¡¯s focus away from Joelle.


    It was uncovered that Wade had umted significant debts before his brother¡¯s death, transferring them into Chris¡¯ name and exploiting his death for financial gain.


    Wade had always imed that his actions were motivated by love for his brother, but it was merely a facade.


    Opinions on the inte quickly split into two camps. Some argued that all rich peopleckedpassion, while others continued their relentless criticism of Joelle. During this time,


    Joelle¡¯s loved ones cut off their inte ess to avoid the upsetting headlines. Unaware of the online fallout due to their absence, they didn¡¯t realize that the Finch family had publicly supported Joelle.


    However, this support was quickly overshadowed by the prevailing negative sentiment online.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 419

    ?<strong>Chapter 419:</strong>


    Meanwhile, M scrolled through her phone, muttering, ¡°This is so sad. If I were ridiculed like that, I might have considered ending it all.¡±


    Her manicurist responded, ¡°True, Joelle looked too put together. You wouldn¡¯t guess she was mourning her son. Anyone else might have lost their mind.¡±


    As M flipped through her phone, she absentmindedly ate some fruit with a fork. She then came across posts from her industry peers defending Joelle.


    ¡°One thing I can say is that Joelle has always deeply cared for her children. Judging her solely by her attire isn¡¯t fair. It overlooks all her efforts.¡±


    After one person spoke out, many others joined in. Byte morning, a significant portion of their industry was supporting Joelle.


    M scoffed at the wave of support.


    She picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? I need you to hire some inte trolls.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Joelle. I need trolls.¡±


    ¡°Really? I heard Joelle is having a tough time. We shouldn¡¯t push her to the brink.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still out there dressing like that after her son¡¯s death. Don¡¯t underestimate how tough she is.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay three times the usual rate.¡± Money talks.


    The person hesitated initially, but finally agreed.


    After Rnd¡¯s funeral, Joelle developed a high fever and had to stay in bed for several days. Aurora, worried about her mother, was kept from visiting.


    She had already lost her brother, and now her mother was ill too.


    In the past, she would have sought Dunn¡¯s guidance, but now he was unreachable.


    One quiet evening, she entered the study alone. ¡°¡®Mr.Miller¡­¡±


    Adrian immediately stubbed out his cigarette and opened the window as he approached her. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±


    Visibly distressed, Aurora replied, ¡°I want to see Mom.¡±


    Adrian scooped her up onto hisp, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for neglecting you these past few days.¡±


    Aurora shook her head in understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know everyone is sad about Rnd. I miss him too.¡± She then pressed her face into Adrian¡¯s shirt and began to sob loudly.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian whispered, soothingly stroking her back. ¡°Let it all out. When you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll go see your mom.¡±


    In that moment, Aurora felt a strong urge to call him Dad. Her family was dwindling. Still, she held back. Her tears were real, just like her self-control.


    Minutester, Adrian took her to Joelle¡¯s side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 420

    <strong>Chapter 420:</strong>


    Joelle was barely lucid, asionally opening her eyes only to gaze nkly at the ceiling, caught between wakefulness and dreams.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Aurora took a seat beside the bed, gently holding Joelle¡¯s pallid face in her small hands. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be sad. I will always be here for you.¡±


    At the sound of Aurora¡¯s voice, Joelle showed the first sign of life. She gently patted Aurora¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Mommy¡¯s okay.¡±


    Aurora, however, was skeptical. She knew that when adults said they were fine, it often meant the opposite.


    Unsure how to uplift Joelle, all Aurora could do was embrace her tightly and nt soothing kisses on her face. The silence in the room was profound, broken only by the sound of the wind outside.


    Suddenly, Joelle¡¯s thoughts turned to Rnd, and her heart ached intensely. Tears quietly streamed down her cheeks once more, extinguishing the flicker of life that had briefly ignited within her.


    Later, after Aurora had fallen asleep beside Joelle, Adrian carefully carried the child to Leah. Aurora had been restless, often waking from nightmares and needingfort.


    When Adrian returned to check on Joelle, he found her sitting up for the first time in days. She looked frail, her hair disheveled, as she sorrowfully flipped through a photo album.


    Adrian sat beside her on the bed, draped her arm over his shoulders, and kissed her forehead gently. ¡°Being like this won¡¯t make Rnd happy.¡±


    Clutching the photo album to her chest, Joelle closed her eyes in despair. ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t help it. Adrian, I feel like such a failure.¡±


    Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters


    She reflected on the critical moments of her life andmented her poor choices. Now, unable to even protect her son, she questioned her reason to continue.


    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± Adrian replied firmly. ¡°Joelle, both Aurora and I need you. You have to pull yourself together, even if it¡¯s just for us.¡±


    Leaning on him, drained, Joelle doubted her ability to start anew. Recovering was easier said than done. How could she possibly move on?


    How could she ever smile again?


    How could she pull herself together?


    With her son gone, how could Joelle find joy?


    Adrian tried to lift her spirits by massaging her, telling stories, and feeding her small bites. Yet, after a few mouthfuls, Joelle reclined again, sumbing to her despair.


    Adrian, too, was drained from caring for her.


    To brighten her mood, he booked a section of a resort by a tranquilke. They all needed a break, not just Joelle.


    They strolled by theke, their expressions somber, devoid ofughter or happiness. In the evening, they gathered around a bonfire and released skynterns, each one a silent prayer for Rnd.


    As Joelle watched thenterns ascend, she felt a brief relief from her aching longing, staring nkly as they floated into the night sky.


    Adrian adjusted the coat around her shoulders and, with a gentle smile, whispered, ¡°Adrian, look at that star. It¡¯s so bright.¡±


    Adrian wrapped his arms around her from behind. ¡°That¡¯s Rnd, watching over you from up there.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: I hope you lovely people have enjoyed the chapters. God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 421

    ?<strong>Chapter 421:</strong>


    A faint smile appeared on Joelle¡¯s face. Aurora, tugging at Adrian¡¯s hand, asked, ¡°Mommy, Mr. Miller! That star is twinkling. Is it Rnd winking at us?¡±


    Bending down, Adrian lifted Joelle slightly with one arm. ¡°Of course. Rnd will always be with us.¡±


    Seeing the family of three together, cheerful despite their grief, Shawn felt a sense of relief. His eyes wandered to Katherine.


    She looked up at the sky, deep in thought, until Shawn¡¯s gaze caught her attention. She nced his way, but Shawn had already diverted his eyes.


    Leah sniffled from the cold. ¡°The night air is growing chilly, sir. I¡¯ll go get a nket.¡±


    They had left their phones in the car, shielded from the harsh criticisms bombarding Joelle from the outside world. Adrian had even hired online supporters and manipted entertainment news outlets to quash the bacsh, but his efforts proved fruitless. To protect Joelle from the onught, they agreed to leave their phones behind during outings. In the faint glow of the car¡¯s interior, Adrian¡¯s phone continued to light up, shing the name ¡°Michael.¡±


    Leah came rushing back breathlessly.


    In her haste, Leah had forgotten the nket, clutching only a phone as she sprinted thest hundred meters. ¡°Sir! Mr. Frye is on the line!¡±


    Her announcement captured everyone¡¯s attention as Adrian took the phone.


    ¡°Michael?¡±


    From the other side, Michael¡¯s voice broke through, fraught with despair. ¡°Adrian,e help me. I¡¯m at my limit. I can¡¯t handle this alone!¡±


    Adrian immediately understood what was happening. Lacey¡¯s heart condition was serious; the doctors had already said there was no way to fix it.


    After Lacey and Michael¡¯s discharge from the hospital, everyone had been bracing themselves for the inevitable. But with Joelle also needing support, Adrian could only offerfort to Michael over the phone.


    ¡°Michael, I¡¯m tied up here. Bring Lacey back.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Michael¡¯s voice faltered, despair unmistakable as he sat in the hospital corridor, his face buried in his hands, nearly tearing his hair out. ¡°I just can¡¯t handle it. I can¡¯t face her! Please, Adrian, you have toe!¡±


    Every gathering must eventually part, but Michael was not ready to let go.


    Before Adrian could respond, Joelle intervened, ¡°Go. Bring Michael and Lacey back. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    Joelle was well aware that both Lacey and Michael were Adrian¡¯s closest friends. With Michael stranded and struggling in a distant city, she could only imagine how worried Adrian must be for him. That evening, Joelle quietly watched as Adrian left for the airport.


    At four in the morning, Joelle¡¯s phone rang. It was Adrian calling from afar, his voice thick with grief. ¡°Lacey passed away at 3:30 AM.¡±


    Joelle gently stroked her sleeping daughter¡¯s hair, trying to stifle her sobs as tears streamed down her face.


    Adrian continued, his words heavy with sorrow. ¡°The Hudson family ns to hold the funeral here, so I won¡¯t be back for a while.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 422

    ?<strong>Chapter 422:</strong>


    Joelle had anticipated this, but hearing it still felt like a knife to her chest. ¡°Okay,¡± she managed to whisper.


    Lacey had left this world quietly, with little suffering. The night before her passing, she and Michael had shared a deep, reflective conversation about life. But the following day, she was struck by a heart attack. Even as she was rushed to the hospital, she clung to her fading strength, holding on just a little longer.


    She had said, ¡°Michael, I¡¯m most worried about my sister. Could you call her over? I want to see her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Michael made the call to Fiona that he truly understood the weight of Lacey¡¯s words.


    Standing at the hospital room door, he felt paralyzed, unable to move inside. Each moment with Lacey felt both like a precious gift and a reminder of the fleeting time they had. For so long, he had believed himself strong, resilient enough to face whatever life threw his way.


    But now, he found himself slumped in the corridor, his heart in pieces. He cursed the cruel hand fate had dealt him, railing against the injustice of it all.


    Among all the healthy people in the world, why had this cursed heart disease imed Lacey? It seemed so unbearably unjust.


    What if he hadn¡¯t gone in to see her? Would she have fought just a little longer? Maybe a miracle would have happened.


    In a moment of self-loathing, Michael pped himself hard across the face, his frustration boiling over.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Later, it was Adrian who called him, urging him not to leave with regrets. Only then did Michael find the courage to enter.


    There, surrounded by the cold, sterile beeping of the machines,y Lacey. The once carefree girl was now locked in a losing battle against time.


    Michael wiped his tears as he approached her, masking his sorrow with a brave front. ¡°Lacey¡­¡±


    Lacey¡¯s eyelids fluttered open with great difficulty. Her breaths were shallow and uneven, fogging up the oxygen mask.


    She lifted her frail hand, reaching for his, and when their fingers interlocked, she held on as if she never wanted to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Michael¡­¡±


    Michael¡¯s throat tightened, and he squeezed her hand, using the connection between them to hide the agony on his face. He finally understood what Adrian meant about not leaving regrets. ¡°Lacey, I love you.¡±


    A faint smile ghosted across Lacey¡¯s lips, fragile yet filled with all the emotion she had left to give.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Michael continued, his voice breaking with every word. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it before, but now I want you to remember it. I love you!¡±


    Over and over, he repeated, ¡°I love you,¡± as if sheer will could make her stay.


    Lacey gave a small nod, her eyes speaking volumes more than words ever could.


    Slowly, her fingers wrapped around his, tracing the delicate shape of a heart in his palm.


    But Michael couldn¡¯t findfort in her touch. A horrifying thought wed at his mind¡ªLacey could no longer speak.


    ¡°Lacey? Please, stay with me. Don¡¯t fall asleep, okay?¡± The lines on her heart monitor began to steady.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 423

    ?<strong>Chapter 423:</strong>


    Desperation twisted inside Michael. He cupped her face gently, his terrified eyes searching hers for some sign that she could still feel him.


    The steady rhythm mocked him. Each beat, each sound, was a cruel reminder of time slipping away. ¡°Lacey!¡±


    Tears streamed down Michael¡¯s face as he made the most defiant decision of his life. He reached up, pulled off her oxygen mask, and pressed his lips to hers in a desperate kiss.


    If there was any chance that her soul lingered at the threshold, he wanted her to know that he loved her.


    But her lips did not respond.


    Her warmth was already fading, slipping away like thest light of a sunset giving way to darkness.


    Michael¡¯s hands fell away from her face, the cold reality settling in. There was no denying it now¡ªLacey was gone.


    Adrian, who had been frantically searching for Lacey¡¯s room, froze when he heard Michael¡¯s heart-wrenching cry.


    The doctor rushed in and nced at the monitor, his face clouded with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Michael copsed to his knees, clutching Lacey¡¯s lifeless hand in his own. The two wedding rings on their fingers caught the light, glinting like stars that had lost their sky. Michael couldn¡¯t summon the courage to face the truth.


    Before the funeral, he drowned his pain in alcohol, numbing himself to the world. Adrian, overwhelmed with handling everything, couldn¡¯t find a moment to check on him.


    And after the funeral, nothing changed. Michael¡¯s nights were filled with empty bottles and a hollow ache that only grew stronger. He fell asleep each night clutching Lacey¡¯s urn.


    Someone suggested Adrian talk to Michael, but Adrian was beyond exhausted himself. The day after Lacey¡¯s funeral, he shut himself away in his hotel room and slept for a whole day and night.


    A knock on the door finally pulled him from his fitful sleep. He groaned, assuming it was just room service, and ignored it.


    When his phone buzzed beside him, he picked it up with a sigh, seeing Joelle¡¯s name sh across the screen.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you at the hotel?¡± she asked.


    ¡°1 am.¡±


    ¡°Open the door.¡±


    Adrian sat up quickly, not even bothering to grab a shirt in his rush. He nearly tripped over himself in his haste to reach the door.


    When he flung the door open, there she was.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He pulled her close, his joy raw and genuine.


    Joelle, visibly tired from her long journey, smiled at the sight of his happiness, which made it all worthwhile.


    ¡°I was worried about you. You¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hard without taking a break.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 424

    ?<strong>Chapter 424:</strong>


    Adrian opened his mouth to dismiss her concern, but the words caught in his throat,ing out differently. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, I feel like I can¡¯t rest properly.¡±


    At Adrian¡¯s meaningful remark, Joelle smiled and lightly hit his shoulder. ¡°Come on, be serious now.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s exhaustion vanished in an instant, reced by a surge of joy at seeing her finally perk up.


    Be serious, huh? How could he, when all he wanted at that moment was to scoop her up and carry her to be with him? He made Joelle sit on the shoe cab by the door and kissed her, his yearning unmistakable at the contact.


    He leaned closer, deepening the kiss.


    Joelle threw all her reservations aside and responded eagerly, though she could barely match his fervor.


    Adrian pulled away from the kiss, panting, and carried her to the bedroom. The white sheets were a bit disheveled, but that was the least of their concerns at the moment.


    As she plopped down on the bed, Joelle grabbed the remote from the bedside table and drew the ckout curtains shut.


    The light slowly faded, leaving nothing but darkness and heated desire in the room.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Adrian tossed his shirt over his head and removed Joelle¡¯s clothes at the same time.


    It had been a while since they¡¯d made love, but their physical connection remained as strong as ever. After their blissful lovemaking, Adrian carried Joelle to the shower.


    Soaking in the bathtub with Adrian, Joelle grew heavy with thought once more.


    The truth haunted her again: Rnd and Lacey were gone.


    Fixing her wistful gaze at the ceiling, Joelle muttered, ¡°I used to think that if we just worked hard enough on our rtionship, our future would be filled with happiness.¡±


    Adrian squeezed some shampoo into his palm,thered it up, and massaged it into Joelle¡¯s hair. He wished there was a way to improve the situation, but no one could undo what had happened.


    ¡°Things will get better, Joelle,¡± he said gently, hoping to uplift her spirits.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have confidence in that,¡± she replied quietly.


    Joelle looked away, quickly wiping the tears from her eyes. Since Rnd¡¯s passing, her mood would often take a sudden downward spiral.


    There were times while ying with Aurora when she¡¯d suddenly zone out, her smile fading as the weight of sorrow gripped her heart.


    She knew her shifting mood affected Aurora, yet she often felt helpless to pull herself out of despair.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having dreams of Rnd crying to me these past few nights,¡± she admitted softly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 425

    ?<strong>Chapter 425:</strong>


    Adrian leaned over, nting a kiss on the corner of her lips. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been sleeping well because I wasn¡¯t around?¡±


    ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll take you with me wherever I go.¡± Adrian had been Joelle¡¯s greatestfort. He was always by her side.


    She knew he was trying his best to be good to her, and she could feel everyone¡¯s care and concern.


    She couldn¡¯t go on like this; she had to pull herself together.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Katherine to help me find a psychologist,¡± she said.


    Adrian smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Joelle fell silent for a moment before asking, ¡°How¡¯s Michael holding up?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been drinking heavily,¡± he replied, his expression somber. ¡°His parents areing to take him home with them in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Lacey¡¯s passing taught me a lesson,¡± Joelle said, reaching up and taking his hand in hers.


    Adrian nodded in agreement. It had taught him a lesson too. Life was too short to waste on regrets.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    Unless the inevitable urred¡ªlike aging or death¡ªpeople, especially lovers, should live their lives free of regrets.


    Hurdles and challenges were temporary and a natural part of rtionships. As long as they faced everything together, things would eventually work out.


    So that if one partner were to pass away one day, the only regret would be not having enough time together, as everything else would be a cherished memory to hold onto forever.


    Adrian held Joelle¡¯s hand tightly, mirroring the intertwined hands of Michael and Lacey during her final hours in the ward.


    He loved Joelle as much¡ªperhaps even more¡ªbut he felt something was missing.


    The next day, they returned to Illerith.


    At the airport, Joelle held Adrian¡¯s arm, her sunsses protecting her eyes from the harsh sunlight. Can was waiting beside a Rolls-Royce, just as expected. However, they were unaware that someone had been following them since they boarded the ne.


    News of their return to the country spread quickly online, apanied by photos that reignited public outrage once again.


    The headlines were utterly ridiculous and defamatory, painting Joelle in a negative light for what they assumed was a vacation after her son¡¯s death.


    Thankfully, Joelle didn¡¯t go online as much as she used to, so the news hadn¡¯t reached her yet.


    But Adrian could no longer ignore the damaging attack on her image.


    The criticism was biased and deliberate, as though someone was purposefully trying to tear Joelle down.


    ¡°Investigate the flood of negative articles about Joelle and have them taken down immediately. Show no mercy to anyone who refuses to cooperate,¡± Adrian instructed Can once they were alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 426

    ?<strong>Chapter 426:</strong>


    He was stubborn in business but never tyrannical.


    This time, however, he dealt with the furor with an iron fist, pulling every string and spending a small fortune to remove all the negative articles from the inte. He felt no remorse or regret, given how harsh thements about Joelle were.


    ¡°Find me a jewelry designer for a diamond ring,¡± he added.


    Can was momentarily stunned as realization hit him. ¡°Mr. Miller, is it for¡­? Have you thought this through? I mean, marriage is a lifelongmitment.¡±


    Adrian looked out the floor-to-ceiling window. ¡°What¡¯s happened recently has made me realize I can¡¯t live without her.¡±


    He paused, then smiled as he continued, ¡°Joelle gave me a home, a reason to live. I want to share my life with her until we grow old together.¡±


    Can was happy for Adrian but couldn¡¯t fully celebrate as he caught sight of Joelle in his peripheral vision, standing in the doorway.


    The cup in Joelle¡¯s hand slipped from her grip, spilling and soaking the carpet.


    Adrian saw her reflection in the window and realized she must have heard what he said. ¡°Joelle, I¡ª¡±


    Joelle cut him off. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything!¡±


    With that, she turned on her heel and sprinted away.


    Watching Joelle sprint away in panic, Can chuckled. ¡°It seems Ms. Watson isn¡¯t quite ready to ept you yet.¡±


    Adrian had expected as much. ¡°Yes, now is not the right time.¡±


    Just as Joelle had indicated, one chose to ignore, and the other chose to remain silent, letting the moment pass unnoticed.


    That day, M opened her phone to browse the usual jokes about Joelle.


    However, she discovered that the online world, which had been harshly critical of Joelle the previous night, was now overflowing with praise for her.


    Anyone bold enough to criticize her was banned.


    The situation was quite strange.


    From the staircase, Gracie¡¯s voice floated over as she chatted with Fred.


    ¡°Adrian really pulled out all the stops this time, quieting all theizens across the nation.¡±


    Gracie snorted. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what was needed. Did you see the insults thrown at Joelle a few days ago?¡±


    At this, M tuned out.


    She had long harbored suspicions of Adrian¡¯s deep affection for Joelle. Despite the presence of many beautiful women, he seemed to see only Joelle.


    Honestly, M felt jealous.


    Throughout her entire life, not even her brother, father, or grandfather had given her such undivided attention.


    Her romantic history included men who initially impressed but ultimatelycked depth or were overly attached to their mothers, all proving to be disappointing. If given the choice of a partner, she would undoubtedly select someone like Adrian, whose focus would be solely on her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 427

    ?<strong>Chapter 427:</strong>


    Joelle had been attending psychological therapy sessions for more than two weeks.


    After her nightmares ended, she started to engage more fully in life. Aurora hade of age to various hobby sses.


    Thus, Joelle also signed up for dance, singing, and art sses, primarily to heal the effects of the past on Aurora. Luckily, her dedication began to show results, as Aurora became noticeably happier.


    Day by day, Joelle sensed an improvement in their lives. That was until she went shopping with Katherine and unexpectedly encountered Wade.


    His gaze was filled with hostility.


    Previously, Wade had been affable with Joelle, but now he regarded her as if she were an enemy.


    He was apanied by a woman, likely his girlfriend. Joelle couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why, but she sensed no need to involve herself in unfamiliar social settings.


    ¡°Katherine, let¡¯s check out a different store.¡±


    Noticing Wade, Katherine grasped the situation.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    His hatred wouldn¡¯t upset Joelle; it would only remind her of her ties to Rnd¡¯s demise.


    ¡°Katherine, I need to use the restroom,¡± Joelle said.


    She went to the restroom and began searching her bag for her medication.


    During her initial consultation with a psychologist, she was diagnosed with moderate depression and prescribed medication. She concealed her true condition to spare her loved ones from worry.


    After taking her medication, Joelle found that her right hand was steadier than before.


    As Joelle left the restroom, Katherine quickly pulled her aside with a secretive air.


    ¡°Joelle, guess what I just overheard?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Katherine stealthily looked toward the luxury store where Wade had been.


    ¡°The salesperson mentioned Wade was ordering shoes for their wedding.¡±


    Joelle, still under the influence of her medication and processing slowly, responded indifferently, ¡°So what?¡±


    Katherine clicked her tongue in frustration, dismayed by Joelle¡¯s disinterest. ¡°Think about it. Wade ims to care deeply about Rnd, yet after everything that happened, he¡¯s still ready to marry?¡±


    Joelle grew quiet at her words.


    However, Katherine was her friend and naturally viewed everything from Joelle¡¯s perspective.


    Realistically, if Wade intended to marry his girlfriend, it wasn¡¯t inherently wrong.


    ¡°Forget it. Whatever he does is irrelevant to us. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 428

    ?<strong>Chapter 428:</strong>


    Nevertheless, Katherine remained perturbed and continued to probe further.


    This probing eventually led to an unexpected revtion. The woman Wade was nning to marry had only known him for a few days, and they came from vastly different social backgrounds with no real emotional connection.


    So why the sudden decision to marry?


    It wasn¡¯t just Joelle being overly cautious; even someone as seasoned as she, who had witnessed many oddities, found Wade¡¯s actions perplexing.


    That evening, Adrian returned home from work.


    Joelle shared the day¡¯s events with him.


    By chance, Adrian had also been withholding information about Wade.


    Can had discovered that the person who had secretly taken photographs had been hired by Wade.


    Did his hatred for Joelle run so deep? Just because she had refused to hand over Rnd, did he want to destroy her?


    ¡°Adrian, doesn¡¯t it strike you as odd? If he genuinely cared about Rnd, why would he be nning a wedding? And even go shopping for wedding shoes with the bride?¡± Adrian drew her close. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°It just seems his words and actions are at odds. When I first met him, he didn¡¯t seem like the type to behave this way.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Adrian responded calmly. ¡°He¡¯s never been trustworthy. The debts his brother had before his death were actually Wade¡¯s. Hispany was in trouble, and Chris was gravely ill, so he exploited Chris¡¯ death to avoid his responsibilities.¡±


    Upon hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Joelle¡¯s guilt towards Wade faded. He didn¡¯t seem bothered, so she decided not to dwell on his previous remarks in the morgue. ¡°Adrian, I think I¡¯m ready to return to work.¡±


    Joelleid her head on Adrian¡¯sp as he tenderly massaged her.


    Their psychologist, who advocated for holistic methods, had rmended massages to rx both the mind and body. Adrian had discreetly learned a few techniques, and they were proving effective for Joelle.


    ¡°Are you sure it won¡¯t be too tiring?¡± he asked.


    Joelle nodded with a smile. ¡°The work at the studio isn¡¯t overwhelming, and I believe being busy will help me refocus. It¡¯s something that truly adds meaning to my life.¡±


    Adrian paused briefly. Having sessfully shielded her from online gossip, he felt that maybe the outside world wasn¡¯t as dangerous as he had feared.


    ¡°Alright, but remember to take breaks if you feel overwhelmed. Don¡¯t overexert yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Adrian bent down to give her a gentle kiss on the lips. ¡°Aurora will be staying with Leah tonight. Do you want to¡­?¡±


    A decline in sexual interest is often a symptom of depression, but Joelle didn¡¯t want to let Adrian down, so she managed a forced smile and consented.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 429

    ?<strong>Chapter 429:</strong>


    Adrian was extremely cautious in this area. Despite a long period of abstinence, he was always mindful of Joelle¡¯s well-being, holding back more often than not. However, despite the rarity, Joelle struggled to feel any desire.


    Their lovemaking was brief and merely satisfied basic physical needs.


    Meanwhile, Wade didn¡¯t hesitate to pay a hefty deposit for a pair of custom wedding shoes, swiping his card effortlessly.


    The woman next to him was both surprised and thrilled.


    She could hardly believe Wade had proposed to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She walked beside him, attempting to link arms with him. After all, they were about to be married, and such closeness was to be expected soon.


    ¡°After the wedding¡­¡±


    Wade¡¯s suddenment made the woman quickly pull her hand back.


    ¡°What about after the wedding?¡±


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    ¡°After the wedding, I n to live abroad.¡±


    She assumed Wade meant they would move together and agreed instantly.


    Wade seemed like an excellent choice for a husband. Being chosen by him felt like an incredible stroke of fortune. Her family was poor and deep in debt. The first time she worked at a nightclub, Wade took an interest in her. She expected to sleep with him, but instead, he asked, ¡°Do you want to make money?¡±


    With her financial burdens weighing on her, she quickly agreed.


    Wade cleared her debts immediately and provided her with a generous allowance.


    Naturally, she questioned, ¡°Why did you pick me?¡±


    Wade replied, ¡°Because you¡¯re clean.¡±


    She realized that being powerless and without status made her easy to manipte.


    Despite this, Wade had rescued her from a desperate situation, and she couldn¡¯t help but nurture a faint hope of love for him.


    The following day, Wade married her.


    Afterward, he presented her with a stack of documents to sign. At first, she skimmed through them, but upon recognizing them as prenuptial agreements, she didn¡¯t want Wade to think she was after his wealth. So, she signed everything his assistant handed her without hesitation.


    Three days after their marriage registration, Wade said, ¡°I¡¯m going abroad.¡±


    ¡°What should I get ready?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to prepare.¡±


    She stood there, puzzled. ¡°Does that mean we¡¯ll be living separately?¡±


    She felt betrayed and surprised but couldn¡¯tprehend that Wade¡¯s generosity had been mere pretense.


    Still, she trusted him. ¡°Did you marry me because you needed me to do something for you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 430

    <strong>Chapter 430:</strong>


    Maybe Wade loved someone else, but his family disapproved, requiring him to first marry someone suitable.


    Even if she was merely a ceholder or a tool, she hoped her role in his life held some significance.


    However, Wade simply said, ¡°No.¡±


    After his departure, she began to examine the documents she had signed.


    The first document she picked up was an adoption application.


    The second document was apany legal representative transfer agreement.


    This only deepened her confusion.


    Now, with her bank ount full of money but isted in the vast expanse of GreenHill Manor, she felt lost, like a speck of dust, unsure of her next move. After the initial shock, she began toe to terms with her situation.


    Wasn¡¯t this essentially living on her own? Although Wade might have been deceptive, the substantial funds in her ount were very real. She invited her family to move into GreenHill Manor, and her days quickly filled with shopping sprees.


    At first, it was just a few clothing items, then jewelry, followed by high-end cosmetics. Eventually, she began purchasing gold, and someone suggested she invest in real estate.


    Soon after, the police arrived.


    They were there because Wade¡¯spany had encountered legal issues, and as the listed legal representative, she was their first point of contact.


    ¡°Where is Wade Potter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied, panic rising in her chest.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening in the basement at GreenHill Manor?¡±


    The police searched the basement, a ce that had always been locked. There, they discovered various equipment used for drawing blood and a body that had been drained of blood.


    She trembled with fear. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know!¡±


    The police had been questioning everyone Wade hade into contact with before his disappearance.


    Today, it was Joelle¡¯s turn. She arrived at work, only to find two inclothes officers waiting for her.


    Joelle was taken aback by the unexpected visit. ¡°I haven¡¯t spoken to Wade since my son¡¯s ident. I have no idea where he is.¡±


    The officers exchanged looks, and one continued, ¡°We understand your son had Rh-negative blood. Is that correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wade Potter had been kidnapping people with Rh-negative blood for years.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s blood ran cold. ¡°You¡¯re saying he kidnapped them to harvest their blood?¡±


    She suddenly recalled what had happened with Liza. During that terrifying time in Illerith, rumors of disappearances had gripped the city. But after Wade emerged in the public eye, those rumors seemed to fade. Could there be a connection? But why? Why would Wade do this?


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy New Year, lovely people! May it be an excellent year filled with many novels and plenty of reading to enjoy! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (>??)?


    .

 Chapter 431

    ?<strong>Chapter 431:</strong>


    The officer¡¯s next words seemed to answer her question. ¡°We believe Wade¡¯s brother, Chris Potter, might still be alive.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breath caught in her throat. ¡°But Chris died years ago, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s reason to believe his death was faked. Chris may have needed a lot of Rh-negative blood due to severe anemia. Wade¡¯s disappearance may be connected to his brother¡¯s condition.¡±


    Suddenly, something clicked in Joelle¡¯s mind. ¡°When did Wade disappear?¡±


    ¡°Shortly after your son¡¯s death.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s world tilted. Rnd¡­ Could it be¡­?


    Her thoughts raced back to that day, to the fire, and to Dunn¡¯s words: ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t find Rnd.¡± He had said he couldn¡¯t find Rnd.


    Could Rnd still be alive?


    Her hands trembled, but she fought to keep her voice steady. ¡°Officer, I need a DNA test done on my son¡¯s body. Please.¡±


    The officers exchanged another look before nodding in agreement to her request.


    Joelle clutched her chest, fighting to steady her breath. The thought that Rnd might still be alive filled her with a fragile hope, even though it seemed almost too incredible to believe. Could Wade have hidden him?


    She needed to tell Adrian. She rushed out of her office, her mind consumed with this glimmer of hope, unable to focus on anything else. As she passed the break room, she overheard hushed whispers.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Joelle came back to work so soon. After everything that happened, you¡¯d think she¡¯d take more time off.¡±


    ¡°Her son just died, and she¡¯s back at work. How heartless.¡± The speaker was the young intern who had tried to flirt with Adrian.


    Joelle stopped, her attention snapping to their conversation. ¡°Now there¡¯s nothing about her online. Anyone who mentioned her would be banned instantly. What¡¯s going on? Did Miller Group intervene?¡±


    Just as they were about to continue, they noticed Joelle standing there.


    ¡°Joelle, we didn¡¯t mean it!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s cold gaze was fixed solely on the intern. ¡°What did you just say about me?¡±


    She could tolerate people talking about her behind her back, but she couldn¡¯t stand them dragging her child into it. The others quickly left, leaving the intern alone to face Joelle. Trying to maintain herposure, she said, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? Your son dies, and here you are, acting like everything¡¯s fine. You¡¯re more worried about your image than being a mother.¡±


    Joelle was taken aback, struggling toprehend the malice in the intern¡¯s words. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The intern¡¯s bravado faltered. ¡°Check the onlinements yourself. Do you think money can silence everyone? You¡¯ve been criticized so harshly, yet you stille to work. I don¡¯t know how you can act like nothing happened.¡±


    Joelle felt a wave of nausea rise in her, her face paling. Someone nearby, unable to watch any longer, pulled the intern away and silenced her.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t remember how she left the office. Once in her car, she frantically searched for her pills. But they didn¡¯t work right away.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 432

    ?<strong>Chapter 432:</strong>


    She felt suffocated, the weight of the world pressing down on her.


    When overwhelmed by inner pain, people sometimes turn to self-destructive behaviors.


    She pounded the steering wheel in frustration, only to regret it afterward, forcing herself to appear calm. Then, the intern¡¯s suggestion to check the onlinements suddenly came to mind.


    Joelle anxiously fumbled through the glovepartment for a pack of cigarettes. They had been bought for a social event, though she didn¡¯t usually smoke. After finishing one, she began to calm down, mentally bracing herself before turning her phone on.


    The words on the screen hit her like a punch to the gut¡ª¡°traveling¡­ heartless¡­ unfit to be a mother.¡± Joelle¡¯s fingers tightened around the phone as she scrolled through the hatefulments. Each one felt like a personal attack, each wordnding with painful precision.


    By the time she refreshed the page, thements had disappeared, but the damage was done. The words would stay with her forever, seared into her mind.


    The sun beat down on the deserted road, its heat hammering the asphalt. Joelle drove, her eyes fixed firmly on the road ahead.


    Her eyes were swollen and red, her hair a wild mess, her grip on the steering wheel tight with white-knuckled tension. It was futile for Adrian to try to sweep things under the rug.


    She had seen enough tost a lifetime. She couldn¡¯t live her life with blinders on any longer.


    As she waited at a red light, her phone buzzed. It was the police.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, we opened your son¡¯s coffin¡­ and it¡¯s empty.¡±


    Without a body, there was no way to confirm if the person who died in the fire was truly Rnd. Thest flicker of hope in Joelle¡¯s heart was snuffed out.


    Still holding the phone, her eyes wandered, noticing the towering, thirty-story building beside her.


    On its rooftop was a deserted amusement park¡ªthe same ce she had taken Rnd when he was little, pretending it was their secret hideaway.


    The light turned green, but Joelle didn¡¯t move. Instead, she pulled over to the side of the road. It wasn¡¯t a designated parking spot, but she didn¡¯t care about the rules anymore.


    The building¡¯s security guard shouted and chased after her, but Joelle was oblivious to his calls. She entered the elevator in a daze, and it carried her straight to the top floor.


    The amusement park, once full of life, now stood as a ghost town, its bright colors faded and forgotten.


    The security guard, sensing something was wrong, caught up just as the elevator doors opened. He saw Joelle walking toward the rooftop.


    ¡°Hey! Miss! Don¡¯t do anything crazy!¡± he shouted.


    Joelle reached the edge, her feet just inches from the precipice. Ny-seven meters of emptiness stretched beneath her. One step, and the chaos in her mind would be silenced forever.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 433

    ?<strong>Chapter 433:</strong>


    How was she supposed to prove anything to those who doubted her? Maybe death was the only way to silence it all.


    Her thoughts tangled into knots, frayed and broken, as she stared into the sun¡¯s harsh re, the wind whipping around her.


    The security guard, now desperate, dialed the police. ¡°Hello? You have to hurry! There¡¯s a woman on the roof about to jump!¡±


    Joelle stood there, motionless, for almost an hour. Below, a crowd began to form, their eyes fixed on the spectacle. Firefighters scrambled to set up an air cushion, though it would take time.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Joelle Watson?¡± someone in the crowd whispered. ¡°The woman whose son died?¡± The murmur spread quickly.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s really going to jump, or is this some kind of stunt?¡±


    One girl elbowed her boyfriend in disgust. ¡°How can you be so heartless? You¡¯d push her over the edge with that attitude!¡±


    He shrugged, unfazed. ¡°She won¡¯t jump. She¡¯s got too much to live for¡ªmoney, status. If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t even think about it.¡±


    The girl, unable to reason with him, fell silent.


    At the building entrance, police had cordoned off the area, but they knew pushing too hard could provoke her. Only two female officers were allowed to go up.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Joelle sat on the railing, her legs swinging freely over the edge.


    Even with her eyes closed, she couldn¡¯t find peace, as a chorus of voices echoed in her heart.


    ¡°Ms. Watson, please, let¡¯s talk. Whatever you¡¯re going through, we can help!¡±


    But Joelle treated their words like the wind¡ªpassing by, unnoticed.


    She didn¡¯t want help. She wanted peace. Silence.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer!¡± she warned.


    ¡°We understand,¡± the officer promised. ¡°We¡¯re just here for you. Whatever you need, we¡¯re here to listen.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t respond, her mind elsewhere, wondering where Rnd might be now. Was he out there somewhere? Or was he just gone?


    Joelle¡¯s possible jump quickly became a headline and was streamed live, catching Can¡¯s attention in no time.


    Adrian was in the middle of a busy day when Can burst into his office,pletely disregarding any sense of decorum.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Miller, Ms. Watson is on the edge of a building, about to jump!¡±


    Adrian blinked, as if the words were in anguage he didn¡¯t understand.


    Joelle had been her usual self when she left that morning. And just hours ago, she had texted him about dinner. Since Rnd¡¯s death, Joelle had been struggling, but she was seeing a therapist. She had been doing better, hadn¡¯t she?


    Can drove like a maniac, and Adrian sat beside him, unable to tear his eyes away from the live stream. His heart raced with dread, anticipating the moment when that fragile figure might fall.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 434

    ?<strong>Chapter 434:</strong>


    Among the bustling crowd, the person live-streaming was capturing all the cruelments.


    ¡°If she¡¯s going to jump, she should do it before they finish inting that cushion.¡±


    ¡°Look at her¡ªdressed to the nines. Is she trying to make headlines?¡±


    ¡°You think she¡¯s waiting for someone topliment her outfit before she jumps?¡±


    Theirughter echoed in Can¡¯s ears, and he gripped the steering wheel harder, his teeth clenched in rage. How could people be so callous, so utterly void of humanity?


    Adrian turned off the stream. A quick call to his team ensured that every live stream would be shut down immediately, and those responsible would be detained.


    In just under twenty minutes, they arrived at the scene. Adrian¡¯s mere presence had a chilling effect on the crowd, and they fell silent.


    This was Adrian Miller. In Illerith, a man like him could change the course of the city with a single move. Offending him could have serious consequences.


    The police chief opened the car door for Adrian, leading him past the flimsy tape that did little to keep the onlookers at bay. But the unspoken message hung in the air like a bitter aftertaste.


    ¡°Go ahead and jump. If you don¡¯t, we all wasted our time.¡±


    ¡°Evacuate now!¡±


    With those two decisive words from Adrian, the police chief immediately understood the gravity of the situation. He summoned all the uniformed officers,manding them to disperse the crowd with authority.


    As Adrian ascended the elevator, his phone rang. It was Joelle¡¯s psychologist.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I just saw the live stream, and there¡¯s something crucial I need to discuss with you.¡±


    ¡°Please, go ahead.¡±


    ¡°When Ms. Watson first came to see me, I diagnosed her with moderate depression. She had mentioned that she shared this with you, but I¡¯m unsure if you fully understood the situation.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s silence spoke volumes, conveying more than words ever could.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± The psychologist quickly expressed her regret. ¡°In fact, Ms. Watson¡¯s mood has improved significantly in recent weeks. As long as she avoids certain triggers, she can gradually reduce the medication. This incident might have been triggered by something. Please, approach this carefully. Remember, withholding information from her can cause harm in subtle yet profound ways.¡±


    The elevator doors opened with a soft whoosh. As they parted, Adrian quickly ended the call.


    The female officer, her voice nearly hoarse from her relentless attempts to persuade Joelle, broke into a radiant smile when she spotted him. ¡°Ms. Watson, look who¡¯se to see us!¡±


    Joelle finally gave a flicker of a response.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 435

    ?<strong>Chapter 435:</strong>


    She turned her head, locking eyes with Adrian. A bitter smile crept across her lips. ¡°You arrived sooner than I expected.¡±


    Adrian hesitated, acutely aware that any trace of life had drained from Joelle¡¯s face, leaving only an overwhelming emptiness.


    ¡°Joelle, please,e down.¡±


    Joelle was lost in her sorrow, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s something I need to tell you. Rnd might still be alive. The police mentioned that Wade fled, and they couldn¡¯t find Rnd¡¯s body. The charred¡­¡±


    ¡°Remains we saw back then? They could have belonged to someone else entirely. Rnd could still be alive.¡±


    Adrian was only partially engaged, but he grasped the weight of Joelle¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s track him down together.¡± He reached out his hand towards Joelle.


    Joelle stared vacantly at his hand for a moment, as if trying toprehend the gesture. ¡°You should have been honest with me.¡±


    Adrian felt a sudden jolt in his heart. ¡°Joelle, there are some matters that simply aren¡¯t worth your energy. Individuals whock significance will never be deserving of your sorrow. Conversely, those who genuinely love you will recognize and cherish the essence of who you are.¡±


    Tears cascaded down Joelle¡¯s cheeks as she looked at him, a deep sense of injustice evident in her expression. ¡°I¡¯m utterly exhausted, and it feels like no matter what I do, I can¡¯t seem to get it right. I feel like a total failure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not!¡± Adrian responded without missing a beat. ¡°If you were truly a failure, why would I still hold you in such regard?¡±


    Joelle shook her head in despair. ¡°My very existence is a strain on everyone. I don¡¯t know how to confront Aurora or face others in the future. I don¡¯t even know how to face you. I¡¯m truly worn out, but I realize that caring for someone like me must be even more draining.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired!¡± Adrian replied firmly.


    As soon as Adrian finished his words, Joelle turned away, her back a picture of unwavering resolve. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Joelle gazed up at the sky, leaving him with nothing but the sight of her turned back.


    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Adrian lunged forward, only to realize that he was too far away to close the distance between them.


    He wasn¡¯t a superhero; he couldn¡¯t soar to her side in the blink of an eye. All he could grasp were the strands of Joelle¡¯s hair as she leapt¡ªsomething he could touch yet ultimately could not hold onto.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Adrian shouted, his heart pounding, as he watched her close her eyes and plunge onto the inted cushion below, a moment suspended in time.


    With a solid thud, she sprang back up a short distance.


    Adrian¡¯s heart felt as though it were being constricted in a vice. He leaned against the railing, the heaviness in his legs anchoring him to the spot. ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    Adrian offered no response, instead inhaling deeply to steady his racing thoughts. After stumbling a few steps, he hurried back to the elevator with a sense of urgency. Once downstairs, he spotted Joelle being lifted onto the ambnce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 436

    ?<strong>Chapter 436:</strong>


    She looked tranquil, as if she had finally found the sce she had long sought. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Shawn and Katherine arrived just then, having heard the news a bitte. ¡°How is Joelle?¡±


    Adrian clutched his chest, the biting wind from earlier cutting through him with a cruel sharpness. He remained silent in response to Shawn¡¯s question, instead staggering toward the ambnce.


    Katherine quickly eximed, ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s follow them to the hospital!¡±


    In the ambnce, Adrian was so tense that he felt physically nauseated. He gripped Joelle¡¯s hand tightly, his bloodshot eyes filled with desperate intensity. ¡°Please, save her.¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, sir,¡± the doctor said, trying to soothe him.


    Adrian¡¯s vision blurred again, the thought of Joelle¡¯s potential death churning his stomach.


    When the ambnce arrived at the hospital, both Joelle and Adrian were carried inside. After receiving urgent treatment, Joelle narrowly escaped death, though she remained deeply unconscious, her body marked by numerous injuries. Adrian, on the other hand, was in a more stable condition. The doctor administered a sedative to help calm his frazzled nerves.


    As soon as he awoke, his first instinct was to inquire about Joelle¡¯s condition.


    Can, everposed, offered his support. ¡°Mr. Miller, Ms. Watson is no longer in danger. You need to rest. Her friend and brother are by her side.¡±


    Adrian coughed repeatedly, his fists tightening in frustration, utterly exasperated by the weakness of his own body.


    ¡°Find out why Joelle jumped. We need to know who pushed her to confront those disparagingments online.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Can replied. ¡°Mr. Miller, the authorities stopped by earlier as well.¡±


    ¡°What did the police say?¡± Adrian asked.


    Can answered truthfully. The police wanted to question Adrian about Wade¡¯s whereabouts, but since Adrian had been unconscious, Can had stepped in. His ount matched Joelle¡¯s¡ªthey didn¡¯t know Wade. The police had told him that Rnd could still be alive. The coffin had been empty, so a DNA test couldn¡¯t be performed. Whoever was behind this must be hiding something. Why take a body unless there was a reason to keep it concealed?


    Adrian clung to the hope this could offer Joelle some sce. Maybe the idea that Rnd wasn¡¯t truly gone would ease her pain, even if just a little. But he couldn¡¯t afford to believe too much, not without risking fueling a hope that mightter be shattered.


    That night, Adrian stayed by Joelle¡¯s side, holding her hand. He didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t eat or drink, his gaze fixed on her peaceful face.


    Shawn had endured many ups and downs throughout his life. One after another, he had weathered the storms, but he still couldn¡¯t fully process everything. He had already lost so much¡ªhis mom and dad, and now his sister had jumped off a building. What was the point of everything he¡¯d done all these years?


    Was he destined to watch his family fall apart, piece by piece, until only ghosts remained?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 437

    ?<strong>Chapter 437:</strong>


    The rooftop was locked. He sat on the steps beneath the moon, its silver light cutting through the windows, casting jagged shadows across the floor. A half-empty pack of cigarettes sat beside him. His white shirt was crumpled, sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He sat with his legs spread, elbows resting on his knees, staring into space as if lost in a dark abyss of thought.


    As Katherine approached, he crushed thest of his cigarette beneath his shoe without a word.


    She was worried. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Shawn, ever the lone wolf, wiped a hand across his face, brushing away any emotion that threatened to surface. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just tired.¡±


    pile of cigarette butts at his feet suggested otherwise. Katherine gave a small nod. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t nning to stay. There was a line she couldn¡¯t cross with him, a boundary she feared would blur if she lingered too long. But just as she turned to leave, his voice stopped her. ¡°Katherine¡­ can you stay? Just for a little while?¡±


    Katherine hesitated. She had always believed that men didn¡¯t show weakness. They didn¡¯t let the cracks show. Yet here was Shawn, raw and vulnerable, and it tugged at something deep within her. Against her better judgment, she almost wanted to run to him, to close the distance that had always kept them apart.


    Her rtionship with Shawn was like wandering into a perilous realm, where the seductive pull of greed and desire gradually chipped away at her resolve.


    Snapping out of her thoughts, Katherine said, ¡°I should go. I need to check on Aurora.¡± The excuse was flimsy, even transparent, but Shawn understood the message she wasn¡¯t saying.


    He offered a faint, almost resigned smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry about what I said earlier.¡±


    The words barely left his lips before guilt seeped into Katherine¡¯s chest, settling like a bruise that wouldn¡¯t fade. It weighed her down, yet her rational mind told her she was making the right choice.


    They had been at the hospital for two long, exhausting days, running on fumes and little sleep.


    By the third day, Lily showed up, bringing food for Shawn. She found him in the hospital garden, and this time, Shawn didn¡¯t turn her away. His gratitude showed in the way he epted her small gesture of kindness. People often said Shawn was as cold as ice, a man who kept the world at arm¡¯s length. But even a cold man had a heart. And Shawn, beneath hisyers of reserve, could certainly tell who was good to him.


    ¡°Shawn, are you okay? I¡¯ve got friends here at the hospital. Let me know if I can do anything to help.¡± Shawn hadn¡¯t shaved, and though it didn¡¯t take away from his looks, the stubble gave him a rugged edge. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lily¡¯s eyes filled with concern. Why was it that a good man like Shawn always seemed to be caught in the crosshairs of life¡¯s misfortunes?


    Before meeting him, she only knew him from afar, as the man who held an unwavering, serious affection for Katherine. But once she got to know him better, she saw so much more¡ªthe weight of the Watson family¡¯s troubles resting solely on his shoulders.


    During the hardest days, anyone in Illerith could have crushed him underfoot, yet he had wed his way through the storm. Still, happiness had remained elusive for him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 438

    ?<strong>Chapter 438:</strong>


    After they ate, they wandered through the garden. The conversation flowed easily, and eventually, Lily touched on the subject that had been sitting at the back of her mind¡ªhis situation with Katherine. She couldn¡¯t say why, but she had a burning need to understand where things stood between them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any future for us,¡± Shawn admitted. Lily¡¯s heart gave a small leap, even though she knew that feeling joy in such a moment painted her in a less-than-ttering light. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Give it time. She¡¯ll see who you really are.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Shawn let the topic fade into the background as they continued walking toward the nearby pavilion. As they approached, two familiar faces came into view. Bobby hade to bring Katherine some food as well. Burdened by her emotions, Katherine couldn¡¯t hold back her tears in front of Bobby, a friend who had seen her through the highs and lows.


    When Shawn saw them, Bobby was wiping away Katherine¡¯s tears with a tissue. He stood above her while she sat, leaning her head against his waist forfort. ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry. Whatever happens, I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s wordscked sincerity; they were just an autopilot response. Katherine wasn¡¯t looking for him to fix anything; she simply needed a shoulder to cry on.


    Suddenly noticing Shawn, Bobby¡¯s face broke into a smirk. ¡°Want to bet I can grab your attention with a single sentence?¡±


    Through her tears, Katherine cursed at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just drop dead?¡±


    Bobby said, ¡°Shawn¡¯s here.¡±


    Startled, Katherine jerked her head up, her eyes scanning the area frantically, like a radar searching for a signal. However, her anxiety faded when she noticed Lily standing next to Shawn.


    Lily greeted her warmly. ¡°Kathy, long time no see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Katherine replied, her voice still shaky.


    Bobby also waved casually.


    He had always been lighthearted. Before Shawn fell for Katherine, he used to tease that Bobby and Katherine acted like partners in crime. In many ways, they were quite simr. Both treated rtionships lightly, without realmitment, ying adult games while navigating life¡¯s highs and lows.


    In contrast, Shawn realized the type of partner he truly desired. Someone kind, honest, and reliable. Someone with whom he could grow and share mutual support, unlike those who engaged in transient affairs.


    ¡°Lily,¡± he called out.


    Lily, taken by surprise, responded, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Katherine watched them walk past the pavilion and disappear from view.


    Bobby clicked his tongue. ¡°Shawn¡¯s quite the jealous type, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Katherine questioned, ¡°Jealous of what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act clueless,¡± Bobby said. ¡°I think Shawn¡¯s a good guy. Why don¡¯t you settle down with him? It would make things easier for me. Every time he sees me, he looks like he thinks I¡¯mpeting with him. I¡¯m just trying to avoid trouble, you know?¡±


    ¡°Get lost,¡± Katherine replied, more bewildered by his words than anything else. She decided to dismiss the thought.


    Bobby continued, ¡°Have you really thought this through? If Shawn ends up with Lily, won¡¯t that bother you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 439

    ?<strong>Chapter 439:</strong>


    ¡°No,¡± Katherine answered firmly. She convinced herself that any difort she felt would just be her ego ring up.


    Can acted swiftly. By the following day, he had identified the culprits who had caused distress to Joelle¡ªthose gossiping colleagues at her workce. The intern was the first to be called out.


    At the hospital, Can consulted Adrian on how to proceed. Adrian gazed at Joelle with a calmness that seemed almost mechanical, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Take them to the highest bungee tower in Illerith. They could use some excitement.¡±


    Can was taken aback. The tower in Illerith soared to XXX feet. The mere sight of it instilled fear in most people, let alone the prospect of jumping from it. Yet, Can quickly grasped Adrian¡¯s intent. He wanted them to experience the terror of being forced to jump from such a height.


    That evening, the bungee tower was closed to the public, yet the valley echoed with screams. Each person was forced to jump once. After everyone had taken their turn, Can contacted Adrian.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, should we continue?¡±


    Behind him, the intern sobbed, ¡°I can¡¯t jump again! I¡¯m too scared! I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±


    Adrian responded coldly, ¡°Keep going. They need to be desensitized.¡±


    By the break of dawn, some were nearly sick with fear. But Adrian remained indifferent. He simply held Joelle¡¯s cool hand.


    She had endured severe online harassment that had pushed her to the verge of suicide. Although she had survived, the ordeal had left her physically and emotionally damaged.


    Adrian believed that no amount of fear inflicted on others could everpensate for the suffering Joelle had endured. Even if the culprits died, it wouldn¡¯t restore Joelle to her former health.


    After her rescue, Joelle slipped into a deepa. Adrian remained by her side for seven continuous days and nights, yet Joelle showed no signs of awakening. Her body was extremely fragile. Despite her life being saved, she was like a delicate porcin doll, vulnerable to the slightest disturbance.


    She couldn¡¯t eat and survived only on basic glucose infusions. Within days, her face had visibly thinned. Adrian often wished he could trade ces with her, wondering why it had to be Joelle who suffered.


    Half a monthter, the truth became too much to conceal from Aurora. Exhausted, Adrian copsed at Joelle¡¯s bedside. When he woke up, he found Aurora crying beside him.


    ¡°What happened to Mommy?¡± she asked through her tears.


    Aurora was a sensitive child. After not seeing Joelle or Adrian for several days, she had grown suspicious. She had identally overheard Leah discussing Joelle¡¯s severe injuries over the phone. Even at her young age, she sensed the whispers at kindergarten. But with Dunn absent, she had no one to confide in.


    So, she discreetly asked her friends at kindergarten and soon discovered that Joelle had jumped from a building. She understood the gravity of what that meant.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 440

    <strong>Chapter 440:</strong>


    Her mind raced with thoughts that her mother might die. Overwhelmed, she burst into tears and insisted on leaving kindergarten, demanding that Leah take her to the hospital.


    There, Joelle appeared unscathed, but no matter how much Aurora called to her, she wouldn¡¯t wake up. She felt like an orphan, forsaken by the world.


    In tears, Aurora confronted Adrian, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you my daddy? Why didn¡¯t you protect Mommy?¡±


    Adrian had envisioned many scenarios where Aurora would call him ¡°Dad.¡± Since mending his rtionship with Joelle, he dreamed of earning Aurora¡¯s approval through his own efforts. However, when the day of reunion came, Joelley in aa, Adrian was exhausted, and Aurora was visibly upset.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Adrian said softly.


    He reached out to hug Aurora, but she pped his hand away.


    ¡°You never tell me anything! I hate you!¡± she cried.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± Adrian called out.


    Aurora jumped from the bed and ran out of the room, tears streaming down her face. Leah, too preupied with the situation, quickly followed her, leaving Adrian standing alone.


    At this point, Aurora¡¯s resentment toward Adrian was solidified. She held him responsible, not just for the secrets he had kept, but for his neglect of Joelle as well.


    Back at home, Aurora locked herself in her room, ignoring Leah¡¯s repeated attempts to reach out.


    Dunn had once shown her how to video chat with Rafael using theputer. Determined to reach him, Aurora scurried around her room, eventually managing to set up theputer. Drawing on her memory, she slowly established a connection with Rafael.


    Rafael promptly responded, ¡°Aurora?¡±


    Upon seeing him, Aurora broke down in tears. Her sobs echoed through the screen, deeply affecting Rafael.


    ¡°Aurora, what¡¯s wrong? Calm down and talk to me,¡± Rafael urged.


    ¡°Rnd is gone, and Mom jumped off the building,¡± she sobbed, the words tumbling out all at once.


    It had been a long time since Aurora had seen Rafael, and even longer since anyone had truly listened to her. She poured out everything she had been holding in, desperate for someone to hear her pain.


    Rafael, being abroad, had been unaware of the recent events unfolding back home. He used to stay updated, but now¡­


    ¡°Aurora, please don¡¯t cry. With your mom in this condition, you need to stay strong and look after her,¡± Rafael said gently.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just a kid! Please,e back! I¡¯m so scared!¡± Aurora cried, her voice shaking.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Rafael hesitated, torn between not wanting to give Aurora false hope and not wanting to hurt her further. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Sunday, lovely people! May your day be filled with peace, joy, and plenty of moments to enjoy. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (^?^ )


    .

 Chapter 441

    ?<strong>Chapter 441:</strong>


    Rafael clenched his fist, determined. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to get there, Aurora. Can you help out and look after Mom with Adrian?¡±


    Aurora wiped her tears away, summoning the strength Rafael had asked for. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After the video call ended, Aurora opened the door, knowing Leah would be worried if she didn¡¯t.


    Meanwhile, Rafael sat in front of theputer, his mind racing with the information he¡¯d just learned about the situation back home.


    A soft knock at the study door broke his thoughts. It was the housekeeper.


    ¡°Dr. Romero, Miss Myers isn¡¯t feeling well. Could you check on her, please?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rafael responded.


    Rising, he grabbed his white coat from the chair. Allie Myers, Dalton¡¯s younger daughter, was an enigma. Beneath her youthful and innocent appearance, she was far from simple. She had inherited all of Dalton¡¯s wealth, while her elder sister had ended up in prison. Allie had emerged as the ultimate victor.


    Rafael checked her temperature¡ªit was slightly elevated, but nothing rming.


    ¡°I need to go back to my country,¡± he said.


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Allie forced a weak smile. ¡°Why the sudden decision to go back?¡±


    ¡°My ex-wife is facing some problems,¡± Rafael exined.


    Allie sank back against the headboard, holding her head. ¡°My head hurts. Can¡¯t you stay?¡±


    Rafael began packing his medical bag, his expression set. ¡°I¡¯m not asking for your permission; I¡¯m merely informing you.¡±


    His firm stance left her with no other choice. She rose from the bed, barefoot, and wrapped her arms around him from behind. ¡°I can¡¯t manage without you. I need you too.¡±


    Rafael remained still, his tone unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve told you again and again, you are not sick.¡±


    ¡°I am sick,¡± Allie choked out. ¡°Just thinking of you makes me feel suffocated, and the news of your departure gives me sleepless nights and headaches. Please, don¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Leave me¡­¡±


    Unmoved, Rafael stood with one hand on his medical kit and the other gently removing her hands from his arm. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, there¡¯s no future for us.¡±


    Her father was responsible for his father¡¯s death, and Rafael¡¯s presence in her life had been solely to recover the money his father was owed. Now, it seemed the roles of debtor and creditor had reversed. He was the caretaker under her roof, while she assumed the role of the one in charge.


    Despite his repeated rejections, Allie continued to ignore his refusals. ¡°Please don¡¯t go. What if I offered you one hundred million? Would that be enough?¡±


    Owing two hundred billion, Allie believed she had all the time in the world to break his resolve. But Rafael hade to terms with his situation. ¡°I need to return home.¡±


    He had just spoken these words when Allie remained silent. Only as he reached for the door did she finally call out, ¡°Is it because of your ex-wife? Do you really like her that much? Why must you leave me? She has everything, and you¡¯re all I have!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 442

    ?<strong>Chapter 442:</strong>


    Turning, Rafael saw Allie pressing a razor de to her wrist. ¡°If you leave now, I¡¯ll end my life right here in front of you.¡±


    Rafael hesitated briefly, then responded coldly, ¡°Do you think your threats affect me?¡±


    Allie gave a knowing smirk. ¡°I¡¯m aware you don¡¯t care, but I¡¯ll donate all the money, and you¡¯ll receive nothing.¡± She knew exactly how to use the debt as leverage to keep Rafael bound to her.


    Noticing his irritation, Allie quickly shifted to a remorseful look. ¡°Do you really need to go back?¡± She paused before offering a cunning smile. ¡°Why not stay here with me tonight?¡±


    Allieid out her conditions clearly. ¡°Every night, I want you to sleep with me. If you agree to this, I¡¯ll allow you to visit your ex-wife once.¡±


    Rafael furrowed his brow, difort washing over him at her words. However, Allie spoke them effortlessly, as if she had been contemting this for a long time.


    Her ailment wasn¡¯t physical¡ªit was psychological.


    Rafael questioned her, ¡°Are you amused by this? What do you gain from demeaning yourself like this? Do you think you¡¯re manipting me? You¡¯re a woman, Allie. If this gets out, you¡¯ll be the one who suffers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Allie replied, sping her hands behind her, her toes curling as she walked barefoot toward him. ¡°But I just like you. You should be mine, and mine alone. Don¡¯t you see? I dream of having you entirely to myself, away from everyone else.¡±


    To Rafael, her ideas were nothing short of irrational.


    Allie reached up to touch his shoulder, standing on her toes, her lips almost brushing his. ¡°Sleep with me once, and I¡¯ll pay you fifty million. Do we have a deal?¡±


    The proposal ignited a deep anger in Rafael, his sense of honor wounded.


    Before he could object, Allie rose on her toes and kissed him.


    His mouth didn¡¯t close in time, allowing her tongue to slip through. It was clumsy, inexperienced, ufortable¡ªbut undeniably bold, assertive, and passionate.


    Then, a bitter taste spread across Rafael¡¯s tongue. Realizing he had swallowed a small pill unintentionally, he shoved her away, his eyes widening in shock. ¡°What did you give me?¡±


    Allie pulled a small box from behind her, revealing its contents. ¡°These pills can keep a man going for four hours. I¡¯m curious to see if that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Damn!¡± Rafael cursed.


    Soon, the effects of the drug overwhelmed him. He felt both dry and feverish.


    Desperate for relief, he hurried to the kitchen and drank several sses of water, but it did no good. With a curious smile, Allie observed his struggle. Even affected by the drug, Rafael maintained hisposure, looking as handsome and detached as ever.


    ¡°Does it feel ufortable?¡± she asked.


    The only thing on Rafael¡¯s mind was to keep his distance from her for the next four hours, avoiding any interaction with women.


    Suddenly, the double doors to her bedroom shut on their own. Escape was no longer an option.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 443

    ?<strong>Chapter 443:</strong>


    Allie slowly approached him. Although it seemed she might inflict more torment, she simply stood with her hands behind her back, appearing content to watch him closely.


    Feeling the difort intensify, Rafael unbuttoned his shirt. Meanwhile, Allie sat on the stool, legs crossed, ying with a bucket of ice.


    She sat higher than him, the ice potentially a remedy for his overheating, yet she casually yed with a piece, letting the water drip from her fingers.


    ¡°Need some?¡± she teased.


    Resisting the powerful urge tosh out at her, Rafael kept hisposure, even though every instinct told him to react differently.


    Thankfully, there was a bathroom inside her bedroom. He staggered toward it, using the furniture for support, and finally reached the cold water. Dousing himself brought momentary relief.


    Allie entered after him. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re using this method?¡± She then turned off the water, her actions clearly meant to aggravate Rafael further.


    ¡°With your medical expertise, surely you can figure out something else?¡±


    Rafael, his eyes bloodshot, red at her through the misted ss.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    In a sudden move, he reached out, catching Allie by surprise. Before she had a chance to react, she was pulled into the shower.


    The following day, Rafael stood at the airport, holding a ne ticket. His neck was marked with visible kiss marks and scratches. However, his focus wasn¡¯t on the marks but on his uing reunion with Joelle and Aurora.


    At the security checkpoint, his passport was seized, and the authorities absurdlybeled him a fugitive.


    Rafael protested vehemently, but within ten minutes, he found himself handcuffed and escorted to the police station.


    Allie was the one who bailed him out. Ironically, she was also the reason for his predicament.


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go home now.¡±


    It was rare for Rafael to lose his temper, but now, he red at Allie, his lips pressed tightly together. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve decided to hold me here.¡±


    Allie remained unfazed by his anger, confident in her position within a police station crowded with officers and onlookers who were likely to sympathize with her¡ª the seemingly distressed young woman.


    In the bustling station, she whispered into Rafael¡¯s ear, ¡°Yes, you better behave. Resisting me will only make things worse.¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me! You¡¯re insane!¡± Rafael shouted back, unable to contain his fury.


    Allie¡¯s face was stern as she responded, ¡°I have the pills. Do you want to go another round right here?¡±


    Her threats were subtle yet effective,pelling Rafael to grit his teeth and endure it for the time being.


    After waiting for two days, Aurora was heartbroken to learn that Rafael would not return. Children find joy in fulfilled promises, but they also hold grudges; once disappointed, they stop expecting.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 444

    ?<strong>Chapter 444:</strong>


    That night, when Adrian returned home, Aurora approached him with a somber expression and clung to his leg.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be a good daddy, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian returned home, determined to have a proper conversation with Aurora.


    It had been days since his daughterst spoke to him. With Joelle still in aa and Aurora keeping her distance, Adrian felt a deep sense of loss. The two people who had once meant everything to him now felt out of reach.


    Thest time they had spoken, Aurora had used him of keeping too much from her. Her words had forced him to reflect.


    If he truly wanted to respect her, he needed to stop treating her like a child.


    Aurora, with her small frame, climbed into a chair across from him at the dining table. Despite her age, she wasn¡¯t naive.


    Adrian knew it was time to be honest.


    ¡°The story between your mom and me¡­ it¡¯s a long one,¡± he began.


    Recounting their past, from the moment they first met to everything that had followed, could take days.


    But even starting from their marriage was difficult for Adrian.


    How could he exin the selfishness, indifference, and coldness he had shown towards Joelle?


    Seconds ticked by in silence, but Aurora waited patiently.


    She waited for Adrian to confront the tumultuous past that had shaped their broken family.


    He was an awful father and an even worse husband.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Adrian finally said, the words heavy with regret.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes reflected confusion and pain. After listening to Adrian¡¯s ount, she sensed the coldness he had once shown towards her mother.


    ¡°Your mom was right to leave me,¡± he admitted, his voice tight with guilt. ¡°I was too much back then. Remember, Aurora, if someone hurts you, you must walk away.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s emotions swirled as she looked at him. ¡°Why did you hurt Mom so much? She really liked you.¡±


    Adrian could offer no defense. ¡°There were misunderstandings between us. I¡¯m sorry for all of it.¡±


    He didn¡¯t bring up the ugly details¡ªlike how he had believed Joelle had drugged him, knowing it wouldn¡¯t change anything. Some wrongs were beyond justification.


    Aurora wiped her eyes. ¡°Are you really going to be good to Mom and me now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered without hesitation.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°The punishment will be up to you.¡±


    Aurora slid off the chair, standing before him. Her small hand reached out, extending her pinky. In her world, this simple gesture was a solemn vow.


    ¡°If you ever hurt Mom again, I¡¯ll never see you as my dad.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart swelled with emotion. ¡°So, you see me as your dad now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 445

    ?<strong>Chapter 445:</strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a child without parents,¡± she answered, her gaze wavering but honest.


    It was not a deration born of full eptance, but of reluctant necessity. Still, for Adrian, it was enough.


    He knelt down and hugged Aurora. ¡°You¡¯ll never be without parents, Aurora. I promise I¡¯ll protect you and your mom forever.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s bravery crumbled, and the tears she had held back for so long finally spilled over. ¡°Dad, when will Mom wake up? I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s chest tightened. He stroked her hair gently, wiping her tears with a handkerchief. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, sweetheart. Mom¡¯s just resting. When she¡¯s ready, she¡¯ll wake up. We just need to be patient a little longer, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, her voiceced with the kind of strength that only children forced to grow up too soon could muster.


    Every day after kindergarten, Aurora would go straight to the hospital to visit Joelle.


    She would chatter about school, recount her day, and share the little joys that made up her world¡ªstories of the games she yed, the new words she learned, the food she ate.


    The doctor had said that hearing familiar voices could help.


    Aurora shared everything with Joelle.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    Adrian put aside all his work to care for Joelle wholeheartedly.


    But after nearly a month of effort, Joelle showed no signs of improvement.


    As the days passed, Aurora was losing hope.


    ¡°Dad, does Mom not want us anymore?¡±


    ¡°No, Aurora.¡±


    Joelle was avoiding waking up to confront the harsh realities of life.


    A few days earlier, the news of Joelle¡¯sa following her suicide attempt had made headlines.


    The sudden public outcry sparked a wave of apologies from those who had wronged her in one way or another¡ªtoote, as far as Adrian was concerned. He could only hope that, when Joelle woke up, this knowledge would bring her a small measure of peace.


    Standing in the doorway, Can waited silently, hesitant to intrude on the quiet moment between father and daughter.


    It was Aurora who noticed him first. With a quiet understanding far beyond her years, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll go tell Mom another story.¡±


    Once she was gone, Can took a careful step forward. ¡°Mr. Miller, I understand your need to be here, but Miller Group is in trouble. Thepany can¡¯t manage without you.¡±


    Adrian had pushed aside all his responsibilities. Whatever business could be handled remotely, he did so online, but it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Thepany was struggling, and Can knew he had to bring Adrian back before it was toote.


    ¡°Sir, the doctor has asked us to prepare for the long haul. Ms. Watson might not wake up anytime soon. Please, think about the bigger picture¡ªthe future of Miller Group.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 446

    ?<strong>Chapter 446:</strong>


    Adrian set his cup down on the table with a deliberate clink, a small sound that sent a ripple of tension through the air.


    ¡°Can, I have spent my entire life thinking about the bigger picture.¡±


    Can instinctively bowed his head lower, his back bending under the weight of Adrian¡¯s words. ¡°I understand, but you¡¯re the heir to the Miller family. Thepany depends on you. You can¡¯t forget that.¡±


    ¡°But I am also Joelle¡¯s spouse. When she needs me, I can¡¯t simply fail to be present.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s condition was spiraling downward with each passing day.


    Anyone who grappled with the relentless grip of death for too long would inevitably sink into the depths of despair.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I understand your emotions towards Ms. Watson, but¡­¡±


    Before Can could finish his sentence, Adrian pressed his fingers tightly to his forehead, his grip intense.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Adrian dered with unwavering conviction. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. Should any work-rted matters arise, instruct them toe here.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller!¡±


    ¡°Enough! There is no room for discussion!¡±


    Unable to sway him, Can had no choice but to organize Adrian¡¯s schedule ording to the predetermined itinerary.


    The following day, in the room adjacent to Joelle¡¯s ward, Adrian was diligently engaged in his work, scarcely pausing since morning.


    Representatives from the finance, research and development, marketing, and public rtions departments gathered to discuss work-rted matters with him.


    By the afternoon, his workload intensified further. Two clients and business partners who had recently returned from abroad urgently requested a meeting with Adrian, a discussion that had already been dyed for over half a month.


    Recognizing the inappropriateness of conducting business in a hospital setting, Adrian instructed Can to move the meeting to a restaurant conveniently located across the street.


    As Adrian entered the private room, M, from the adjacent room, caught sight of him.


    She had noticed that Adrian had been rarely seentely, absorbed in caring for Joelle.


    Hearing this made Adrian¡¯s dedication to Joelle even more endearing to her.


    If Joelle never awakened, would M have a chance? M instructed a waiter, ¡°Send a bottle of wine to the guests in the adjacent room, and let them know it is a gesture from me.¡±


    Meanwhile, as Adrian was deep in discussions with his business partners, a waiter entered the room holding a bottle of wine.


    Adrian had a profound disdain for interruptions, considering this a significantpse in judgment on Can¡¯s part.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 447

    ?<strong>Chapter 447:</strong>


    Can asked the waiter, ¡°We did not order any wine. Is there a mistake?¡±


    ¡°No, this was specifically sent by Miss Finch from the adjacent room for Mr. Miller.¡±


    ¡°Which Miss Finch?¡±


    ¡°That will be enough,¡± Adrian interjected, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Just leave it here and step outside.¡± He gave Can a meaningful nce, who understood immediately. After the waiter left, Can instructed that a bottle of equivalent value be delivered back to the neighboring room.


    As the waiter left, Can cast a quick nce and realized it was M.


    Shortly after concluding the business discussions and seeing off the partners, Adrian returned to the hospital with Can.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, the wine was sent by M Finch.¡±


    Adrian had little interaction with M, so he was surprised by this information. ¡°Did she need something from me?¡±


    Can nodded. ¡°I overheard that she wanted to ease the tension between us and the Finch family.¡± However, Adrian paused, realizing that he hadn¡¯t been made aware of any recent issues concerning the Finch family.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, would you like me to investigate?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    ¡°No need.¡±


    After all, it was at their residence that the incident involving Rnd had urred. At that time, Adrian had decided that any further encounters would only bring sadness to both families, so it was wiser to part ways.


    Back at the hospital, Aurora had already visited Joelle and was being escorted back by Leah.


    Only Shawn remained, waiting by the door.


    ¡°There¡¯s a research institute overseas that specializes in treating rare diseases. I¡¯d like to inquire about Joelle¡¯s condition. Her right hand was healed there previously.¡±


    Since the incident, Shawn had been far from idle, diligently consulting with various doctors. He had already seen all the top specialists domestically, and his next step was to seek help abroad.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian said, grasping Joelle¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you able to manage on your own?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to being on my own. Adrian, I¡¯m relying on you to take care of Joelle. Don¡¯t overextend yourself, and try to keep a positive outlook.¡±


    Joelle had lost a significant amount of weight, and Adrian was no exception to this unsettling reality. He stayed by her side as much as possible, making Shawn feel inadequate inparison.


    At night, when everyone else had left, Joelle was left in solitude within her hospital room.


    These days, Adrian had explored many methods to try to wake Joelle from her slumber. Knowing how much she adored flowers, he arranged for fresh blooms to be delivered daily. Aware of her passion for music, he brought in all the instruments she had once mastered: violin, guitar, ordion, and cello. Since the piano was toorge, he opted for a more portable electronic keyboard.


    He even decorated her room with photos of Aurora and Rnd, creating a warm and cozy atmosphere.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 448

    ?<strong>Chapter 448:</strong>


    ¡°Joelle, how long are you going to keep sleeping? Hmm?¡± he murmured softly, tenderly brushing her hair. ¡°I miss you so much.¡±


    Adrian held her hand tightly, struggling to control his overwhelming emotions.


    Moonlight streamed onto the windowsill as he carefully polished the white violin Joelle had once used for her performances. A sudden thought struck him¡ªhe had been the one to first learn the violin before Joelle. Though he had stopped ying long ago, Joelle had turned it into her cherished dream.


    Joelle¡¯s love for Adrian was subtly woven into the details of her daily life, hidden within the fabric of her routine.


    Each time Adrian stumbled upon it unintentionally, he found that by the moment he truly recognized it, his heart felt heavy, no matter how deeply he breathed. How could he have been so blissfully unaware? Tears streamed down his cheeks as he sobbed quietly, reaching for the wooden guitar resting beside him.


    Adrian had learned to y the guitar during his high school days. Back then, he was brimming with youthful energy and confidence, excelling at ssical instruments, yet it was the more popr ones that drewrger crowds. ying the guitar was just a fun way to stand out at social events. Once he achieved his moment of fame, his enthusiasm dwindled.


    Though he hadn¡¯t touched the guitar in years, his talent remained intact. Adrian plucked the strings, the gentle, melodic sounds evoking memories of carefree, youthful times.


    The doctor had mentioned that music might help awaken patients, and since Joelle cherished music, it seemed like the perfect choice. He yed one of Joelle¡¯s favorite songs, singing along. While he wasn¡¯t a professional singer, his deep, soothing voice masked the ws in his performance.


    After the song ended, he noticed a slight twitch in Joelle¡¯s fingertip. It was a small movement, but it was profoundly significant.


    Adrian rushed to her bedside, calling out her name in astonishment. Her eyes stayed shut, leaving him to wonder if he¡¯d imagined the movement.


    He yed another tune, and this time, he was certain¡ªJoelle was indeed reacting to the music. Realizing that she could perceive the external world filled Adrian with hope that she would eventually awaken. Each night, when tranquility enveloped the world, he¡¯d y the guitar and sing to her.


    asionally, Joelle would twitch a finger. Other times, there was no response, but there were subtle signs of recovery.


    When winter began, Can arrived with documents awaiting Adrian¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, there¡¯s a dinner meeting tonight.¡±


    Adrian, pen in hand, didn¡¯t even nce up. ¡°I¡¯m not attending.¡±


    ¡°This time, you really don¡¯t have a choice,¡± Can said with some difficulty. ¡°This meeting is organized by Illerith¡¯s leading political figures. It¡¯s not something we can simply ignore it.¡± In business, it was crucial to show respect to those in positions of power. This principle had been passed down through the Miller family for generations. Regardless of the current business climate, maintaining respect for those in authority was imperative.


    Reflecting on Joelle¡¯s recent improvements, Adrian sighed and said, ¡°Alright, go ahead and make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Can nodded. ¡°The meeting will take ce in Lumina, so we might need to n for an overnight stay.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 449

    ?<strong>Chapter 449:</strong>


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Before departing, Adrian made sure Joelle was well cared for by arranging for three caregivers.


    That evening, upon his arrival in Lumina, various acquaintances who were aware of Joelle¡¯s condition expressed their sympathy to Adrian. The short walk to the second floor stretched into half an hour as Adrian engaged in brief conversations along the way.


    Upon opening the door to the second-floor lounge, he found Michael there, a wine ss in hand, reclining on the sofa with a distant expression.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Adrian asked.


    Jolted from his reverie, Michael¡¯s eyes were red and swollen from sleep deprivation. His sleep had been disrupted ever since Lacey¡¯s death. ¡°Nothing,¡± Michael responded, diverting his gaze and his thoughts. He had been reminiscing about times spent with Lacey.


    ¡°How¡¯s everything going? Has Joelle woken up yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian answered, toasting with Michael.


    ¡°Try to keep a positive outlook.¡±


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    ¡°You too.¡±


    Both had faced difficult timestely, and their conversation soon dwindled. It had taken considerable persuasion from Michael¡¯s family to coax him out of the house today.


    As the business meeting began, Illerith¡¯s top leaders outlined the strategic objectives for the uing quarter.


    Miller Group had evolved into more than just a business; it had be the bearer of a generational mission. As its current leader, great expectations rested on Adrian¡¯s shoulders. After the presentation, the leaders joined Adrian for a round of drinks, marking the start of his social duties.


    When it seemed Adrian was nearing his limit, Michael and Can alternated in helping him manage the onught of drinks, although the leaders were spirited and could hold their liquor well.


    As the three began to feel overwhelmed by the festivities, a woman¡¯s voice cut through the noise at the table.


    ¡°Mr. Morrison, you seem to be spending quite a bit of time drinking with Mr. Miller. Don¡¯t you think that shows a bit of favoritism?¡±


    All eyes turned toward M.


    ¡°Absolutely not! Come now, Finch Group is just as significant in Illerith, right?¡± Gat Morrison scanned the room. ¡°Isn¡¯t Fred supposed to be here today?¡±


    ¡°He ran into some issues on the way, so he asked me toe in his ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Finch!¡± Gat reached out to shake her hand.


    M lifted her ss. ¡°Fred speaks highly of you, always grateful for your contributions to Illerith and your consistent support for Finch Group.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please, let¡¯s skip the formalities!¡± Gat toasted with her. As M tilted her head back to sip her drink, she gave Adrian a quick wink.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 450

    <strong>Chapter 450:</strong>


    It was obvious to everyone that she was helping Adrian out of a difficult situation.


    Nheless, the inevitable had to be faced. Adrian maintained hisposure as he excused himself from the table. But once outside, he found support against a wall.


    Can and Michael were eager to assist him, but Adrian, mindful of his dignity, declined their help.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, are you okay?¡± M approached, seemingly unfazed by the drinks. As a woman, she hadn¡¯t been challenged much at the table. ¡°Here¡¯s a hangover remedy. It should help you feel better.¡±


    Adrian certainly needed something to mitigate the effects of the alcohol. Yet, if he were to overlook M¡¯s underlying intentions, he¡¯d be a fool.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Adrian felt a fierce, burning sensation as the alcohol surged through his veins, igniting a tumultuous fire within him. His tone was anything but courteous, and the alcohol only intensified his re, making it even more formidable.


    M feigned ignorance, asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Adrian stated bluntly, ¡°You were the one who brought the wine thest time we were at the restaurant, weren¡¯t you? If you have something to say, then just say it.¡± He rejected the hangover remedy outright, nor did he ask Can or Michael to partake in it.


    M, her pride firmly intact, withdrew her hand. ¡°You¡¯re overanalyzing it. After all, I¡¯m Joelle¡¯s friend. Given the turmoil within her family, I¡¯m just trying to express my concern.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    Had they genuinely been friends before?


    Sort of.


    In their professional journeys, they had oscited between being rivals and allies. M had to admit that Joelle was one of the few musical talents capable of matching her own prowess.


    Adrian scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d buy that?¡±


    M retorted, ¡°Then what do you think my motive is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Adrian refrained from looking at her again. Can and Michael assisted him as they prepared to leave.


    As the three of them strode past her, M clenched her fists and summoned the courage to speak up. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t forget that you owe me a favor!¡±


    Adrian remained silent, and none of the trio turned back, as if that favor were merely a figment of her imagination.


    The following morning, another lengthy meeting unfolded, stretching until noon.


    In the parking lot, Adrian crossed paths with M again.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, our car is having some trouble. Would you be able to give me a ride?¡± she asked.


    Adrian shot her a fleeting nce, his tone icy. ¡°You truly don¡¯t mind imposing on others, do you?¡±


    M remained unfazed. ¡°Yesterday, I helped you avoid overindulging in alcohol. You owe me a significant favor, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian could have simply driven away, but he knew that wasn¡¯t the most prudent way to handle the situation. Though he didn¡¯t acknowledge the favor, it was clear that M took it very seriously.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: I hope you all enjoyed the chapters, dear readers! Had an amazing day. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 451

    ?<strong>Chapter 451:</strong>


    He closed the car door he had just opened and called out, ¡°Can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Miller?¡± Can responded.


    ¡°Drive her,¡± Adrian said.


    After speaking, Adrian strode towards Michael¡¯s car.


    M found herself humiliated once again. She had never faced such a series of overwhelming obstacles with a man before. At that moment, she felt utterly ashamed, standing there ufortably, as if the entire universe were mocking her.


    ¡°Ms. Finch, please get in the car,¡± Can said coldly.


    M snorted, then flung open the door that Adrian had just shut. If she didn¡¯t enter, it would only reinforce the idea that she had ulterior motives for approaching him.


    An hourter, the car returned to the city, and Adrian met with Can at the hospital.


    He had expected Can to escort M back to the Finch family, but to his surprise, she appeared at the hospital instead. She hade specifically to thank him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miller, for giving me a ride,¡± M said.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking Can?¡± Adrian retorted.


    She turned and unexpectedly locked gazes with Can, but Can remained silent.


    Adrian didn¡¯t bother to look at her again, leaving M profoundly exasperated.


    During the hour-long journey back, M thought about how to best confront Adrian.


    ¡°Mr. Miller,¡± she said, stepping forward to block his path. ¡°Our families share a long-standing history. Let¡¯s not let a trivial matter jeopardize our rtionship, shall we?¡±


    Adrian halted in his tracks. ¡°A trivial matter?¡±


    M straightened, her demeanor exuding a touch of arrogance. ¡°The police have approached our family. There¡¯s a significant possibility that Wade took Rnd, and the fire may well have been orchestrated by him. Our family is innocent, and you know that.¡±


    Adrian remained as cold and unyielding as ever. ¡°So?¡±


    Sensing the gravity of the situation, M pressed forward. ¡°So, our family is indeed innocent. My brother and you shared a close friendship. There¡¯s no need to let these circumstances¡­¡±


    ¡°Did Fred send you?¡± Adrian interrupted.


    M faltered. The tension in the air was palpable, something she had never encountered before. Reluctantly, she lied. ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t entirely untrue; ever since the Finch family and the Miller family had severed their ties, she had often overheard Fred sighing, burdened by the loss of both their camaraderie and business affiliations. If given the chance, Fred would undoubtedly wish to retain the Miller family as a valuable contact.


    M thought she had devised a solid excuse, but Adrian saw right through her. ¡°Do you think using your brother as an excuse will actually work?¡±


    M felt a rush of embarrassment. Her frustration was palpable, having been unexpectedly exposed. ¡°Adrian, we haven¡¯t wronged you in any way, have we?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 452

    ?<strong>Chapter 452:</strong>


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to deal with your family,¡± he replied coldly. ¡°Especially not you.¡±


    With that, he strode past her and exited.


    M stood there, confused. Did Adrian really have such deep feelings for Joelle? Why did Joelle possess everything, including a steadfast and devoted man like him? She couldn¡¯t understand it, nor could she bring herself to ept the harsh reality.


    Adrian entered the elevator, but when the doors opened, he was momentarily stunned.


    Joelle sat in a wheelchair, her eyes devoid of life. Upon catching sight of him, she was momentarily taken aback, but then a delicate smile graced her lips.


    ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s speech had not fully regained rity, but she nodded slowly.


    Joelle had woken up just ten minutes ago. The doctor was visibly excited upon hearing the news.


    Within five minutes of her awakening, her room was filled with leading specialists from multiple departments, all eager to assess her condition. They bombarded her with questions, to which Joelle responded with subtle gestures¡ªnodding or shaking her head.


    Once they confirmed her physical well-being, the doctors were in awe, dering her recovery nothing short of miraculous. Some were even moved to tears. If Joelle hadn¡¯t awakened, Adrian would have done anything, even buying the hospital itself, to stay by her side.


    The attending doctor rmended a CT scan. Despite Joelle regaining consciousness, the possibility of hidden internal injuries still loomed. As a seasoned physician, he had seen many patients who, after showing signs of improvement, tragically passed away the very next day. Therefore, a thorough examination for Joelle was crucial.


    Before crossing paths with Adrian, Joelle was floating in a haze, ensconced in a wheelchair as she was wheeled from one test to another, too disoriented to resist. She was struggling to make sense of the overwhelming flood of information upon waking when the elevator doors opened, revealing Adrian.


    Suddenly, a torrent of memories surged through her¡ªrecent events intertwined with sweet words and enchanting melodies that had danced through her dreams. It was Adrian who had summoned her back to consciousness.


    She had awakened,pelled by the need to escape the haunting echo of Adrian¡¯s voice,den with deep, aching longing.


    Adrian stepped out of the elevator. Life has a way of surprising you when you least expect it.


    He refrained from touching Joelle, mindful of her potential injuries. Instead, he held onto the armrest of her wheelchair, his gaze unwavering and filled with concern. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re really awake?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips stirred, but her voice was barely a whisper.


    In the next moment, she reached for Adrian¡¯s wrist and turned his hand palm up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 453

    ?<strong>Chapter 453:</strong>


    With her fingertip, she traced a heart in the center of his palm.


    Adrian locked eyes with her. She offered a gentle smile and waved her hand in a soothing gesture, as if to reassure him not to worry too much.


    But how could Adrian not be consumed by concern? The relentless cycle of losing and finding her again left him in a state of confusion, as if fate were ying cruel games with him. Every time he managed to reim her, it seemed he was only setting himself up to lose her even morepletely the next time.


    Atst, Joelle had the space to reflect on her next move while Adrian enveloped her in his embrace for a full twenty minutes in front of everyone.


    Herst memory was of leaping from a building, and now, amidst the warmly dressed crowd, it felt as though her past suffering was but a fleeting shadow, reduced to dust.


    Adrian wasted no time; he guided her through all the necessary tests with unwavering determination.


    ¡°While you¡¯re a bit weak, with adequate rest, you¡¯ll recover. However, Ms. Watson, given your extended bed rest, some moderate exercise could help restore your body¡¯s functions.¡±


    Following the physical examination, Adrian led her to the psychiatric department, his concern evident in every step. Her persistent moderate depression remained a pressing issue. Sensing his apprehension, Joelle reached her left hand to gently pat Adrian¡¯s hand resting on her right shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meet with the psychiatrist,¡± she murmured.


    Adrian spoke with gentle patience. ¡°Joelle, please, don¡¯t hold anything back from me this time. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll be right here by your side.¡±


    Joelle feared hearing those words. She was acutely aware of her status as a patient, now confined by limited mobility. She had heard whispers that Adrian had turned the hospital into his personal study, pouring all his energy into caring for her.


    The more devotedly he tended to her, the heavier the weight on her heart became. asionally, she found herself yearning¡ªalmost selfishly¡ªfor a life free of responsibilities and expectations. In that life, she could simply exist without the weight of anyone¡¯s expectations pressing down on her.


    Adrian was resolute in his decision to take her into the psychiatrist¡¯s office, and when Joelle finally emerged, she seemedpletely transformed.


    Her unhappiness was palpable.


    Seeing her in such distress, Adrian¡¯s heart raced with worry. ¡°Joelle, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Joelle fumbled for the words. In that moment, probing into her emotions felt like standing on the edge of a fragile dam, one question away from sending her into an overwhelming tide of tears.


    Adrian quickly wiped away her tears, flustered and unsure where to ce his hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I do something to upset you?¡±


    Joelle harbored quiet resentment towards Adrian. Despite her insistence that she didn¡¯t want to see the psychologist, he had insisted on taking her,pelling her to reveal her inner struggles in front of him. What purpose did it serve for him to know so much about her?


    She longed to shield her struggles, resolutely resisting the idea of being seen as delicate.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 454

    ?<strong>Chapter 454:</strong>


    After a moment of reflection, Adrian asked, ¡°Is it because I brought you to see the psychiatrist?¡±


    Joelle nodded slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t like that feeling.¡±


    Adrian spoke gently, ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. I just want you to receive the care you need.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. I can handle this myself.¡±


    She had been on medication, and her condition had shown remarkable improvement.


    Adrian didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Okay, if you don¡¯t want to go, we won¡¯t. I¡¯ll stay by your side, but promise me that the next time you¡¯re feeling low, you won¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Back in the hospital room, Adrian was consumed by a swirl of conflicting emotions, prompting him to set aside the topic of Rnd for the time being.


    Joelle now had the chance to take in the space Adrian had carefully prepared for her. As she noticed the guitar resting on the stand, echoes of Adrian¡¯s rich voice singing gently floated back into her mind.


    ¡°Adie, would you y the guitar for me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrian agreed withposed tranquility, though he found himself unable to nce even briefly at Joelle.


    A subtle wave of embarrassment washed over him. Strumming the guitar and singing in front of Joelle always stirred an ineffable sense of shame. Yet, it was a challenge he knew he could ovee. As long as Joelle enjoyed it, he was willing to go to any lengths for her.


    Adrian perched on the windowsill, his fingers skillfully brushing over the strings as he adjusted the guitar¡¯s tune with a few precise strums. ¡°What would you like to hear?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°I can request a song?¡±


    A faint flush of pride colored Adrian¡¯s ears red. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t woken up, I might have taken this little performance to the streets.¡±


    His fingers danced over the strings, and the music slowly filled the room. The first few notes created a serene and ethereal atmosphere, their beauty quietly enveloping the space.


    Joelle cherished music deeply because, whenever it resonated, the world around her seemed toe to a halt, allowing her to immerse herselfpletely. In just a few fleeting minutes, the music washed over her, soothing her troubled soul. As the final notes of the song faded, Joelle realized her feelings for Adrian had deepened even further. In the past, his temperament had often suggested that he was perpetually on the verge of snapping, making the idea of him ying the guitar seempletely improbable.


    Joelle had pushed him to his limits many times, only to discover that Adrian now had no boundaries when it came to her.


    Later, Aurora arrived. Adrian had made sure to contact everyone who cared for Joelle, presenting himself as an integral part of her chosen family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 455

    ?<strong>Chapter 455:</strong>


    By evening, Joelle¡¯s hospital room had transformed into a lively hub of activity, bustling with people and resembling a joyful family gathering.


    Joelle was struck by the realization that so many people had rallied around her, offering their unwavering support.


    While peeling an apple for Aurora, Adrian stole a nce at Joelle, only to find her shedding tears, her emotions spilling out amid the lively chatter around them.


    He quickly made his way through the crowd to her side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Joelle replied, her expression carrying an undercurrent of sadness. Even when she smiled, Adrian sensed it was forced, a smile she felt obligated to wear.


    ¡°Are they bothering you?¡± he asked.


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve just realized how invaluable life is.¡±


    Adrian sighed in relief, gently patting her head. ¡°If you ever hurt yourself again, I¡¯ll make sure they all give you the cold shoulder.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Joelle nodded. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t put you through that again.¡±


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    She looked around the room, noticing that even Michael had shown up, but Shawn and Katherine were noticeably absent. ¡°Where are Shawn and Katherine?¡±


    Adrian had reached out to Shawn, only to learn he was overseas and couldn¡¯t return soon. Katherine had promised toe but, for some reason, had not yet arrived.


    Meanwhile, Katherine was at home, anxiously ncing at the clock every few seconds. ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m going to the hospital!¡±


    Her parents exchanged knowing nces. Her mother, Agate Nash, said, ¡°Did you know that Bobby is engaged?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Katherine leaned back on the sofa. ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°You know?¡± Her parents stood up, their expressions a mixture of surprise and curiosity. ¡°Weren¡¯t you seeing him?¡±


    Katherine chuckled lightly. ¡°Where on earth did you hear such gossip?¡±


    They exchanged uncertain looks before sitting back down. ¡°We¡¯re just concerned for your wellbeing.¡± They had only heard fragments and rumors from various sources. Bobby had been the one closest to Katherine, and based on this, they had naturally assumed she was dating him.


    Initially, their concerns were palpable. While Bobby had admirable qualities, his personal life was infamously tumultuous.


    Whispers had spread that his engagement was a maniption, with his mother feigning illness to pressure him into acquiescence. However, from Katherine¡¯s family¡¯s perspective, the engagement between Bobby and the girl seemed tenuous at best. Once his mother was discharged, Bobby wasted no time indulging in a three-day clubbing spree,pletely disregarding his father¡¯s persistent calls to return home. Instead, he rented a yacht and invited around a hundred women to join him.


    Despite this, his parents were still enthusiastic about the prospect of Bobby finally settling down, while Katherine¡¯s parents were equally convinced that it was time for her to begin a more grounded journey.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 456

    ?<strong>Chapter 456:</strong>


    Katherine rubbed her forehead in frustration. ¡°So, you¡¯re just pushing me to get married?¡±


    She stood up with unwavering determination. ¡°When ites to rtionships, I firmly believe in letting things unfold naturally. No one has the right to pressure me.¡±


    Her parents were never the overbearing type, which had allowed Katherine to develop her capacity for autonomous decision-making.


    As she turned to leave, her mother called out after her, ¡°We¡¯re not insisting you marry immediately; just bring someone home for dinner asionally!¡±


    Having heard this refrain countless times, Katherine dismissively waved them off and left without looking back.


    Due to the congested traffic, by the time she arrived at the hospital, everyone else had already left. This, however, gave her the perfect opportunity for a private conversation with Joelle.


    ¡°You two chat. I¡¯ll take Aurora for a walk,¡± Adrian said, ever considerate.


    As soon as the door clicked shut, Katherine hurried to embrace Joelle, her eyes brimming with tears. ¡°You foolish girl. Why let unworthy people affect you so deeply?¡± she asked.


    Joelle nearly coughed up blood, causing Katherine to quickly release her embrace.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    ¡°Are you still not fully recovered?¡± she asked, concerned.


    ¡°Yeah, the doctor said I need more time to heal.¡± Suddenly, Joelle sped Katherine¡¯s hand with urgency. ¡°Katherine, if anything were to ever happen to me, I implore you to take care of Shawn.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s words felt like a farewell, sending a chill down Katherine¡¯s spine. She instinctively pulled her hand away from Joelle¡¯s grasp. ¡°Cut it out, will you? If you pull that stunt again, I won¡¯t care what happens to Shawn! You¡¯ll have to face the consequences on your own!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Joelle quickly grabbed her hand again, her grip firm. ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re my best friend. And Shawn really likes you. I trust you with him more than anyone else.¡±


    Katherine forced a tight smile. ¡°He likes me? You might not know this, buttely, he¡¯s been spending more and more time with Lily. I think his feelings for me were just a passing phase, you know?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true.¡±


    Katherine wasn¡¯t upset, nor was there any bitterness in her voice. Instead, she was calm.


    ¡°Shawn¡¯s impulsive. When he said he liked me, I think he was just caught up in the moment. Lily¡¯s great though. She¡¯s perfect for him.¡±


    Joelle stared at her for a moment, not noticing anything unusual in her expression, but she could feel the self-assurance in Katherine¡¯s words.


    If Katherine truly didn¡¯t care about Shawn, why was she acting like this?


    Sometimes, all it took was a nudge to close the distance between them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 457

    ?<strong>Chapter 457:</strong>


    Meanwhile, Shawn was overseas, hopping from one airport to another, desperately booking any flight that could get him home. He was stuck at ayover when his phone rang. Joelle¡¯s name shed on the screen.


    The moment he heard her voice, the tension inside him began to ease. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of anything happening to Joelle. After all, he had to take care of her for theirte parents.


    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t ever do something like that again,¡± he said sternly.


    ¡°I promise!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always stayed out of your personal life because, as long as you¡¯re here, there¡¯s always room to start fresh. But if you were gone, everything I¡¯ve been holding onto would fall apart. You get that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    Life¡¯s threads were intricately woven, and sometimes it wasn¡¯t until one was pulled that their full connection became clear. Some ties were blessings, while others felt like burdens.


    Joelle reminded herself that, even when things seemed bleak, it wasn¡¯t just her life on the line¡ªothers were intertwined with hers.


    ¡°Shawn, I heard you¡¯ve been getting close to Lily recently?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    Joelle nced at Adrian, who was flipping through a picture book with Aurora beside him. His timing had been impable. ¡°Adrian mentioned it.¡±


    Shawn groaned, clearly irritated. ¡°Since when did he be such a gossip?¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s true?¡± Joelle pressed.


    Shawn let out a long sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not what you¡¯re imagining.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not shutting her down, are you actually thinking about giving it a shot?¡± Joelle¡¯s words came out sharp, her surprise evident.


    From everything she knew about Shawn, even if he¡¯d moved on from Katherine, he wouldn¡¯t get involved with someone so closely connected to her.


    Shawn appearedid-back on the surface, but beneath that exterior, he was always decisive, leaving no loose ends or cracks in his decisions. In truth, he had always been colder than Adrian ever was.


    ¡°If she doesn¡¯t like me, I¡¯ve no reason to pursue it,¡± he said.


    Joelle hesitated for a moment before replying simply, ¡°Shawn, Bobby¡¯s getting engaged soon.¡±


    Shawn blinked in surprise, disbelief crossing his face. ¡°To who?¡±


    Joelle had known Shawn would ask that, and she had rehearsed her response. If Shawn discovered the truth, she¡¯d pin it on Adrian without a second thought.


    ¡°Who do you think?¡± she asked.


    Shawn¡¯s brows furrowed, his mind working quickly through the possibilities. ¡°Katherine?¡±


    ¡°They do make a good match, don¡¯t they?¡± Joelle replied, a hint of amusement in her voice. She hadn¡¯t actually said Bobby was getting engaged to Katherine, had she? It was Shawn who had jumped to conclusions.


    When their conversation ended, Shawn stared at his phone, deep in thought.


    His assistant hesitantly spoke up, ¡°Mr. Watson, is everything alright?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 458

    ?<strong>Chapter 458:</strong>


    ¡°Look into who Bobby¡¯s getting engaged to,¡± Shawn instructed.


    Upon hearing Bobby¡¯s name, the assistant immediately understood the situation.


    Several dayster, after some digging, the assistant returned with a report.


    ¡°Mr. Watson, the Kelly family is keeping this information under lock and key. But there¡¯s something else¡ªKatherine and her parents have been visiting Bobby¡¯s parents quite frequently these past few days. It seems they¡¯re discussing something rted to the engagement.¡±


    In truth, Bobby¡¯s parents were terrified that Bobby¡¯s yacht party would reach the ears of his fianc¨¦e-to-be. To protect his image, they silenced everyone, pretending Bobby was away on business.


    Katherine and her parents¡¯ visits to Bobby¡¯s parents were purely coincidental.


    Unable to drag him back from his party, Bobby¡¯s mother resorted to pretending to be sick, persuading Katherine to visit under the guise of checking on her health, bringing her parents along to make it appear genuine.


    But it was all a charade, a farce that hardly fooled Bobby. He wouldn¡¯t fall for the same trick twice.


    Yet, for Shawn, the meaning behind it all was as clear as day¡ªKatherine was on the verge of getting engaged to Bobby.


    The more he mulled it over, the more Shawn found himself believing it wasn¡¯t entirely improbable. Both Katherine and Bobby were, after all, unpredictable at best and reckless at worst. And marriage? That was the most unpredictable venture of all. Perhaps their ws would cancel each other out, allowing them to coexist in a peculiar bnce¡ªtwo disordered souls finding a rhythm in the chaos, each living their own life parallel to the other.


    That evening, after receiving the assistant¡¯s report, Shawn sat by the window, chain-smoking, staring out into the dim city lights, lost in his thoughts. Maybe he and Katherine had been a mistake from the very start.


    After Joelle woke up from hera, she experienced several health issues.


    Her legs suddenly lost function, and she was unable to rise or walk on her own anymore. Adrian had to assist her whenever she needed to use the bathroom or take a bath. At first, she felt embarrassed, but Adrian reassured her, helping her ovee her self-consciousness.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯ve cleaned you up before, remember?¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel burdened by it?¡± she asked, her voice full of hesitation.


    ¡°No. Why would I?¡± he replied calmly.


    In time, Joelle stopped worrying about it and epted Adrian¡¯s help with a grateful heart.


    During this period, Aurora¡¯s school was on break, so she often visited Joelle in the hospital. Whenever Aurora was around, the three of them would take walks in the hospital garden. These walks were part of Joelle¡¯s therapy to regain strength in her legs. She would take a few steps with the help of crutches while Adrian and Aurora cheered her on.


    With persistent effort, Joelle could feel a little strength returning to her legs, and she could walk a few meters while holding onto the wall.


    ¡°Do you want to rest?¡± Adrian asked during one of their walks. Noticing she was struggling, he guided her to sit in the pavilion while Leah took Aurora to the garden.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 459

    ?<strong>Chapter 459:</strong>


    The sun shone brightly that day, a rare moment of good weather. A sigh escaped Joelle¡¯s lips. ¡°If only Rnd were here to enjoy this beautiful day with us.¡±


    Adrian gently took her hand in his. ¡°The police are investigating. We¡¯ll get answers soon.¡±


    However, despite their efforts, the police had yet to find any significant leads regarding Wade¡¯s whereabouts. After days of relentless investigations, they had resorted to putting up wanted posters, indicating they were at a dead end in their search, even with the use of advanced tracking technology.


    Joelle lowered her eyes, unwilling to spoil the day with her worries, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious whenever happiness seemed within reach.


    Every time happiness found its way to Joelle, thoughts of Rnd crept in, and her heart would once again be filled with worry and guilt.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared that Rnd might be in real danger, Adrian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Wade won¡¯t hurt him. Despite his intentions, he¡¯ll most likely take care of Rnd,¡± Adrian reassured her.


    They had spected that Wade had taken Rnd because they shared the same blood type, which was also Chris¡¯s. If Chris was still alive, having Rnd nearby to supply blood transfusions would be beneficial for Wade. Or, if Chris had already passed, having Rnd with him could be Wade¡¯s way of trying to find sce in his grief.


    In any case, Wade would likely take good care of Rnd, as he had no real reason to harm him.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± Joelle said, trying to console herself with the possibility.


    The wind picked up, rustling the fallen leaves and sending a faint swirl of dust against their faces. ¡°We better head back,¡± Adrian said as he stood up and adjusted her coat. ¡°Don¡¯t want you catching a cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle nced towards Aurora. Noticing the wind picking up, Leah carried Aurora and walked towards them. On their way back to the ward, they ran into the Finch family at the elevator.


    Despite trying to keep a neutral expression, Fred couldn¡¯t hide the displeasure in his eyes when he saw the group. He didn¡¯t want the rtionship between the two families to end this way, but he had to maintain civility to preserve family honor.


    To break the awkward silence, Gracie greeted the group. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry we didn¡¯te visit you the day you woke up.¡±


    Joelle knew Adrian had called everyone to share the good news that day, except for the Finch family, and she was d he had.


    Whenever she saw them, she was reminded of the fire and the agony that consumed her when she saw Rnd¡¯s charred body.


    At just two years old and less than a meter tall, he had been so innocent and small, yet there he was, fighting for his life amidst the mes.


    That image would probably haunt Joelle for the rest of her life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 460

    <strong>Chapter 460:</strong>


    Even though the Finch family wasn¡¯t technically responsible for the disaster, Joelle couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain wash over her again when she saw them.


    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to sever ties with them; she simply wanted to avoid the overwhelming grief that washed over her every time she was reminded of the incident by seeing them.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m much better now,¡± she said, holding Adrian¡¯s arm. ¡°I forgot something in the pavilion. Let¡¯s go back and get it.¡±


    It was clearly just an excuse to avoid further interaction with the Finch family, something that didn¡¯t need to be stated outright.


    As Joelle turned away, Aurora sneaked a nce at Dunn, who was standing beside Gracie. His tiny fists were clenched, and his gaze mirrored the unease and worry in Aurora¡¯s eyes. Even at such a young age, they both understood that they couldn¡¯t be friends anymore because of the issues between their families.


    Just when the tension had started to ease, M¡¯s disgruntled voice rang out. ¡°Are you really going to be like this, Joelle? Do we owe you anything, huh? Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re the only one suffering! We¡¯ve had significant losses too, okay?¡±


    M apparently failed to read the room, letting her anger take over without regard for anyone else¡¯s feelings. Fred shot her a cold look and growled, ¡°Shut up, M.¡±


    ¡°What? Was I wrong?¡± M shot back. ¡°Because of her, Grandpa has been hospitalized. We¡¯re victims too! Why should we keep putting up with this?¡±


    Gracie grabbed her arm. ¡°That¡¯s enough, M.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    ¡°If the two of you are too afraid to speak up, I¡¯m not!¡± M shoved Gracie¡¯s hand away and confronted Joelle. ¡°Your child was your responsibility, Joelle. You can¡¯t expect the whole world to feel sorry for you just because you jumped off a building. When your son died, the person he probably hated most was you. You failed to look after him as his parent. It¡¯s entirely your fault he¡¯s dead, yet you act like everyone should grieve the same way you do. Get over yourself and quit the drama, will you?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out, Aunt!¡± Even Dunn was acutely aware of how outrageous those words sounded, yet M steadfastly held on to her self-righteous position, unwavering. Before Joelle could gather her thoughts, Adrian spun around and strode toward M with determined intensity.


    M froze, shocked by the chill in his gaze. As she drew breath to speak, her words were stolen by the sting of a sudden p that crashed across her face.


    M was visibly shaken, and Joelle was equally shocked. Adrian had pped a woman.


    Though still in shock, Joelle felt an undeniable urge to apud him. After all, M had brought this upon herself. ¡°Adrian!¡±


    Fred and Gracie instinctively stepped in front of M. No matter the situation, they were bound to defend their family¡¯s honor in the public¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°M¡¯s just acting childish; she¡¯s still so young,¡± Fredmented.


    Adrian¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. ¡°Even Dunn shows more maturity than she ever does. This isn¡¯t just immaturity; it¡¯s pure foolishness.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Had a great weekend dear readers! Had an amazing day. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 461

    ?<strong>Chapter 461:</strong>


    M grasped her face, slowlying to terms with the gravity of what had just transpired. ¡°Adrian Miller!¡± Gracie held her back.


    They knew they had to intervene to keep her from fanning the mes of the situation any further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Without having to lift a finger, Joelle watched as M took a substantial tumble. Though M¡¯s words had pierced Joelle¡¯s heart like a flurry of needles, she stood resolute with Adrian by her side, fully aware that those venomous ims were nothing but hollow echoes, unworthy of her heart¡¯s weight.


    So, she cast aside any thoughts of M. With Adrian¡¯s strong embrace enveloping her and Aurora¡¯s small hand gripping hers tightly, Joelle was swept away by a wave of pure, unadulterated joy that ignited her spirit.


    ¡°Mom, can we go buy some candies?¡±


    Leah reprimanded, ¡°If you keep eating those, you¡¯ll end up with cavities!¡±


    They left in a state of blissful harmony, while the air within the Finch family crackled with palpable tension. Fred instinctively sprang to defend his family in front of outsiders, but M¡¯s words were truly thoughtless.


    ¡°Fred, Adrian had the audacity to hit me!¡± Mined.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Adrian; I want to hit you too!¡± Fred was rarely found in such a state of fury. Esteemed for his gentle and patient nature with his wife and children, he had gained a reputation in their social circle for being endearingly under his wife¡¯s thumb.


    This time, his tirade was so intense that even Gracie and Dunn remained silent, leaving M to grasp the gravity of her mistake.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to,¡± M stammered.


    Fred was utterly indifferent to whether she meant it or not. As the elevator doors glided open, he gripped Gracie¡¯s hand and stepped inside.


    ¡°You¡¯re heading back abroad tomorrow. I don¡¯t want you causing chaos here every single day!¡±


    Stephen was upstairs in his hospital room. The moment the family stepped in, his eyes locked onto M¡¯s tear-stained face. Her red, puffy eyes and trembling lips made it clear she was hanging by a thread, barely keeping her emotions in check.


    M had long been the apple of Stephen¡¯s eye, his pride and joy. She had spent years overseas, facing countless challenges all on her own to pursue her dream of studying music. Among the family, no one held a ce in Stephen¡¯s heart quite like she did; his affection for her was unmatched.


    ¡°M, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.


    M was ready to spill her frustrations, but the moment Fred shot her a sharp, warning look, her words froze in her throat, silenced before they even had a chance to escape.


    ¡°Nothing, Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°Come here, dear.¡±


    M stepped closer. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m truly okay.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯d rather not talk, I won¡¯t pry.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 462

    ?<strong>Chapter 462:</strong>


    Stephen sped her hand in his. His eyes caught the vivid handprint etched on her cheek, but he decided to let it slide.


    Facing Fred, Stephen proimed, ¡°M hasn¡¯t been home in years, and I¡¯ve missed her so much. From now on, she¡¯ll live with me in Illerith and won¡¯t be leaving my side!¡±


    The only one who bristled at Stephen¡¯s words was Fred, yet he found himself unable to challenge his authority. Once they left the room, Fred could only urge M to tread carefully moving forward.


    ¡°Adrian and Joelle share a strong bond. If you keep spouting this thoughtless nonsense, I won¡¯t defend you before Adrian anymore.¡±


    Having absorbed the lesson from the p, M now carried herself with a newfound humility, her demeanor noticeably more subdued. ¡°I know.¡±


    Fred didn¡¯t waste any more time on her. As M watched his figure fade into the distance, a wave of indignation surged within her.


    Did Adrian really harbor such profound love for Joelle? She could hardly wrap her mind around it.


    She had everything Joelle had; she deserved a man who would be just as unwaveringly devoted to her.


    M had long perceived Joelle as her phantom rival, and the idea that she couldn¡¯t capture this man¡¯s heart was simply inconceivable to her.


    A few dayster, Adrian set off for an international conference.


    This conference had been on the calendar since the beginning of the year, and Adrian was set to represent all domestic businessmen, poised to deliver a pivotal speech and proposal.


    The conference was being broadcast live on television. Joelle lounged in her hospital room, snacking on fruit while captivated by the unfolding events on screen.


    Adrian¡¯s face, already a sight to behold in person, became even more mesmerizing on screen, radiating an undeniable charm.


    His long, thick eyshes, captivating gaze, and sculpted features elicited praise even from Katherine, who found herself unable to resistplimenting him. ¡°Isn¡¯t he absolutely breathtaking? The whole world knows he¡¯s yours.¡±


    Joelle skewered a piece of apple with her fork, a smug satisfaction swelling in her heart. ¡°He¡¯s not bad. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to his looks after seeing him every day.¡±


    The camera swept over the audience,nding on Shawn, who stood out distinctly among a cluster of middle-aged men.


    He smiled serenely at the camera, extending a warm greeting to viewers across the nation.


    ¡°Wow, Mr. Watson is quite the handsome one too!¡± the nurse teased yfully as she removed Joelle¡¯s IV. ¡°Ms. Watson, your brother doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend, does he?¡±


    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Is there someone he¡¯s interested in?¡±


    Joelle shot a sly nce at Katherine. ¡°The person he likes doesn¡¯t feel the same way. I doubt I¡¯ll be getting a sister-inw anytime soon.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 463

    ?<strong>Chapter 463:</strong>


    The nurse, with her usual bluntness, didn¡¯t hesitate to ask Joelle, ¡°So, what¡¯s your opinion of me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, a real lifesaver. My brother¡¯s lucky to have you around.¡±


    The nurse knew Joelle was just being polite, but her instincts told her that if she was going to make a move, she¡¯d have to take the first step. How could things progress if she stayed quiet?


    After the nurse left the room, Joelle turned to Katherine, who had been sitting there, lost in thought.


    ¡°So, are you really done with Shawn?¡±


    ¡°There was never anything between us to begin with,¡± Katherine replied.


    ¡°If you say so,¡± Joelle muttered.


    On the television, Adrian had just finished his speech. Joelle found herself pping along with the crowd, only to realize a momentter that she wasn¡¯t actually there. She chuckled at her absent-mindedness.


    Adrian, stepping off the stage, handed his speech notes to Can, who quickly passed him his phone. Without hesitation, Adrian dialed Joelle¡¯s number, eager to give her an update. ¡°Joelle, what are you up to?¡±


    The camera continued to follow Adrian, capturing every move as he made the call. Now, the whole nation could see just how much Adrian cared for her.


    With a yful grin, Joelle teased, ¡°Oh, just watching a handsome guy.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What guy?¡±


    ¡°The guy who just gave a speech on TV.¡±


    It took a moment for Adrian to catch on, but when he did, his face softened, and a tender light filled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m done here. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care!¡±


    ¡°Wait for me.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Joelle replied, feeling a bit bashful under Katherine¡¯s gaze. Her ears turned red as shyness crept in, making Katherine shift ufortably in her seat.


    When the call ended, Katherine smirked and said, ¡°Is all that really necessary? You two see each other every day, and it¡¯s only been a few hours. Honestly!¡±


    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand what it¡¯s like to be head over heels in love!¡± Joelle retorted.


    Katherine suddenly realized how long it had been since she¡¯d felt that kind of connection. Joelle¡¯s whirlwind romance had captured the hearts of the nation. After all the ups and downs, things had finally settled into a peaceful rhythm for her.


    But what about Katherine?


    Love was the spice that gave life its vor, and she was beginning to crave a little seasoning in her own life. That evening, back at her apartment, Katherine noticed her old phone lying forgotten on the table.


    On a whim, she plugged it in to charge and scrolled through it, logging into WhatsApp. A conversation with Frankie was buried in the clutter of old chats.


    To her surprise, it seemed that Frankie had removed her from his contacts when they¡¯d stopped talking.


    Katherine hadn¡¯t used this ount in years. After switching phones, she had never bothered to check it. Yet here it was, preserved like a fossil from another time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 464

    ?<strong>Chapter 464:</strong>


    Without thinking too much, she sent a friend request. Whether Arlo epted or not didn¡¯t matter.


    The nurse was right¡ªif she didn¡¯t take the first step, there would never be a story to tell.


    At the airport, Shawn was startled when he received a friend request from Katherine. It took him a moment to process what he was seeing.


    After all this time, she still hadn¡¯t let go of Frankie? Why reach out now when she was about to get engaged to Bobby?


    Without hesitation, he epted the request and sent a simple question mark.


    But Katherine didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Determined not to miss her answer, Shawn set an rm for when hended, just to be sure.


    Meanwhile, Katherine, having indulged in a bit too much wine, had dozed off on the couch. She woke up the next morning to the sound of her phone ringing, the haze of sleep and alcohol still clinging to her.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Her voice was hoarse, a clear sign she had just woken up.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Shawn.¡±


    Katherine nced at the caller ID. ¡°Hi!¡±


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    ¡°Are you free this weekend?¡±


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Come with me to an event.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Stop asking so many questions.¡±


    Running her fingers through her tangled hair, Katherine relented. ¡°Alright, what kind of event?¡±


    ¡°An outdoor adventure survival course.¡±


    Katherine had heard of such experiences¡ªpart of the recent boom in domestic tourism. The image of her and Shawn, stranded in some remote wilderness, shed in her mind. It was the kind of situation that seemed ripe for unintended sparks. People had a way of giving in to temptation when loneliness and opportunity crossed paths.


    ¡°Got it,¡± she agreed.


    ¡°Oh, and bring Bobby along.¡±


    Katherine blinked, taken aback. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Why bring Bobby? Wasn¡¯t Shawn inviting her for a date?


    ¡°The boss said the more, the merrier.¡±


    Katherine couldn¡¯t think of a good reason to argue. ¡°Oh, got it.¡±


    After the call, she reached out to Bobby.


    Bobby, always cautious about things like this, voiced his concerns immediately. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Shawn to invite you, but why me?¡±


    Katherine could only shrug. ¡°How should I know?¡±


    Bobby paused, thinking it over. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s one of those situations where a love turned sour, and now he wants to kill me off in the mountains?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 465

    ?<strong>Chapter 465:</strong>


    ¡°Well, now I¡¯m too scared to go!¡±


    ¡°Stop with the nonsense!¡±


    Katherine grabbed the old phone nearby and fell silent as she saw Frankie¡¯s message.


    ¡°Hello? Katherine?¡±


    As Bobby continued talking, the lively exchange was abruptly interrupted by Katherine¡¯s unexpected silence on the other end.


    Katherine stared at the question mark on her screen, a flicker of hope igniting within her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Just don¡¯t forget to make time this weekend,¡± she replied hastily, ending the call with Bobby. Her fingers hovered above the screen, uncertain how to proceed.


    If Frankie truly wanted to cut ties, he could have easily declined the friend request without a second thought. Katherine knew she wasn¡¯t perfect, but she hated the feeling of being led on with false hope.


    She chose not to respond, leaving everything hanging in the air. She was curious to see who would break first. This time, the power was in her hands, and she intended to take control.


    Adrian wrapped up his meeting and made his way to the airport, choosing not to wait for Shawn.


    Uponnding, he didn¡¯t even get the chance to greet Joelle before he was intercepted by members of the Finch family.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, Mr. Stephen Finch requests your presence.¡±


    Stephen, who conveniently lived in the same hospital as Joelle, could have easily met Adrian there. The fact that he had gone out of his way suggested that the matter he wished to discuss was serious enough for him to keep it secret from Joelle.


    However, Adrian had no intention of keeping anything from Joelle. He firmly declined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it clear that we¡¯ll have no further dealings with the Finch family.¡±


    His resolve was unshakable. Despite the bodyguards¡¯ polite demeanor, Adrian stood his ground.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, please, don¡¯t make this more difficult for me. Mr. Finch truly has something important to discuss with you.¡±


    Adrian shot back, ¡°And what if I have no desire to listen?¡± The two bodyguards exchanged nces. ¡°Then we apologize, Mr. Miller. We have no other choice.¡±


    Adrian had anticipated this response. The two bodyguards, simr in height and build to himself, had clearly been chosen by Stephen. If words failed, they were ready to resort to force.


    Adrian and Can immediately engaged in a fierce confrontation with the two men. Can, relentless and efficient, had honed his brawling skills during his formative years in Nverith, barely escaping its grip to return home. His experience far surpassed that of these younger adversaries, making him a valuable asset to the Miller family. Within moments, both bodyguards were incapacitated, lying defeated on the ground.


    A sleek ck van idled nearby, its rear door swinging open. Can instinctively raised his arm in a protective gesture, ready to shield Adrian, but the figure that emerged was none other than Stephen, impably dressed in a tailored ck suit.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 466

    ?<strong>Chapter 466:</strong>


    ¡°Adrian, your father once held me in high regard,¡± Stephen said smoothly. ¡°Since I¡¯ve taken the time to visit you personally, surely you wouldn¡¯t deny me this measure of respect?¡±


    Adrian lowered his fists slowly. Momentster, he found himself seated inside Stephen¡¯s van, the vehicle heading towards the hospital with Can following closely behind in another car.


    The partition in the van rose, isting Adrian and Stephen so they could speak privately. Stephen broke the silence. ¡°I cradled you when you were just a child.¡±


    Adrian had no patience for small talk. ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    Stephen straightened up, his gaze fixed on Adrian. ¡°What are your thoughts on my granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°M Finch?¡± Adrian replied, his tone cold.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adrian retorted sharply, ¡°She¡¯s foolish.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s expression darkened, his displeasure evident. ¡°Who are you calling foolish?¡±


    Adrian rested his chin on his hand, his eyes fixed thoughtfully on the window, as the tension in the van thickened.


    Time was of the utmost importance, and with Adrian being so obstinate, Stephen could ill afford to waste it on trivial disputes.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ll be straightforward,¡± Stephen began. ¡°Joelle isn¡¯t the person she once was. Why not consider giving my granddaughter a chance?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s apathetic expression remained unchanged. ¡°Did M send you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adrian locked eyes with him. ¡°I have already shown you a measure of respect out of deference to my father. If you try to instigate discord between Joelle and me again, I will drive the Finch family out of Illerith.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to intimidate me?¡± Stephen said, incredulously. ¡°I¡¯m trying to discuss this amicably. What¡¯s with this attitude? Being admired by my granddaughter should be a privilege for you. You were once married and even have a child. My granddaughter is fond of you, and yet you choose Joelle over her?¡±


    Adrian frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Joelle?¡±


    He didn¡¯t pose it as a question, but Stephen chose to disregard it entirely.


    Stephen scoffed, ¡°My granddaughter surpasses her in every way.¡±


    ¡°Then maybe there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes,¡± Adrian retorted.


    ¡°Adrian Miller!¡± Stephen growled, now visibly enraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my granddaughter?¡±


    ¡°I already told you, she¡¯s foolish. If you want specifics, she¡¯scking in every way. Satisfied?¡± Adrian said bluntly.


    Stephen clutched his chest as if he were on the verge of a heart attack, gasping for breath.


    Adrian, now losing patience, rifled through Stephen¡¯s pocket, looking for his medication. Just as he was about to administer it, Stephen swatted his hand away with surprising force.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 467

    ?<strong>Chapter 467:</strong>


    ¡°If you don¡¯t acquiesce, I¡¯ll die right here!¡± Stephen threatened dramatically.


    Adrian scoffed, ¡°Die as you please.¡±


    If Stephen were truly having a heart attack, he would have been desperately searching for his medication, but Adrian wasn¡¯t fooled. The old man wouldn¡¯t dare to die¡ªnot before M¡¯s marriage was settled.


    Sure enough, after five minutes of performing like an award-winning actor, Stephen stopped his theatrics, but Adrian remainedpletely unfazed, not the slightest bit concerned. This only enraged Stephen further, and in a fit of frustration, he punched Adrian squarely in the chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time,¡± Stephen said, his voice hard with authority. ¡°Will you take her as your wife?¡±


    ¡°I refuse to marry M,¡± Adrian responded without hesitation.


    ¡°Do you truly believe I am incapable of handling you?¡± Stephen countered, his tone filled with authority. Armed with a vastwork of connections and years of experience, Stephen held a distinct advantage over Adrian. With the wisdom gained from a long life, he had a firm and unwavering foundation.


    Aware of this, Adrian had always shown him a measure of deference. Some people mightck the power to topple Stephen, but they couldplicate his life in other ways¡ªundermining his efforts, dragging his name through the mud, and manifesting malice in a staggering number of ways.


    Adrian regarded Stephen with aposed expression. ¡°Do you truly believe that marrying her would serve her best interests?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Stephen dered, his voice filled with obstinacy. ¡°I would procure for her anything she desires! Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, I would make sure she got them!¡±


    The vehicle had already entered the hospital¡¯s parking lot.


    ¡°Then you ought to go and retrieve the stars for her,¡± Adrian replied nonchntly.


    With that, he swung open the car door and stepped out, not bothering to nce back. His position was clear: marrying M was a much more daunting task than reaching for the stars.


    The driver, noticing the tumultuous expression on Stephen¡¯s face, understood that the discussion had not gone well. ¡°Sir, what should we do?¡±


    Stephen held his breath and dered, ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I can¡¯t sway him, I¡¯ll turn my attention to Joelle instead!¡±


    He took out his phone. His presbyopia made the fontrge and legible, and the driver watched as Stephen dialed a number. The identity of the person on the other end remained a mystery.


    ¡°Hello? Do as I instructed and proceed to Joelle¡¯s ward now,¡± Stephenmanded.


    A nurse approached to take Joelle¡¯s temperature. ¡°Ms. Watson, have you heard the news?¡±


    Joelle, just waking up, yawned. ¡°What news?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 468

    ?<strong>Chapter 468:</strong>


    ¡°I heard Stephen Finch is arranging a marriage for his granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°M?¡± Though she wasn¡¯t particrly interested, Joelle felt a flicker of curiosity. ¡°Who did he arrange for her?¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s Mr. Miller. He went to visit Stephen as soon as he got off the ne. Could they be discussing the impending marriage?¡± The nurse¡¯s words seemed almost too far-fetched, and Joelle found it hard to believe.


    Adrian had promised he woulde to visit her as soon as hended. Yet, considering the time that had passed, he should have arrived by now. Why hadn¡¯t he shown up?


    The nurse, sensing she had said enough, added, ¡°Ms. Watson, don¡¯t overthink it. It¡¯s just some idle gossip among us. I¡¯m just here to keep you informed. Mr. Miller is quite remarkable; any woman would be captivated by him.¡±


    Joelle, far from naive, understood the implications in the nurse¡¯s words. While Adrian¡¯s meeting with Stephen was one thing, the gossipers around her seemed to have their own motives.


    Joelle nced at the nurse¡¯s name tag,mitting it to memory.


    As soon as the nurse left, Joelle immediately contacted the hospital director and arranged for the nurse¡¯s termination.


    Just then, there was a knock at the door.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t identify the caller, but she was sure it wasn¡¯t Adrian. After all, Adrian would never knock before entering.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said.


    The door creaked open, and Joelle began to sit up, only to freeze in surprise. Her eyes widened as she saw none other than Adrian standing in the doorway.


    Joelle was filled with a mixture of astonishment and joy.


    He held a stunning bouquet of delicate pink roses, which he had asked Can to procure before he disembarked from the ne.


    Despite being busy with countless responsibilities, Adrian always found time for gestures like this. It wasn¡¯t time that people were reluctant to give, but effort and thoughtfulness.


    Joelle epted the bouquet, the fragrance of the roses mingling with a subtle undertone of sandalwood. She tugged at Adrian¡¯s clothing, pulling him closer, and the scent of sandalwood surrounded him even more vividly.


    She had encountered this scent before; it felt like a distant memory, haunting and familiar.


    ¡°You met with Stephen?¡± she asked.


    Adrian was taken aback by her perceptiveness, but he had no intention of hiding the truth.


    He removed his coat and draped it over the back of the sofa before sitting down beside Joelle. ¡°I was just about to tell you.¡±


    Joelle, holding the bouquet Adrian had just given her, felt a slight unease. ¡°The first person you met after getting off the ne wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Adrian gently patted her head, teasing her. ¡°Are you jealous of an old man?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t jealous. It was more a reflection on the nurse¡¯s conversation earlier. ¡°What did you talk about?¡± she asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 469

    ?<strong>Chapter 469:</strong>


    Adrian sighed, his expression turning serious. ¡°He wants me to marry M.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think about that?¡± Joelle asked.


    Adrian frowned, his gaze softening as he met her eyes. ¡°What do you expect me to say? If I were truly interested in her, would I be sharing this with you?¡±


    That made sense to Joelle. Her doubts began to fade.


    Adrian¡¯s affection for her was unmistakable, and she could feel it. She couldn¡¯t allow a few misguided words from others to make her question his feelings for her.


    Setting the flowers aside, Joelle wrapped her arms around his waist. His warmth wasforting and reassuring.


    Adrian gently tilted her chin, and without a word, kissed her deeply, his passion and affection evident in every lingering touch.


    Before long, Joelle found herself enveloped in a blissful haze from the kiss, her emotions heightened as she unconsciously squeezed her legs together.


    Adrian rose to his feet but stayed close, unwilling to pull away from her. He grasped her hand firmly, and before she could fully process the moment, she found herself lying beneath him.


    Opening her eyes, she locked onto his gaze, which sparkled with adoration.


    Before they had arrived, Adrian had consulted with the doctor. Joelle¡¯s condition allowed for some level of activity.


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Adrian murmured softly.


    Joelle held her tongue, her heart brimming with anticipation and yearning. She was likely even more eager than Adrian. Every time she saw him on television, her heart would flutter with excitement.


    Now, with his strikingly handsome face so close to hers, the warmth and sensations were palpable, erasing any remaining sense of reason.


    Before Adrian could say another word, she seized his tie and pulled him toward her.


    Katherine and Bobby both held the thought that Shawn might want to kill them until the weekend arrived. When they reached the base of the mountain, Katherine was surprised to see Lily.


    Shawn and Lily were both dressed in the same brand of hiking gear, and if it weren¡¯t for the bold sh of colors, they could easily have been mistaken for a couple unting their perfectly matched outfits.


    ¡°Katherine, I truly apologize,¡± Lily said, ¡°I encouraged Shawn to invite both of you because it would be far too dangerous for just the two of us.¡±


    Shawn teased, ¡°So, you don¡¯t trust me, huh?¡± Lily flushed, yfully swatting him.


    Lily and Shawn shared a charming chemistry, and Katherine, the ever-hopeful cupid, should have been thrilled at the sight of their growing connection.


    ¡°Hey, Bobby, I¡¯m hungry. Did you bring any food?¡± Katherine asked.


    Bobby scratched his head in aical disy, shrugging. ¡°Huh? I didn¡¯t bring anything.¡±


    Bobby, probably under the impression that money could smooth over any inconvenience, had arrived empty-handed while others struggled with their heavy bags. He exuded an effortless grace, embodying a carefree spirit.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 470

    <strong>Chapter 470:</strong>


    This left Katherine with a lingering question in her mind, swirling in a whirlpool of curiosity. What on earth was Bobby even doing here? What could she possibly rely on him for?


    ¡°Here,¡± Shawn interjected, effortlessly drawing Katherine¡¯s gaze as he handed her a sandwich and a bottle of milk.


    The thought of enjoying breakfast in the crisp mountain air made Katherine¡¯s mouth water in anticipation.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Not only did Katherine receive her portion, but Bobby also got his share. ¡°Thanks, bro.¡±


    ¡°Thank Lily instead,¡± Shawn said. ¡°She got up early to prepare it.¡±


    Katherine turned to Lily, their gazes meeting in a silent moment of understanding, and she shed an awkward yet genuine smile.


    It wasn¡¯t just overthinking on Katherine¡¯s part; she was suddenly struck by the realization that Lily¡¯s thoughtful nature seemed to ce her and Bobby in the background.


    She and Bobby appeared to serve merely as a backdrop, subtly highlighting the vibrant connection between the couple.


    After breakfast, the project leader arrived and handed each person a sturdy bag filled with essential survival tools.


    Once they signed the safety agreement, the four of them set off on their adventure, following a winding forest path.


    At first, Bobby treated the task like any mundane chore, but once he got the hang of the map, he took charge with enthusiasm.


    Katherine trailed behind him, the distance between them growing with each passing moment.


    Behind her, Shawn and Lily engaged in lively conversation, their voices weaving through the air.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m not very fit. Why don¡¯t we take our time and enjoy the scenery?¡± Lily suggested.


    Shawn nced sideways at Katherine, who was walking ahead alone. ¡°Let me lighten your load.¡±


    ¡°No, no need!¡± Lily waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ll call on you when my legs give outpletely!¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied with a grin.


    Suddenly, a wild creature¡ªperhaps a curious little fox¡ªdarted through the bushes.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Lily gasped, her eyes wide with fear. Katherine quickly turned to see her friend¡¯s startled expression.


    With calm grace, Shawn wrapped his long arm around Lily, pulling her close in a protective gesture, exuding a sense of steady reassurance.


    When the fox vanished into the underbrush, Shawn let go of Lily, his reassuring voice settling the moment. ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Tuesday, dear readers! I hope you all had a wonderful start to the week. Wishing you a productive and joyful day ahead. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 471

    ?<strong>Chapter 471:</strong>


    His attention shifted to two figures in the distance, their eyes focused intently on them.


    ¡°Hey! Are you all doing alright?¡± Bobby called, his voice carrying across the space.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± Shawn replied.


    Katherine, still lost in her thoughts, pivoted to continue walking alone.


    Shawn had scarcely noticed the scenery unfolding around him; his gaze remained fixed on Katherine, who moved gracefully ahead.


    She wore a sleek ck hiking jacket paired with form-fitting leggings.


    Previously, Katherine had always been enveloped in professional attire, her business suits acting as an imprable armor. Over time, however, thatmanding presence had faded into a predictable, almost unremarkable routine.


    Yet Katherine was the rare kind of person who could transform even the most casual sportswear into an ensemble that exuded effortless style and undeniable allure.


    Shawn lingered behind, stealing a few more nces at her, each one a fleeting indulgence he couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s keep going,¡± Lily urged.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    By ten in the morning, Katherine¡¯s brisk pace had slowed. The dull throb of her appendicitis began to gnaw at her, and soon enough, Shawn and Lily closed the distance.


    ¡°Katherine, are you okay?¡±


    Katherine¡¯splexion had paled slightly, a subtle contrast to the bright sun that threatened to be the day¡¯s hottest point. Strands of her hair clung to her forehead, damp with sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You two go ahead. I¡¯ll rest for a bit.¡±


    Bobby, ever the lone wolf, had long since disappeared from view, uninterested in team dynamics. If Katherine paused now, even for a moment, she risked losing sight of thempletely and falling too far behind to catch up.


    Shawn handed the backpack back to Lily and said to Katherine, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you.¡±


    ¡°No need!¡± Katherine quickly declined, though the anxiety seemed to intensify the sharp pangs of her aching appendicitis.


    She feared that Lily might resent her, but Lily showed no sign of displeasure. ¡°Katherine, don¡¯t overexert yourself. Let Shawn carry you to the first rest stop.¡±


    Katherine hesitated for only a moment before climbing onto Shawn¡¯s back, surrendering to the moment. She had never been this close to him before.


    Although they had known each other for years, Katherine¡¯s understanding of Shawn had always remained somewhat superficial.


    She had always believed it was inappropriate to flirt with people close to her. However, she suddenly found herselfing to an enlightening realization: the people closest to her weren¡¯t so bad after all.


    Shawn was undeniably handsome, but beyond his striking appearance, there was a delightful personality. He was caring, dependable, and truly remarkable¡ªa man who radiated genuine goodness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 472

    ?<strong>Chapter 472:</strong>


    No, no, no!


    Katherine quickly banished those strange thoughts from her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shawn paused and turned to look at her, beads of sweat visibly rolling down his forehead.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Katherine replied, trying to shake off the moment.


    Katherine only began to appreciate Shawn¡¯s goodness when shepared him to Bobby.


    The reason Shawn seemed so appealing to her at that moment had less to do with his own qualities and more to do with Bobby¡¯s ring unreliability.


    The more Bobby let her down, the more Shawn¡¯s patience and quiet thoughtfulness stood out like a beacon.


    She mentally scolded herself, knowing that adversity could easily stir up confusing emotions.


    This was just a fleeting rush, not love.


    ¡°Katherine, Shawn, I¡¯m going to find Bobby!¡± Lily said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Katherine replied.


    Just moments ago, Bobby¡¯s silhouette had been faintly visible, but now he had vanishedpletely, and even the walkie-talkie was useless; he was out of reach.


    As Shawn and Katherine continued on, the heat of the zing sun pressed down on them, the air thick and stifling. Sweat poured down Shawn¡¯s face, soaking through his shirt. Katherine spotted arge rock ahead, sheltered by the cool shadow of a nearby tree.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break,¡± she suggested.


    Shawn nodded and set her down on the rock. Katherine felt a twinge of relief in her ankle; the pain had eased a bit, enough that she probably wouldn¡¯t need him to carry her anymore.


    Reaching into her bag, she pulled out a bottle of water and held it out to him.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty,¡± Shawn replied.


    Though he was parched, water had be a precious resource. If he epted it, Katherine might not have enough for herself.


    Katherine then pulled out a towel from her bag. ¡°Alright, then at least wipe your sweat.¡±


    Shawn took the towel and dabbed the sweat trickling down his brow. As he did, Katherine rolled up her pant leg to check on her ankle. A low-hanging branch had scratched it earlier, leaving the skin raw and irritated.


    She was about to dismiss it when Shawn noticed.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I identally got scratched by a branch earlier. No big deal.¡±


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    Before Katherine could protest, Shawn had already knelt down, gently lifting her foot in his hands.


    He held her shoe without hesitation, not even flinching at the dirt smudged on the sole.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 473

    ?<strong>Chapter 473:</strong>


    Then, he reached into his bag and pulled out a small first-aid kit. Inside, antiseptics and Band-Aids were neatly organized, ready for use.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite prepared,¡± Katherinemented.


    ¡°I brought it for Lily.¡±


    Katherine fell silent.


    An emotion she couldn¡¯t quite name tightened in her throat. How could she have expected anything different?


    She felt foolish, now.


    Shawn looked up, his lips curling into a yful smirk. ¡°Do you really believe that?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s heart raced, the rhythm suddenly erratic. This hot-and-cold act of his was driving her insane. Just moments ago, when Lily was still with them, he had seemed so distant, almost indifferent.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I believe it? You two seemed to be getting along so well. If you end up together, don¡¯t forget to thank me for ying matchmaker.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°And why doesn¡¯t Bobby ever take care of you?¡±


    ¡°How would I know?¡±


    Shawn believed there was nothing real between Katherine and Bobby.


    The rumors of her engagement to Bobby were just that¡ªrumors.


    Shawn had asked Katherine out today to gauge her feelings.


    If Katherine was genuinely nning to get engaged to Bobby and had no interest in him, he¡¯d never bother her again.


    ¡°Any regrets?¡± Shawn asked as he helped her remove her shoe.


    Katherine¡¯s attention waspletely absorbed by his words, so she didn¡¯t notice when he had already taken off her shoe and sock.


    ¡°What would I regret? If I were going to regret anything, do you think I¡¯d have introduced Lily to you? You two seem to be getting along pretty well, right?¡±


    Shawn nced at Katherine and continued tending to her wound. ¡°Lily¡¯s a great person, really. But she¡¯s not you.¡±


    Katherine lowered her gaze, tracing the path they had just walked. ¡°I¡¯m not as good as she is. She¡¯s perfect for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember back when we were in school? You once asked me a question.¡±


    ¡°What question?¡±


    Shawn helped her slip her shoe back on. ¡°Would you rather be with someone you love, or someone who loves you?¡±


    Katherine didn¡¯t even remember asking that question, but it sounded like something she would have said back then. She couldn¡¯t recall what she had chosen.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, I chose to be with someone I loved.¡± Shawn met Katherine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Back then, you chose someone who loved you.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s breath hitched. She had unknowingly set a trap for herself back then. And now, she found herself caught in it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 474

    ?<strong>Chapter 474:</strong>


    ¡°That was a long time ago! I¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, maybe you have, but I haven¡¯t.¡± Shawn dusted off his knee and stood up.


    Katherine blinked, the sharp sunlight turning the scene into a blur of light and shadow.


    Shawn stepped closer, his figure casting a shade over her, shielding her from the harsh sun.


    Before she could react, he reached out and cupped the back of her head, pulling her closer. His lips met hers in a kiss.


    For a heartbeat, time seemed to stand still. The only sounds were the distant rustling of leaves, whispering secrets through the trees.


    Katherine¡¯s hands instinctively came up to press against his chest.


    When Shawn finally released her, he didn¡¯t pull back.


    ¡°Katherine, look me in the eye and tell me you¡¯re not interested in me at all.¡±


    Just as Katherine was about to respond, Shawn added, ¡°If you say it, I¡¯ll go to Lily right now, confess my feelings to her, and make sure you never have a chance with me again. You know me, Katherine. You know I don¡¯t make empty promises.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s assertiveness made Katherine want to p him. She bit her lip hard and clenched her fists.


    Wise people didn¡¯t gamble on love, she reminded herself.


    ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m not interested in you at all.¡± She stared into his eyes.


    A flock of birds suddenly took flight from the tree behind her, their wings beating frantically against the sky. Their cries echoed like a mournful chorus, rising to the heavens.


    Katherine turned away, unable to meet the look in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    Shawn¡¯s face was impassive, his emotions tightly controlled, like a storm held back by sheer force of will. Despite the sh of anger and disappointment, he didn¡¯t let any of it show.


    ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re free now.¡±


    Lily arrived shortly after, interrupting the moment between Katherine and Shawn.


    The group paused at the first rest stop, with Bobby sitting down next to Katherine.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± he asked.


    Katherine jolted back to reality and swatted Bobby. ¡°Why were you walking so fast? Do you know how awkward it is to be alone with Shawn?¡±


    ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Bobby pressed.


    They had talked about a lot.


    There were certain subjects that would make Katherine feel uneasy just by thinking about them.


    She was absolutely determined not to be left alone with Shawn again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 475

    ?<strong>Chapter 475:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t go off on your own this afternoon; stay with me,¡± she said. Bobby didn¡¯t probe any further, but he was fully prepared to go to great lengths for the sake of his friend.


    Meanwhile, Lily passed Shawn a bottle of water. ¡°Not in the best of moods, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Shawn replied curtly.


    Lily briefly nced at Katherine and Bobby, who were engaged in quiet conversation. In stark contrast to them, the atmosphere on the other side was exuberant and harmonious.


    Earlier, Lily hade up with a reason to leave, hoping to give Shawn and Katherine some much-needed alone time.


    But it seemed they hadn¡¯t really discussed anything significant.


    Lily felt a sense of satisfaction, as the more Shawn struggled to connect with Katherine, the greater her own chances with him became.


    ¡°Lily, can you do me a favor?¡± Shawn asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Later, get Bobby to leave.¡±


    Lily turned her gaze toward Bobby. ¡°Shawn, are you still not ready to give up?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re already here, so we might as well resolve this once and for all,¡± Shawn said with determination. Sometimes, Katherine just needed a little nudge to face her own feelings.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Lily readily agreed, understanding that, even if Shawn ultimately chose Katherine, she would graciously ept it.


    She couldn¡¯t hasten fate; love unfolded in its own time.


    By the afternoon, the four of them were still together. They crossed a swaying suspension bridge spanning a shimmering stream and meandered through an area inhabited by dangerous wildlife.


    It took them nearly ten hours to find half of the clues. Along the way, Shawn meticulously marked the trail to ensure they wouldn¡¯t lose their way.


    By evening, they found a cave to set up their tents.


    Lily, responsible for orchestrating dinner, called Bobby over. ¡°Bobby, could you help me start a fire?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Bobby took a few steps before suddenly realizing something was amiss.


    If he left, wouldn¡¯t Shawn and Katherine be alone in the cave?


    He scratched his head. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know how.¡± He was clueless when it came to pitching tents or starting a fire.


    He lingered in the shadowy cave, feeling like a third wheel.


    Lily entered. ¡°Come on, give it a try. Help me out!¡±


    ¡°I really have no idea how. Katherine, why don¡¯t you join us?¡±


    Katherine was busy helping with the tents. When called, she nced briefly at Shawn. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 476

    ?<strong>Chapter 476:</strong>


    Just as Katherine was about to set the tent down, Shawn remarked coldly, ¡°Those who shirk responsibility shouldn¡¯t partake in the meal.¡±


    Bobby knew Shawn was referring to him. Reluctantly, he followed Lily outside.


    Before long, Shawn and Katherine finished setting up two tents. The moonlight streamed in, and Shawn produced amp, transforming the cave into a cozy refuge from the elements.


    Bobby and Lily were outside, diligently preparing dinner. Katherine wanted to help but was unexpectedly yanked into the tent by Shawn.


    Though something was spread out on the ground, it remained ufortably hard.


    Shawn cradled Katherine¡¯s head, using his arm as a makeshift pillow.


    ¡°What are you doing, Shawn?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Katherine shoved him away, sitting up with visible awkwardness. The longer she thought about the situation, the more irritated she became. ¡°Shawn, don¡¯t you darey a finger on me again!¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I have absolutely nothing to discuss with you!¡±


    The atmosphere grew heavy, both sitting in silence, weighed down by the ufortable tension between them.


    ¡°What is it about me that you despise? I¡¯m not asking you to love me; I just want a chance. You even dated Bobby back then.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Mentioning that humiliating past stirred up deep shame in Katherine.


    Her rtionship with Bobby had been a fleeting episode of adolescent recklessness.


    But she wasn¡¯t young anymore.


    In a rtionship, she wanted someone who could bring herfort, someone who could offer more than just fleeting emotions.


    ¡°I¡¯m drawn to men who surpass me, those who can generate ie and support me in my career.¡±


    Shawn looked at her, unblinking. ¡°Are you dating, or doing business?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m simply being realistic. Emotions are fickle, but the knowledge you gain from someone stays with you forever. I want the person I¡¯m with to help me grow, to help me be better.¡±


    ¡°So, you just want someone more sessful than you, and that¡¯s enough?¡±


    Katherine scoffed. ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re so full of yourself. To be honest, haven¡¯t you always relied on Joelle and Adrian¡¯s help?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shawn reclined, propping his head up with his hand. ¡°I¡¯m the kind of guy who enjoys depending on others. I may not be able to give you much money, but I can offer you an abundance of love.¡±


    His words were undeniably tempting.


    Katherine¡¯s heart fluttered for a brief moment, and she asked cautiously, ¡°Do you really feel that strongly about me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really dislike me that much?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 477

    ?<strong>Chapter 477:</strong>


    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s just that I have certain standards, and you don¡¯t quite meet them.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened with renewed hope.


    There was still a chance!


    ¡°So, if I were to surpass you in sess, would you consider me then?¡±


    ¡°Be careful and don¡¯t act recklessly. You¡¯ve worked hard to get where you are, so don¡¯t throw it all away,¡± Katherine replied, trying not to discourage him.


    ¡°But if I were to achieve greater sess than you, would you consider marrying me?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s words caught Katherine off guard. Marriage? She had never really thought about it. But on second thought, as Shawn wasn¡¯t getting any younger, perhaps his thoughts on marriage should be considered.


    ¡°Marry you?¡± Katherine gave him an incredulous look, pointing to the cave. ¡°What about Lily?¡±


    ¡°What about her? We¡¯re just friends,¡± Shawn replied bluntly.


    Katherine clenched her fists, a whirlwind of emotions stirring inside her. ¡°She seems to like you a lot. I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Is that enough reason for her to be with me? Well, I like you. Why aren¡¯t you with me, then?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one for you.¡±


    Shawn stared at her for a moment before sitting up and cupping her face in his hands. ¡°Too bad. That¡¯s not for you to decide.¡±


    No one had ever spoken to Katherine like that before. Shawn¡¯s open confession of his feelings sent a tremor through her resolve.


    But letting herself be swayed was a mistake she couldn¡¯t afford to make. Regaining herposure, she knocked his hands away.


    ¡°I know what I want, and it¡¯s not you.¡±


    After dinner, the group stayed outside, chatting for a while as if nothing had happened, before retreating to their tents for the night.


    They had set up two tents: one for Shawn and Bobby, and the other for Katherine and Lily.


    Around two in the morning, Lily¡¯s panicked voice woke everyone up.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! Katherine¡¯s missing!¡±


    Without hesitation, the three of them split up to search.


    Lily exined that Katherine had left the tent to use the restroom but hadn¡¯t returned in over half an hour. When she tried to contact her through the walkie-talkie, all she caught were a few words before the connection abruptly cut off.


    ¡°What if something bad happened to her?¡± Lily¡¯s voice trembled with worry.


    Bobby and Shawn exchanged serious nces. Gritting his teeth, Shawn turned on his heel and headed back to the restroom area, searching again.


    He took out his phone, but the signal was intermittent. The night was pitch ck under the moonless sky, heightening his worry. Still, he hoped Katherine was safe and had just gone out for a walk nearby. He tried calling her, but the call wouldn¡¯t go through. He sent a message, but it failed to deliver as well.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 478

    ?<strong>Chapter 478:</strong>


    The three of them searched in different directions multiple times but found no clues.


    Adding to the difficulty was the fact that too much noise might attract wild animals.


    ¡°We should probably head down, inform the staff, and ask for their help,¡± Lily suggested over the walkie-talkie.


    Shawn agreed with the n and instructed her and Bobby to head down, following the markers he had left on the way up.


    Someone needed to remain in the area in case Katherine came back. If she found the ce empty, it would likely scare her, so going down together to get help wasn¡¯t an option¡ªthey had to split up.


    ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous for you to be alone in here,¡± Lily argued, her voice filled with concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I find her!¡±


    With just a shlight, Shawn continued his search, scouring the area repeatedly until he heard a faint rustling sound at the foot of a slope.


    ¡°Katherine?¡±


    There, lying on the ground with a trail of blood on her forehead, was Katherine. Fortunately, she was conscious.


    ¡°Keep your voice down. Wild animals might hear you.¡±


    Hearing her voice, Shawn rushed down the slope.


    ¡°Katherine! Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just slipped and fell down.¡±


    It was dark, and she couldn¡¯t see the path well, causing her to lose her footing and tumble down the slope. Her head struck the rough ground, and she cked out before she could call for help.


    When she regained consciousness, she found that her ankle was twisted, leaving her no choice but to lie there and wait for someone to find her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you,¡± Shawn offered.


    Due to the impact on her head, Katherine felt a bit dizzy. ¡°You sure took your sweet time getting here,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Without pausing to catch his breath, Shawn carried her down the mountain.


    Even when Katherine asked him to rest, he refused.


    ¡°I feel much better now, Shawn. I¡¯m not as dizzy as I was earlier. You can take a break,¡± she urged.


    ¡°No, you need to see a doctor as soon as possible,¡± he insisted.


    Whenever Shawn showed his serious side, he reminded Katherine of his sister, Joelle.


    By the time they reached the foot of the mountain, Lily and Bobby had already called an ambnce. Shawn was covered in dirt, with several cuts on his body.


    Katherine noticed his selflessness.


    However, before she could voice her gratitude, dizziness overtook her. Her eyelids grew heavy, and Shawn¡¯s concerned face was thest thing she saw before she passed out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 479

    ?<strong>Chapter 479:</strong>


    When she regained consciousness, the first thing she saw was Shawn, asleep from exhaustion by her side.


    The sight of him tugged at her heart. She reached forward to drape his coat over him, but the slightest movement stirred him awake.


    ¡°How are you feeling? Does anything hurt?¡± he asked.


    Katherine shook her head. ¡°What about your injuries?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just some minor scratches, nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shawn reached for her hand, taking it in his, his eyes full of guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve gone with you to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. idents happen,¡± Katherine said, holding no grudges about the incident. ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t found me sooner, I could¡¯ve been in more danger, so I owe you one for getting to me before it was toote.¡±


    Still, Shawn couldn¡¯t shake off the guilt. He shouldn¡¯t have brought her to the mountain. In his selfishness, he had unintentionally put her life at risk. He had passed that slope many times in his search but hadn¡¯t noticed her lying there, hurt and unconscious.


    ¡°Hey, what is it? I said I¡¯m fine. Totally.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± he muttered.


    Katherine, surprised by Shawn¡¯s strong sense of responsibility, rolled her eyes and quickly changed the subject.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± she said, sessfully interrupting his gloomy thoughts. ¡°If you buy me some food, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Shawn got up at once.


    As she watched him leave, Katherine couldn¡¯t help but smile, finally realizing how to handle him.


    On the bedside tabley her two phones. The old one, in particr, had a number of messages, all from Frankie.


    ¡°Katherine, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Seriously, don¡¯t scare me. Please reply. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±


    As she read through the messages, Katherine¡¯s smile slowly faded. Something felt off.


    The messages had been sent around the time she had tumbled down the slope.


    Shawn returned with the food Katherine had requested, still dressed in clothes that showed signs of dust and grime from his travels.


    During his absence, Katherine had made several phone calls.


    As Shawn entered, Katherine set her phone aside, feigning indifference as though nothing had transpired.


    ¡°Dig in, it¡¯s at the perfect temperature,¡± she said casually.


    ¡°Shawn,¡± Katherine called out, a smile on her lips that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Her gaze, firm and unyielding, stayed fixed on him. ¡°Is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not,¡± Shawn replied quickly, but his words did little to ease Katherine¡¯s concerns.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 480

    <strong>Chapter 480:</strong>


    Sensing the tension between them, Shawn asked, ¡°What makes you ask that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Katherine said with an icy calmness. ¡°Just give me the food.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shawn avoided looking at her as she ate, instead stepping out of the ward to calm his suddenly frayed nerves. Katherine wouldn¡¯t have asked that question without a reason. Surely, he¡¯d done something to make her suspicious.


    But what could it have been?


    Shawn took out his phone, and an ufortable silence filled the air.


    The next day, before Shawn even arrived at Katherine¡¯s ward, she had already contacted Arlo.


    To her surprise, she discovered that Arlo wasn¡¯t Frankie at all. The real Frankie was standing right before her. It became clear why Shawn had developed feelings for her.


    Katherine had always found Shawn¡¯s behavior toward her erratic and unpredictable. After she broke ties with Frankie, Shawn seemed to avoid her presence.


    Wasn¡¯t that behavior suspicious?


    Great. Just great.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Katherine was so seething with anger that sleep eluded her throughout the entire night.


    Shawn had been manipting her emotions all these years.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Is there something on my face?¡± he asked, confusion evident in his voice.


    Katherine scoffed inwardly as she watched Shawn continue with his act. ¡°Shawn, I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you tell me the truth now, I¡¯ll let it go.¡±


    ¡°Tell you what, exactly?¡± Shawn seemed genuinely baffled. ¡°I have nothing to hide from you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretending!¡± Katherine was on the verge of losing control when her old phone rang again. It was a message from Frankie: ¡°Ke, how have you been?¡±


    But Frankie was Shawn!


    Katherine studied Shawn from head to toe. He wasn¡¯t holding a phone, so it wasn¡¯t him messaging her.


    She couldn¡¯t quite figure out how Shawn was pulling this off, but she was certain he was hiding something again.


    ¡°Frankie messaged me,¡± she said, her voice trembling with frustration.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Shawn said, shrugging off his coat and sitting down on the sofa. ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±


    ¡°What do you think I should reply?¡±


    ¡°Reply however you want.¡±


    With his watchful eyes on her, Katherine typed a message on her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing well. How about you?¡± The response came back almost instantly, yet Shawn still hadn¡¯t touched his phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Ourst encounter ended poorly. There are some things I need to tell you in person. Shall we meet again?¡±


    Frankie replied, ¡°I apologize; I¡¯ve been very busytely.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Thursday, dear readers! I hope you all had a fantastic week so far. May your day be filled with positivity and sess. God bless you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 481

    ?<strong>Chapter 481:</strong>


    ¡°I just want to share a few thoughts; it won¡¯t take more than two minutes. I miss you. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± Katherine nced down at the screen, a yful smile tugging at her lips.


    Shawn appeared to be leisurely sipping his coffee, but the curiosity in his eyes was unmistakable. However, with his assistant logged into his ount, he found himself unable to investigate further.


    Damn it.


    What were they talking about?


    Why was she smiling like that?


    He hoped his assistant wouldn¡¯t get too interested in Katherine.


    Meanwhile, Joelle was preparing to be discharged, eager to continue her recovery in thefort of her home. Her body hadrgely healed, and she no longer required assistance to walk. With continued rehabilitation, she would soon regain her natural gait.


    On Joelle¡¯s first day back home, Adrian cleared his evening schedule to spend quality time with her. That night, they rxed in bed, watching cartoons with Aurora.


    At that moment, Adrian received a call from Can.


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I apologize for the interruption, but a client is facing an urgent issue that requires your immediate attention.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with it tomorrow.¡±


    It must have been important if Can was reaching out now.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, this is a serious situation. A prominent figure with considerable influence is insisting that you handle it personally.¡±


    Joelle, sensing the weight of the situation, asked, ¡°Which client is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a client referred by the Finch family, who have a longstanding rtionship with the Miller family. Something hase up, and it¡¯s likely Stephen stirring up trouble.¡±


    If Adrian chose to go, there was no telling when he would return.


    Joelle didn¡¯t want toplicate things for him. ¡°It¡¯s okay; you should go.¡±


    Adrian pressed his lips into a thin line.


    Why should he prioritize an outsider over his family?


    He instructed Can, ¡°Tell them that if they wish to meet with me, they can wait until tomorrow. If that¡¯s uneptable, then I suggest they cancel the deal. I¡¯m not concerned either way.¡±


    It was just a penalty fee, something he could easily afford. But it wasn¡¯t about the money; it was about reputation.


    Given the prominence and influence of the Miller family, no one would dare tarnish Adrian¡¯s reputation.


    Any partner or client forsaken by the Miller family, even at the cost of a penalty fee ten times the usual amount, would soon find themselves with no alternatives.


    However, just a few dayster, Stephen devised another scheme to lure Adrian out at night.


    It was clear that he was trying to disrupt Adrian and Joelle¡¯s lives.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 482

    ?<strong>Chapter 482:</strong>


    Even Aurora sensed that something was wrong and offered, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you take me along?¡±


    Bringing a child to social gatherings ensured that no one couldplicate matters for Adrian.


    Nevertheless, Stephen consistently chose the evening hours to stir up trouble, while Aurora needed her rest. ¡°Thank you, Aurora, but there¡¯s no need. Just go to bed, and I promise I won¡¯t leave,¡± Adrian reassured her. Aurora climbed onto the sofa, swinging her legs. ¡°But Mom will feel bad. We have to fix this problem, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Despite Aurora¡¯s rational argument, Adrian stood firm in his decision.


    However, he couldn¡¯t turn down every invitation indefinitely.


    The following evening, Adrian had no choice but to venture out. Stephen had extended a personal invitation, iming he wanted to discuss matters regarding Adrian¡¯s parents. Adrian suspected that declining would only lead to multiple follow-up attempts. It was better to handle the situation once and for all.


    As Adrian prepared to leave, Aurora, already dressed in her pajamas, ran over and wrapped her arms around his leg. ¡°Dad, I want toe with you!¡±


    ¡°Be good, Aurora.¡±


    Joelle had just finished her bath and was getting ready to tuck Aurora into bed.


    She gave Adrian a meaningful nce. He looked particrly dashing in his suit.


    Being excessively handsome wasn¡¯t always a blessing¡ªit often led to troublesome romantic entanglements.


    ¡°Come on, Aurora, let¡¯s go to bed,¡± Joelle urged.


    Adrian stepped into the cool night air.


    Just twenty minutes ago, he had been in the warmth of his home, surrounded by his family. Now, while they rested peacefully, he was headed to a nocturnal meeting with a cantankerous old man.


    Fuming with frustration, Adrian arrived at the hotel.


    As soon as he stepped inside, a burst of confetti filled the air, showering the room in a riot of colors.


    Stephen stood on stage, grinning. ¡°Wee, my future grandson-inw!¡±


    Only then did Adrian realize that the attendees were all distinguished gentlemen, likely longtime acquaintances of Stephen.


    Adrian was the only young person in the room. However, from the second floor, the melodic sound of a piano drifted through the air, presumably yed by M. Adrian understood that Stephen had cleverly orchestrated the situation, hoping to make the elderly gentlemen believe he and M were romantically involved.


    ¡°Are you M¡¯s boyfriend?¡±


    A group of elderly men surrounded Adrian, bombarding him with questions about his personal life.


    ¡°How old are you?¡±


    ¡°How long have you been romantically involved with M?¡±


    ¡°This young man is undeniably impressive, but why does he seem so familiar?¡±


    They examined Adrian with the intensity of avid readers scanning thetest news or art collectors appraising a rare masterpiece.


    ¡°Move along; give him some space!¡± Stephen pushed through the crowd to stand beside Adrian.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 483

    <strong>Chapter 483:</strong>


    Anticipating that Adrian might deny the situation, Stephen preemptively dered, ¡°These are my esteemed friends from years ago. You simply cannot embarrass me in front of them!¡±


    ¡°And what if I choose to?¡± Adrian replied coldly, his smile as icy as his tone.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll withhold information about your parents!¡±


    ¡°You actually have something to tell me?¡± Adrian had initially assumed that Stephen was bluffing, but it quickly became clear that there was indeed something important to discuss.


    ¡°Go to the second floor and join M. I¡¯ll fill you in after I¡¯ve dealt with these gentlemen.¡±


    ¡°Say it here, or don¡¯t say it at all.¡±


    Stephen cast a quick nce at his elderlypanions, who were still deep in conversation.


    He realized that Adrian would not easily be manipted. Stephen had hoped to trap Adrian in a difficult situation once he ascended the stairs, but it was proving far more difficult than he had anticipated.


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Stephen pulled Adrian aside. ¡°I¡¯ll confide in you discreetly: you are not your mother¡¯s biological son.¡±


    Adrian was not surprised.


    Stephen patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. I don¡¯t mind. At the very least, you are undoubtedly your father¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    Stephen couldn¡¯t understand why Adrian¡¯s reaction was so nonchnt.


    ¡°Then I shall take my leave.¡±


    Stephen grabbed him by the arm and asked, ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±


    ¡°Home.¡±


    ¡°No way! If you leave, they¡¯ll all realize it¡¯s a facade!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±


    Stephen implored shamelessly, ¡°Adrian, all my friends have grandchildren, and I only have M. Please, help me salvage my reputation, and I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Stephen nodded, his sincerity evident.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Adrian walked over to Stephen¡¯s friends. Stephen hurriedly gestured for M toe downstairs.


    Once Adrian acknowledged his rtionship with M in front of Stephen¡¯s friends, it would be impossible for him to deny it.


    ¡°Good evening, gentlemen,¡± Adrian greeted them, exuding an air of sophistication as he looked resplendent in his suit.


    One of them murmured, ¡°Such a fine young man!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice resonated again. ¡°Stephen is merely jesting. I am not his future grandson-inw, nor do I have any romantic connection with M. I have been divorced once, have a child, and am currently involved in a passionate rtionship with my ex-wife. I kindly ask that you refrain from disturbing us. Thank you.¡±


    Fuming with anger, Stephen stormed over and shouted, ¡°What absurdity are you spouting?¡±


    At that precise moment, a bespectacled gentleman eximed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Adrian? Didn¡¯t he marry the girl from the Watson family?¡±


    Stephen quickly responded, ¡°They¡¯ve divorced!¡±


    ¡°Stephen, didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± another voice interjected. ¡°He has no association with M. You¡¯re simply fabricating a romance that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    M descended from the second floor,pletely unaware of Adrian¡¯s expression. Her ears were attuned only to the cacophony of mocking voices around her.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, everyone! Wishing you a day full of joy, peace, and blessings. Enjoy! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 484

    ?<strong>Chapter 484:</strong>


    M abruptly halted in her tracks, her heart pounding with an overwhelming sense of trepidation. Yet, not a single soul among the crowd below even nced her way.


    Stephen was engaged in a heated debate, effortlessly countering the arguments of several individuals at once.


    ¡°So what if Adrian is divorced? Can¡¯t M be with him?¡± someone asked Adrian. ¡°Are you seeing M?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian responded coldly, his voice distant and detached.


    ¡°Did you hear that? Stephen, Adrian has no interest. You can¡¯t just im he¡¯s M¡¯s boyfriend just because you think he¡¯s attractive.¡±


    M¡¯s face turned crimson with embarrassment.


    If she didn¡¯t step in now, she would be the subject of ridicule¡ªaughingstock.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Everyone turned to see M descending the grand staircase from the second floor, a picture of grace and elegance.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re concerned about my marriage, but you shouldn¡¯t let that anxiety push you into such reckless actions,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Stephen quickly realized her intention.


    ¡°Oh, I just thought Adrian might have some interest in you,¡± Stephen remarked, his old friends eyeing Adrian with mischievous nces, eager for thetest gossip.


    Adrian frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa!¡± M interjected smoothly, linking her arm with Stephen¡¯s. ¡°Adrian and I aren¡¯t at that point yet. I understand your concern, but can we please take things at a slower pace?¡±


    ¡°Very well. Adrian is a good man. I trust your judgment,¡± Stephen replied.


    With just a few whispered words, the two of them had cleverly spun a sensational rumor about Adrian, crafting a web of intrigue and scandal.


    If Adrian didn¡¯t set the record straight, how could he ever face Joelle again with any semnce of confidence?


    ¡°We will never reach that point. Since you missed the earlier conversation, allow me to repeat myself,¡± he said.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± M stepped forward, cing her hand over his mouth to silence him. ¡°Please don¡¯t humiliate me in front of everyone, alright?¡±


    A fleeting shimmer of sorrow flickered in her eyes.


    Adrian, shaped by his upbringing, had an innate respect for women that guided his every action. Were it not for Joelle, he wouldn¡¯t have been so audaciously confrontational in front of such arge crowd. However, his manners were always contingent on the situation at hand.


    His patience was nowpletely exhausted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡± Adrian brushed M¡¯s hand away with a dismissive motion. ¡°I have no connection to you. How many times do I need to say it? Do you truly think that my acknowledgment would somehow restore your honor?¡±


    M¡¯s gaze faltered, her eyes dimming as she lowered them.


    Stephen, fiercely protective of his granddaughter, stepped in front of her and demanded, ¡°Adrian, what on earth is wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with my granddaughter? What makes her any less deserving than Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, let it go,¡± M said softly from behind Stephen, her hair cascading over her face like a delicate veil, adding an air of vulnerability to her presence. ¡°If Adrian refuses to take responsibility, then so be it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 485

    ?<strong>Chapter 485:</strong>


    ¡°Take responsibility?¡±


    The elderly gentlemen, mere spectators seeking entertainment, quickly realized that Adrian was clearly in the wrong upon hearing this.


    ¡°If you truly care for someone, why did you string M along?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! No wonder your ex-wife divorced you!¡±


    ¡°Young people these days¡­¡±


    Just as Adrian was about to speak, M instinctively covered her mouth. Her eyes welled up with tears that began to spill over. She acted as though Adrian had profoundly wronged her, stubbornly refusing to ept any ountability.


    ¡°Look at what you¡¯ve done! How could you possibly torment her like this?¡± Stephen, a seasoned performer,mented theatrically. ¡°Oh, my poor granddaughter! How could she be so woefully unfortunate?¡±


    The atmosphere shifted into a fervent examination of Adrian, with each word a sharp critique cutting through the tension. Just then, the door swung open, revealing two figures¡ªone tall and the other petite. Both wore white coats, seemingly in matching outfits.


    The arrival of Joelle and Aurora cast a spell of surprised silence over the room, and all eyes turned toward them in astonishment. M¡¯s face drained of color, her uncertainty evident as she fidgeted, unsure of where to ce her hands.


    L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é??


    ¡°Daddy!¡± Aurora dashed toward Adrian, her youthful exuberance captivating the room. The elderly, fond of children, regarded her with warm affection as she bounded in. Adrian picked her up.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mom and I are here to pick you up!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s gaze shifted toward Joelle, who remained poised and steadfast, a striking presence amidst the unfolding chaos.


    Joelle smiled. ¡°Did Ie at a bad time?¡± In fact, she arrived just in time. Had she not intervened, Adrian would have been inexorably pushed into an unwanted marriage.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Adrian said, disregarding the others. He cradled Aurora in one arm while sping Joelle¡¯s hand firmly with the other.


    ¡°Why is your hand so cold?¡± he asked, tenderly enfolding Joelle¡¯s icy hand into his pocket for warmth.


    All rumors were dispelled.


    Observing the blissful family of three, it was clear who was truly suffering the injustice.


    ¡°Stephen, we were genuinely trying to help you. But you made fools of us!¡± one of Stephen¡¯s friends eximed.


    Stephen¡¯s friends departed one by one, their indignation palpable in the air.


    M sank into a chair, her sorrow overwhelming as she wept genuinely this time, tears cascading down her cheeks. Outside, the temperature plummeted further, the chill creeping in like an unwee specter.


    As Joelle, Adrian, and Aurora prepared to step into the car, delicate snowkes began to drift down from the sky, transforming the world into a shimmering winter wondend.


    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, it¡¯s snowing!¡± Aurora eximed.


    The family of three strolled hand in hand along the roadside, marveling at the enchantment of the falling snow.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me?¡± Joelle teased Adrian. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t shown up, you would have found yourself in quite the predicament, trying to exin yourself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 486

    ?<strong>Chapter 486:</strong>


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Adrian replied. ¡°But even if you hadn¡¯t arrived, I could have managed it just fine.¡±


    ¡°How would you have handled it?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°With force.¡±


    Joelle chuckled, the sound light and carefree, but as herughter subsided, her tone shifted to one of resignation.


    ¡°You certainly attract an abundance of romantic attention. I might have to reconsider being with you.¡±


    Adrian wrapped his arm around her waist, and they stopped, their breaths visible in the cold air as they looked at each other.


    A torrent of emotion surged through Joelle as she looked at Adrian, who stood against the endless expanse of the night sky. Snowkes swirled in the air, dancing around him in a delicate, wintry ballet.


    In the crisp, biting air, they were the only source of warmth, a quiet me of sce amidst the frozen stillness. Adrian retrieved a ring from the depths of his coat pocket, his movements deliberate as he slowly lowered himself onto one knee.


    Your escape begins with ga ln ov els .


    Joelle was rendered utterly speechless, her shock stealing away any words she might have uttered.


    Before a surprise unfolds, people often feel a premonition, and Joelle was no stranger to this uncanny sense of foresight. Adrian¡¯s expression, a blend of intense seriousness and barely concealed nervousness, made it unmistakably clear that he was on the verge of revealing something profoundly significant.


    When he finally revealed the ring, Joelle¡¯s astonishment intensified, as if the weight of the moment had doubled her initial shock.


    Tears of warmth brimmed in Joelle¡¯s eyes, and from the periphery of her vision, she saw Aurora rushing over with unbridled joy. pping her hands in excitement, Aurora looked utterly ted, as if witnessing the climax of a heart-stirring romance filme to life.


    Joelle often vented to Katherine about the grand proposals of others, her critiques peppered with humor and skepticism. But now, she pondered, why not embrace the opportunity to experience such untainted joy at least once in her life?


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Adrian stared deeply into her eyes, his serious demeanor intensifying his apparent nervousness.


    Joelle found his nervousness endearing, a charming testament to the depth of his feelings in such a pivotal moment.


    ¡°This ring was custom-made by me, a personal design that embodies our fresh start. I was too presumptuous before, and in doing so, I caused you pain. But I consider myself fortunate to have your forgiveness.¡± Adrian paused, his voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°I hope we can unite legally, truly intertwining our lives and bing an integral part of one another¡¯s existence. Joelle Watson, I love you with all my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Steadfastly and genuinely, as the very essence of my life. Will you marry me?¡±


    Joelle looked up at the sky. Snowkes floated down, cascading through the air like delicate feathers.


    In her youth, she had envisioned a man kneeling before her in a heartfelt proposal. It didn¡¯t have to bevish; it just needed to be genuine. She could sense Adrian¡¯s heartfelt sincerity and his unwavering resolve to change for the better.


    Having loved him for so many years, she found herself without a single reason to decline.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 487

    ?<strong>Chapter 487:</strong>


    Joelle extended her fingers. Adrian, engulfed in euphoric bliss, slid the wedding ring onto her hand.


    ¡°Wee back, Mrs. Miller.¡±


    Adrian enveloped Joelle in his arms and twirled her in the falling snow, while Aurora pped and cheered with infectious delight beside them. It felt as though the entire universe had condensed into their blissful family of three.


    Meanwhile, M stormed home, concealing her tear-stained eyes, and marched upstairs with fierce determination, locking herself away in her room.


    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with M?¡± her father asked.


    Stephen was equally distraught, unleashing his pent-up frustration on his son.


    ¡°How can you be so apathetic as a father? M is all grown up, and it seems neither you nor your wife exhibit the slightest concern for her marriage!¡±


    ¡°Dad, allow the younger generation to discover their own happiness. Matters of the heart should be permitted to unfold organically. Just look at Fred and Gracie; they found their way to one another. If you meddle, it will only breed resentment.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Stephen hurled a cushion in frustration and stormed back to his room, his anger palpable in the air.


    The following day, M refused to emerge from her room. Every member of the family called out to her for a meal, and even Dunn made multiple attempts to coax her out, yet she repelled them all with unwavering determination.


    Finally, Stephen, increasingly concerned that she might deprive herself, gently rapped on her door, calling out, ¡°M, it¡¯s Grandpa.¡±


    M found it impossible to deny her grandfather¡¯s earnest plea. She opened the door.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    M¡¯s room was in chaotic disarray, with sheets and nkets strewn across the floor, and her award certificates and trophies haphazardly scattered everywhere. It was evident that she had been profoundly upset the previous night.


    ¡°It¡¯s all Adrian¡¯s fault!¡± Stephen gently patted M¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret; I will find you an even better match!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t want anyone else. I only want Adrian!¡±


    Stephen positioned himself beside her and remarked patiently, ¡°But Adrian is alreadymitted, with a girlfriend and child.¡±


    ¡°You simply don¡¯t understand! Grandpa, if Adrian loves Joelle so deeply, he will undoubtedly love me as well. In the future, the attention he gives to Joelle will be directed towards me as well.¡±


    ¡°M, I understand that you¡¯re fiercelypetitive and often measure yourself against Joelle. But love isn¡¯t about eclipsing Joelle.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± M rose abruptly, sweeping all the clothes from the bed and sending them tumbling to the floor.


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Stephen coaxed her. ¡°I will devise a solution.¡±


    After considerable coaxing, Stephen finally enticed M to join him for a meal.


    After dinner, he paced restlessly in his study, meticulously formting a n. With the path to Adrian obstructed, he resolved to approach Joelle instead.


    Joelle had attended a concert that day. Leah was taking care of Aurora, Adrian had gone to his duties at Miller Group, and Joelle, still in the process of recuperation, sought various ways to upy her time.


    After the concert, she was stopped by Stephen¡¯s driver.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 488

    ?<strong>Chapter 488:</strong>


    ¡°Ms. Watson, Mr. Stephen Finch wants to meet you.¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t surprised; however, she couldn¡¯tprehend why M was so fixated on Adrian.


    In the private room, Stephen savored his coffee, taking his time to pour her a cup with leisurely elegance.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, so I¡¯ll be candid. As long as you part ways with Adrian, I¡¯ll agree to whatever you desire.¡±


    Joelle responded calmly, ¡°Mr. Finch, as a parent myself, I recognize that raising children involves not indulging their every desire.¡±


    Stephen¡¯s expression turned steely as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the whereabouts of your son?¡±


    Joelle had conjured up an infinite array of conceivable responses. Yet, never in her wildest imaginings did she foresee Stephen pulling this particr card from his deck.


    Stephen proimed, ¡°I¡¯ve maintained a deep-rooted connection with the Potter family for years. I happen to know where Chris and Wade¡¯s biological mother is. While Wade might be beyond our reach, that doesn¡¯t mean this woman can¡¯t get to him. If we find her, won¡¯t we find Wade too?¡±


    Joelle suppressed the surge of exhration coursing through her, attempting to maintain an air ofposed serenity.


    ¡°Chris and Wade¡¯s biological mother? I was under the impression she had died. And the current Mrs. Potter is their stepmother.¡±


    Stephen gestured dismissively, taking a leisurely sip of coffee.


    ¡°She¡¯s not deceased; rather, she¡¯s simply a person the Potter family chooses to overlook. They¡¯ve concealed her from public view. Even after bearing two sons, she remained utterly ostracized from the Potter family.¡±


    It was no surprise that Wade contemted fabricating Chris¡¯s death; such a notion was undoubtedly inspired by the machinations of his family. Since Rnd¡¯s disappearance, this was the first time Joelle felt an inexplicable sense of closeness to him. Any tidbit of news regarding Wade seemed to forge a deeper connection between her and Rnd.


    ¡°Mr. Finch, Rnd is my son. Please help me find him!¡± she implored.


    Stephen remained unppable, his eyes gleaming with the astuteness characteristic of a seasoned entrepreneur.


    ¡°Joelle, I empathize with your emotions. However, I must implore you to assist me as well. M is my sole granddaughter, and she harbors feelings for Adrian. So, might you consider leaving Adrian?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s fingers clenched around the engagement ring Adrian had given her the previous night, and now she found herselfpelled to confront an agonizing decision.


    ¡°Even if I leave Adrian, he won¡¯t be with M.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your concern.¡±


    Joelle slowly sat up straight, realizing that Stephen was using Rnd as a bargaining chip, negotiating with her like a shrewd businessman.


    ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re doing this for M¡¯s good?¡±


    Stephen, having weathered countless storms, could easily discern Joelle¡¯s attempt to sway him with appeals to both reason and emotion. ¡°At my age, I no longer concern myself with the future. As long as I draw breath, I will procure whatever my granddaughter desires.¡±


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a person?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 489

    ?<strong>Chapter 489:</strong>


    ¡°Yes. Even if it is a person!¡± Stephen asserted with unwavering conviction.


    Joelle fell silent for a moment. After thorough contemtion, her resolve solidified with unwavering firmness.


    ¡°Rnd holds immense significance for me, but so does Adrian. While you may not be dependable, Adrian certainly is. Therefore, I choose Adrian.¡±


    Stephen¡¯sposure wavered slightly; Joelle¡¯s response was entirely unexpected.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want your son anymore?¡±


    Joelle picked up her bag and stood. ¡°I will never relinquish my quest to locate Rnd, but along this arduous path, I cannot bear the prospect of losing anyone else.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, think it over!¡±


    Joelle offered no reply; her departure, without a backward nce, spoke volumes. She had carefully considered her decision and felt no remorse.


    Though this tactic had failed, Stephen maintained hisposure.


    After Joelle left, he called Adrian.


    To his surprise, Adrian hung up on him.


    Unfazed, Stephen called again, only to be hung up on once more. In a fit of rage, Stephen mmed his phone down and seized the driver¡¯s phone.


    This time, Adrian finally answered.


    ¡°Adrian Miller! Why did you hang up on me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it abundantly clear that I will no longer engage in any dealings with the Finch family. It seems your memory is faltering; perhaps you should be vignt for early signs of dementia.¡±


    ¡°Guess who I just met?¡± Stephen asked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re so idle, perhaps your son could procure some newspapers to keep you upied.¡±


    Stephen, unable to restrain himself any longer, cut straight to the chase.


    ¡°I just met Joelle!¡±


    At the mere mention of Joelle¡¯s name, Adrian¡¯s expression darkened. Can was oblivious to the unfolding situation, but Adrian¡¯s expression unmistakably conveyed a stark warning: he was in a bad mood.


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    Stephen responded with a smug grin. ¡°I offered her a choice. I can assist her in locating her son, but she must sever ties with you. Guess what she chose?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t need to specte; he understood the profound significance Rnd held for Joelle. He bore her no me; anyone would struggle with such a difficult dilemma.


    ¡°Do you think this will make me be with M?¡±


    Stephen asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my granddaughter? If you can develop feelings for Joelle, why can¡¯t you make an effort to like M? At least she would never forsake you for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Even if Joelle relinquishes her faith in me, I will never leave her. If you have nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±


    Stephen made another call, but even the driver¡¯s number had been blocked by Adrian.


    Adrian set his phone down, his heart weighed down by a profound sense of sorrow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 490

    ?<strong>Chapter 490:</strong>


    Can noticed his troubled expression.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Adrian shook his head.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He understood. It was only yesterday that he had proposed, and yet today, Joelle showed no hesitation in casting him aside. It was fine. Inparison to Rnd, he knew he was destined to lose without question.


    Even if the choice were between Aurora and Joelle, he would be utterly at a loss as to how to decide.


    ¡°Mr. Miller?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Continue with your work.¡±


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The moment Joelle stepped outside, her excitement was palpable. She immediately called the police to report the issue regarding Wade¡¯s biological mother.


    The response she received, however, was not what she had hoped for.


    ¡°We previously looked into it. We visited her registered address, but she had already left by the time we arrived.¡±


    This news dampened half of Joelle¡¯s hope.


    Next, she called Shawn.


    ¡°Shawn, can you help me find someone?¡±


    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Chris and Wade¡¯s biological mother.¡±


    Upon hearing the details, Shawn agreed without hesitation.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    At that time, he was still in Katherine¡¯s hospital room. Before Joelle¡¯s call, Shawn had been rxing on the sofa with a magazine while Katherine chatted with Frankie.


    The conversation was brief; Frankie had to leave for work and soon became less responsive.


    Once the call with Joelle ended, Shawn got ready to leave. Katherine inquired, ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    ¡°Joelle needs my help to find someone.¡±


    Katherine, throwing aside her bedcovers, insisted, ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    Despite not being fully recovered, Katherine insisted on apanying Shawn, suspicious he might be hiding something.


    ¡°I feel better now. Are you worried I¡¯ll uncover something you¡¯re hiding?¡±


    Shawn hesitated before responding casually, ¡°What would I be hiding? If you¡¯re set oning, then let¡¯s go.¡±


    That same day, Katherine was discharged from the hospital and joined Shawn on a trip to Illerith.


    Noor Graves, the mother of Wade and Chris, had once been an opera singer. At that time, opera singers were not highly regarded, and Noor had never expected to marry into a wealthy family.


    However, after having two children, her physique and voice changed, making a return to her former career impossible, and she settled into family life. It was then that she realized she was just a mistress kept on the side.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 491

    ?<strong>Chapter 491:</strong>


    Chris and Wade¡¯s father had been living a double life in Illerith. He kept Noor in the dark until she found herself pregnant, had children, lost her career, and ended up with nothing.


    For revenge, and for her children¡¯s future, Noor secured a spot for her sons in the prestigious Potter family.


    In the care of the Potters, her sons were well provided for, while Noor, without a career, had no choice but to take on menial jobs to support them.


    Noor¡¯s home was rundown, with the garden overgrown with weeds.


    Upon arriving, Shawn and Katherine could tell from the outside that the house had been empty for some time. They stopped a neighbor nearby.


    ¡°Excuse me, do you know where the previous resident moved?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡±


    Finding no further leads, Shawn and Katherine decided to head back.


    At the entrance to the alley stood a newsstand. The owner observed the passersby with casual interest and a touch of curiosity.


    Shawn walked up to him and purchased a pack of cigarettes.


    ¡°Sir, how long have you been running this stand?¡±


    The owner, noting Shawn¡¯s sophisticated attire, responded with a smile, ¡°Oh, I grew up here. I pretty much know everyone.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Shawn lingered, browsing through the magazines before picking out the most expensive one. ¡°May I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shawn lit a cigarette and nced back at the path they hade from, where the setting sun bathed the modest homes in warm light, and the corner streetlight flickered persistently.


    ¡°Do you know where Noor Graves, who used to live over there, might have gone?¡±


    The owner paused, tapping on the magazine wrapped in stic, suggesting another purchase. Instead, Shawn ced five hundred dors on the counter, taking only a lighter.


    ¡°I need information, not magazines. Can you tell me everything you know?¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s incredibly generous of you! You truly look like someone important!¡±


    Katherine found the owner¡¯s abrupt change in behavior amusing. Her attention was now entirely focused on Shawn. She was always drawn to those who seemed to have a deeper understanding of life.


    During her school days, she had a crush on a senior student. At her job, she looked up to her boss. When sheunched her own business, she found herself enamored with her clients. She was attracted to anyone who appeared more knowledgeable and sophisticated than she was.


    The newsstand owner motioned for Shawn toe closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, I don¡¯t have any information on her whereabouts either.¡±


    ¡°Are you messing with me?¡±


    ¡°Just wait! There is something else I can share.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Several people have been searching for her.¡±


    ¡°Who were they?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure of their identities. Once, it was the police. Another time, a man around your age wearing a baseball cap appeared, took a quick nce around, and left. I barely saw his face!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 492

    ?<strong>Chapter 492:</strong>


    Shawn suspected it was Wade and showed the owner a photo.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the man! But that wasst year!¡±


    Shawn and Katherine exchanged a nce, realizing that Wade had been here a year ago and might return.


    ¡°Do you know anything else?¡±


    ¡°On another asion, a group of men in suits came asking about her. They looked like bodyguards, all wearing sunsses, standing around like a scene from The Matrix.¡±


    ¡°And what happened next?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all. I think she must have gotten herself into some trouble and fled. Perhaps she¡¯s in debt. She¡¯s been gone a long time and is probably too scared to return, fearing she might be discovered.¡±


    After Katherine and Shawn had gathered every morsel of gossip, the sky had descended into an inky ckness, cloaking the world in its velvety shroud. As nightfall settled in, the temperature plummeted, sending a crisp chill through the air. Katherine pulled her coat tighter around her.


    Shawn strode ahead of her, engrossed in his phone conversation, casually shrugging off his coat as if the cold barely registered. The air around her was bitterly cold, yet Shawn seemed unfazed, almost as if he were feeling the warmth of a different world altogether.


    Before Katherine could react, Shawn handed his coat to her. He continued his phone conversation, rattling off a string of instructions in a businesslike tone, too engrossed to even spare her a single word.


    Katherine hesitated, uncertain whether Shawn merely wanted her to hold his coat or if he¡¯d taken it off with the thoughtful intention of keeping her warm against the cold. Katherine leaned toward thetter.


    Though Shawn never nced her way, she noticed his ears turning red, a subtle betrayal of hisposure. Perhaps the phone call was just a convenient excuse to mask his own nervousness.


    After piecing together the information, Katherine and Shawn found a cozy hotel where they could retreat for the night.


    Once they departed, the newsstand owner peeked out, ncing around to confirm that no one was observing before retrieving his phone and dialing a number.


    ¡°Hello? Mr. Potter, two people just came by asking about your mother.¡±


    Wade¡¯s voice was stark and devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Based on their ent, they appeared to be from Illerith, a man and a woman.¡± The owner gripped a mouse in his other hand, the cursor elegantly navigating the surveince footage that showcased the faces of Shawn and Katherine.


    ¡°I have captured them on camera. I shall transmit it to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With his keen ears, the owner overheard someone calling out to Wade from the other end.


    ¡°Wade.¡±


    The owner assumed that it was Chris calling. Then, cutting through the air, came the sound of a child wailing. Whose child was it? Wade¡¯s? Chris¡¯?


    As the owner recorded the clear faces from the surveince footage, he pondered the circumstances unfolding on Wade¡¯s end. Yet, he knew very little about Wade. He worked for whoever offered the highest bid.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 493

    ?<strong>Chapter 493:</strong>


    Upon receiving the photos, Wade remained utterly unfazed.


    ¡°What did you tell them?¡± he asked.


    The owner answered honestly. Although he spoke at length, there were few valuable clues to be gleaned.


    Did Katherine and Shawn think that uncovering his mother would lead them to him? Absurd.


    ¡°Convey everything you just shared with me to the Potter family, verbatim,¡± Wade instructed.


    ¡°Yes, sir. And the remuneration for this transaction is¡­?¡±


    ¡°Two hundred thousand, transferred to your ount as before.¡± Two hundred thousand could buy this entire newspaper stand.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The call concluded, and Wade emitted a chillingugh.


    As he lived overseas, burdened by a multitude of daily responsibilities and drained from caring for the child, he had little time to contend with Shawn and Katherine. It was far better to entrust the matter to the Potter family, who also sought to locate his mother.


    Chris approached, concern etched on his face.


    ¡°Wade, Rnd has been crying incessantly.¡±


    Wade replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±


    Chris didn¡¯t know how to soothe the inconsble child. Hecked practical experience and didn¡¯t possess the physical prowess that Wade had. Despite his diligent efforts, he was unable to pacify Rnd, but in Wade¡¯s adept hands, the child gradually calmed, and tranquility returned to the atmosphere.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Wade.¡±


    Wade discerned the underlying frustration in Chris¡¯ voice and offered a reassuring gesture offort.


    ¡°Just practical experience. When Mom was frequently absent, I took care of you. It was always a matter of hunger or thirst, easily discernible.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s been ages since west saw Mom.¡± Chris was suddenly overtaken by a surge of nostalgia. Being in a foreignnd intensified his yearning for the people and familiarforts of home.


    ¡°Wade, is Mom doing well now?¡±


    Wade¡¯s eyes darkened.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s doing well.¡±


    After finally lulling Rnd to sleep, Wade summoned Chris into the study.


    ¡°Take them.¡± He motioned to a collection of documents spread across the desk.


    Chris picked them up, astonished to discover they were new identity papers. Wade had meticulously orchestrated an entirely new identity for him in this ce.


    ¡°Wade, what is this?¡±


    Wade sped his hands together, falling into a contemtive silence for a moment.


    ¡°I promised you that you would lead a new life. Now, the time hase for you to forge your own path.¡±


    Chris was stunned.


    ¡°Wade, are you driving me out?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 494

    ?<strong>Chapter 494:</strong>


    ¡°Chris, I¡¯m assisting you in attaining what you¡¯ve always desired.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡± Chris threw all the documents back onto the desk. ¡°I want to remain here and care for Rnd! I¡¯m not going anywhere!¡±


    Wade attempted to reason with him.


    ¡°Chris, remaining with us makes you too noticeable, an easy target. I¡¯ve mentioned this before: it would be wise for you to avoid ever appearing before me and Rnd again.¡±


    How could Chris fail to grasp Wade¡¯s benevolent intentions? Wade was meticulously nning for a future where, should anything untoward ur, Chris would at least have the freedom to navigate life.


    ¡°Wade, I cannot fathom the thought of leaving you both behind.¡±


    Wade left no room for negotiation.


    ¡°You are leaving at the break of dawn tomorrow. Rnd is growing up, and it is no longer appropriate for you to be in his vicinity.¡±


    Some assert that memories formed before the age of three are often relegated to oblivion as one matures. Chris understood that from this moment on, Wade would assume the role of Rnd¡¯s father, a title that would likely overshadow Chris¡¯ own presence in the boy¡¯s life.


    Shawn and Katherine arrived at the hotel.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we only have one room left with a king-sized bed,¡± the receptionist said.


    Katherine was utterly stunned, her disbelief palpable.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening! Are there no other rooms avable?¡±


    The receptionist offered a regretful smile, but Katherine, still taken aback, couldn¡¯t reciprocate the gesture.


    Was she about to find herself sharing a room with Shawn tonight?


    Before Katherine could even process the situation, Shawn had retrieved his identification card from the front desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll secure a different ce to stay.¡±


    He was aware of Katherine¡¯s unease and found it unbearable to witness her distress.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Katherine called after him. On their way here, she had noticed that this was the only hotel in the vicinity.


    Clenching her jaw, Katherine offered, ¡°Very well, we¡¯ll simply share the room!¡±


    Shawn arched an eyebrow in surprise but chose to remain silent. He understood that any remark he made could be construed as him exploiting the circumstances.


    The receptionist concluded their check-in procedure, and with the coveted room key in hand, Katherine and Shawn ascended the elevator.


    The hallwaycked adequate soundproofing, allowing the faint murmur of a television from one room and the muffled sounds of intimacy from others to permeate the air.


    Katherine and Shawn entered the room, and she felt an overwhelming urge to plunge into the bed and surrender to the embrace of slumber. Yet, with Shawn present, she feltpelled to maintain a semnce of decorum and politeness.


    ¡°Do you want the bed?¡± she offered.


    ¡°The bed is ample enough; I certainly had no intention of relegating myself to the couch,¡± Shawn teased, loosening his tie.


    His words sent Katherine¡¯s mind into a frenzy, her cheeks flushing a deep crimson. In that moment, she wished she could unleash a cannon upon Shawn to silence his yful banter.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 495

    ?<strong>Chapter 495:</strong>


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Shawn countered, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He tossed his tie aside and sauntered towards Katherine. His crisp white shirt was impably tucked into his waistline, entuating the length of his legs.


    Katherine felt an overwhelming urge to chastise herself. How could she possibly be admiring Shawn¡¯s physique at such an inopportune moment?


    Shawn cornered her near the bed, and in a moment of surrender, Katherine could no longer restrain herself. She copsed onto the bed in a mixture of exasperation and resignation. Shawn stood over her, eclipsing the light, exuding an air of sophistication while radiating a devilishly charming demeanor.


    ¡°I ought to be the one inquiring about your motives for allowing me to share a room with you. Are you attempting to take advantage of me?¡±


    Katherine clenched her fists, determination coursing through her veins. She needed to assert her dominance over Shawn, lest he take advantage of her in the future.


    ¡°How could I let Mr. Frankie Calloway find other ces to stay?¡±


    Shawn met her icy gaze and felt a sudden pang of guilt wash over him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not Frankie.¡±


    Katherine snorted and didn¡¯t respond. She chose not to engage further and made her way to the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a shower first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shawn settled onto the couch, though he was far from asposed as he seemed. After Katherine entered the bathroom, his imagination began to conjure vivid details of her shower routine, igniting a flurry of thoughts that he struggled to suppress.


    Undressing, stepping into the shower, turning on the water¡­


    The sound of running water made it increasingly difficult for him to rein in his thoughts, each cascading drop amplifying his vivid imaginings.


    Shawn had always beencking in this aspect, deprived of any genuine outlet for years, relying exclusively on his diligent right hand. Because he had been denied such experiences, he found himself yearning for them with an inescapable intensity.


    While others upied their minds with the pursuit of knowledge, Shawn¡¯s thoughts were a tumultuous blend of academic insights and wicked fantasies that set his heart racing.


    Soon, Katherine emerged, her hair wrapped in a towel and a pristine white bathrobe draped around her, offering a tantalizing glimpse of her smooth skin that ignited a spark of intrigue. The steam from the bathroom had rendered herplexion flushed, her eyes sparkling with an alluring brightness that captivated the moment.


    Shawn stole a nce at her, only to quickly avert his gaze. But after that initial nce, an insatiable curiositypelled him to seek a second.


    At their essence, men are merely incorrigible beings, driven by impulses that often defy logic and reason.


    ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s your turn to shower.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The moment Shawn stepped into the bathroom, his gaze fell upon Katherine¡¯s lingerie. Purple.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 496

    ?<strong>Chapter 496:</strong>


    He promptly stepped back out.


    ¡°Your belongings¡­ please remove them.¡±


    Katherine smiled seductively as she slowly approached him, her breath imbued with the invigorating scent of mint, adding an intoxicating allure to the moment. But Shawn didn¡¯t calm down.


    ¡°Sorry, Shawn.¡±


    Shawn scarcely registered her words; his thoughts remained entranced by the lingering image of her lingerie, which upied his mind like an irresistible siren¡¯s call.


    It was difficult to ascertain whether Katherine had orchestrated the disy intentionally.


    She entered to fetch her lingerie, and as she glided past Shawn again, he resolved to take a daring gamble.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Katherine eximed in surprise as Shawn seized her wrist, pinning her against the door with assertive intensity.


    ¡°Are you hinting at something?¡±


    Katherine swallowed hard, feeling a sense of intimidation from the smoldering desire that flickered in Shawn¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What am I hinting at?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    Shawn wrapped an arm around her waist, drawing her closer. His firm chest pressed against her with such intensity that it felt as though it might crush her ribs.


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s protest was abruptly silenced as Shawn leaned in, capturing her lips with a fervent kiss. His kiss was full of desire, pouring forth all the pent-up passion he had been holding in. Katherine had deliberately crafted a suggestive atmosphere, and Shawn had taken the bait, drawing her in as well.


    Shawn lifted her onto the sink, eagerly guiding her hand to explore the contours of his body with a mix of urgency and desire. He took great pride in his well-defined abs, which Katherine had always admired from afar. Now, he allowed her to feel their tautness beneath her fingertips.


    Katherine¡¯s rationality asserted itself. She regarded Shawn with calm, piercing eyes that reflected her rity of thought amidst the fervor.


    ¡°Are you Frankie?¡±


    Shawn gulped audibly, his throat tightening as his gaze fixated on Katherine.


    ¡°So what if I am Frankie? And what if I¡¯m not?¡± Katherine¡¯s gaze held firm, unflinching and resolute, a steady intensity that seemed impervious to distraction.


    ¡°Shawn, I loathe deceit with every fiber of my being. If you truly are Frankie, then all you¡¯re doing is toying with my emotions. Those who dare trifle with my emotions will regret it.¡±


    Shawn was startled by the gravity in her tone.


    ¡°And what if I¡¯m not?¡±


    ¡°You are.¡± Katherine fixed her gaze on him, her eyes sharp.


    ¡°I have a hunch.¡±


    Shawn persisted, ¡°What if I¡¯m not?¡±


    Katherine hesitated for a brief two seconds, the corners of her mouth slowly descending. She shoved Shawn aside with sudden force, then adjusted her loose robe, pulling it up with a sharp, almost defiant motion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 497

    ?<strong>Chapter 497:</strong>


    ¡°Katherine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Katherine leapt off the sink, her frustration radiating from her unmistakably.


    Shawn scratched his head in bewilderment, eventually leaning against the counter.


    Later, after Shawn took a shower, Katherine was already asleep. She imed merely half of the bed, leaving the other half avable for him. But Shawn chose to sleep on the sofa. When he turned off the lights, the room plunged into darkness, and Katherine opened her eyes, struggling to calm her emotions.


    Actually, whether Shawn was Frankie didn¡¯t matter much to Katherine, because she didn¡¯t n to be with him anyway. Even if he was Frankie, the oue wouldn¡¯t change.


    The following day, Katherine and Shawn resumed their quest for clues regarding Wade¡¯s mother.


    They inquired of several individuals nearby, mirroring their efforts from the previous day, hoping for a breakthrough in their investigation. To maximize their efficiency, Katherine and Shawn strategically divided their efforts, fanning out to cover more ground.


    However, as Katherine approached a blind elderly woman, a sleek ck car came to a halt beside her. Two bodyguards emerged and abducted Katherine. She fought fiercely against her captors, her cries for help echoing in the tranquil alley, but no one appeared to rescue her from her desperate plight.


    Upon witnessing the abduction, Shawn sprang into action, pursuing them with fervent urgency. Yet, the car had already sped away. The final image etched in Shawn¡¯s mind was of Katherine, her mouth muffled, her eyes brimming with fear and desperation. Shawn had sprinted after the car for dozens of meters. However, aside frommitting the license te to memory, he found himself powerless. He decided to call the police.


    Just as he reached for his phone, a firm hand mped down on his shoulder. Standing behind Shawn was a man d in sunsses, his formidable grip signaling that he was no ordinary individual.


    ¡°If you involve the police, we cannot guarantee the safety of that woman.¡±


    Shawn reluctantly stowed his phone away, his voice chillinglyposed as he demanded, ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll discover that soon enough. Our boss wants to meet you.¡± With Katherine in their grasp, Shawn found himself with no alternative but to acquiesce. He trailed behind the man into a dense wooded area.


    Beyond the treesy a clear pond. A middle-aged man sat leisurely by the pond, engaged in fishing. Surrounding him were several imposing bodyguards. In the distance, a car engine stopped.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± Katherine was thrust forward, her hands bound tightly behind her back. In the shadow of the towering bodyguards, she appeared utterly defenseless. Yet, her thoughts were not consumed by her own predicament; rather, they were focused on Shawn.


    The moment she emerged from the car, her eyes fell upon Shawn standing alone against a formidable group. Dread pooled in her stomach as she feared the worst for him in that perilous moment.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Shawn demanded.


    The man fishing turned to nce at Katherine.


    ¡°Your girlfriend? She¡¯s quite pretty.¡±


    The man¡¯s half-joking tone grated on Shawn¡¯s nerves.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, the way you invited me is quite unique,¡± Shawn mocked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 498

    ?<strong>Chapter 498:</strong>


    The man was not a stranger to Shawn; Shawn had met him at various events and banquets in Illerith. They were merely acquaintances, yet outside of Illerith, even the most basic courtesies seemed to have evaporated.


    Cade Potter dismissed all the bodyguards and had Katherine taken away. With Katherine out of sight, Shawn felt uneasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Cade, perceptive to Shawn¡¯s growing unease, spoke with a casual air. ¡°Let¡¯s have a chat. If things go well, I¡¯ll ensure her release.¡±


    Shawn held back his anger.


    ¡°How did I offend you, Mr. Potter?¡±


    Cade nced at his fishing rod.


    ¡°You¡¯re poking into my affairs.¡±


    ¡°Is it so wrong for me to inquire about it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m investigating Wade.¡±


    ¡°Wade is my son.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t even acknowledge you. Why fool yourself? If you genuinely cared about Wade and Chris, why would you stand idly by and watch them spiral down this path?¡±


    Despite having his innermost thoughtsid bare, Cade remained unfazed.


    ¡°I clearly misjudged you. I always perceived you as a useless man. Without the Miller family¡¯s support, you would have long been expelled from Illerith.¡±


    Shawn dismissed thebel of ipetence with indifference. Some individuals devote their entire lives to proving their worth. But he didn¡¯t need to. He was merely¡­


    A businessman. While making money brought him satisfaction, it was not the paramount concern in his life.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, feel free to speak your mind.¡±


    Cade set aside his fishing rod, retrieved a thermos from the ground at his feet, and rose to his full height. Standing tall, he was no less imposing than Shawn, and he could even rival him in presence and intensity.


    ¡°I¡¯ll extend you an opportunity. Cease your inquiries into that woman¡¯s affairs. If you can manage that, then you can take your girlfriend back to Illerith. I can easily pretend that nothing ever transpired.¡±


    Shawn didn¡¯t correct Cade for referring to Katherine as his girlfriend. It was frustrating to be threatened, but Shawn could only me himself¡ªhis carelessness had caused this setback. Wanting to stay under the radar, he had opted not to bring any bodyguards along on their search. Now, he found himself outnumbered, cornered by Cade and his men.


    ¡°Me investigating Chris and Wade¡¯s mother doesn¡¯t concern you, right?¡± he asked.


    Cade heaved a sigh, sping his hands behind his back, that sinister smile still etched on his face.


    ¡°In my youth, I made too many foolish choices and left behind countless indiscretions. Now that I¡¯m older, I care about my reputation, but it¡¯s far toote for regrets.¡±


    ¡°You know where she is?¡± Shawn probed.


    ¡°No. Actually, I¡¯m also looking for her, but I wish no one else finds her,¡± Cade said, ncing at Shawn. His gaze was filled with threat, telling him to back off. With Katherine in Cade¡¯s hands, Shawn had no choice but to negotiate.


    Although Cade imed he didn¡¯t know anything, Shawn didn¡¯t believe him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 499

    ?<strong>Chapter 499:</strong>


    ¡°Look, we just need to know where Wade¡¯s mother is. Just tell us the location, and I won¡¯t dig further. You can count on me to keep my word because Katherine¡¯s life is in your hands now. It¡¯ll be a fair exchange.¡±


    Shawn wanted Cade to see that their interests were not at odds, and that taking such drastic actions was unnecessary. But Cade shrugged helplessly and insisted he knew nothing.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Shawn muttered, his worry growing.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Cade stared into the distance, recalling the past. ¡°Having her around was a risk at that time, so I intended to pay her off to ensure she wouldn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°When my people got to her ce, she had already escaped. Maybe she¡¯s out there somewhere, lying in wait for the perfect opportunity to strike me down. She¡¯s always cunning.¡±


    Shawn chose to take Cade at his word.


    Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s


    ¡°How about Wade and Chris? You also don¡¯t have contact with them?¡±


    ¡°Those two have held a grudge against me for as long as I can remember, most likely instigated by their mother. I shouldn¡¯t have taken them back and given them my surname! Such ungrateful brats!¡±


    Shawn thought Cade had reaped what he had sowed for being a bad father and had no right toin.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Shawn nced at Katherine, who was tied to a tree. ¡°We¡¯ll head back to Illerith tonight. Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Is your girlfriend from the Nash family? Excellent choice, Mr. Watson. Congrattions in advance.¡±


    Cade had the audacity to tease him after abducting Katherine. What a cunning and shameless old man! Shawn detested dealing with people like him.


    He silently went over to untie Katherine.


    ¡°What did you talk about?¡± Katherine watched the conversation unfold from a distance. Although she couldn¡¯t hear a word, she could see that Shawn¡¯s expression had been anything but reassuring throughout.


    ¡°Did he threaten you?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯re going back to Illerith now.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s response told Katherine her hunch was right. To her, an attack on Shawn was also an attack on Joelle. She had fought against those who targeted Joelle in the past, and she was ready to do the same for Shawn. No one could mess with the people she cared about.


    Rubbing her sore wrists from being bound, Katherine turned her gaze towards Cade, who had gone back to his fishing. Unable to contain her displeasure, Katherine charged at Cade while Shawn was distracted.


    The silence in the woods was disrupted by a loud ssh. Somehow, Katherine found the strength to push Cade, who was twice her size, into the water.


    The bodyguards nearby were startled, unsure if they should grab Katherine or rescue Cade first.


    In this chilly season, the water was frigid cold.


    Shawn blinked, still processing what had happened, as Katherine grabbed his wrist and urged him to flee the scene. They ran to the street, winding through several ces before stopping.


    ¡°Katherine¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 500

    <strong>Chapter 500:</strong>


    Shawn wanted to speak but struggled to catch his breath as his throat became parched from the sprint. Katherine peeked back at the road they hade from and felt relieved when no one followed.


    ¡°Why did you push him?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Because he threatened you!¡±


    Shawn fell silent and looked at her. He knew Katherine was naturally kind. Even if he had been a stranger, she would have helped him without a second thought. Still, he wanted to express his gratitude.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Katherine felt uneasy under his gaze. She nced at him and said dismissively, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I can handle being pushed around, but not when it¡¯s my friends they¡¯re messing with.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    On the way back to Illerith, Shawn received a call from Cade.


    ¡°That girlfriend of yours is a toughie. I didn¡¯t expect to take a cold bath at my age!¡±


    Shawn looked at Katherine, who had fallen asleep beside him, unconsciously leaning on his shoulder.


    ¡°Yeah, so don¡¯te for me again. I¡¯ve got someone watching my back.¡±


    Katherine shifted ufortably in her sleep. Shawn hung up the phone and supported her head with his palm.


    ¡°Sleep well,¡± he whispered as he nted a kiss on her forehead. Night had fallen, the window reflecting their silhouettes as they leaned into each other, while the city¡¯s lights streaked by in a blur.


    Adrian returned home, only to be greeted by the sight of Joelle packing her luggage. In that moment, he was reminded of Stephen¡¯s words from their earlier phone conversation. Was Joelle truly prepared to leave him?


    Adrian remained frozen at the doorway, incapable of mustering the strength to take even a single step forward.


    ¡°Joelle, are you going somewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle responded without lifting her gaze, her hands still folding clothes. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve received Stephen¡¯s call as well, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian lowered his gaze.


    ¡°I did.¡± So it was true. Joelle had acquiesced to Stephen¡¯s terms. It was the only option to find Rnd.


    Adrian understood the reasoning, yet he couldn¡¯t suppress the faint pang of dissatisfaction gnawing at him.


    He quietly exited the bedroom, the weight of memories pressing down on him with every nce. This house, once modest in his eyes, now felt vast and empty, yet somehow still brimming with Joelle¡¯s lingering presence as her departure loomed.


    The chandelier, the flooring, and even the paintings adorning the walls were all selections made by her, each a testament to her exquisite taste. Every corner brimmed with echoes of theirughter and shared joy. If Joelle were to leave, he seriously doubted he would possess the fortitude to remain in this ce.


    Leah approached him.


    ¡°Sir, you are aware that Ms. Watson will be away for an extended period, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian responded, his demeanor reverting to its characteristic indifference.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Tuesday, everyone! Hope your day is full of good vibes, peace, and happiness. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 501

    ?<strong>Chapter 501:</strong>


    ¡°Go assist her. There are simply too many items to manage.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Leah discerned Adrian¡¯s mood but chose not to probe further, especially as he had already made his way downstairs. Leah held out two freshly pressed shirts for Adrian.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, should I pack these two shirts?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Joelle responded, retrieving arge ck suitcase from the floor. ¡°ce Adrian¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s clothes here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Downstairs, Adrian settled onto the sofa, still d in his work suit, having not taken the time to change since arriving home. He absently toyed with a lighter in his hand, yearning for a cigarette to soothe his troubled thoughts. However, with Aurora still in the house, he refrained from doing so.


    He repeatedly admonished himself not to sumb to sadness. Joelle had no choice. He had endured solitude since his childhood. In this world, there was no one who would steadfastly choose him without reservation. Perhaps such a person, or even such feelings, simply didn¡¯t exist.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Daddy.¡± Aurora descended from the second floor, rubbing her eyes and tugging on the ear of her beloved bunny toy. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Adrian pushed aside his mncholy and conjured a smile for his daughter.


    ¡°Did you just wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Still drowsy, Aurora nestled onto Adrian¡¯sp and rested her head against his shoulder, drifting into a contemtive reverie.


    ¡°Daddy, why do you appear so despondent?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Children are remarkably astute. Aurora¡¯s inquiry suggested she had sensed Adrian¡¯s atypical demeanor.


    ¡°Yes. Usually, when you return home from work, you trail after Mommy. Why aren¡¯t you staying close to her today?¡±


    Adrian couldn¡¯t tell her that her mother had decided to leave the house with her.


    ¡°Your mom is upied, so I didn¡¯t wish to interrupt her,¡± he simply replied.


    Aurora nced upstairs.


    ¡°Oh, right, Mommy is busy packing.¡± Aurora yawned and sumbed to slumber once more in Adrian¡¯s embrace. He gently carried her back to her room before proceeding to check on Joelle in the adjacent room.


    Joelle was ensconced in the walk-in closet, selecting garments, betraying no visible signs of distress. All Adrian could perceive was her palpable urgency. Did departing from him not evoke any semnce of sorrow in her?


    Her finger still adorned the engagement ring he had given her, fortifying Adrian¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°Leah, you can leave us for a moment.¡±


    Leah had discerned Adrian¡¯s inner turmoil earlier and now cast a furtive nce at Joelle, silently hoping the couple would refrain from engaging in conflict.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle extracted a thin jacket from the closet and asked Adrian, ¡°Do you think this is too thin? Maybe I shouldn¡¯t take it.¡±


    Adrian took the jacket from her hand and stepped closer.


    ¡°Adrian, what are you doing?¡± Joelle asked in confusion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 502

    ?<strong>Chapter 502:</strong>


    ¡°Do you love me?¡± Adrian inquired, his eyes brimming with ire.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Joelle attempted to resume packing, but Adrian pivoted her around and grasped her wrist. He exercised restraint, wary of causing her any harm.


    ¡°Answer me. Do you love me?¡±


    Joelle detected the subtle undertone of grievance in Adrian¡¯s voice and, after a moment of contemtion, replied with measured patience, ¡°Of course I do. Why else would I acquiesce to your proposal?¡±


    The burden in Adrian¡¯s heart finally began to dissipate. He enveloped Joelle in his arms, his tall frame overshadowing her stature.


    ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Knowing you love me is enough to reassure me you¡¯re not leaving willingly. You have no choice; I understand,¡± Adrian murmured.


    ¡°When did I say I was leaving you?¡± Joelle pushed him away, regarding him with bewilderment.


    ¡°I never stated that I was leaving you.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you packing to leave home?¡±


    ¡°When did I say I was leaving home?¡±


    Adrian gestured towards the suitcase beside them, which was already half-filled with folded garments.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you packing to leave?¡±


    Joelle finally grasped the reason behind Adrian¡¯s peculiar behavior. She stood on tiptoe and yfully pulled at his ear.


    ¡°Look closely. Whose garments are these?¡±


    Adrian gazed at the ck suitcase, slowly realizing it contained mostly his clothes. After a moment of silence, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I should be the one leaving.¡±


    He turned around, feeling utterly dejected at being driven away by Joelle.


    Joelle noticed something was wrong and quickly pulled him back.


    ¡°Adrian, what¡¯s going through your mind? Didn¡¯t I ask Can to inform you? We¡¯re nning a trip, and you¡¯re joining us!¡±


    Surprised, Adrian asked, ¡°What trip?¡±


    At that moment, Can¡¯s call interrupted them. ¡°Mr. Miller, I apologize. Earlier today, Ms. Watson asked me to inform you about the trip, but it slipped my mind.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression grew tense, a calm facade masking his brewing anger. He remained silent, yet it was clear he was on the verge of erupting.


    Beside him, Joelle quickly pieced together what was going on. Can¡¯s failure to mention the trip ns made Adrian think that Stephen had threatened her, leading her to choose Rnd instead. This misunderstanding exined Adrian¡¯s anxious behavior since his return, repeatedly questioning if she still cared for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s natural for Can to forget things now and then, especially with his age and all the work he has,¡± Joelle said, attempting to ease the tension for Can.


    After the air was cleared, Adrian¡¯s demeanor visibly rxed.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    While continuing with her packing, Joelle exined, ¡°I need to look for Rnd. I¡¯ve reached out to Shawn for help, but it¡¯s crucial not to depend solely on others. We¡¯re going to check every possible ce Wade could be. I¡¯ve also confirmed with Can that you¡¯re free of any majormitments this month.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 503

    ?<strong>Chapter 503:</strong>


    ¡°Alright,¡± Adrian responded, taking her hand.


    ¡°We¡¯ll do it together.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Joelle cradled his face, and the tall man bent his head to her withpliance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Adrian, I¡¯m not leaving you.¡± Wrapping her in his arms, Adrian said, ¡°Even if you did, I wouldn¡¯t hold it against you. Yet, it means the world to me that you choose me.¡±


    ¡°Silly.¡± Joelle lifted her hand to admire her diamond ring, which gleamed brilliantly in the light.


    The family of three set off for the airport early the next morning. Not long after they left, M and Stephen arrived for a visit. Leah received them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Adrian?¡± Stephen asked.


    Aware of the recent trouble M and Stephen had stirred for Adrian and Joelle, Leah¡¯s response was cold and distant. ¡°They¡¯re on a trip, sort of a honeymoon.¡±


    M winced a little. ¡°When are they supposed to return?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They¡¯re taking some time to rx. Mr. Miller has been so busy over the years; he¡¯s eager to devote more time to his family now.¡±


    Leah¡¯s tone hinted at the deep bond between the couple.


    Stephen hade with the intention to resolve some issues and, if needed, was prepared to insist on a familial alliance. However, he found he was toote.


    ¡°M, let¡¯s return home. I will find someone better for you.¡± M couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and threw a cushion to the floor.


    ¡°Do you think this is your home?¡± Leah seized the moment to express her own irritation.


    ¡°Make a scene in your own house! There¡¯s no need to act all high and mighty around here.¡± M¡¯s expression turned scornful.


    ¡°And who are you to raise your voice at me?¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? Youe into this house acting superior. Is that how you behave?¡±


    Stephen pounded on the table. ¡°You will not speak to my granddaughter that way! Apologize now!¡±


    ¡°Apologize for what?¡± Leah retorted, her attitude aggressive.


    ¡°Before Mr. Miller left, he said if anyone from the Finch family came, we didn¡¯t need to be polite!¡±


    Adrian had foreseen such an encounter.


    Stephen was seething.


    ¡°How dare he disrespect me like this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller told us that the Finch family is constantly plotting against others and has no shame. We don¡¯t owe any courtesy to people like that!¡±


    ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Stephen clutched his chest. ¡°You overstep your boundaries, acting as if you own the ce!¡±


    His anger was evident, though his voice had grown weak and loud.


    M was startled and quickly supported him.


    ¡°Grandpa, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Stephen managed to say, steadying himself. ¡°You nagging woman, apologize to my granddaughter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 504

    ?<strong>Chapter 504:</strong>


    ¡°Keep dreaming!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    M¡¯s concern for Stephen¡¯s health outweighed her own anger.


    ¡°Grandpa, ignore her. Let¡¯s leave!¡±


    ring up, Stephen insisted, ¡°No! We stay until Adrian shows up! I can¡¯t ept he¡¯d choose Joelle over my granddaughter!¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t leave, huh?¡± Leah dashed to the kitchen, grabbed a basin of water, and returned.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡±


    A sudden ssh soaked M and Stephen.


    Frozen, they realized what had just urred, and their anger boiled over.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Unbelievable! Sshing us like that! You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Leah didn¡¯t stop; she sshed more water, urging them away.


    ¡°Out, both of you! That¡¯s the price for meddling in another¡¯s family matters!¡±


    Adrian could see what happened at home through surveince cameras. He and Joelle observed with a mixture of amusement and intrigue as Leah sshed water on M and Stephen, forcing them out. Leah had always been fiercely protective, having watched Adrian and Joelle grow up as if they were her own children. How could she stand by and let M meddle in their rtionship?


    Meanwhile, M, who had been the center of admiration and reverence since childhood, had never encountered such profound humiliation. Recently, she had repeatedly experienced the relentless trampling of her dignity because of a man. Upon returning home, Stephen asserted that he would find a more suitable match for M. He devoted three days to meticulously selecting a promising young man through photographs.


    Fred and Gracie believed Stephen was behaving impulsively, prompting them to hastily return in a bid to dissuade him from his erratic course of action.


    ¡°Grandpa, could you stop opposing Adrian? How will we face him in the future?¡± Fred said.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t face him, we won¡¯t! While the world bows to the Miller family, I stand my ground with steadfast determination!¡± Stephen retorted, holding up a photo for Fred to see.


    ¡°What about this one, Dunn?¡±


    Dunn attempted to reason with Stephen.


    ¡°Does Aunt M really want to get married, or is she doing this out of spite?¡±


    Even a toddler could see through this, leaving Stephen flushed with embarrassment.


    ¡°None of you care for M! But I do! I must secure her a worthy husband before I draw myst breath!¡±


    Gracie tried to mediate.


    ¡°Stephen, what are you saying? Of course, we care about M. But these days, love is about freedom and destiny; it cannot be coerced.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Stephen waved his hand dismissively, his irritation igniting like that of a petnt child.


    ¡°Whoever M likes, I¡¯ll get him for her. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find another. I refuse to ept that Adrian is the only man in existence. Do you have any other thoughts to share? If not, go back to your own lives.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 505

    ?<strong>Chapter 505:</strong>


    Left with no choice, Fred took Gracie and Dunn back home.


    In the car, Gracie couldn¡¯t suppress her frustration.


    ¡°What is wrong with Stephen? He is fully aware of Adrian and Joelle¡¯s rtionship, yet he forces him to marry M.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Fred said, patting her hand reassuringly. ¡°Grandpa¡¯s attempt to arrange potential suitors for M is actually a good thing. It prevents her from intruding upon Adrian and Joelle¡¯s rtionship.¡±


    Dunn stared out the window, enveloped in a reverie.


    Gracie nced at Dunn with palpable concern.


    ¡°How will we confront the Miller family in the future?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it slow.¡±


    Though Dunn remained silent, he absorbed every word they uttered with keen attentiveness. First, Rnd went missing in their house, and now his aunt was intruding upon the dynamics of Aurora¡¯s parents¡¯ rtionship. Just as Gracie had articted, Dunn felt an overwhelming sense of trepidation at the prospect of ever facing Aurora again.


    Joelle procured Wade¡¯s travel records from the police, covering the past three years. He frequently traversed several countries, ostensibly for business endeavors, yet it could very well be a cunning ruse to deceive the authorities.


    After meticulously scrutinizing the map, Joelle resolved that their first destination would be Bangkok, Thand. Aurora was still somewhat perplexed.


    ¡°Mom, are we embarking on a journey?¡±


    Joelle was determined to shield Aurora from excessive adult burdens or the mncholy of worrying about Rnd. So, she did not refute the assertion.


    ¡°Indeed, your dad and I are taking you on a trip.¡±


    Aurora pped her hands in sheer delight, her camera dangling around her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯ll capture images of everything I encounter, so I can share them with Rndter!¡±


    Though she never vocalized it, Rnd perpetually upied her thoughts.


    Joelle was grateful to have such a thoughtful and considerate daughter, a true blessing that illuminated her life. After her fall, she came to the realization that each member of their family was endeavoring to navigate their pain and confront life with an unwavering sense of optimism. Perhaps the unwavering love of family served as the most potent antidote to her depression.


    After disembarking from the ne, they were greeted by a local guide arranged by Can. Both Joelle and Adrian greeted the guide with a traditional gesture, their hands pressed together. Aurora, ever observant, mimicked the adults, her handsing together. Though a simple nod was customary, shebined it with a bow, merging cultural etiquettes in a way that elicitedughter from everyone around.


    On the journey to the hotel, their guide engaged them in conversation in English.


    ¡°We received a call from Can some time ago; regrettably, we have yet to uncover any information regarding your son.¡± Given Can¡¯s extensivework of connections, the fact that even he had no leads led Joelle to surmise that Wade might not be there. However, since they were already present, they resolved to experience the rich tapestry of diverse cultures that the world had to offer.


    As they drove, the vibrant energy of the locals was undeniably palpable. The car weaved through the bustling night market, aglow with a kaleidoscope of vibrant lights.


    Aurora suddenly pointed outside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 506

    ?<strong>Chapter 506:</strong>


    ¡°Mom, thatdy is so beautiful!¡±


    The driver said, ¡°Little girl, that¡¯s not ady.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯lle toprehend when you¡¯re older.¡±


    Aurora huffed, ¡°I know, it¡¯s adyboy! Dunn previously shared pictures of his trip to Thand with me!¡±


    Joelle was sipping the refreshing coconut water she had just purchased when Aurora¡¯s words nearly caused her to sputter it out in disbelief. Adrian gently wiped Joelle¡¯s mouth, and as she met his gaze, she remarked, ¡°Kids these days¡­¡±


    Fortunately, the driver changed the subject, steering the conversation elsewhere.


    After a bout of sightseeing, the driver dropped them off at the hotel. As soon as they exited the car, a ¡°woman¡± adorned in mboyant attire approached Adrian. She was strikingly gorgeous, with an alluring figure that surpassed Joelle¡¯s height, and her exquisite makeup entuated her features, exuding an undeniable aura of confidence.


    The captivating ¡°woman¡± extended her hand, but Adrian sidestepped before she could make contact.


    Once inside the hotel lobby, another stunning ¡°woman¡± lunged toward Adrian with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    Joelle whispered to Aurora, ¡°It appears your dad is quite sought after by them.¡±


    Aurora replied, ¡°Mom, perhaps they perceive Dad as a rich man and merely wish to solicit money in exchange for taking photographs.¡±


    Joelle and Aurora acted as if they didn¡¯t know Adrian and walked away. The driver cast a fleeting nce back, observing Adrian hastily handing cash to those ¡°women.¡±


    Adrian quickly caught up with Joelle.


    ¡°Oh, so you two are just going to leave me behind?¡±


    Joelle stifled augh.


    ¡°Adie, you¡¯re just too charming.¡±


    Aurora raised her camera.


    ¡°Dad, I captured pictures of you with the lovelydies. I¡¯ll show them to Rnd.¡±


    ¡°You better delete those!¡±


    Adrian pursued Aurora yfully as she giggled and nimbly darted behind Joelle, seeking refuge in her protective presence. The family of three engaged in yful banter, and the driver remarked with a smile, ¡°What a wonderfully happy family.¡±


    The following day, the driver arrived at the hotel, ready to whisk the family away to explore the renowned local attractions. As they rode in a tuk tuk, Joelle and Aurora screamed with delight in the front, while Adrian engaged in conversation with the driver in the back.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re also looking for Wade Potter¡¯s mother?¡±


    Adrian nodded. ¡°Since we can¡¯t locate Wade, we must begin by reaching out to people close to him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask around for you!¡±


    The driver was both enthusiastic and remarkably efficient; by that evening, he had gathered some news.


    The family was in the hotel room, and Adrian, fresh from a shower, emerged from the bathroom. Joelle had changed into her cozy pajamas and was patting Aurora to sleep.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 507

    ?<strong>Chapter 507:</strong>


    ¡°Your phone rang earlier,¡± she said.


    Adrian picked up his phone to discover a missed call from the driver just a few minutes prior. He stepped outside to take the call, keeping adult matters away from the child and ensuring a tranquil environment for Aurora.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, I found out that a few years ago, Wade specifically came to Thand to hold a funeral. Funerals in Thand necessitate cremation at a temple; thus, the temple staff remembered Wade.¡±


    Adrian asked, ¡°Do they recall who was cremated?¡±


    ¡°It was a woman, not young, reportedly died of an illness here. It could very well be Wade¡¯s mother!¡±


    This meant Wade¡¯s mother might have already died. It cut off another lead to Rnd.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you.¡±


    Adrian returned to the bedroom, where he found Aurora peacefully asleep. Joelle got out of bed to brush her hair in the bathroom when Adrian quietly entered, wrapping his arms around her from behind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Having known him for so many years, she could effortlessly discern Adrian¡¯s mood.


    ¡°Wade¡¯s mother may have passed away, and the likelihood of locating her is regrettably slim.¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t as vulnerable as he had worried. ¡°The Potter family and Shawn have been relentlessly seeking her for an extended duration. It seems inconceivable for someone to disappear without leaving any trace. I had considered this possibility before we came.¡±


    It was evident that Adrian felt more frustrated.


    ¡°Joelle, it might take us a long time to find Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Joelle set the brush aside, pivoted, and enveloped Adrian in a warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared myself mentally.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Adrian felt a resonance of sentiment that mirrored her own. As long as they clung to their conviction and remained resolute, they could withstand this protracted wait with unwavering strength.


    After spending half a month in Thand, they traveled to another country. Before boarding the ne, Adrian received an unexpected call from Stephen.


    ¡°Hello? Adrian, my granddaughter is getting engaged! The engagement celebration is scheduled for next week. Come witness firsthand how popr she is! Then you¡¯ll know what regret feels like!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m traveling with my wife. I don¡¯t have the time or the interest to attend.¡±


    ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I avoid engaging with crazy and stupid individuals.¡± Adrian¡¯s words were sharper than ever.


    Between M and Stephen, who was the crazy one and who was the stupid one? Either way, it wasn¡¯t apliment.


    ¡°Adrian, I cradled you when you were little! Now you won¡¯t even acquiesce to this modest request. Have you never held me in respect as an elder?¡±


    ¡°Why should I respect you? I don¡¯t want to waste my time.¡±


    With that, Adrian hung up.


    On the other end, Stephen clutched his heart in indignation. Regrettably, everyone else was preupied with the preparations for the engagement venue, leaving him unnoticed in his moment of frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 508

    ?<strong>Chapter 508:</strong>


    This time, his heart condition genuinely red up, manifesting the severity of his distress. He leaned against the table for support, but his strength waned, and he gradually sumbed to gravity, falling backward with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Grandpa!¡±


    Fortunately, Stephen was rushed to the hospital in time, ensuring that medical intervention was administered promptly. The Finch family, upon receiving the rming news, hastened to the hospital.


    Delmor Finch, Fred¡¯s father, discovered that Stephen¡¯s copse had urred shortly after his phone conversation with Adrian. The Finch family was acutely aware of the true instigator behind the unfolding cmity.


    M, gripped by overwhelming fear, found herself unable to lift her head beneath the weight of everyone¡¯s scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°Do you realize the trouble you¡¯ve caused?¡± Delmor, in a surge of anger, raised his hand with the intent to strike M, but was intercepted by his wife and son. It was the first instance in Delmor¡¯s life that he had ever attempted to strike his child, and the sheer shock of it caused M to break down into uncontroble tears.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this. It¡¯s all Adrian¡¯s fault! He¡¯s the one who agitated Grandpa!¡±


    Delmor growled with simmering frustration, ¡°Had you not pestered him, do you truly think your grandpa would have gone out of his way to confront Adrian?¡±


    M clutched at Gracie¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Gracie, please help me¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, let¡¯s not argue. At this moment, Stephen¡¯s condition is our paramount concern,¡± Gracie said.


    Delmor momentarily restrained his fury, pointing at M as he dered, ¡°If your grandpa manages to pull through, I¡¯ll let you go. However¡­¡±


    M recoiled, retreating further behind Gracie.


    ¡°If anything happens to your grandpa, just wait and see! I will expel you from this family!¡± Delmor added.


    No one dared to utter another word, and the family remained ensconced in an eerie silence outside the operating room, so hushed that even the sound of their breathing was scarcely perceptible.


    Two hourster, Stephen was wheeled out.


    The anesthesia had yet to wear offpletely, and his pallor was far from reassuring. When Stephen finally regained consciousness, the first light of dawn had already graced the horizon, heralding a new day.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he told his family, ¡°From this point forward, our family and the Miller family shall sever all ties!¡± In his fragile condition, not a single member of the family dared to voice dissent.


    Stephen then called M to his bedside.


    ¡°M, I¡¯ve chosen a good man for you. His family is affluent, and he possesses impable character. I can rest assured in entrusting you to their care!¡±


    It was only then that Mprehended the magnitude of her error, believing she could rival Joelle due to her grandfather¡¯s favoritism.


    Actually, why should shepete with Joelle in the first ce? Joelle had lost everything, while she was enveloped in the warmth of a family that cherished her deeply.


    M knelt by Stephen¡¯s bedside, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Grandpa! I was wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault!¡± Stephen patted M¡¯s head, yet even this seemingly simple gesture left him momentarily breathless.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 509

    ?<strong>Chapter 509:</strong>


    The entire Finch family stayed at the hospital for three days and nights, yet their unwavering devotion proved futile in the face of the inevitable. Stephen passed away, sumbing to the ravages of old age and frailty.


    The Finch family¡¯s anticipated engagement party turned into a funeral, as the guests who hade to celebrate now gathered to mourn.


    Upon receiving the news, Adrian and Joelle opted not to return to the country. They sent Shawn to serve as the representative for the Watson family.


    At Stephen¡¯s funeral, Katherine made her entrance apanied by her parents. From afar, she saw Shawn being blocked by M.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? My grandpa was incensed to the point of death by Adrian! How dare you show up here!¡±


    Shawn refrained from engaging in a physical confrontation with a woman, yet resolutely stood his ground.


    ¡°You cannot simply make such assertions. Wasn¡¯t he calling Adrian to incite him? Furthermore, even if Adrian did provoke him, what relevance does that have to me?¡±


    ¡°Are you not part of the Miller family?¡±


    Shawn maintained an impassive demeanor as he replied, ¡°Which aspect of ¡®Watson¡¯ bears any resemnce to ¡®Miller¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Cease your antics. You are not wee here!¡±


    As the guests passed by, they cast fleeting nces at Shawn, their expressions seemingly mocking him.


    Katherine¡¯s mother, Agate, let out a sigh.


    ¡°Since the decline of the Watson family, very few within Illerith¡¯s elite circles afford him any respect. Shawn has endured considerable hardships; he truly is a remarkable young man.¡±


    She turned to her husband and said, ¡°Let us go speak with Shawn. There is no reason for him to endure this unjust treatment.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Katherine also felt a pang of sympathy for Shawn, yet she couldn¡¯t help but think that perhaps he was the one secretlyughing at these individuals. He was wealthier than anyone in attendance. She eagerly anticipated the day when Shawn could no longer restrain himself and would finally unveil his true identity.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s wait a bit longer!¡± Katherine restrained her parents, who wore expressions of bewilderment.


    ¡°Katherine, aren¡¯t you friends with Shawn?¡±


    ¡°Mom, Shawn can handle this himself.¡±


    Just as she concluded her statement, Lily approached and said, ¡°M, it¡¯s not your prerogative to decide, is it? Shawn is here to pay his respects to Stephen, not to engage with you.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! If it¡¯s not my prerogative, then is it yours? I said he can¡¯te in, so he can¡¯t!¡±


    Lily positioned herself beside Shawn, offering her unwavering support.


    ¡°I have already dispatched someone to notify your brother. Are you truly so apprehensive about Shawn entering that you fear people will discover your feelings for Adrian?¡±


    ¡°What absurdity are you spewing?¡±


    ¡°Absurdity?¡± Lily scoffed. ¡°My grandpa witnessed it himself! You and your grandfather coerced Adrian into confessing to an affair with you, endeavoring to trap him. Who are you trying to deceive?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 510

    <strong>Chapter 510:</strong>


    ¡°Bitch!¡± M stormed down the steps, raising her hand to p Lily.


    Instinctively, Lily ducked behind Shawn, who moved just as quickly to shield her. M¡¯s hand nevernded. Shawn caught it mid-air, gripping it tightly. She sneered, twisting her wrist in a vain attempt to break free.


    ¡°Let go of me, you worthless fool!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s gaze turned icy, his tone low and measured.


    ¡°How dare you try toy a finger on her?¡±


    ¡°And what if I do? Your family¡¯s in shambles, and you still have the audacity to stand here like you matter? Shawn, you are nothing. Without Adrian¡¯s charity, both you and Joelle would be outcasts!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smirk barely touched his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. But Adrian likes my sister. He enjoys keeping our family afloat. Doesn¡¯t that just gnaw at you?¡±


    M¡¯s face tightened, but she feigned indifference.


    ¡°As if I care!¡±


    ¡°Oh, please!¡± Lily snickered. ¡°You¡¯re practically burning with jealousy. Everyone knows you¡¯ve beenpeting with Joelle your whole life over food, clothes, looks, everything! And what have you gained? You don¡¯t have an ounce of her grace. All that bitterness has turned you into a sour old spinster. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re still single!¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± M¡¯s face reddened as she barked at her bodyguards. ¡°Get them both out of here!¡±


    ¡°M, do you really have the nerve toy a hand on me?¡± Lily¡¯s voice dripped with quiet confidence. Her family¡¯s old ties with Stephen had long ced her out of harm¡¯s way, and everyone knew it.


    But M, her pride wounded in front of so many guests, wasn¡¯t thinking straight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as I please! Why are you all standing there? Get rid of them!¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Fred¡¯s voice cut through the tension like a knife as he stepped forward with the calm authority of the Finch family¡¯s head.


    With so many people watching, letting M force Shawn and Lily out would only fuel the gossip. The Finch family¡¯s reputation was already on shaky ground.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s emotions have been unstable since we lost our grandfather. Please, forgive her outburst,¡± Fred said.


    Shawn¡¯s face softened.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I only came to pay my respects to your grandfather. But it seems my presence isn¡¯t needed. I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, I apologize on my sister¡¯s behalf.¡±


    M was about to blow a fuse.


    ¡°Fred!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fred hissed. ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing us all.¡±


    M fell silent, biting back her anger as Fred invited Shawn to stay.


    Lily, satisfied, rolled her eyes dramatically as she followed Shawn inside. The crowd of onlookers began to disperse, murmuring amongst themselves. Katherine¡¯s mother pulled her aside.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between Shawn and Lily? Are they seeing each other?¡±


    Katherine replied, ¡°No.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi dear readers! Hope you liked the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 511

    ?<strong>Chapter 511:</strong>


    ¡°Well, they soon will be! Did you see how fiercely she defended him?¡± Agate sighed. ¡°Even Shawn might have a girlfriend soon, and yet you still don¡¯t have anyone reliable by your side!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± Bobby chimed in as he approached. ¡°Agate, am I not reliable?¡±


    Agate chuckled, artfully dodging the question.


    ¡°Bobby, where are your parents?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re on their way.¡± Bobby casually threw an arm over Katherine¡¯s shoulders, the gesture more friendly than intimate. Together, they looked more like childhood friends than a couple.


    ¡°Am I not reliable?¡± Bobby pressed, eager for a real answer, while Katherine raised an eyebrow at her mother, waiting to see how she¡¯d respond.


    ¡°You¡¯re reliable, Bobby, but isn¡¯t your family already arranging a match for you?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Bobby waved off the concern. ¡°If Katherine agrees to marry me, I¡¯ll call off everything. She and I have real feelings!¡±


    Agateughed, her tone yful. ¡°Oh, Bobby, your marriage is practically set in stone. Canceling it? Your father would have your legs broken!¡±


    Bobby turned to Katherine. ¡°Would you mind marrying a cripple? We¡¯ve known each other forever.¡±


    Katherine smiled politely, her words blunt but teasing, ¡°Yes, I would.¡±


    ¡°Heartless woman!¡± Bobby eximed.


    They all walked inside together. Shawn, standing in the courtyard, watched Katherine and Bobby¡¯s interaction.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± Lily called out.


    He ignored her and strode over to Katherine¡¯s parents instead.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Nash, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    Turner gave Shawn a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Shawn, good to see you! Ignore the chatter outside. We know you¡¯re a good man. If you ever need anything, just let us know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Speaking of which, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask for your help with.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes drifted to Katherine, lingering on Bobby¡¯s arm around her. Sensing the tension, Bobby removed his arm and licked his lips. Oblivious to the silent exchange, Turner asked, ¡°What can we help with?¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile was faint. ¡°I¡¯m of the age where I should be thinking about marriage.¡±


    Agate raised an eyebrow, her eyes darting to Lily. ¡°Asking for our help? Haven¡¯t you already found someone you fancy?¡±


    ¡°Lily and I are just friends. There¡¯s someone else I¡¯m interested in, but she doesn¡¯t share the same feelings.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Agate¡¯s curiosity piqued. ¡°And which lucky woman might that be? Would you like us to y matchmaker?¡±


    Shawn began, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a liking to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dad! Mom! Let¡¯s find a ce to sit!¡± Katherine interjected, cutting Shawn off.


    ¡°Excuse me, youngdy, I have yet toplete my inquiry!¡± Agateined.


    Katherine dragged her parents away.


    Those privy to the situation could discern that Katherine was intentionally concealing something. Bobby was on the verge of smirking when he glimpsed Shawn¡¯s frosty re from the periphery of his vision.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 512

    ?<strong>Chapter 512:</strong>


    ¡°You know Katherine and I are just friends, right?¡± Bobby forced a strained smile, fully aware that Shawn appeared poised to strike at any moment.


    Shawn¡¯s gaze shifted to Bobby¡¯s arm, which had been wrapped around Katherine earlier.


    ¡°Maintain your distance. If you¡¯re so fond of touching her, I¡¯ll simply remove that arm for you.¡±


    Bobby scoffed internally. Yet Shawn¡¯s expression remained deadly serious, devoid of even the slightest trace of humor. Bobby had long been aware that he was a constant irritant in Shawn¡¯s life. It was wiser not to antagonize him.


    Bobby promptly departed in search of hispanions.


    Katherine guided her parents to a secluded corner seat, while Shawn took a seat beside her, exuding a calm demeanor. Katherine¡¯s mother resumed her earlier inquiry.


    ¡°Shawn, who is the girl you like? I am able to assist you with that.¡±


    Discover more at galnovels


    Seated between the two, Katherine felt as if she were treading on eggshells, feigning tranquility as she sipped her water. If her parents discovered that Shawn harbored feelings for her, they would undoubtedly give their approval.


    Her parents had consistently held a favorable view of Shawn and would undoubtedly wee him as a prospective son-inw. Katherine¡¯s nuptials might very well be expedited in favor of Shawn.


    She was beginning to develop a headache, yet Shawn refrained from continuing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll try on my own first. If I can¡¯t seed, I¡¯ll ask for your help.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Katherine experienced a profound sense of relief as a burden was lifted from her shoulders, allowing her to resume sipping her water.


    Shawn averted his gaze, intentionally directing it towards Katherine¡¯s face. When she frowned, his smile broadened significantly.


    Shawn had prated the depths of her thoughts with remarkable rity. This man was undoubtedly doing it intentionally. He was purposefully uttering these remarks in the presence of her parents.


    Katherine felt increasingly disquieted and could no longer remain seated.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The front hall was excessively congested. Seeking a moment of tranquility, Katherine decided to retreat to the pavilion at the rear.


    Seated beneath the pavilion, she ignited a cigarette to soothe her tumultuous emotions.


    In fact, it was not impossible for her to ept Shawn. Katherine had a penchant for individuals who were morepetent than herself, and now, with the revtion that Shawn was Frankie, wasn¡¯t that precisely what she had always desired?


    No, no.


    Katherine shook her head.


    Shawn dared to lie to her! Unforgivable.


    ¡°Miss, isn¡¯t this a bit much?¡±


    A voice from behind abruptly interrupted Katherine¡¯s contemtions. It was M, whose voice was unmistakable.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Shawn is allergic to peanuts. Just hand him this drink with peanut butter. I want to see him embarrass himself in front of everyone!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 513

    ?<strong>Chapter 513:</strong>


    ¡°If things get out of hand, he could die!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    M was so engrossed in her quest for retribution against Shawn that she failed to notice Katherine seated beneath the pavilion.


    ¡°There¡¯s a doctor in my family. I won¡¯t let him die, but I want him to make a fool of himself in public. Let¡¯s see if he dares to oppose me again!¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    The servant¡¯s voice faded into silence as she locked eyes with Katherine.


    ¡°Miss!¡±


    Katherine extinguished her cigarette and approached with a smile, gracefully maneuvering through the columns to confront M.


    M was acutely aware of Katherine¡¯s close ties to the Watson family, and being overheard by her was indeed an unfortunate stroke of fate.


    ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t meddle!¡±


    Katherine scoffed, seizing the drink from the servant¡¯s tray and sttering it onto M¡¯s face without uttering a single word. The peanut butter had notpletely dissolved, resulting in a brown globule on M¡¯s chest that resembled something rather distasteful.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± M could not endure being harassed in her own home. She raised her hand, only to have it intercepted by Katherine.


    Katherine possessed strength that surpassed most women. In school, she frequently bested her troublesome male ssmates, often reducing them to tears. She even operated seven boxing gyms across the nation, making M no match for her prowess.


    ¡°Ah!¡± the servant eximed in astonishment, observing Katherine effortlessly subduing M with a single hand. M knelt on the ground, her hair firmly grasped by Katherine,pelling her face to tilt upward.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Go get someone!¡±


    The servant shook herself from her stupor, poised to flee, but Katherine intervened.


    ¡°Shawn has previously faced a near-fatality due to peanuts. You want to present him with peanut butter? Is this your endeavor at homicide? Proceed; I am eager to see whether Fred will align himself with you or with rationality.¡±


    The servant hesitated to move, acutely aware that M was at fault. If this information reached Fred, M would find herself in even deeper trouble.


    Katherine leaned in and warned M, ¡°If you dare to confront the Watson family again, I will ensure you face the consequences.¡± Katherine tightened her grip, and M refrained from uttering a single sound.


    ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    M¡¯s expression was defiant, yet the painpelled her to acquiesce. ¡°Yes, yes, I heard you.¡±


    Only then did Katherine release her.


    Back in the front hall, someone presented Shawn with a beverage. Engrossed in his conversation with Katherine¡¯s mother, he epted it without a second thought and drank it.


    Shawn took a gulp and instantly sensed that something was amiss.


    Agate observed the alteration in his expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 514

    ?<strong>Chapter 514:</strong>


    ¡°There¡¯s peanut butter.¡±


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Agate, cognizant of Shawn¡¯s peanut allergy, leapt to her feet in rm. ¡°Quick, spit it out!¡± But it was toote.


    Shawn got up. ¡°I have medicine in my car.¡±


    He needed to take it before the allergic reaction kicked in. Shawn hurriedly departed, scarcely having time to acknowledge Katherine as he rushed past.


    Katherine grasped the gravity of the situation. It appeared that M wasn¡¯t entirely naive; she had devised a contingency n. However, there was no time for her to confront M; Katherine pursued Shawn instead.


    Shawn flung open the car door, feeling increasingly suffocated as his throat constricted and throbbed with pain. He reached for the glovepartment, but his hand grasped only empty space, even though the medicine was tantalizingly close.


    His face felt grotesquely swollen, and his vision was blurring. Atst, he was unable to draw breath and crumpled onto the passenger seat.


    ¡°Shawn! Shawn!¡± Katherine arrived with a doctor.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub


    The doctor administered an injection just in the nick of time, and Shawn gradually regained consciousness, although his skin remained ruddy and his throat was excruciatingly swollen.


    ¡°Feeling any better?¡± the doctor asked.


    Shawn nodded wearily.


    ¡°Do you have any medication?¡±


    Shawnbored to lift a finger, directing it toward the glovepartment. Katherine, bracing him, bent down to retrieve the medicine and administered two pills to him.


    A few minutester, the redness diminished, and Shawn was able to speak, though with considerable difficulty.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    The Finch family¡¯s private doctor nodded.


    ¡°It is imperative that you proceed to the hospital for a thorough examination. Your allergic reaction was pronounced; you cannot afford to be negligent.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After the doctor departed, Katherine resolved to escort Shawn to the hospital.


    As the car left the Finch family¡¯s parking lot, Shawn rested his head against the passenger seat, staring wistfully at Katherine.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Katherine reflected on running into M just now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to have a backup n.¡±


    Shawn sneered in disdain.


    ¡°She almost killed me.¡±


    ¡°Cease your chatter and get some rest.¡± Shawn shut his eyes.


    He heard Katherine¡¯s phone chime. She answered promptly.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m taking Shawn to the hospital. It¡¯s nothing too severe, but I want him examined just to be certain. We likely won¡¯t make it back tonight, so you all should proceed and go home.¡±


    At the hospital, Shawn was connected to an intravenous drip, the sterile fluid slowly coursing into his veins. Katherine busied herself with errands, shuffling through his medical forms, settling fees, and retrieving his prescribed medication, all actions Shawn silently observed from his bed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 515

    ?<strong>Chapter 515:</strong>


    The infusion dragged on interminably, and Katherine, anxious that Shawn might feel difort from sitting for so long, sought out a room for him to rest in.


    At six in the evening, Katherine, who had sumbed to slumber on the sofa, stirred awake.


    Shawn was engrossed in checking his phone, looking significantly improved.


    ¡°Are you hungry? Should I get something to eat?¡±


    Shawn, empathizing with Katherine¡¯s incessant bustling, remarked, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯ll go grab something to eat.¡± Shawn was rendered utterly speechless.


    Katherine crossed the street to indulge in a pizza, returning with one specially for Shawn.


    When Katherine reentered the hospital room, she beheld Lily seated by Shawn¡¯s bedside, thoughtfully bringing him food and arranging a small table while assisting him in propping himself up.


    ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    ¡°Lily, you don¡¯t have to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shawn, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. I was utterly rmed when you informed me. M is truly over the top! I¡¯ve already reprimanded her, and her brother certainly won¡¯t let her get away with it easily!¡±


    Shawn remained silent but understood that Lily meant no harm. A thud resonated from outside, heralding the unmistakable sound of a substantial object being unceremoniously discarded into a trash can.


    Through the transparent pane of the hospital room door, Shawn caught a fleeting glimpse of Katherine as she traversed the corridor. It was but a momentary profile, leaving him unable to discern the nuances of her expression.


    However, she did not enter, clearly having caught sight of him in thepany of Lily.


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    Shawn remained silent, resolutely yanking out the IV and casting aside the covers with determined haste.


    ¡°Shawn! Where are you going?¡±


    Shawn bolted out of the room, only to be confronted by a discarded pizza. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he surged forward, hastening in the direction where Katherine had retreated.


    Katherine stood in the elevator, a profound sense of confusion enveloping her as she grappled with the inexplicable emotions of distress swirling within her.


    After all, she was the one who introduced Lily to Shawn.


    As the elevator doors gradually creaked shut, a gnarled hand, intricately veined, unexpectedly intruded into the narrowing gap, halting their descent.


    The ponderous doors swung open once more, and Shawn, breathless and resolute, seized Katherine by the hand, pulling her out without the slightest hesitation.


    ¡°Why are you leaving?¡± he asked.


    Katherine averted her gaze from Shawn, yet as her eyes fell upon his bruised hand, the icy veneer surrounding her began to melt ever so slightly.


    ¡°Given that you are savoring some solitary time with her, what reason do I have to intrude upon your moment?¡±


    The more Katherine pondered the situation, the more her anger intensified. She had devoted an entire day to Shawn, bustling about on errands, and what had he done in return? In the time she had gone out to eat, he had Lily in the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 516

    ?<strong>Chapter 516:</strong>


    Shawn¡¯s hand throbbed painfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move from here.¡±


    He made his way to the nurse¡¯s station to procure a Band-Aid, ncing back every few seconds to ensure that Katherine remained in ce. Once the nurse had expertly bandaged his wound, he returned and grasped Katherine¡¯s hand, leading her to the window.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shawn simted a sense of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Isn¡¯t this precisely what you desired, seeing me and Lily together?¡±


    Shawn¡¯sment abruptly brought Katherine back to the present.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds


    ¡°Yes, I was the one who introduced you to Lily. Congrattions seem fitting; your rtionship has indeed progressed. If I¡¯d known you wanted to see her, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed at the hospital this whole time.¡±


    As Katherine turned to walk away, a strong pull on her arm stopped her, and suddenly, she was wrapped in Shawn¡¯s warm embrace.


    Katherine¡¯s initial reaction was to escape, but Shawn¡¯s firm grip immobilized her, her heart racing faster with each passing second.


    ¡°You¡¯re clearly jealous, just admit it.¡±


    Angered, Katherine stomped hard on Shawn¡¯s foot, managing to free herself from his grasp. ¡°Shawn, who do you think you are? You can be close to anyone you choose. Do you really think I¡¯d waste my time being jealous of you?¡±


    ¡°It makes no difference whether you admit it or not.¡±


    As Shawn advanced, Katherine retreated until her back hit the wall.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that you feel nothing for me.¡± A confident smile yed across Shawn¡¯s face.


    Katherine detested that smug look, as if he had her cornered like a mouse. Who did he think he was? How much did he presume to know about her? Why did he believe he could understand all her thoughts and actions so effortlessly? Such arrogance.


    ¡°Shawn, you think you¡¯re so smart, using Lily to provoke me, manipting me with your dual identities. Do you feel proud of yourself now?¡±


    To anyone observing, Katherine¡¯s demeanor was unmistakably cold and hostile.


    Shawn took a step back, giving Katherine some space.


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Katherine locked eyes with Shawn. They were in a shadowy corner where even the faintest light from outside failed to prate.


    Shawn¡¯s features were sharply defined.


    ¡°Then answer me this¡ªare you Frankie?¡± Shawn¡¯s eyshes fluttered.


    A brief silence ensued,sting only a couple of seconds, yet it seemed to stretch on forever.


    Katherine scoffed derisively. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Katherine¡­¡± Shawn reached out for her hand, but she moved away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Katherine, I made a mistake.¡±


    Katherine inhaled deeply. ¡°You didn¡¯t make a mistake; I was just naive. It¡¯s better we clear the air now. I truly hope you and Lily find happiness together.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 517

    ?<strong>Chapter 517:</strong>


    ¡°Katherine, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Shawn hurried after her, blocking her path and gripping her shoulders firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were Ke at first. I thought about telling you the truth, but I feared it would make you angry. Katherine, I am truly sorry!¡±


    ¡°Your apologies change nothing. I can¡¯t bear to look at you right now.¡±


    Dazed, Shawn loosened his hold, and as Katherine began to walk away, she suddenly noticed Lily standing at the corner. The situation was agonizing. Lily¡¯s innocent expression made Katherine feel like the other woman.


    ¡°Katherine, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Katherine paused. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Lily looked puzzled.


    Unable to articte her feelings, Katherine nced toward Shawn in the distance before walking away, head down. Sensing the tension between Katherine and Shawn, Lily chose not to inquire further. Knowing sometimes ignorance was bliss, she acted as though nothing was wrong.


    G  a lno  ve ls . is where the magic begins


    ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s head back before our meal cools off.¡±


    She reached for Shawn¡¯s arm, but he pulled away gently.


    ¡°Lily, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    With a forced smile, Lily responded, ¡°Why does everyone keep apologizing to me today? I¡¯ve been ready all along.¡±


    Shawn averted his eyes. ¡°I still have feelings for her.¡±


    ¡°But she doesn¡¯t feel the same about you.¡±


    ¡°I know, yet I can¡¯t seem to let go.¡±


    Lily¡¯s smile grew strained as emotion tightened her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do everything I can to win your heart, Shawn.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    Shawn hugged her politely and with restraint.


    ¡°You deserve better. I truly wish you happiness.¡±


    He then patted Lily¡¯s head, the same way he did with Joelle.


    Tears escaped Lily¡¯s eyes despite her best efforts. She quickly processed her mix of grief, sadness, and reluctance. She loved him, but he had no feelings for her. Both Lily and Shawn were suffering.


    ¡°Shawn, I wish you happiness too.¡± Lily straightened, leaving with a stiff posture, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    Back at the hospital room, Shawn attempted to call Katherine, but she continued to hang up. Assuming his Frankie persona, Shawn sent a detailed message exining the situation, but it went unanswered, like a stone sinking into the ocean.


    Katherine was indeed upset. Shawn¡¯s worst fear hade true.


    Without hesitation, Shawn grabbed his coat and headed to Katherine¡¯s apartment to wait for her. However, Katherine had been staying at her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Upon her return, Katherine entered looking weary.


    Agate inquired, ¡°How¡¯s Shawn?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. That poor boy had it tough since he was little.¡± Katherine walked by Agate, showing little interest.


    As she left, Agate called out, ¡°Hey, who is Shawn interested in?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 518

    ?<strong>Chapter 518:</strong>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Lily?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Katherine headed upstairs. Agate and Turner exchanged nces, sensing something in her response but refrained from probing further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not bother her anymore. She¡¯s probably too tired from work to care about who Shawn likes,¡± Turner suggested.


    ¡°So Shawn does have his eyes on someone? That makes me even more curious,¡± Agate muttered, sitting on the sofa. ¡°He¡¯s an adult now, and with his parents gone, he may not have anyone to turn to for rtionship advice.¡±


    Just then, thendline phone on the end table beside her started ringing.


    Agate picked it up and spoke into the receiver.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s sote. Why did you call?¡±


    ¡°Is Katherine home?¡±


    ¡°She just got back.¡±


    ¡°How does she seem?¡±


    ¡°Uh, she¡­¡± Agate trailed off, ncing upstairs at Katherine¡¯s room and recalling her reaction earlier. Then, realization struck. ¡°She¡¯s fine, but I gotta ask. Is the girl you like actually my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Nash,¡± Shawn said, confirming Agate¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡± Agate eximed, covering her mouth in pure surprise and delight. The kid she had watched grow up had feelings for her daughter? What a revtion!


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Nash, you know I¡¯d never joke about something like this. I like Katherine, and from the day I realized my feelings, my heart has been set on marrying her.¡±


    Agate could barely contain the wave of excitement his confession stirred in her.


    Shawn continued politely, ¡°But I¡¯d like you to keep this between us for now. I want Katherine to like me because she genuinely feels the same, not because she¡¯s being pressured to reciprocate my feelings. I hope you understand that.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Shawn. Don¡¯t worry.


    After hanging up, Agate eagerly leaned forward and whispered.


    Katherine neither confirmed nor denied the im. Over these days, she had sorted out her feelings. While she was not entirely averse to the idea of pursuing something with Shawn, she found herself unable to surmount the lingering betrayal of his deception.


    The only means by which she could alleviate her inner turmoil was by immersing herself in the pursuit of financial gain. Seizing the opportunity presented by Shawn, Katherine entrusted him with several project proposals for his thorough evaluation.


    Shawn assisted her in discerning which proposals were viable investment opportunities and which were cleverly disguised scams. They engaged in lively conversation at the rooftop lounge, the sun¡¯s gentle warmth enveloping them from above. Katherine removed her trench coat, unveiling a white knitted sweater beneath.


    Shawn followed suit, shedding his suit jacket to reveal a crisp white shirt underneath.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 519

    ?<strong>Chapter 519:</strong>


    Katherine effortlessly discerned Shawn¡¯s subtle intentions but opted to leave them unchallenged, finding his blend of childishness and charm both amusing and unexpectedly endearing.


    ¡°This project is worth considering,¡± Shawn remarked, casting a sidelong nce at Katherine, whose expression betrayed a momentary distraction.


    ¡°Reaching a conclusion is merely insufficient; one must cultivate the ability to analyze. The insights I impart are far more invaluable than the conclusion itself.¡±


    Katherine felt a slight wave of drowsiness wash over her, but she was determined not to give Shawn any reason to think she was beingzy. With a conscious effort, she straightened her posture and refocused.


    ¡°Are you feeling sleepy?¡± Shawn nced at his watch. It was just past noon, and they had enjoyed a light lunch that, as expected, left a lingering sense of drowsiness. Yawning, Katherine replied, ¡°Yes, just a little. I¡¯ve been having trouble getting a good night¡¯s sleeptely.¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Thinking about me?¡±


    ¡°You wish!¡± Katherine retorted, propping her chin on her hands. ¡°I was out with Bobbyst night, having a bit of fun.¡±


    ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.???


    At the mention of Bobby, the atmosphere around Shawn seemed to drop several degrees. A noticeable chill swept through the conversation. His feelings toward Bobby went beyond mere dislike; they were deep-rooted and palpable.


    Katherine suddenly remembered the long message Shawn had sent her, exining why he, as Frankie, had ended their rtionship at that time.


    ¡°Did you really think I ended things because of Bobby?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What else? Isn¡¯t it sad that I can¡¯t find a real girlfriend? Should I just settle for being the other guy in an online fling?¡±


    Katherine couldn¡¯t help butugh as she took in Shawn¡¯s words.


    Both of them recalled their past online exchanges, filled with cringe-worthy terms of endearment like ¡°baby¡± and ¡°darling.¡±


    The very thought of Shawn using those words on the other end sent an unsettling shiver down Katherine¡¯s spine, making her skin crawl with difort. It was as though she were watching a familiar face perform aedic routine on stage¡ªawkward, yet strangely entertaining.


    Then, she understood. If she had known that Frankie was really Shawn all along, her initial reaction would have been like being struck by a bolt of lightning. It would have been a revtion so shocking it would have left her utterly stunned.


    ¡°Bobby and I are just friends. We¡¯ve never crossed that line, not in all these years,¡± she added, her voice steady.


    Shawn¡¯s curiosity piqued, he asked, ¡°Why are you telling me all of this? Are you worried I might get jealous?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m genuinely concerned about Bobby. Every time he¡¯s around you, it¡¯s like a deer caught in the headlights,¡± Katherine replied, a hint of worry in her voice.


    Shawn¡¯s displeasure surfaced again. ¡°You¡¯re concerned about him? It looks like he wants to get himself hurt.¡±


    ¡°Go easy on him,¡± Katherine said, her voice calm but firm.


    Shawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°If Bobby and I both fell into the water, who would you save first?¡±


    Katherine leaned back, taking a sharp breath. ¡°I refuse to entertain such a ridiculous question.¡±


    Shawn smirked, unfazed by her reaction. ¡°Then answer something a little less ridiculous,¡± he said, twirling a pen skillfully between his fingers. ¡°What would you say to the idea of being my girlfriend?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 520

    <strong>Chapter 520:</strong>


    The sunlight streamed down, gently illuminating him and casting a warm glow over his skin. His eyes sparkled, reflecting an almost magical allure. For a moment, Katherine was transported back to high school, recalling how the girls in her ss would eagerly discuss a dashing senior who had captured their imaginations. She had once gone over to investigate and found it was none other than Shawn.


    But she hadn¡¯t been disappointed¡ªShawn was undeniably handsome.


    Back then, he wore his school uniform, sitting by the window, twirling a pen while deep in thought. It was a habit he still had, even to this day.


    Over the years, Shawn¡¯s youthful features had matured into a strikingly sharp and chiseled face, but Katherine¡¯s perception of him remained rooted in the past¡ªuntil recently.


    ¡°What do you like about me, exactly?¡± she asked, curiosity creeping into her voice.


    ¡°A lot,¡± Shawn replied without hesitation.


    ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°You¡¯re sunny and cheerful, and being with you feels easy and carefree. If we were together, life wouldn¡¯t be asplicated as it is for Joelle and Adrian. Your generosity and patience save so much unnecessary trouble.¡±


    Katherine listened intently, a slight flush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    ¡°Am I truly that remarkable?¡± she asked, her voice soft.


    ¡°You are,¡± Shawn replied with a warm, confident smile. ¡°Those unfortunate suitors you dated in the past never recognized your true value. Only I truly understand how exceptional you are.¡±


    ¡°Stop ttering me!¡± Katherine said, her tone light but with an edge of difort. She nced at her watch, her expression shifting with urgency. ¡°I must take my leave; I have a client meeting scheduled for this afternoon. Farewell!¡± She hastily gathered the documents scattered across the table.


    Shawn observed her, acutely aware of her tendencies. Her evasion of his question was unmistakably a subtle form of avoidance. She was avoiding her own heart.


    Avoidance was certainly preferable to outright rejection. Shawn did not rush to leave. Instead, he ordered a cup of coffee and lingered, responding to a few emails on hisptop.


    ¡°Shawn?¡± a melodious female voice called out.


    Shawn looked up, meeting a pair of eyes brimming with surprise. It was Lina Riley, his high school ssmate and first girlfriend.


    In just two seconds, Shawn¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of courteous detachment. His smile became impably formal, devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he said, his voice neutral.


    ¡°I thought my eyes were deceiving me,¡± Lina remarked, settling into the chair that Katherine had recently vacated. ¡°How have you beentely?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Shawn replied, offering a brief smile.


    ¡°And you?¡± he asked, his eyes flicking briefly to Lina¡¯s hand, where a ring once resided. Now, ity conspicuously bare.


    Lina shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I felt this good after the divorce.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Shawn took a sip of his coffee.


    Lina anticipated his inquiry about the divorce, but Shawn remained silent, his expression unreadable. The weight of the silence hung between them, and after a few moments, Lina awkwardly changed the subject.


    ¡°I noticed you were talking to someone earlier. Is she your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shawn answered tly.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Saturday! Enjoy every moment, rx, and let the good vibes flow. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 521

    ?<strong>Chapter 521:</strong>


    Lina exhaled deeply, the weight of the relief she felt washing over her.


    Shawn added, ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her.¡±


    Lina¡¯s smile became strained, the words hitting harder than she¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Do you really need to pursue someone?¡± she asked, trying to mask the sting.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time pursuing a girl. I rushed things, and she got upset,¡± Shawn confessed, his tone tinged with frustration.


    Lina¡¯s smile faded further. In the past, she had been the one to pursue Shawn, which had led to their being together. Now, hearing him talk about his pursuit of another woman stung more than she cared to admit.


    Shawn nced at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should go.¡±


    Lina rose with him, her movements slow, hesitant.


    ¡°Shawn, let¡¯s exchange our contact information. Maybe we can have dinner sometime.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Shawn responded coolly, his indifference clear. The finality of his words settled in the space between them, and it was that coldness that truly devastated her.


    ¡°The moment you chose to leave me for my best friend during my family crisis, you should have known that we could no longer be friends.¡±


    Lina froze, her body stiffening in ce. Shawn¡¯s words cut through the air, drawing the attention of the people at the next table. They scrutinized her openly, their gazes filled with unabashed curiosity. A wave of humiliation and difort crashed over her.


    ¡°Shawn, I had my reasons at that time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reasons,¡± Shawn replied coldly.


    With that, he drove back alone, the weight of his thoughts pressing heavily on him. Memories surged in his mind, unstoppable, like a torrential wave.


    In high school, he had been as popr as Lina, the ss belle. Many boys had admired her. During those carefree days of youth, Shawn had been captivated by her fleeting smiles.


    However, he had a distinct idiosyncrasy: he often detested what the majority admired. Despite this, during their senior year, Lina had boldly confessed her feelings for him in front of the entire ss.


    Shawn, unwilling to embarrass her and fueled by his own vanity, had agreed. Their rtionship, once formed, blossomed with remarkable stability, though it was always anchored by his family¡¯s affluence.


    Before his family¡¯s financial downfall, Shawn had nned to marry Lina. But after the crisis hit, she ended their rtionship and, just six monthster, married his best friend.


    Shawn stopped reflecting for a moment, his thoughts darkening. After the family incident, each day had felt like an unending nightmare. He had been forced to mature quickly, facing harsh stares, betrayal, and a series of devastating blows that left him drained, stripping away any will to endure.


    Were it not for Joelle, Shawn knew he might have sumbed to despair.


    His phone rang, pulling him out of his reverie. He maneuvered to the side of the road to answer it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    It was Katherine calling.


    ¡°Hey, Shawn. I find myself avable tonight. Would you be interested in joining me for dinner?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 522

    ?<strong>Chapter 522:</strong>


    Shawn finally managed to smile. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After enjoying a film that evening, they felt reluctant to conclude the night, prompting them to venture to a bar instead.


    Katherine had chosen a nightclub that Bobby frequently visited, intending to alleviate the palpable tension between him and Shawn.


    As soon as they stepped inside, they spotted Bobby dancing at the center of the floor, effortlesslymanding the spotlight. He was dressed in his characteristic mboyance, dancing intimately with provocatively dressed women. The screen shed, ¡°Congrattions to Bobby Kelly for exceeding a million dors in expenditures at our club.¡± Katherine dispatched a waiter to summon him over.


    Bobby paused, squinting in the subdued light as he tried to discern Katherine¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Kathy! Come join us!¡±


    In the next moment, Bobby locked eyes with Shawn¡¯s frosty stare and instantlyposed himself, like a child caught by his own father.


    Shawn and Katherine each ordered a drink and settled at the bar counter. Bobby, with the upper buttons of his shirt unfastened, sauntered over.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both opt for a private room? Isn¡¯t it rather noisy here?¡±


    Katherine let out a derisive snort and replied, ¡°If we chose a private room, we couldn¡¯t fully appreciate your dance.¡±


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t mock me.¡± Bobby turned to Shawn with a ttering smile. ¡°Shawn, are you here to indulge in a drink?¡±


    Shawn maintained an impassive expression and retorted, ¡°Or am I here merely to sleep?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile.¡±


    That evening, Bobby audaciously draped an arm around Shawn¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been extolling your virtues to Katherine. Although I¡¯ve known her for a longer duration, I firmly align myself with you. You and Katherine are a perfect match!¡±


    Katherine interjected, ¡°Bobby, you seem to fear Shawn, yet not me? Should I call your dad? He ought to investigate what his engaged son is up to in this establishment every day, right?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Bobby eximed, clearly exasperated. ¡°Let¡¯s seek out a private room for a more candid conversation!¡±


    As Bobby enjoyed the gatherings, he made a few calls and invited his friends over. Katherine and Shawn settled side by side, and everyone instinctively assumed they were a couple. This worked in their favor, as it spared them from any inappropriate jests that might have been directed at them.


    The group spent the night ying card games, drinking, and tossing dice, losing track of time until it was well beyond midnight.


    Meanwhile, at the airport, M was desperately pleading with Fred.


    ¡°Fred, I don¡¯t want to go overseas.¡±


    Fred remained firm in his decision.


    ¡°You almost got Shawn killed. I can¡¯t handle you anymore. Go abroad and do whatever you want over there.¡±


    M turned to Gracie, hoping for help.


    ¡°Gracie, please help me!¡±


    ¡°M, you¡¯ve truly crossed a line this time. Inflicting harm is no joke. You owe Fred a sincere apology.¡±


    ¡°I did nothing wrong! They instigated me first!¡± M retorted, still clinging to the belief that, even after Stephen¡¯s passing, her family would continue to indulge her. She was the pampered princess, unwilling to back down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 523

    ?<strong>Chapter 523:</strong>


    But Fred had no patience for her antics. He didn¡¯t want to see M offend every distinguished family in Illerith.


    ¡°If that¡¯s how you feel, then there¡¯s nothing more to say. You¡¯re going overseas, and our parents agree.¡±


    ¡°I refuse!¡±


    ¡°M, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± said a man standing nearby, adjusting his sses.


    It was Niko Gray, M¡¯s fianc¨¦, a carefully chosenpanion by Stephen before his death.


    Holding their luggage, Niko added, ¡°M, we¡¯ll stay there for a couple of years. If you still don¡¯t like it, we cane back.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± M pushed him away, her voice rising in agitation.


    ¡°If you want to go, then go alone!¡± She tried to flee, but the bodyguards swiftly apprehended her.


    Check exclusive content g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Fred! Fred! You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Fred ignored M¡¯s desperate cries and, taking Gracie¡¯s hand, calmly said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    M¡¯s voice rose in desperation. ¡°Fred! I know I was wrong! Don¡¯t send me away!¡±


    Her confession was nothing but a maniption to avoid the prospect of going abroad. Fred and Gracie both knew this, and without sparing another nce, they proceeded.


    M was escorted onto the ne by the bodyguards, who apanied her and Niko throughout their entire journey to Paris.


    Having lived overseas before, M was quite familiar with the city.


    As the car passed the iconic Eiffel Tower, it made its way to her residence.


    M watched as tourists snapped photos at the famousndmark. In her heightened state of anxiety, her eyes fell upon Joelle and Adrian, who were standing in the middle of the street with their child, preparing for a photo.


    At first, M thought she might be imagining it, but after rubbing her eyes, she realized that her perception was indeed correct. Adrian and his family were here.


    ¡°Niko,¡± M called out, her tone softer now. ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Niko nodded earnestly, his sincerity clear.


    ¡°M, I truly admire you. You are exceptional in every way. Being with you feels like a genuine blessing. I promised your grandpa that I would always protect you.¡±


    ¡°Then do me a favor.¡± M crossed her arms and raised her chin in a haughty manner.


    ¡°Tell me. As long as it lies within my capacity, I will fulfill it without hesitation!¡± M scoffed.


    A man devoid of fortitude. Niko paled inparison to Adrian, yet at least he exhibited amendable obedience. Stephen had astutely chosen someone from a less prominent lineage to ensure that M wouldn¡¯t be mistreated in the future. Money talks.


    M¡¯s social standing eclipsed that of Niko¡¯s, affording her the authority tomand him as she saw fit.


    ¡°Do you see that family of three capturing photographs? Go take their things¡ªpassports, credit cards, currency, mobile devices. Then throw them all into the Seine River!¡±


    Niko hesitated.


    ¡°Huh? Won¡¯t we get caught? I¡¯ve never stolen anything before. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be good at it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 524

    ?<strong>Chapter 524:</strong>


    ¡°You just said you¡¯d do anything for me, and now you¡¯re backing out?¡± M¡¯s irritation escted in response to Niko¡¯s visible reluctance, her frustration simmering beneath the surface.


    ¡°Do not make promises you cannot fulfill!¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Niko acquiesced.


    ¡°But what if we get caught?¡±


    ¡°What is there to fear? There are pickpockets on this very street every day! Lots of people get stolen from, and no one has time to concern themselves with you. Besides, even if you get caught, I am right here. Do you honestly believe I have just wasted my time in Paris all these years?¡±


    Niko was reassured by M¡¯s words.


    The car came to a stop at the next intersection, and Niko put on a coat and a hat, subtly obscuring his identity before heading toward Adrian and his family.


    Adrian and Joelle were entirely absorbed in capturing images of Aurora, who was preserving moments for Rnd to cherish in the future.


    None of them noticed that Joelle¡¯s bag had been shed open, its contents gone.


    Niko returned to the vehicle, his heart racing with intense fervor.


    ¡°Did you get it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Niko responded, perspiration cascading down his brow.


    ¡°What should I do next? Throw them into the river?¡±


    M had initially intended to do that, but now she perceived it as far too lenient.


    ¡°Give them to me.¡±


    After Joelle and Adrian discovered their belongings were missing, they promptly went to report the incident to the police. Unfortunately, the chances of recovering their lost items were slim, so they headed back to their hotel after providing their statements. By evening, the police contacted Adrian through the hotel.


    ¡°Your items have been found, but only one person can retrieve them.¡±


    Adrian found the condition unusual but decided to go alone. He was directed to another hotel, where upon arrival, he was told to enter a specific room.


    When he pushed the door open, he saw three passports and ID cardsid out on the white bedspread, even with the lights turned off. To stay cautious, Adrian left the door open as he walked in. However, only a few steps in, the door abruptly mmed shut, and in the faint light, he sensed someone lunging at him. Caught off guard, Adrian stumbled backward and bumped into a vase.


    Thankfully, the carpeted floor prevented the vase from breaking, keeping the noise to a minimum.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    M stayed quiet, her cheeks flushed as she embraced Adrian, her hands exploring his muscr chest.


    Angry, Adrian quickly grabbed one of M¡¯s hands and forcibly moved her aside. He then turned on the light to find M lying on the floor.


    ¡°M?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you want your belongings back, you have to stay here tonight,¡± M snorted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost your mind.¡± Adrian dismissed her and moved towards the bed.


    M quickly followed and embraced him again.


    ¡°What does Joelle have that I don¡¯t? I can be everything she is and more. And you don¡¯t have to worry about any consequences. Whatever happens here, she¡¯ll never find out!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 525

    ?<strong>Chapter 525:</strong>


    ¡°Get off me!¡±


    M was pushed away yet again but continued to pursue Adrian relentlessly. Within just a few meters, Adrian had to fend her off three times, with M clinging to him persistently each time. At his breaking point, Adrian struck M across the face.


    ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    M touched her cheek, still determined.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Adrian remained silent and expressionless as he picked up the passports and IDs from the bed, confirming they were for Joelle, Aurora, and himself.


    ¡°Where are the phones and bank cards?¡±


    M responded with frustration, ¡°I didn¡¯t steal them. How would I know? This is all I found!¡±


    Those items weren¡¯t of significant value, and securing the essential documents was the priority. The issue of whether M had taken them was irrelevant now; further discussion was futile. The main concern for Adrian was avoiding any prolonged encounter with this unstable woman. If Joelle witnessed this scene, it would be impossible to exin.


    ¡°Adrian Miller!¡± As Adrian headed for the door, M¡¯s voice, filled with sadness, echoed behind him. ¡°Do you really disdain me that much?¡±


    Adrian hesitated momentarily but continued without turning back. From behind, the sound of clothing shifting against skin followed by a soft thud on the carpet could be heard. Adrian made a face of disgust as he reached for the doorknob. He would need a thorough shower once he got back to his hotel room, deciding to discard the clothes he was currently wearing.


    But as he opened the door, there stood Joelle, with Aurora next to her. He stopped abruptly, as did Joelle. Simultaneously, they asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Joelle introduced the man with her, saying, ¡°This is Niko Gray. He imed he found our belongings, and since you weren¡¯t avable, I decided to retrieve them myself.¡±


    Just then, M¡¯s cries for help pierced the air.


    ¡°Help! He tried to rape me! Help!¡±


    Niko¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he barged in, shouting, ¡°M! M!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± M appeared, d only in a towel, pointing furiously at Adrian. ¡°You monster, you tried to assault me! Call the police! I¡¯m calling them right now!¡±


    Niko shot Adrian a menacing look and pulled out his phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m dialing the police this instant!¡±


    Joelle quickly grasped the situation and snatched the phone from Niko. No call had yet been made. Adrian took the phone from her and hurled it against the wall, his expression cold. Niko was livid but held back from saying anything.


    Aurora observed the unfolding drama, clearly distressed and confused. Joelle, maintaining herposure, picked her up. ¡°It looks like we need a serious discussion.¡±


    Joelle considered Aurora her ultimate priority, but M¡¯s actions, especially in front of the child, had crossed a line. Joelle was resolved to address the matter.


    After entrusting Aurora to the hotel manager, Joelle and Adrian headed back upstairs.


    ¡°Joelle, I didn¡¯ty a hand on her.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Joelle was unsettled, but her disgust was directed at M. She was confident that even if Adrian were unfaithful, M wouldn¡¯t be his choice. It was clear to both Joelle and Adrian that M had orchestrated this setup. The missing items were likely another part of M¡¯s scheme.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 526

    ?<strong>Chapter 526:</strong>


    Back in the room, M was lounging on the sofa with her legs crossed, Niko sitting anxiously next to her.


    Joelle cut to the chase and said, ¡°M, do you really find this little performance amusing?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I do,¡± M responded arrogantly, her back still turned to them. ¡°I¡¯ve already had the hotel staff alert the police. Attempted assault, and I¡¯ve got the marks from his p. I won¡¯t say anything else until mywyer gets here.¡±


    M¡¯s usations against Adrian for attempted rape were bolstered by the visible injuries on her body, lending a sense of credibility to her allegations.


    Adrian, confronted with suchpelling evidence, found himself unable to refute the charges.


    When the police arrived, they arrested Adrian without any opportunity for negotiation and escorted him to the station.


    Joelle and Aurora, as his family members, apanied him.


    ¡°Do you have any friends you can contact?¡± a considerate female officer asked, offering Joelle and Aurora assistance in reaching out to anyone they knew.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also lost my phone and don¡¯t really know anyone here. I can¡¯t recall any phone numbers,¡± Joelle replied earnestly.


    ¡°Officer, I swear my husband is innocent! This is a setup!¡±


    The officer, while sympathetic, maintained her impartiality. ¡°He must remain here and cooperate with the investigation.¡±


    Joelle sank back into her chair, her face filled with despair. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Then, she remembered something important. ¡°My brother¡¯s emergency contact number is on my passport. I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    ¡°And where might your passport be?¡± the officer asked.


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It might be with my husband, or possibly with M.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Rising from her seat, the officer set out to locate Adrian. She passed by M, who was wrapped in a nket and had a handprint visible on her face.


    ¡°Niko.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Niko looked at M with concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you cold?¡±


    M gestured for Niko toe closer, and they leaned in, murmuring to each other.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I need you to find for me.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°A high-ranking officer at this station. He once attended my piano recital.¡±


    While adjusting M¡¯s coat, Niko reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, M. With witnesses and your injuries, Adrian can¡¯t avoid justice, even without the leader¡¯s influence.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow anyone to help Joelle,¡± M said firmly, ring at Joelle¡¯s back.


    Her resolve was clear; she intended to prove her dominance over Joelle.


    Niko caught on to M¡¯s real n. She didn¡¯t really need help from the station leader; rather, she wanted him to apply pressure so that Joelle would find no assistance.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Niko showed her full loyalty.


    Shortly afterward, Joelle saw the officering back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 527

    ?<strong>Chapter 527:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we couldn¡¯t reach the contact number listed in the passport.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Joelle asked, catching the self-satisfied look on M¡¯s face.


    She immediately realized something.


    The entire sequence of events, from their stolen belongings to Adrian¡¯s baseless arrest, had been orchestrated by M. Given her familiarity with the area and her connections here, M had the means to manipte the situation.


    Holding the sleeping Aurora, who was exhausted from the ordeal, Joelle could only ept this silent defeat.


    The officer conveyed a message from Adrian.


    ¡°Mrs. Watson, it¡¯s best you and your child return to the hotel for some rest. I will update you tomorrow if there are any developments.¡±


    Aurora, still so young, needed her rest. Left with no other option, Joelle decided to return to the hotel with her.


    Meanwhile, the police called Adrian and M to a separate room for questioning.


    M yed the victim perfectly, sobbing and trembling.


    Niko, visibly upset and seeking justice, shouted, ¡°This ispletely uneptable! Officer, you must ensure justice is served!¡±


    Adrian remained calm. When asked if he had anything to say in his defense, he retorted sarcastically, ¡°Look at my wife. How could she possibly be less desirable than M? Why would I foolishly jeopardize our rtionship for M?¡±


    M¡¯s attorney then pointed to her injuries. ¡°Are you saying these injuries weren¡¯t caused by your violent actions?¡±


    Adrian eyed the handprint on M¡¯s face. His looks were undeniable. M might not consider herself a beauty among women, but she couldn¡¯t deny Adrian¡¯s striking appearance. His indifferent stare was both arrogant and defiant.


    Despite her resentment, M felt shy under Adrian¡¯s intense gaze.


    With a touch of regret, Adrian said, ¡°I should have hit harder. Clearly, she can take it.¡±


    Niko stood up furiously. ¡°That¡¯s crossing the line!¡±


    Adrian ignored them. ¡°Please present any solid proof¡ªbe it video, recordings, or eyewitnesses¡ªthat suggests any misconduct on my part. If you do, I¡¯ll face whateveres. Otherwise, I¡¯ll consider filing a defamationwsuit.¡±


    He stood up, carrying himself with calm confidence, despite being brought in as a suspect. M was momentarily speechless.


    Adrian wasn¡¯t overly concerned, as he had been updating Can on his safety every twenty-four hours back home. Since more than twenty-four hours had passed since Adrian lost his phone, Can was probably already on his way to find him.


    Yet, Adrian kept this thought to himself, worried that M might take extreme actions against Joelle during his detention. For the moment, he needed to maintain the illusion that M was in control, to prevent her from further targeting Joelle.


    At the crack of dawn, Joelle rose, her mind weighed down with worry for Adrian. Sleep had eluded her almost entirely through the long, restless night.


    The crux of the issue was that Adrian had struck M, and with no surveince in the hotel room, her usations ced him at a clear disadvantage.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t simply sit and wait. After quickly preparing herself, she hurried to the police station, eager to understand the situation.


    As the elevator doors slid open, she took hold of Aurora¡¯s hand and stepped inside together. The elevator halted after descending only a single floor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 528

    ?<strong>Chapter 528:</strong>


    The top two floors of this five-star hotel were dedicated exclusively to presidential suites, with a consistently high upancy rate. Joelle surmised it was merely a guest from the penultimate floor boarding.


    Her mind remained consumed by Adrian¡¯s predicament, and as the elevator doors opened, even those standing outside could easily discern the worry etched across her face.


    ¡°Joelle?¡±


    A familiar voice jolted her back to reality, prompting her to look up, both astonished and ted. ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Rafael was d in a white wool coat, his lips adorned with a warm shade of pink.


    Allie stood beside him, intertwining her arm with Rafael¡¯s as soon as she spotted Joelle and Aurora. It was her discreet gesture of asserting her im. Joelle noticed but didn¡¯t mind.


    Having already perceived Allie¡¯s affection for Rafael during his previous incident, it came as no surprise to Joelle to see them together now.


    G  al  no vel s . holds tales worth reading


    As Rafael and Allie stepped into the elevator, Joelle gently pulled Aurora aside to create more space.


    ¡°Joelle, say hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Aurora greeted. The memory of Rafael¡¯s previous unfulfilled promise lingered in her mind.


    Rafael raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call me Daddy anymore?¡±


    Aurora shook her head, a flicker of understanding dawning as she realized that Rafael might have had his reasons at that time. She recalled the warmth of Rafael¡¯s kindness, each gesture lingering vividly in her memory.


    Though Adrian, her biological father, was now kind to her, she couldn¡¯t shake the memory of the love Rafael had once so deeply shown.


    ¡°Daddy,¡± she called out.


    Rafael gently patted her head, his touch filled with warmth and affection. She seemed to have grown taller.


    He longed to ask more about her recent life, but with Allie there, he knew it would only stir unnecessary jealousyter on.


    Aurora nced at Allie. Allie had a youthful glow, almost like that of a child. Aurora hesitated, uncertain of the right way to address Allie. Joelle prompted her, ¡°Say hello to thisdy.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Allie lifted her chin with quiet pride in Rafael¡¯s direction, yet he remained utterly indifferent.


    ¡°Joelle, where¡¯s Adrian? Why are you alone with Aurora?¡± Rafael asked.


    Now that they both had partners, Joelle felt it unbing to impose upon Rafael any further.


    ¡°We¡¯re just on our way to find him,¡± she responded with a serene smile, concealing any trace of her inner turmoil beneath a mask of calmposure.


    However, Rafael recalled the worried expression that had crossed her face when the elevator doors had opened, unmistakably signaling that she was grappling with challenges. With a ding, the elevator reached the ground floor.


    Rafael pulled his arm from Allie¡¯s and took Aurora. She was heavier now. It was a sign of healthy growth.


    ¡°Still no news about Rnd?¡± he asked.


    ¡°None,¡± Joelle replied, her smile strained and brittle, fearful that lingering any longer would betray her distress to Rafael.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 529

    ?<strong>Chapter 529:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll find him. I¡¯ve been keeping a vignt watch for any updates.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Rafael said, his emotions a tumultuous blend, acutely aware that he hadn¡¯t been present during Joelle¡¯s darkest moments. He always felt a lingering guilt. But Joelle had moved on, harboring no resentment towards Rafael whatsoever.


    ¡°Aurora, we should get going.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    Rafael watched them intently until they vanished from sight, unable to tear his gaze away.


    ¡°Rafael,¡± Allie said, enveloping Rafael in her embrace once more, her voiceced with yful banter as she leaned into him. ¡°You don¡¯t have feelings for her anymore, do you?¡±


    Rafael discarded his veneer of politeness, icily retracting his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Allie stood on tiptoe, yfully tugging at the cor of Rafael¡¯s turtleneck, unveiling a constetion of bite marks beneath. She was pleased with her work.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine. I can touch you whenever I want,¡± she insisted, clinging to Rafael¡¯s arm.


    Allie¡¯s talent for clinging was unparalleled. She would cling to Rafael, regardless of how far she was pushed away. Rafael had gleaned from experience that the most effective approach to handling her was to indulge her whims without engaging, for she would inevitably lose interest soon enough.


    But today was different.


    Allie persistently tugged at his hand, urging it towards her head, much to Rafael¡¯s irritation.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°You patted that little girl¡¯s head, so you have to pat mine too!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s my daughter.¡±


    ¡°So am I,¡± Allie replied, biting her lip yfully while wearing a knowing smile.


    In their intimate moments, she had jokingly called him ¡°Daddy,¡± infusing their connection with a mischievous ir.


    Rafael was frustrated by her audacious shamelessness but felt utterly powerless.


    ¡°One pat, and I¡¯ll deduct a million,¡± she bargained.


    To Rafael, a million was as elusive as two hundred billion, for he possessed neither.


    Reluctantly, he ced his hand on Allie¡¯s head.


    Her hair exuded the delightful scent of peaches and felt incredibly soft to the touch. It was undeniably pleasant.


    Rafael patted Allie¡¯s head, much like he had just done with Aurora.


    ¡°Is that okay now?¡±


    With her arms spread wide, Allie protested, ¡°It¡¯s not fair! You hugged her. You need to hug me too.¡±


    Rafael frowned in annoyance. Acting childishly was typical for Allie, but now she even seemed to harbor jealousy of Aurora.


    ¡°Enough of this. Are we visiting the Eiffel Tower today or not?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not being fair!¡± Allie stamped her foot in frustration.


    ¡°Daddy, this isn¡¯t fair!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 530

    <strong>Chapter 530:</strong>


    Her voice rose just enough to catch the attention of nearby pedestrians.


    Rafael covered her mouth. ¡°Do you always have to yell?¡±


    Blinking, Allie asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you adore it when I call you Daddy?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°Then hug me.¡±


    Rafael sensed his dignity slipping away with Allie¡¯s antics. He relented, left with no other option.


    As Rafael slightly opened his arms, Allie leaped into them, her legs circling his waist.


    This spectacle unfolded under the broad daylight, for all to see. Desperately, Rafael wished for a ce to hide.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you behave like everyone else, just once?¡±


    Allie held tight to Rafael¡¯s neck, kissing his cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m not normal, and only your love can cure me.¡±


    Rafael turned away, carrying Allie towards the parking area.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Allie pretended not to hear.


    ¡°Are we taking a bath together today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for you.¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me to lead today?¡±


    Rafael knew that speaking further might only worsen his situation, so he fell silent.


    Upon her arrival at the police station, Joelle was taken aback to see Michael already there.


    ¡°Can couldn¡¯t step away from the chaos at Miller Group, so he sent me instead.¡±


    ¡°Thanks so much, Michael!¡±


    ¡°No problem at all.¡±


    After a brief greeting to Aurora, Michael dove straight into business.


    ¡°I¡¯ve secured awyer for Adrian who is now discussing a defamation case against M. Fred¡¯s also been informed and is on his way here.¡±


    Everything seemed to be sorting itself out without Joelle¡¯s involvement. Yet, she had a lingering question.


    ¡°Michael, can you tell me who Niko is?¡±


    Michael exined, ¡°Before Stephen died, he had found a man to marry M, and that¡¯s Niko. He is a straightforward man, and his family, while respectable, isn¡¯t as affluent as the Finch family. Yet, he follows everymand from M. It seems Stephen chose Niko because he didn¡¯t want his granddaughter to suffer.¡±


    Joelle was skeptical that anyone could be so selflessly devoted without expecting something in return.


    ¡°Could you dig a little deeper into Niko¡¯s background for me? It¡¯s possible Stephen overlooked some details in his haste to find a suitable match.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    That same day, Adrian left the police station under the escort of the chief.


    Meanwhile, M faced a defamationwsuit and a theft charge. At the entrance to the police station, M unleashed her frustration on Niko.


    ¡°You¡¯re useless! I can¡¯t fathom what my grandfather found admirable in you!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: A new week is here! Embrace the fresh start and enjoy the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 531

    ?<strong>Chapter 531:</strong>


    M wore only a light outfit, and despite Niko¡¯s efforts to cover her with his coat, she repeatedly threw it to the ground and stomped on it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯re useless!¡±


    Their altercation was ufortably observed by onlookers. By that evening, Michael hadpleted his investigation into Niko.


    It turned out Niko was hiding a big secret.


    ¡°After losing millions in the stock market, he exhausted his family¡¯s financial support and resorted to borrowing widely, only to face more losses. Now, he¡¯s buried in millions of debt.¡±


    With a corkscrew in hand, Joelle opened a bottle of wine.


    ¡°For the Finch family, millions are just a drop in the bucket. Upon being chosen by Stephen, Niko must have strived to win M over, hoping she¡¯d clear his debts.¡±


    As she filled a ss with wine, Adrian joined her, freshly showered, and took a sip.


    galnovels . brings magic to life


    ¡°Gamblers always believe in one more big win to recover their losses, without thinking of the debts piling up.¡± Adrian set his ss down, his gaze cold and detached.


    He was familiar with people like Niko; they invariably ended in ruin, gambling away everything.


    Michael tapped off his cigarette ash.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the n for them?¡±


    After a meaningful nce exchanged between them, Joelle and Adrian understood each other¡¯s thoughts clearly.


    They might not use Niko against M if she learned her lesson this time around. However, should M persist in her ways, she would face dire consequences.


    The following morning, as Joelle and Adrian were still asleep, an early call from Michael brought surprising news.


    ¡°Niko has turned himself in.¡±


    Propped up against the headboard, Adrian responded, ¡°Just as I thought.¡±


    Joelle yawned, patting Aurora back to sleep.


    ¡°It seems she never learns. Despite all her plotting, it¡¯s Niko who suffers the consequences.¡±


    Adrian reced the phone on the bedside table.


    ¡°Without her money, Niko would likely have turned against her long ago.¡±


    Niko perched uneasily on the chair, his nerves fraying as he awaited his turn to be questioned. The precinct was bustling, processing many cases daily. He had thought that once he took the me for M, the next steps would involve handcuffs.


    Instead, he found himself among a motley crew of characters, all waiting for their turn with the detectives to discuss their involvement in various cases. This was a first for Niko, being in such a setting for these reasons.


    During his school days, he had picked up a bit about legalities, but how thew dealt with crimes like defamation or theft was beyond him.


    Three years might result in a decent settlement, enough for him to delve back into the stock market and perhaps emte the sess of someone like Warren Buffett.


    Lost in thought, his attention was snagged by a conversation between two petty criminals nearby.


    ¡°Hey, did you hear? I know this guy, totally buried in debt¡ªmillions, man. His wife was on the edge of leaving him. And guess what?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 532

    ?<strong>Chapter 532:</strong>


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°Out of nowhere, his wife met her end in a tragic ident. The mannded a massive insurance fortune, cleared his debts, and turned his leftovers into a billionaire¡¯s portfolio!¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Cross my heart. I¡¯d drop dead if this isn¡¯t true!¡±


    As Niko found himself drawn into their tale, an officer finally summoned him.


    Niko had braced himself for criminal charges, but surprisingly, they held him for only two weeks. That seemed fair. After all, he was no criminal.


    Two weeks on, M showed up to collect him personally.


    She had agreed topensate him with $800,000. However, Niko had a change of heart. Despite the allure of $800,000, it paled inparison to his towering debts.


    ¡°M, keep your money. I acted of my own free will. You¡¯re the one person I truly love! I made a promise to your grandfather to always protect you!¡±


    M was utterly taken aback. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such selflessness from Niko. Compared to Adrian, Niko¡¯s loyalty and dedication were unparalleled.


    ¡°Really? Are you certain?¡±


    Niko gave a resolute nod, seizing M¡¯s hand. ¡°Every single day of those fourteen, you were on my mind.¡±


    M¡¯s cheeks warmed with a flush of shyness. ¡°Are you trying to fool me? I¡¯m no naive graduate, easily duped by ttery!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth!¡± Niko gathered his bravery and embraced M tightly. His embrace caught M off guard, and she forgot to resist.


    ¡°M, no woman has ever captivated me the way you do. You outshine everyone with your charm. Even Joelle pales inparison; it¡¯s you I truly desire.¡± His words moved her deeply.


    She rationalized that since Stephen trusted Niko, he had to be a good choice.


    ¡°Niko, will you only have eyes for me from now on?¡±


    ¡°Without a doubt!¡± he stated firmly.


    ¡°And will you always protect me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll guard you with my life and ensure no harmes your way!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Convinced of Niko¡¯s loyalty, M felt she had finally met someone more devoted than Adrian. This was enough to eclipse Joelle.


    ¡°Here¡¯s $800,000 for now. As my partner, you need to be second to none.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Fred, desperate to rid himself of his troublesome sister, quickly set up the wedding once M consented to marry Niko. On their wedding night, Niko presented a stack of life insurance policies, all with his name as the beneficiary.


    ¡°Why so many policies?¡± M asked.


    ¡°Out of love for you.¡±


    Blind to any deceit, M signed the documents without any reservations.


    Meanwhile, Joelle and Adrian found themselves in another country.


    In a disy of ostentation about her marital bliss, M rang Joelle in the dead of night.


    ¡°Joelle, can you believe it? I finally have an amazing husband!¡±


    ¡°Really? I figured you were still sore from ourst violin duel. Guess it was something else.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 533

    ?<strong>Chapter 533:</strong>


    After the wedding, Niko was utterly absorbed in M, attending to her desires meticulously. M didn¡¯t even mind that he was jobless. Lost in her newfound joy, she let go of old rivalries and long-held grudges.


    ¡°You merely got lucky that day. Look at me now, far happier than you could ever be. Still no word on your son, I presume?¡± M¡¯s words were a calcted jab at Joelle¡¯s vulnerabilities.


    Joelle paused, reigning in her fury.


    ¡°You better be careful.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be jealous. You¡¯ve alwaysgged behind me in every way.¡±


    M¡¯s attempt to belittle her brought a smirk to Joelle¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t see the point in engaging further.


    Little did M know, Niko was quietly converting his old debts into their shared burden, nor did she grasp the true motive behind those insurance policies.


    ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.???


    With M dragging Rnd into the fray to needle Joelle, Joelle decided it was time to craft a real nightmare for M. Joelle knew about M¡¯s role in the online trolling against her.


    On their departure day from Paris, Joelle, Adrian, and Aurora encountered Rafael and Allie at the airport.


    They saw Allie clinging to Rafael a certain distance away. Michael said, ¡°Adrian, do you recall how Rafael once cleared your ten billion debt in one go, including the interest?¡±


    Overhearing this, Joelle was taken aback.


    ¡°Did Allie help with that payment?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael replied. ¡°She inherited her father¡¯s entire fortune. Quite the heiress, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Allie didn¡¯t look the part of an heiress at first nce. However, Allie¡¯s wealth mattered less to them; they were more concerned about Rafael¡¯s choice of a partner.


    Allie clearly had a strong attachment to Rafael, though her actions seemed immature. When asked for directions, Allie quickly donned a hat and hid behind Rafael.


    Bewildered, Adrian and Joelle sought rity and received enlightening information.


    ¡°I heard from my mom that Allie struggles with mental health issues. She was neglected as a child at home. Her family mistreated her, forcing her to sleep in the basement until she was thirteen because she was born out of wedlock. She was isted, called an ¡®outcast¡¯ by everyone.¡±


    Joelle, herself a mother, felt it was heartbreaking just to hear such stories. A nurturing childhood sets the foundation for life, while a neglected one might take years to heal.


    Despite her wealth, Allie still seemed unable to find happiness.


    The airport buzzed with activity. After clearing security, Rafael handled their luggage and soon stumbled upon Adrian and the rest.


    Wanting to leave past issues behind and avoid difort, Rafael acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the shiny diamond ring on Joelle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Are you heading back home?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°No, we¡¯re off to Switzend next,¡± Adrian answered.


    ¡°Switzend?¡± Allie¡¯s face brightened. ¡°We¡¯re headed there too. Might we be on the same flight?¡±


    After verifying their tickets, they discovered they were indeed on the same flight.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 534

    ?<strong>Chapter 534:</strong>


    Allie suggested, ¡°Should we travel together?¡±


    Joelle and Adrian looked at each other. They were open to the idea, as they were keen to understand more about Allie and her rtionship with Rafael.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Joelle replied, giving Rafael a curious look. ¡°Aurora hasn¡¯t seen you in quite some time.¡±


    As Rafael¡¯s face briefly took on an awkward expression, Allie quickly jumped into the conversation with Joelle.


    ¡°Aurora is your daughter, right? I saw her thest time. She¡¯s such a pretty little girl, looks just like her biological father!¡±


    Joelle smiled and responded, ¡°She takes after me a bit too, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    Before Rafael could say anything, Allie had already steered the conversation in a new direction.


    Allie was an enigma. Earlier, she had been too timid to speak with strangers, yet here she was,fortably engaging Joelle, whom she hardly knew.


    Aurora was conversing with a woman nearby who was holding a baby, and Joelle called her back. They continued their conversation as they walked alongside Allie.


    Trailing behind, the three men¡ªAdrian nked by the others¡ªwalked together. Adrian inquired about Rafael¡¯s current circumstances.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you nning to go back home?¡±


    Rafael would have liked to return, but Allie was keeping his passport and ID card, only giving them to him for travel. Moreover, he was entangled in a debt rtionship with Allie. Until he cleared his debt, he couldn¡¯t free himself.


    Ironically, it was originally the Myers family who owed him money, yet now the roles seemed reversed. The debtor now held the upper hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not nning to return anytime soon,¡± Rafael responded.


    Adrian expressed his understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on your mother and sister. After Liza lost the baby, she and your mom have been struggling. If you need me to look after them, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Rafael said, his demeanor turning stoic. ¡°They have to deal with the fallout of their decisions.¡±


    Adrian nodded, epting his stance. ¡°Then I¡¯ll stay out of it.¡±


    Michael said, ¡°Rafael, what¡¯s the deal with you and that young girl? Are you two an item?¡±


    With a look of resignation, Rafael replied, ¡°It¡¯s quite ridiculous, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Judging the rtionship between Rafael and Allie, with their ten-year age difference, was not appropriate for outsiders. Thus, Michael could only offer, ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    In a tone of concern, Rafael inquired, ¡°How have you been? I regret that I was overseas when Lacey passed away.¡±


    Michael had epted his loss and wore a silver ring symbolizing hismitment to Lacey. ¡°I¡¯ve realized that life is simply made up of days. I need to live joyfully so that Lacey can be at peace watching over me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a healthy perspective to have.¡± Adrian gave Michael a supportive pat on the shoulder. He was aware of the struggles Michael had endured to reach this stage of eptance. Following Lacey¡¯s passing, Michael had withdrawn and let his health slide, almost as if he wanted to join Lacey.


    He copsed one day, prompting his family to intervene and rescue him, which led to a bout of severe drinking. It was not until he consulted with three psychologists that Michael gradually began to recover.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 535

    ?<strong>Chapter 535:</strong>


    ¡°Now, if we can just locate Rnd, our circle will beplete.¡± The three men offered each other support.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find him. Wade won¡¯t be able to hide forever.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, is it okay if I call you that?¡± Allie asked in a low, gentle tone.


    Joelle regarded Allie as remarkably perceptive for her age. Perhaps her life¡¯s trials had molded her into someone who mastered the art of winning people over with charm and good manners.


    ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Joelle nodded.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re really Rafael¡¯s ex?¡± Allie¡¯s cheeks turned a soft pink as she nodded.


    ¡°How did you two get together?¡±


    ¡°I made the first move.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Joelle¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°That¡¯s thest thing I¡¯d have expected!¡±


    ¡°It feels like Rafael isn¡¯t that into me, though.¡±


    Joelle reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. What matters is how happy you are together.¡±


    Allie looked hopeful. ¡°Joelle, could you help me? How do I get Rafael to like me more?¡±


    ¡°Wait, me?¡± Joelle gestured to herself, clearly caught off guard.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Allie admitted boldly. ¡°I know you once had a marriage with him. I¡¯d really like to understand him better.¡±


    Joelle ran her fingers through her hair, her expression tinged with uncertainty. ¡°Rafael is quite set in his ways. He appears gentle, yet he¡¯s the most challenging of the three to persuade. Once his decision is made, it rarely changes.¡±


    Allie considered Joelle¡¯s observation, finding truth in her words. ¡°How can I possibly get him to like me then?¡±


    Joelle exhaled slowly, a look of sincerity in her eyes.


    ¡°Allie, the most important thing in life is to embrace your real self. If someone doesn¡¯t appreciate you for who you are, it¡¯s not worth altering your essence just to gain their approval.¡±


    Allie¡¯s gaze filled with respect as she nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Joelle, Rafael was right about you. You really are kind-hearted. I¡¯ve never had anyone speak to me with such honesty.¡± Joelle felt a warm grip on her arm as Allie held on.


    ¡°Now, tell me honestly, do you have feelings for Rafael?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! He was my dad¡¯s private doctor. He would visit every evening to check on my dad¡¯s health, and I¡¯d always find an excuse to bring in coffee just to see him.¡±


    At the mention of Allie¡¯s father, Joelle¡¯s smile faltered slightly. She pondered what Rafael and Allie might have discussed, especially since Dalton was responsible for the death of Rafael¡¯s father. Given Rafael¡¯s moral convictions, how could he ever look past that with Allie?


    Stealing a nce behind her, Joelle noticed Rafael deep in conversation with Adrian and Michael, seemingly at ease. Maybe he and Allie hade to an understanding behind closed doors.


    ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Joelle snapped back to the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the best at chasing after people, yet I believe that sincerity is met with sincerity, and time will reveal one¡¯s true nature.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 536

    ?<strong>Chapter 536:</strong>


    Allie responded with assurance, ¡°I¡¯ve got this!¡±


    They all ended up in Switzend, by chance staying at the same hotel. Worn out from their travels, Aurora dozed off immediately upon disembarking from the ne. Adrian and Joelle decided it was best to take Aurora straight to the hotel for some rest.


    Once settled in the car, Joelle voiced her concerns to Adrian.


    ¡°Do you really think Rafael and Allie are in a rtionship, especially considering Rafael¡¯s historical issues with Allie¡¯s dad?¡±


    Adrian took a moment to think, then asked, ¡°What do you care about him so much?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You can only care for me.¡± Adrian¡¯s tone carried an unexpected hint of jealousy.


    Joelle¡¯s brow creased. ¡°I¡¯m serious here.¡±


    ¡°So am I,¡± Adrian countered, gently squeezing her chin. Joelle felt a little embarrassed with the driver in the front.


    ¡°Adie, stop this.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrian then circled back to Joelle¡¯s initial query. ¡°I don¡¯t believe Rafael would truly be interested in her.¡±


    Joelle replied, ¡°But Allie is actually quite nice, you know.¡±


    ¡°Nice? She¡¯s just good at putting on a show. What¡¯s so admirable about that?¡±


    Adrian, whose knack for discerning true character had sharpened over time, often disyed this to Joelle in their daily interactions.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help but smile. She noticed that Allie¡¯s ttery often seemed a tad excessive and somewhat sycophantic. However, as people generally enjoyedpliments, and given Joelle¡¯s previous encounters with Allie, she usually dismissed any skepticism she felt.


    ¡°If she manages to sustain this facade her entire life, that might just be a skill worth noting.¡±


    Elsewhere, Allie and Rafael climbed into a car, setting off for the city. Michael, preferring not to impose or feel like an outsider, chose to take a different car at the airport, following his own travel ns.


    The chill was biting in Switzend. Allie entered the car shivering, promptly warming her hands and nestling into Rafael¡¯s coat with a cheerful grin. Rafael, on his part, always considered Allie a bit uncouth. Her behavior was consistently rowdy, whether at the dining table, in the car, or even during sleep. Yet, she had somehow endeared herself to Rafael, who typically found her quite vexing.


    At that moment, Rafael seemed unbothered by her antics. He looked at her with a teasing smile, raised an eyebrow, and asked, ¡°Feeling cold?¡±


    Allie nodded, her hand slipping into Rafael¡¯s coat as she gave him a yful smile, her fingers teasing him with provocative touches.


    Rafael caught her hand. ¡°Want to warm up? One million.¡±


    Allie frowned, her displeasure unmistakable. ¡°Not interested? Fine.¡± Rafael feigned an attempt to pull away, and Allie quickly nodded. ¡°Let me get my ten million¡¯s worth first!¡±


    Rafael stayedposed, enveloping Allie¡¯s petite frame in his coat before turning his gaze out the window. Thendscape was breathtaking, but his expression abruptly shifted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 537

    ?<strong>Chapter 537:</strong>


    Allie¡¯s hand wandered lower, her fingers catching the edge of his waistband. If not for his heavy clothing and the driver¡¯s inattention, Rafael would have been utterly mortified.


    ¡°Behave, or you¡¯ll freeze,¡± he warned.


    Allie scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve spent ten million, and I can¡¯t even touch you?¡±


    Rafael sneered. ¡°That would be a different price.¡±


    Want to use money to touch him? He would see who would be irritated first.


    Allie contemted for a moment, then her eyes brightened with a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t we simply head to the hotel? I want a billion-dor service!¡±


    After spending considerable time with her, Rafael had learned Allie¡¯s tricks. She was youthful, yet her audacity in matters of intimacy was exceptional. She frequently uttered remarks that made him blush and sent his heart racing.


    But this was exactly how she tamed him.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive


    As a man a decade older than Allie, how could Rafael allow her to consistently hold the advantage? He pulled her close, whispering in her ear, ¡°A billion? You¡¯re talking big. Can you handle it? Not sore anymore?¡±


    As Rafaelpleted his statement, he noticed Allie biting her lip, her eyes shimmering with astonishment.


    Rafael scoffed inwardly, believing she was quite intimidating, yet ultimately all bark and no bite.


    ¡°Rafael.¡± Allie quickly regained herposure, her fingers gently tapping Rafael¡¯s chest.


    He gazed down into her sparkling eyes as she yfully stuck out her tongue and moistened her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re only making me like you more, huh?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s expression deepened with intensity.


    Before he could reply, Allie had already turned to tap the driver in front, directing him to head back to the hotel.


    The hotel featured small vending machines filled with adult items. While Rafael was managing the luggage, Allie had already purchased everything inside. A variety of implements, designed for use on her, on Rafael, above, below, internal, external; everything was avable.


    Allie had no grasp of self-control. She¡¯d cry, but once the pain subsided, she would behave as if it had never urred.


    In less than thirty minutes, she returned, clinging to Rafael.


    Rafael indulged her whims because he found it rather delightful. His typical frustrations andints with Allie could be expressed reasonably during such moments.


    The following day, Adrian and Joelle invited them to explore a local vige.


    Michael arrivedte but brought some barbecue supplies.


    Everyone had their assignments; Joelle was initially designated by Adrian to look after Aurora, but upon seeing him barbecuing, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to join him.


    ¡°Mom, can I y over there?¡±


    Aurora gestured towards a nearby area featuring a swing and slide, where several local children were ying.


    ¡°Go ahead, but be nice to the other kids.¡± Aurora ran over happily.


    Michael was assembling a canopy while Rafael washed the ingredients. As a doctor, he maintained stringent standards for food quality, making him the perfect choice for the task. Allie approached him, imitating Aurora¡¯s tone. ¡°Daddy, can I go y over there?¡± she asked, her voice audible only to Rafael. Therger the crowd grew, the bolder Allie became in her teasing of him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 538

    ?<strong>Chapter 538:</strong>


    Rafael couldn¡¯t have been more delighted.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Allie grabbed a bag of snacks and joined Aurora. Rafael asionally looked up, watching as Allie effortlessly blended in with the children, herughter bright and contagious.


    At first, Rafael couldn¡¯t understand why Allie acted this way. She was profoundly insecure, exceedingly sensitive, and demanding, constantly craving attention. Yet, this deep need for affection was something few could fulfill. Allie knew this, and she went to great lengths to keep Rafael close.


    Rafael understood her, but he simply wanted to make it clear that she could love whomever she chose¡ªjust not him.


    ¡°Joelle, it¡¯s all washed,¡± Rafael said.


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll start skewering,¡± Joelle replied.


    Rafael refrained from intruding on Joelle and Adrian¡¯s time together. After drying his hands, he went to assist Michael with the canopy. Once that task was done, Rafael washed all the fruit.


    Allie, with a lollipop in her mouth, strolled over, slowing her steps as she wrapped her arms around Rafael¡¯s waist. At that moment, Adrian, Joelle, and even Michael were engrossed in their tasks, leaving no one to notice Allie and Rafael.


    Rafael didn¡¯t mind whether they noticed or not. After all, they had already epted him and Allie as a couple.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rafael asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m so envious of that little girl,¡± Allie said, ncing at Aurora. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to do anything, yet so many people adore her.¡±


    Rafael paused. ¡°You mean Aurora?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so jealous of Aurora. I wish she could also experience the pain I endured back then,¡± Allie said.


    Rafael¡¯s heart sank, and he instinctively nced toward the swings, where several children were ying, but Aurora was nowhere to be seen.


    Joelle was chatting with Adrian when, suddenly, the sound of a te shattering echoed from Rafael¡¯s direction. Rafael stood there, gripping Allie¡¯s wrist with fierce intensity. ¡°What did you do to Aurora?¡±


    Allie recoiled, but Rafael jerked her back with a harsh pull, forcing a pained wince from her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± she protested.


    Rafael¡¯s expression hardened, his disbelief evident. ¡°If you darey a finger on Aurora, I swear you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    Tears began to well up in Allie¡¯s eyes, yet Rafael, convinced it was just another act, pushed her away in exasperation.


    The other three rushed over to intervene. Adrian and Michael stepped in, pulling Rafael back, while Joelle moved quickly to Allie¡¯s side, offeringforting words.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Joelle asked.


    Rafael, still brimming with fury, leveled a warning at Allie in front of everyone. ¡°Do you genuinely believe that a mere few days of my goodwill grant you the license to behave however you desire? You¡¯re not even worth a fraction of what Aurora means to me. Before you darey a finger on her, you ought to consider whether you could handle the consequences.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 539

    ?<strong>Chapter 539:</strong>


    Allie hung her head, sniffling as though she had endured a profound injustice.


    Joelle, standing nearby, grasped the gravity of the situation unfolding before her. ¡°Aurora? She¡¯s gone to sleep. Allie brought her to me earlier, and I took Aurora to bed.¡±


    Rafael knew Joelle wouldn¡¯t lie, and the atmosphere grew silent. Adrian suggested, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, go check inside.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s anger began to wane. Had he really wronged Allie?


    Rafael strode inside and discovered Aurora peacefully slumbering on the sofa, draped with Allie¡¯s coat. Rafael knew that Allie had brought that coat with her to Switzend. It seemed he had indeed misjudged Allie.


    Rafael emerged outside, his expression grim. Allie sat there, quiet and pitiful, being consoled by Joelle. Tears streamed down Allie¡¯s face, yet she remained eerily silent, her anguish unvoiced.


    Suddenly, Rafael recalled the insights he had gleaned about Allie from the servants of the Myers family. Before she turned thirteen, Allie had been perpetually overlooked and bullied. A nefarious older man had attempted to take advantage of her, and with no lock on the basement room door, Allie spent each night clutching a box cutter as she slept. Upon turning thirteen, Allie suddenly became acutely aware of the necessity to fight for her inheritance, prompting her to desperately seek the approval of everyone in the family.


    Rafael took a deep breath, steadying himself, and approached Allie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Allie looked up, her gaze piercing and usatory, resembling that of a wounded animal. Rafael braced himself, anticipating her tosh out in anger. But to his surprise, Allie suddenly sprang to her feet and dashed away, fleeing along the path beside the swings.


    ¡°Allie!¡± Joelle called out, but Allie didn¡¯t stop.


    Rafael snatched the coat from the chair. ¡°I¡¯ll go after her. Don¡¯t wait for us.¡±


    With that, he went after Allie. The warm afternoon had given way to a chilling evening, and Allie¡¯s hands and feet were numb with cold.


    She was unaware of how long or how far she had run, but running helped her clear her mind and vent her feelings.


    ¡°Allie!¡± Rafael finally caught up to her, draping his coat over her shoulders and gripping her firmly by the shoulders. ¡°I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have used you. Let¡¯s take a moment to calm down and handle this like adults, okay?¡±


    Allie¡¯s briefly healed mood shattered once more. She shoved Rafael away, her voice rising with hurt. ¡°You care more about that little girl than you do about me! No, you care about Joelle! Because that¡¯s Joelle¡¯s daughter!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± To prevent Allie from bolting once more, Rafael firmly grasped her wrist. Allie winced at the sharp pain.


    As Rafael tightened his grip in a surge of anger, the outline of his fingers left a distinct imprint on her delicate wrist. He released her wrist, pulling her closer by the hand, and wiped her tear-streaked face with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Aurora is also my daughter. I raised her for the first three years of her life. She¡¯s just a child. Don¡¯t let jealousy consume you because of a child; it exhausts me.¡±


    Allie clutched Rafael¡¯s shirt. ¡°Do you still like Joelle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    Allie sniffled. ¡°I understand now. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Was she truly so easy to cate? Rafael felt a twinge of skepticism, uncertain whether Allie was concealing some hidden agenda.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 540

    <strong>Chapter 540:</strong>


    ¡°Are you really okay?¡± he asked.


    Allie smiled, and Rafael didn¡¯t know whether to focus on her smile or her tearful eyes.


    ¡°Youforted me, so I¡¯m happy.¡±


    At that moment, Rafael sincerely recognized that his earlier attitude had been excessive.


    I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°I¡¯m even happier now!¡± Allie turned around, linking her arm with Rafael¡¯s and resting her head against his arm. ¡°Having one more round of sex tonight isn¡¯t asking too much, is it?¡±


    Rafael sighed. ¡°Being so young, how can you be so¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    ¡°How can I be what?¡± Allie pressed.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you pleased? Don¡¯t all men like this?¡±


    Rafael coughed ufortably, diverting his gaze as he turned his face away. ¡°Excessive amounts of it can be draining rather than enjoyable. You should take your health into consideration.¡±


    Allie asked, ¡°Are you concerned about my health?¡± Rafael nodded with detachment.


    Allie grasped his arm firmly with both hands.


    Joelle and the others observed from above as Allie radiated energy, clinging to Rafael with an almost inseparable attachment. The ten-year age gap was unmistakable at first nce, but the longer one watched, the more harmonious their connection appeared.


    A collective sigh of relief swept through those around them, but Allie, with her innocent demeanor, leaned in and murmured in Rafael¡¯s ear, ¡°If you¡¯re genuinely worried about my health, then why did you elerate when I asked you to halt?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s expression betrayed a flicker of annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s enough. As a youngdy, you incessantly ponder about such things. How would others perceive you?¡±


    Allie remained unfazed by others¡¯ opinions; she relished the sight of Rafael¡¯s serious expression. It was akin to the exhration of shattering a meticulously curated tableau. For Allie, it was a stress reliever.


    ¡°It is often said that physical attraction is the most challenging to resist. I find myself irresistibly drawn to you. Do you feel the same pull towards me?¡±


    Rafael denied her the opportunity to continue the conversation. Once responded to, Allie would carry on endlessly.


    Rafael chose not to respond and instead joined the others to begin preparing the barbecue.


    Before long, the temperature began to drop. Allie didn¡¯t have an extra coat, and Joelle was the first to notice.


    ¡°Allie, you should put on your coat. I¡¯ll find a nket for Aurora.¡±


    ¡°No need, Joelle. Don¡¯t let Aurora catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Allie wrapped herself in Rafael¡¯s coat, which he had previously removed.


    The lining was still warm, and it carried Rafael¡¯s scent. It made Allie feel like she was enveloped in his embrace, instilling a profound sense of security within her.


    Amidst the lively chatter and bustling atmosphere, the five of them gathered together, sipping drinks and engaging in conversation. Michael let out a sigh and said, ¡°If only Lacey were still here.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noa: Happy Thursday! I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed thetest chapters! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 541

    ?<strong>Chapter 541:</strong>


    The alcohol had everyone a bit tipsy.


    To Michael¡¯s left, Adrian held Joelle close.


    To Michael¡¯s right, Allie, having indulged a bit too much, had fallen asleep on Rafael¡¯sp.


    The wind blew, and the sky was filled with stars.


    Joelle observed Michael¡¯s somber demeanor and was the first to raise her ss.


    ¡°Here¡¯s to this tranquil moment and to all of us who have weathered the storm.¡±


    The three men clinked their sses with Joelle one by one. The noise roused Allie from her slumber as she rubbed her eyes and asked, ¡°Are we heading back to the hotel?¡±


    She had been sleepy for a while. Rafael lifted her in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take her back first.¡±


    Every story starts at galn   ovels ;


    Michael stood up, stretching leisurely.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired too. I refuse to be the third wheel any longer.¡±


    Adrian chuckled.


    ¡°How about another drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    In the aftermath of Lacey¡¯s passing, Michael felt as though he had imbibed an entire lifetime¡¯s worth of alcohol.


    Alcohol was undeniably a detrimental substance; it had the capacity to strip individuals of their self-control and plunge them into chaos. The most disheartening aspect was that, once sobriety was restored, one still had to confront the harshness of reality.


    Michael staggered down the stairs, step by step.


    Joelle and Adrian noticed him pause halfway.


    Michael stared at the heavens, perhaps believing that the most luminous star was Lacey.


    He inteced his fingers, praying earnestly as he stood beneath the night sky, appearing both isted and despondent.


    People frequently yearn for the unattainable.


    Deep down, Michael understood that what he desired was no longer within reach.


    Joelle felt a surge of emotion, uncertain whether it was Michael¡¯s plight or the wind that caused her nose to tingle with impending tears.


    Adrian held her shoulder, kissing her forehead.


    ¡°Joelle, you must live well, if only for me.¡±


    Joelle nodded, her voiceden with emotion as an unsettling sensation welled up inside her.


    Life¡¯s unpredictabilities served as a poignant reminder for them to treasure their moments together.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t let Adrian be another Michael.


    On the way back to the hotel, Adrian received a call from Can.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, someone has spotted Chris.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Singapore.¡±


    Adrian exchanged a meaningful nce with Joelle. After all this time, they had finally unearthed a promising lead.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 542

    ?<strong>Chapter 542:</strong>


    ¡°We¡¯ll proceed there without dy.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll book your tickets now.¡±


    That night, Adrian, Joelle, and Aurora departed from Switzend in such haste that they scarcely had a moment to bid farewell to their friends.


    Chris had covertly arrived in Singapore without Wade¡¯s knowledge.


    Chris had tracked his mother¡¯s credit card, discovering the most recent transaction made at a supermarket in Singapore.


    Uponnding, he maneuvered his suitcase through the unfamiliar surroundings, wandering aimlessly for an extended period.


    Chris had never navigated life independently. This time, Wade had offered him a fresh start and a fabricated identity.


    However, the first thing Chris did after leaving Wade was to try to meet his long-lost mother.


    Chris found the supermarket and stayed in a nearby small motel for three days.


    The motel was small and musty, with inadequate venttion. Aside from observing the ebb and flow of supermarket patrons, staying there did little to benefit Chris¡¯ health.


    During this time, Wade called him.


    Coughing, Chris tried to sound calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well, Wade.¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    Feeling a twinge of guilt, Chris replied with a facade of courage, ¡°Switzend.¡±


    Wade was known for his thoroughness. Throughout his life, Chris had rarely managed to deceive Wade. But not being face-to-face with him, Chris felt morefortable with the situation.


    ¡°Wade, I¡¯m waiting for my coffee, almost up. I¡¯ll catch youter.¡±


    Chris kept his cool as he hung up. He let out a sigh of relief and reached for a calming pill on the table.


    Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Thinking it was the motel owner, Chris, who was naturally trusting, quickly put on a jacket and got out of bed to answer it.


    ¡°Wade!¡±


    There stood Wade, sharply dressed in a suit, his hand in his pocket, his face expressionless. His presence seemed out of ce in the shabby little motel.


    Wade noticed that Chris looked paler than just a few days earlier, his displeasure barely contained.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your coffee?¡± Chris admired Wade greatly but also feared him immensely. By now, he realized that any attempt to lie or argue would be futile.


    ¡°Wade, I just wanted to see Mom.¡±


    ¡°You should have been upfront with me.¡± Wade was upset that Chris had spent two days in such a dismal ce. ¡°Was it necessary to degrade yourself to this extent?¡±


    Chris tried to respond, but the musty air stifled him, leading to a fit of coughing until Wade pulled him outside. He was there to take Chris away.


    Once they were outside, Chris mustered his remaining strength to resist.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back with you!¡±


    Wade frowned.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 543

    ?<strong>Chapter 543:</strong>


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave until I see Mom! You¡¯ve kept me from Rnd, fine, but why can¡¯t I see Mom? Since you¡¯ve pushed me away from Rnd, stop meddling in my life!¡±


    Wade¡¯s hand, previously in his pocket, tightened into a fist. Every step he had taken was for Chris.


    Even though Chris couldn¡¯t grasp his intentions, Wade had no regrets. Yet, hearing Chris express his desire to not be meddled with left him feeling alone and betrayed.


    ¡°Keeping you from her is for your own good.¡±


    ¡°For my own good?¡± Chris straightened, towering over Wade by half a head, despite his slim frame. ¡°Making decisions for me isn¡¯t helping if you truly care about my well-being. I¡¯m already a burden. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if I were gone sooner? Think about all the people who have died because of me. Think about all the ones I¡¯ve failed. Is this really what you consider being ¡®for my own good¡¯?¡±


    Wade held Chris firmly by the shoulders.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction


    ¡°Stop worrying about those things. If vengeance ising, it wille for me. If a life needs to be sacrificed, it will be mine. Your job is to lead a life that¡¯s safe, happy, and healthy. Got it?¡±


    There was a moment of silence as Chris looked into Wade¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I really miss Mom, Wade. I want to see her.¡±


    Chris¡¯ gentle, pleading voice always managed to move Wade.


    ¡°There are things I¡¯d rather you not face, Chris.¡±


    Shock registered on Chris¡¯ face, followed by disbelief.


    ¡°Wade, has something happened to Mom?¡±


    Wade looked down, his silence weighing heavily.


    Chris felt a premonition growing within him, fueled by Wade¡¯s reluctance to speak.


    ¡°Tell me what happened! Don¡¯t keep it from me!¡±


    Wade had always treated Chris like a child, protecting him from the harsh realities of life and death. He never wanted to see Chris distressed or broken.


    ¡°Stop asking, Chris.¡± Wade pulled out his phone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s act as if this never happened. Once we¡¯re home, you¡¯re to stay there and not go anywhere without my say-so.¡±


    A sense of dread began to creep into Chris¡¯ thoughts, bing more intense with each passing moment.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere!¡±


    Wade lost his patience.


    ¡°Wade Potter!¡±


    It was the first time Chris had ever used his brother¡¯s full name. Up until now, Chris had always done as Wade directed, never questioning his decisions.


    Now, defiantly stepping closer to Wade, this was Chris¡¯ first real challenge to his brother¡¯s authority.


    ¡°Stop treating me like I¡¯m still a kid. I need to know¡ªwhat happened to Mom?¡±


    Chris¡¯ gaze sharpened, making it clear to Wade that he could no longer keep the truth hidden.


    Taking a moment to steady himself, Wade responded calmly, ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 544

    ?<strong>Chapter 544:</strong>


    Chris¡¯ reaction was starkly different from Wade¡¯s matureposure.


    Wade seemed to havee to terms with the truth long ago.


    ¡°She died of illness five years ago. To prevent the Potter family from learning the truth, I arranged for someone to impersonate her, asionally leaking false updates that she was still alive, just to destabilize the Potter family.¡±


    Five years.


    Chris only discovered that he had been unaware of his mother¡¯s death for thest five years. He had spent her final days blissfully unaware, shielded from the truth by Wade.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you let me see Mom?¡±


    Chris grabbed Wade¡¯s cor, gritting his teeth, like a trapped animal with no outlet for his emotions.


    Wade had anticipated this exact reaction, which was why he had kept the truth from Chris.


    Unfazed, Wade responded, ¡°I did it for your own good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s appropriate,¡± Wade stated firmly. ¡°Would knowing really change anything? Back in the day, the sight of Mom in that state was enough to scare the life out of anyone. Helplessly, I watched her draw her final breath. I know that pain all too well, and I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of you enduring the same.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Chris pushed Wade back with force. ¡°You¡¯re imagining things! From this point on, I don¡¯t want your protection!¡±


    Chris¡¯ fury was palpable, his actions speaking volumes about his resentment toward Wade¡¯s overprotectiveness. He turned away, his wordsden with true emotion but also tinged with a hint of defiance aimed at Wade. Chris knew he had to get away, to put distance between himself and Wade if he was ever to stand on his own two feet.


    Wade stood there, his face devoid of emotion, simply waving his hand dismissively. The bodyguards encircled them, closing in on Chris.


    When Chris found himself hemmed in, he had no choice but to halt.


    ¡°Step aside!¡± he demanded.


    The chief bodyguard, Wade¡¯s right-hand man and a man of imposing stature, blocked his path.


    ¡°My apologies.¡± With those words, he seized Chris by the arm and waist, hoisting him over his shoulder with ease.


    ¡°Let me down!¡± But Chris¡¯ pleas fell on deaf ears. His slim build did nothing to aid his resistance.


    The bodyguard lifted him effortlessly with one hand, asking, ¡°Mr. Potter, where to next?¡±


    Checking his watch, Wade ordered, ¡°Head to the airport. We need to get out of Singapore fast.¡± His exceptional skills in avoiding detection meant he seldom remained in one spot for too long.


    With Joelle and Adrian on his trail, meeting Chris had already been a gamble. Staying in Singapore was no longer an option. Since they had abducted Rnd, they had been fugitives, and settling down seemed like a distant dream.


    After Wade¡¯s team withdrew, Adrian received the update. Wade¡¯s departure had been timely. By the time Joelle and Adrian reached Singapore, Chris had vanished without a trace. A global search notice was issued by Adrian and Joelle, but now, all they could do was wait.


    Adrian, Joelle, and Aurora traveled the world for almost a year, but their efforts were in vain. Aurora had her schooling to consider, and Adrian couldn¡¯t leave Miller Group¡¯s operations in Can¡¯s hands indefinitely. Thus, a year after their departure, they decided to return home.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 545

    ?<strong>Chapter 545:</strong>


    After a long absence, Leah caught up with Joelle and excitedly shared thetest happenings from Illerith. Someone had gotten divorced. Another had weed a second child. Someone else¡¯s child had stirred up some trouble. Joelle always found these snippets fascinating, and they often sparked spirited debates between her and Leah.


    ¡°Oh, did I mention? The Kelly family just broke off Bobby¡¯s engagement.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Joelle leaned forward, her eyes narrowing with interest. Taking this as a cue, Leah delved into another tale.


    ¡°It seems it¡¯s connected to Katherine.¡±


    Though Leah was usually well-informed, she was out of the loop regarding the dynamics between Katherine and Shawn. In the previous October, after relentless pursuit, Shawn had managed to win Katherine¡¯s approval. They had started dating. Joelle wasn¡¯t privy to all the details but felt confident that Katherine was open to the rtionship with Shawn.


    Nheless, Joelle was taken aback to learn that Katherine had rekindled something with Bobby. She could attest to Bobby and Katherine¡¯s friendship being nothing more than tonic. Yet, her gut feeling suggested there was more to it.


    That evening, Joelle spoke with Adrian about the situation. Both were eager to reunite Katherine and Shawn, prompting them to devise a pretext to invite the couple over for dinner.


    Katherine and Shawn arrived separately, and Katherine¡¯s frown deepened when she saw Shawn.


    ¡°Um, I think I¡¯ll go check if Leah¡¯s done with dinner,¡± Joelle suggested, tactfully providing them with a moment alone. Recognizing Joelle¡¯s effort, Shawn feltpelled not to disappoint her. He shut the door behind him and approached Katherine.


    ¡°Katherine, please, let me exin.¡±


    ¡°What is there to exin?¡± Katherine snapped, pulling her hand away abruptly. ¡°You were at the hospital with your ex-girlfriend¡¯s child. What are you doing here now?¡±


    Shawn exhaled deeply. ¡°Look, whatever issues I have with Lina, her child shouldn¡¯t suffer, right? That day, the kid had a severe fever, and Lina¡¯s ex was nowhere to be found. After several attempts, she called me. I was already at the hospital, so I stepped in to help. How was I to know we¡¯d bump into each other there?¡±


    The circumstances were more coincidental than Shawn made them sound.


    It was three in the morning at the hospital. Shawn was there helping a client who had developed sudden severe stomach pains. At the same time, Lina¡¯s child was alone and sick. Bobby had suffered a dog bite, and Katherine had brought him in for a rabies vine. Initially, Katherine mistook the child Shawn was tending to for the client¡¯s.


    However, the picture became clear when Lina showed up, and Katherine recognized her as Shawn¡¯s first love, and the child as hers as well.


    Katherine¡¯s forced smile never reached her eyes.


    ¡°So, I stumbled upon a little reunion with your ex, did I? Did Ie at a bad time?¡±


    Frustration colored Shawn¡¯s response. ¡°And what about you and Bobby? Out together at three in the morning¡ªdo you really think that looks any better?¡±


    Katherine said, ¡°I¡¯m just friends with Bobby.¡±


    Shawn retorted, ¡°Friends who meet at three in the morning?¡± Katherine drew in a sharp breath, stifling her exasperation. ¡°Are you interrogating me now? Is your approach to resolving issues just to ce the me solely on me? We¡¯re discussing helping your first love with her child!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 546

    ?<strong>Chapter 546:</strong>


    Shawn sighed, never once perceiving it as a significant issue. Even if the child were an unfamiliar face, it was entirelymonce for him to attend to a child under the age of five.


    ¡°I just think you don¡¯t need to be so serious. I¡¯ve never requested that you keep your distance from Bobby because I have faith in you. Do you not trust me?¡±


    Katherine was rendered speechless, her typically sharp wit momentarily abandoning her. She did have trust in Shawn, but he hadn¡¯t provided her with sufficient reassurance.


    Having known Shawn for many years, Katherine had witnessed how profoundly Lina had wounded him. For an entire year, he had remained in a state of despondency, using work as a means to numb his pain. Katherine had even joined Joelle in confronting Lina.


    Having witnessed Shawn¡¯s affection for another, Katherine instinctively measured herself against his past, leaving her feeling ufortable.


    ¡°Are you really over Lina?¡± she asked.


    Shawn drew Katherine¡¯s hand closer, his tone tender. ¡°I¡¯m not that pathetic. She betrayed me back then, so why would I still have feelings for her?¡±


    This response didn¡¯t entirely appease Katherine. What she longed to hear was Shawn unequivocally stating that he no longer had any feelings for Lina, not merely because she had wronged him.


    Shawn wrapped his arm around her waist, believing that Katherine¡¯s lingering dissatisfaction was simply a matter of pride. He ttered her with his words until she was ultimately cated.


    ¡°Can we talk about you and Bobby now?¡± he asked.


    Katherine frowned, leaning away from Shawn. ¡°You know that Bobby and I are merely friends.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s smile dimmed slightly, but he maintained hisposure. ¡°Friends? Then why did everyone say that Bobby called off his engagement because of you? Are you really that charming?¡±


    Katherine lifted her chin. ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡±


    Shawn noticed Katherine¡¯s cor was partially flipped up. While yfully teasing her, he assisted in straightening it.


    Shawn was typicallyposed and patient, often allowing Katherine to have her way during trivial disputes. He would avoid lingering on her mistakes, reserving them for a more significant confrontation. But once Shawn became angry, he would endlessly resurrect old grievances, his wrath consuming him.


    Katherine sensed that if she didn¡¯t rify things adequately, Shawn would hold it against her in the future.


    ¡°Bobby never intended to get married in the first ce. He tried to convince that girl many times, but she remained steadfast, insisting on marrying him. Bobby felt trapped and blurted out that he had secretly been in love with me for years, which made her leave.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Shawn smiled at Katherine, their faces mere inches apart.


    Katherine could sense that his smile was not sincere. Shawn was a shrewd strategist, striking without warning. His striking visage enveloped Katherine¡¯s field of vision, causing her scalp to prickle with anxiety, apprehensive that she might aggravate him further.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 547

    ?<strong>Chapter 547:</strong>


    ¡°Alright, alright. If you¡¯re displeased, I¡¯ll maintain my distance from him, understood?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Footsteps echoed from outside, and Shawn kissed Katherine on the lips, encircling her waist. Katherine resisted, apprehensive about someone entering, as this was neither her residence nor Shawn¡¯s¡ªit belonged to Joelle and Adrian.


    ¡°Enough! You might not care, but I do!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Shawn pressed Katherine onto the sofa, restraining her and halting her movement.


    Leah knocked on the door from outside. ¡°Mr. Watson, Miss Nash, dinner¡¯s ready.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s voice came from inside. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She adjusted her clothes, smoothing the wrinkles on her chest, and shot Shawn an exasperated nce. Shawn smiled and leaned in, whispering in Katherine¡¯s ear, ¡°Are we heading to your ce or mine tonight? Last time we went to yours, so shouldn¡¯t it be my turn?¡±


    People often regarded Shawn as a man who transcended worldly concerns. But in reality, he possessed a profound appetite for intimacy, which asionally overwhelmed Katherine. However, since Katherine was a passionate individual, they had connected from the very first day.


    ¡°Go to my ce again.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t y favorites.¡±


    Katherine remarked, ¡°Your residence is devoid of essentials. The first time I visited, even the heater malfunctioned. I have work tomorrow, and preparing is quite inconvenient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone set things up tomorrow.¡± Shawn gently patted Katherine¡¯s head. ¡°Let me know if you need anything else. My home is your home.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    That night, they returned to Katherine¡¯s ce.


    As soon as they entered, Shawn effortlessly lifted Katherine onto the shoe cab.


    While enjoying a delightful meal at Joelle¡¯s residence, Shawn and Adrian had indulged in a few drinks. Shawn¡¯splexion was slightly flushed, his eyes carrying a tipsy haze.


    Under the ceiling light in the hallway, Shawn and Katherine shared a lingering nce, a strong connection simmering between them. As Shawn leaned in, Katherine was keenly aware of the potent aroma of alcohol emanating from him. She, too, felt the effects of the alcohol.


    Earlier, they had shown greater restraint at a different residence, but on their return journey, Katherine felt her inhibitions gradually slip away. She discarded her high heels, wrapping her arms around his neck in a carefree embrace, looking up at him and surrendering herselfpletely to the moment.


    Inadvertently, her back hit the switch on the wall, causing the living room lights to turn on. The bright light was overwhelming, hard to adjust to.


    ¡°Katherine, you¡¯re back,¡± Agate¡¯s voice echoed as she walked out of the guest room.


    Katherine¡¯s shirt buttons were loosely undone by Shawn, revealing her bare shoulder to the cool air. Her face flushed with warmth as she stood there, unsure whether the moment was real or just a fleeting illusion.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 548

    ?<strong>Chapter 548:</strong>


    Shawn, equally startled, had managed to retain some rity despite the alcohol haze. The moment Agate entered, he instinctively turned to shield them, trying to cover up.


    ¡°Oh, dear!¡± Agate eximed, spinning around and hastily covering her eyes. ¡°Sorry! Shawn is here too! I¡¯ll just leave you two alone! You continue, don¡¯t mind me!¡±


    Katherine scrambled to adjust her clothes, quickly hopping down from the shoe cab.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡± she asked, still trying to gather herself. Agate kept her hands over her eyes, clearly flustered.


    ¡°I had a disagreement with your dad, and I thought I¡¯de to chat with you for a bit. It¡¯s nothing, really! I¡¯ll head home now!¡± Agate quickly exined.


    Shawn, seeing the situation, realized he should be the one to leave.


    ¡°Darling, I¡¯m not worried about you not getting married; I¡¯m worried about you getting hurt. People change, and although Shawn seems like a good guy, I fear you may end up wasting precious years of your life. Katherine had once struggled to understand why her parents were so adamant about marriage, but now she was beginning to see their point of view.


    ¡°Mom, I understand. I¡¯ll feel him out.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte,¡± Agate said, patting Katherine¡¯s hand. ¡°Wash up and get some sleep.¡±


    After her shower, Katherine had justin down when Shawn called.


    ¡°Not asleep yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Neither are you,¡± Katherine replied.


    Shawnined, ¡°I thought I could hold you while sleeping tonight.¡±


    ¡°me my mom?¡±


    ¡°How could I dare?¡± Shawn said. ¡°You owe me one.¡±


    Katherine couldn¡¯t suppress a smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite the businessman. It¡¯s not as if I invited my mom over, after all.¡±


    ¡°But you still have to take responsibility. I was already aroused and had to suppress it. Do you have any idea how ufortable that was?¡±


    ¡°As if I wasn¡¯t feeling it too.¡±


    ¡°Feeling what?¡±


    Katherine didn¡¯t answer, thinking of Shawn lying in bed, sleepless and alone, which was both pitiful and amusing.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make it up to you next time, okay?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Love you, my dear wife!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Who¡¯s your wife? We¡¯re not married yet, don¡¯t call me that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of time?¡±


    Katherine sat up. ¡°Do you really want to marry me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 549

    ?<strong>Chapter 549:</strong>


    ¡°Why ask all of a sudden?¡±


    Katherine couldn¡¯t respond. If she asked too directly, it would seem like she was pushing for marriage.


    Shawn had already moved on from the topic.


    ¡°Open the door. I noticed you hardly ate anything at Joelle¡¯s, so I ordered takeout for you. The delivery guy just called me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Katherine muttered in mild exasperation as she reluctantly slipped out from under the covers. ¡°Why did you order takeout for me? I¡¯m trying to lose weight.¡±


    ¡°You have no need to lose weight; you¡¯re already slender as it is.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand at all,¡± Katherine retorted, only to swing the door open and find Shawn standing there, holding a barbecue from her favorite ce.


    Shawn ended the call with a smirk. ¡°Your takeout has arrived.¡±


    Dressed in light attire, Katherine felt an overwhelming urge to sink into Shawn¡¯s embrace, drawn to theforting warmth that seemed to radiate from him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.


    Shawn shrugged. ¡°I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep if I went home tonight. You don¡¯t mind if I stay over, do you?¡±


    Without awaiting her reply, he stepped forward, gathering Katherine into a warm, all-epassing embrace.


    ¡°Katherine, aren¡¯t you moved by this?¡±


    Katherine gave him a yful, lighthearted punch. ¡°If you wanted toe over, all you had to do was say so. Besides, my mother already knows about our rtionship.¡±


    Despite her words, Katherine was genuinely surprised and delighted.


    ¡°I simply wanted to relish the exhrating thrill of ndestine encounters.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really pushing your luck.¡±


    ¡°Katherine, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Agate, located in the first-floor bedroom, inquired upon noticing that the light continued to shine brightly.


    Katherine and Shawn froze on the staircase.


    Feigning nonchnce, Katherine replied, ¡°I ordered some takeout!¡±


    ¡°Consuming food at such ate hour is hardly conducive to good health!¡±


    ¡°Only this once!¡±


    ¡°Make sure to retire to bed early!¡±


    ¡°Okay, you too!¡±


    Katherine grasped Shawn¡¯s hand and sprinted up to the second floor. Once inside the bedroom, she secured the door behind them with a definitive click. Shawn cradled the enticingly aromatic barbecue, and as Katherine extended her hand to grab it, he deftly intercepted her wrist with yful finesse.


    ¡°Eat itter.¡±


    Whatever Katherine was poised to articte was silenced by his kiss.


    The following morning, as dawn¡¯s light began to filter through the curtains, Shawn gently eased open the bedroom door, casting a cautious nce at the corridor. The house was enveloped in a thick silence, indicating that Agate was still deep in slumber. Shawn exhaled a breath of relief, buttoning his shirt as he ventured out into the quiet.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 550

    ?<strong>Chapter 550:</strong>


    Before shutting the door, he cast one final nce at Katherine, whoy peacefully asleep in bed, her back turned to him. The straps of her shirt rested on her shoulders, while her army upon the light gray nket.


    Shawn slipped out silently, making his way toward the office.


    The finance director entered Shawn¡¯s office to deliver some reports and couldn¡¯t help but notice the unmistakable hickeys adorning Shawn¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Looks like you had quite the wild night, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    At first, Shawn was bewildered by Ferris Hilton¡¯s implication until Ferris gestured towards his neck. ncing at his reflection in his phone, the realization dawned on him.


    ¡°Feeling jealous?¡±


    Ferris, currently unattached, was Shawn¡¯s college friend. Although they were of the same age, it had been a considerable time since Ferris had engaged in any romantic rtionship.


    Let your imagination soar with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?¦Ï??


    ¡°You certainly have some audacity! Back in the day, you were resolute in your ambition to establish a business, and I devoted my prime years working diligently alongside you instead of pursuing romantic endeavors! Now you¡¯re unting your romantic escapades right in front of me! You owe me an opportunity at love!¡±


    Shawn flipped through the reports and retorted, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling envious, perhaps you should seek someone for yourself.¡±


    Ferris swung a leg onto Shawn¡¯s desk and inquired, ¡°How on earth did you manage to find a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Online dating.¡±


    ¡°No way. Do you genuinely believe in that?¡±


    Shawn looked up thoughtfully. ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t believe it. But eventually, I did.¡±


    ¡°Cease your jesting; I¡¯m far too old for this. I post a selfie and am immediately called out for appearing too aged.¡±


    Shawn nced at Ferris and asked, ¡°Do you genuinely want to find a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely! My family is exerting considerable pressure on me. I used to use you as a shield, but now you¡¯ve progressed beyond me.¡±


    Shawn closed the folder and remarked, ¡°If you¡¯re truly serious about finding a girlfriend, I happen to know an excellent candidate.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Shawn had a particr individual in mind but opted to withhold that information from Ferris for the time being. He reminisced about Lily¡¯s inherent kindness. In fact, she had begun dating someone new six months prior, but they had recently parted ways. In her quest to drown her sorrows in alcohol, she had even implored Katherine and Shawn to introduce her to someone new. Shawn contemted that Ferris might be a suitable match for Lily.


    ¡°She was paired with me for a blind date. We spent some time together, simply dining and hiking; nothing more. We didn¡¯t even hold hands. If you¡¯re interested, I can provide you with her number.¡±


    Ferris eagerly retrieved his phone and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, as long as she¡¯s a genuinely nice person.¡±


    Shawn promptly sent Lily¡¯s number to Ferris and also texted Lily to inform her of the connection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 551

    ?<strong>Chapter 551:</strong>


    ¡°By the way,¡± Ferris suddenly remarked, ¡°I saw Lina the other day.¡±


    As Shawn¡¯s college friend, Ferris was well aware of Shawn¡¯s rtionship with Lina during their time together. Ferris hadn¡¯t witnessed the events that precipitated their union, but he had certainly observed the aftermath of their tumultuous breakup.


    Shawn showed little reaction to Lina¡¯s name.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what we discussed?¡±


    ¡°Not particrly interested.¡±


    Ferris could sense that Shawn had moved on from the past, a development he regarded as highly positive.


    ¡°Very well, then I won¡¯t mention anything.¡±


    That evening, Shawn was scheduled to attend a crucial business meeting. The client he was ted to meet had a notorious reputation for being quite the party animal, and this time, their meeting was scheduled to take ce at a lively bar.


    ¡°Sir, can I get you anything?¡± A waitress in a snug uniform stood by Shawn¡¯s side. The ambiance of the ce felt rather dubious, with waitresses donning ck stockings and miniskirts.


    Shawn nced at her briefly before looking away.


    ¡°No, thank you. You can go.¡±


    ¡°Shawn?¡±


    Shawn looked up and met the surprised expression on Lina¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t help but give her a once-over. During her junior year internship, Lina¡¯s first professional gift had been a thoughtful gesture from Shawn. As a distinguished top student, she had a promising future ahead of her.


    But now, seeing her reduced to waiting tables in a bar, Shawn couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy.


    Seated across from him, Shawn¡¯s client was nked by two women, intently scrutinizing the silent interaction between Shawn and Lina.


    ¡°Mr. Watson, do you know her?¡±


    Shawn maintained an air of indifference, averting his gaze as if Lina were nothing more than an unfamiliar face.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart ached, as if a fragment had been wrenched away, leaving behind a raw, bleeding wound.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± The man¡¯s lecherous gaze had been fixated on Lina¡¯s legs since the very beginning.


    Despite the weight of Shawn¡¯s dismissive attitude, Lina steeled herself, refusing to linger in disappointment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± The man rose with his drink in hand. ¡°Why not join me for a drink?¡±


    Lina averted her gaze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t consume alcohol.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about that? Have a drink, and I¡¯ll give you five hundred dors!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 552

    ?<strong>Chapter 552:</strong>


    Lina found herself in dire straits financially. Were it not for Shawn¡¯s presence, she might have acquiesced. Yet, despite her dwindling pride, she refused to allow him the satisfaction of witnessing her descent into such desperation.


    ¡°I truly can¡¯t, sir. I need to attend to other rooms. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Are you showing me disrespect?¡± The man roughly pulled Lina back, grabbing her hair and forcing her to look up. ¡°Cease the pretense! I¡¯m investing a considerable amount here. What¡¯s stopping you from enjoying a drink?¡± He sneered. ¡°Even if I asked you to sleep with me, it would be justified!¡±


    Lina neither screamed nor shouted; she simply endured the humiliation in stoic silence, drinking in forced resignation.


    From Shawn¡¯s perspective, her face illuminated by the vibrant lights was profoundly poignant, and the solitary tear cascading from the corner of her eye deepened the tragic tableau. After swallowing a ss of potent liquor, Lina could no longer suppress a cough.


    The man scoffed. ¡°Ah, see? You can indeed drink! Since you¡¯re employed here, it¡¯s time to stop feigning innocence.¡±


    Shawn interjected calmly, ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. Shall we return to the matter at hand? I¡¯m not here to witness you harass the staff.¡±


    Lina recognized Shawn¡¯s intervention and, grateful, offered a silent thanks as she covered her mouth and exited the room, her head bowed in modesty.


    Once outside, overwhelmed by the situation, she could no longer hold back her tears.


    After concluding his business, Shawn prepared to leave. As he made his way to the parking lot, Lina appeared unexpectedly. She had changed from her revealing uniform into more modest attire and had removed her makeup, looking significantly more fatigued.


    ¡°Thank you for earlier,¡± she said quietly.


    Shawn remained unperturbed. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for your sake; I simply wanted to avoid wasting my time.¡±


    ¡°Lina sniffled, ¡°Shawn, you are genuinely a nice person. I apologize for what transpired back then.¡± She bowed deeply to him.


    Shawn could have easily walked away, but he didn¡¯t want Lina to think he still held resentment toward her. ¡°It¡¯s all behind us. I hold no concern for what happened before, and you needn¡¯t apologize,¡± he said, taking out his car keys as the Porsche¡¯s lights shed.


    ¡°Shawn.¡± Lina halted him, her fingers anxiously entwined.


    ¡°May I request a favor from you?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Would you be willing to lend me some money?¡± Lina gazed at Shawn with palpable anxiety. ¡°My mother is hospitalized with stomach cancer. I am burdened with substantial debt and responsible for a child. I simply cannot manage it all.¡±


    In contrast, Shawn now seemed to upy a considerably more elevated position. Lina had only recently realized that after enduring poverty for so long, dignity had be inconsequential.


    Shawn remained silent for a few moments, as if contemting the veracity of Lina¡¯s words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 553

    ?<strong>Chapter 553:</strong>


    ¡°Shawn, I promise I¡¯ll pay you back. I can write you an IOU! Or I can work for you!¡±


    Shawn offered a polite smile.


    ¡°You might consider reaching out to your ex-husband. He should bepetent enough, wouldn¡¯t you agree? I have no obligation to provide you with financial assistance.¡±


    Lina was left speechless as Shawn strode past her, the crisp aroma of his cologne lingering in the air. It wasn¡¯t until Shawn¡¯s vehicle exited the parking lot that Lina gradually regained herposure, the light in her eyes having already diminished.


    Shawn contacted Ferris.


    ¡°What did you and Lina talk about when you met?¡±


    He sought to ascertain whether Lina was truly enduring such difficulties.


    Ferris was enjoying dinner with Lily, and the ambiance was perfectly delightful.


    ¡°Why? I was under the impression that you didn¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°I just encountered her at the bar. What has transpired with her? Wasn¡¯t she faring well just a year ago?¡±


    It was only then that Ferris revealed to Shawn the intricacies of his conversation with Lina.


    ¡°She underwent a divorce, but her untrustworthy ex-husband was maintaining a mistress. In the six months leading up to the divorce, he yed the role of a pushover, relinquishing all financial responsibility to Lina. Meanwhile, he secured¡­


    ¡°She took out loans elsewhere, ruing a substantial debt that ultimately became a shared marital obligation. What a pity. It¡¯smentable, yet it¡¯s also her karma for the way she treated you in the past.¡±


    Maintaining appearances was something every adult understood all too well. Despite a bitter breakup with Lina, Shawn wasn¡¯t about to revel in her troubles.


    ¡°Alright, got it,¡± Shawn muttered, brushing off Ferris¡¯ remarks without any intent to reconnect with Lina. True indifference, he realized, was a far stronger statement than outright hostility.


    As his car halted at a red light, he dialed Katherine¡¯s number.


    ¡°Kathy, are you done with work?¡±


    Katherine, still at a lively social event, navigated through the noisy backdrop of slightly inebriated banter.


    ¡°Almost,¡± she responded, pressing a hand to one ear while edging toward a quieter spot by the window. ¡°Should Ie over tonight?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shawn replied, his voice calm as he navigated the turn. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±


    Thirty minutester, Shawn parked outside the restaurant just as Katherine stepped out, handbag in hand. The timing was impable¡ªthough life rarely orchestrated such perfect timing, when it did, it felt almost destined.


    Seeing him, Katherine hastened over in her high heels. Her colleagues peered from the restaurant, witnessing a different side of their usually stern boss. To them, she transformed from a formidable leader to someone tender and youthful, rushing into the arms of her waiting boyfriend.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 554

    ?<strong>Chapter 554:</strong>


    ¡°Wow, you two look adorable together,¡± someone called out teasingly.


    Katherine extricated herself from Shawn¡¯s arms just long enough to wave dismissively at her teasing coworkers.


    ¡°Go on, get out of here! Haven¡¯t you seen a couple in love before?¡±


    Approaching the pair with a grin, one bold subordinate asked, ¡°Mr. Watson, when are you going to marry our boss?¡±


    Shawn quirked an eyebrow, amused.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Enough already! Stop crowding us,¡± Katherineughed, a touch of lightheadedness making her sway slightly.


    ¡°Exactly how much did you have to drink?¡± Shawn asked, concerncing his tone.


    ¡°Just a bit,¡± Katherine replied breezily.


    ¡°And ¡®a bit¡¯ means what exactly?¡±


    ¡°One beer, one shot of something stronger,¡± she confessed, her voice casual.


    Shawn chuckled, knowing better than to lecture her. He scooped Katherine up, cradling her as he carefully settled her into the passenger seat. As always, he made sure her seatbelt was securely fastened.


    As they neared a pharmacy, Katherine suddenly perked up.


    ¡°Stop here. I need to pick something up.¡±


    ¡°What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Birth control pills.¡±


    Shawn hesitated at the wheel but decided not to stop the car after hearing Katherine¡¯s request.


    ¡°Why take those? They can have serious side effects. It might not be safe.¡±


    Katherine gave him a pointed look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready to be pregnant right now.¡±


    Their approach to intimacy differed somewhat from other couples. It wasn¡¯t that Shawn was opposed to using protection; rather, Katherine preferred the thrill of spontaneity, often choosing not to let him use it.


    Despite this, Shawn was always cautious, fully aware of the implications and responsibilities of parenthood, which he wasn¡¯t ready for. He made sure to be as careful as possible. However, Katherine¡¯s anxiety would spike post-encounter. Justst month, a slight dy in her menstrual cycle had her fretting over a possible pregnancy.


    Shawn, ever the realist, reassured her.


    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to get pregnant? I have a friend who¡¯s been trying for years without luck.¡±


    Katherine decided not to press the issue further.


    At Shawn¡¯s ce, he had prepared everything she could need¡ªfacial cleanser, shower gel, shampoo¡ªall matching what she used at her own home.


    ¡°Did you set all this up for me?¡± she inquired, her hand pausing over the array of beauty products that seemed out of ce in Shawn¡¯s minimalist bedroom.


    Shawn chuckled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 555

    ?<strong>Chapter 555:</strong>


    ¡°No, I got them for myself.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Katherine smirked as she sat down. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re as exquisite as a princess.¡±


    Shawn just smiled, not responding, his attention fixed on Katherine.


    From her vantage point, she admired his tall figure. His long legs were neatly dressed in dark gray trousers, and his shirt, a lighter shade of gray, was crisp and meticulously pressed. Shawn¡¯s silver watch caught the light as he moved towards Katherine with a deliberate stride, his presencemanding the room.


    He casually loosened his ck bow tie and unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, easing into a more rxed yet captivating demeanor.


    Katherine, leaning against the makeup cab, looked up at him with a yful yet challenging smile.


    As Shawn removed his watch and set it aside, he reached out to lift Katherine¡¯s chin gently.


    L¦Át?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c??m


    ¡°Who are you calling a princess?¡± he teased, the term usually reserved for someone less than manly.


    ¡°Definitely you,¡± Katherine quipped, her hand traveling from Shawn¡¯s waist to his cor, yfully pulling him closer.


    ¡°And how should I be rewarded?¡± Shawn murmured, his smirk deepening as he leaned in closer, his eyes locking onto hers in a mesmerizing gaze.


    Their lips met in a kiss charged with unspoken promises.


    As they lost themselves in each other, their clothes fell away, and their breaths became more ragged with intensity. Sweat beaded on Shawn¡¯s forehead, dripping onto Katherine as they moved together.


    In the quiet aftermath, the sudden ring of Shawn¡¯s phone on the bedside table cut through the stillness.


    Shawn nced at his phone screen. The client he¡¯d just wrapped up business with was calling. They had only signed the contract hours ago, so why the sudden urgency? He couldn¡¯t understand.


    Nearby, Katherine stood by the mirror, carefully smoothing her hair and patting a tissue to her lips. She nced at Shawn, eyebrows raised. Shawn gave her a brief nod and walked out after saying, ¡°Work.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Katherine responded, trusting him implicitly. Even if he hadn¡¯t exined, she wouldn¡¯t have doubted him.


    Shawn stepped into the living room and answered the call.


    ¡°Mr. Watson!¡± The client¡¯s voice crackled through, frantic and barely coherent. Shawn sensed trouble.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve really messed up!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°You remember that woman who delivered the wine to us? I tried to invite her out for some fun, but she kept saying no and even hurt herself with a piece of ss. There¡¯s blood everywhere. It¡¯s a disaster! What am I supposed to do? I¡¯m so unlucky!¡±


    Shawn pieced it together¡ªLina was injured. The client didn¡¯t want the authorities involved, especially not in Illerith, where his influence was thin. And he wanted Shawn to take on some of the responsibility, to help clean up the mess.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 556

    ?<strong>Chapter 556:</strong>


    As the client rambled on, he gave Lina a slight nudge with his foot. Shey motionless on the floor, her face ghostly white, blood trickling steadily from a gash on her neck, forming a dark, spreading pool around her.


    ¡°What should I do? It looks like she¡¯s dead!¡±


    Shawn frowned.


    ¡°If you¡¯re too afraid to call the police, at least call an ambnce! She needs help.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the man stammered, pping a hand to his forehead as if the idea of an ambnce hadn¡¯t crossed his mind until that moment. ¡°You¡¯ve got toe to the hospital. I don¡¯t know how to handle this alone!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s jaw clenched as he took a sharp breath.


    ¡°And what exactly do you want me to do? Should I call the police for you? Let me be clear; I know that woman. This looks like an assault gone wrong, pushing her to this. How do you expect me to help you clean this up?¡±


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as you¡¯re making it sound!¡± The client began pacing. ¡°She came to me, asking for money! She knew what it was. She was all in¡ªconsensual!¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re fooling?¡±


    Shawn knew this man too well¡ªthe bullying, the maniption, the barely hidden violence. He could imagine the horror Lina must have felt, backed into a corner by a man she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Failing to justify himself, the client slumped into a chair, a look of desperation settling over him. ¡°I¡¯m in real trouble here! You¡¯ve got to help me, or our whole business deal is finished!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s eyes narrowed; he despised threats, especially from a man like this.


    ¡°Turn yourself in, or if shees to consciousness, try settling things with her. She needs the money¡ªpay her enough, and she might agree to let it go. Call me if you can¡¯t manage it yourself.¡± With that, he hung up.


    A momentter, Katherine stepped out of the bedroom, noticing his troubled look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    After saying that, Shawn realized he couldn¡¯t keep Katherine in the dark, especially after thest time when his support of Lina at the hospital had left her hurt. He couldn¡¯t let that rift open between them again.


    Taking a steadying breath, he recounted the events at the bar and the client¡¯s despicable actions that had driven Lina to this desperate point.


    Katherine listened closely, her initial irritation towards Lina fading, reced by a touch of sympathy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check on her?¡±


    ¡°No! This has nothing to do with me.¡± Shawn guided Katherine back to bed. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡±


    He tucked her in and turned off the lights, settling into peaceful sleep. But that calm shattered around three in the morning when his phone lit up with relentless calls from the client. Each insistent ring pierced the silence, rousing both him and Katherine.


    ¡°Shawn, it¡¯s not working. She won¡¯t settle, no matter what I offer. I don¡¯t know what to do. You have toe and help me! You know her, don¡¯t you? Please, convince her¡ªI can¡¯t go to jail!¡± In the darkness, every desperate word was loud and unmistakable. Katheriney beside Shawn, wide awake. She sat up decisively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 557

    ?<strong>Chapter 557:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Katherine and Shawn arrived at the hospital, where they found the client hovering over Lina, fussing over her as if she were some delicate, fragile prize.


    Lina, however, appeared almost hollow; her neck was wrapped in fresh bandages, and her eyes were dull, her spirit seemingly drained.


    Shawn entered the room first, and the client looked up at him with a mix of relief and desperation, as if Shawn were hisst hope.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯re here!¡±


    Lina, sitting stiffly on the bed, parted her lips to speak but hesitated, her gaze shifting to the doorway. When Katherine entered behind Shawn, recognition flickered across Lina¡¯s face. She remembered Katherine from years ago, back when she had first met Shawn¡¯s sister, Joelle.


    Back then, when Joelle hade to confront Lina, Katherine had stood by Joelle¡¯s side and joined her. Now, seeing both Shawn and Katherine here together, Lina understood what it meant.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling


    With Shawn¡¯s presence, Lina finally relented, demanding a six-figure sum of money.


    The client nearly sagged with relief, his face brightening as he pulled out his phone.


    ¡°Thank goodness. I won¡¯t have to go to jail!¡±


    He quickly transferred the funds to Lina, then practically bolted from the room, visibly eager to distance himself from the ordeal. Shawn turned to leave, but before he could step away, Lina stopped him.


    ¡°Shawn, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me? For what?¡±


    Lina¡¯s gaze was unwavering.


    ¡°I agreed to go with him, but I only wanted his money. When you came, I had the chance to negotiate with him. With you around, I felt like I had someone in my corner.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s client was the type of fool who had more money than sense.


    Seeing Lina hurt herself, the client panicked and dered the situation hopeless, not realizing it was all just a trap.


    But Shawn had no ns to get involved in this mess. He told Lina, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯te here for you. My girlfriend wanted to check on things, so I came with her.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡±


    Shawn held Katherine¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Katherine Nash, my girlfriend.¡±


    Lina¡¯s heart sank, but she forced a smile. Once, she had been the love of Shawn¡¯s life.


    ¡°If I remember correctly, she¡¯s a good friend of your sister¡¯s. You two grew up together. How did you suddenly¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you the details,¡± Shawn said, cutting her off coldly.


    Lina¡¯s smile froze, but she masked it with aposed facade. ¡°Regardless, thank you. This is the third time you¡¯vee to my aid. You helped me with my daughterst time, and then earlier at the bar. I¡¯ll never forget your kindness.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 558

    ?<strong>Chapter 558:</strong>


    Katherine could hardly contain her displeasure as she listened. She could clearly hear the jealousy in Lina¡¯s words.


    ¡°Have you been building up that thick skin all these years? Bold of you to assume everything my boyfriend did was for you. Take a look at yourself, won¡¯t you? Usually, I let such shamelessness slide, buting from you, I can¡¯t seem to overlook it. You think so highly of yourself that it pisses me off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a reason for you to regard me like this, Miss Nash,¡± Lina retorted, not backing down. ¡°You can¡¯t hold a grudge against me just because I¡¯m Shawn¡¯s ex.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± Katherine stood in front of Shawn, facing Lina squarely. ¡°As Shawn¡¯s friend, I feel sick at your utter betrayal. As his girlfriend, I won¡¯t let you use or hurt him again. Those were enough reasons for me to hate you, so don¡¯t act so shocked that I¡¯m hostile to you.¡±


    Lina knew she had lost the moral high ground to indict anyone. She had acknowledged her past mistakes, from which she had forfeited everything good in her life.


    Her marriage had been miserable, and following the divorce, she found herself saddled with a huge debt. She had a daughter to raise and a mother who was gravely ill. When she was already so wretched, why did these people continue to hold on to her past? Couldn¡¯t they find it in their hearts to forgive her after her near-death experience today?


    Lina believed that Shawn still had a soft spot for her deep down. They said a man would never forget his first love. She was Shawn¡¯s first love, so she knew he hadn¡¯tpletely erased her from his life. Her leaving him must have broken his heart, but it surely became a life lesson¡ªone that he would remember for the rest of his life.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we be friends, Shawn?¡± Lina asked.


    Shawn shrugged.


    ¡°My girlfriend¡¯s opinions and words are also mine.¡±


    As his words cut deep into Lina¡¯s heart, she masked her pain with a more disingenuous smile. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better might think she was the victim here.


    ¡°Even if I died, you wouldn¡¯t care?¡±


    Katherine snickered. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Do you really think that threatening to die will erase what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡± Lina snapped, ring at Katherine with angry tears streaming down her face. ¡°Even if I did, I was already heavily punished for it. Why can¡¯t you let it go? Do you need to witness my downfall to feel satisfied?¡±


    She grabbed a pillow from behind her and threw it to the floor begrudgingly, her hair falling into disarray like that of a resentful madwoman. The sudden outburst reminded Katherine of something she had learned recently.


    When one had a happy, stable family and life, it was wise to step back in the face of provocations or conflicts rather than confront them head-on. After all, one could never truly understand the twisted mind of someone who had harbored grudges for a long time, nor could one anticipate the desperate actions they might take next.


    Shawn wasn¡¯t going to waste any more words. He took Katherine¡¯s hand and left the hospital.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 559

    ?<strong>Chapter 559:</strong>


    ¡°Why let her get on your nerves?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand gold diggers like her,¡± Katherine replied indignantly. ¡°When your family was in a mess, she ran off and got involved with your friend because she thought she could no longer benefit from you. What kind of person does that? It¡¯s her fault her life is miserable now, but she¡¯s acting like she¡¯s the victim and we¡¯re at fault! The nerve of that woman!¡±


    ¡°Just ignore her,¡± Shawn said, stroking the back of her hand with his thumb, his eyes softening. ¡°In a way, I¡¯m grateful for what happened. If she hadn¡¯t betrayed me, we wouldn¡¯t be together.¡±


    Neither of them spoke further, both lost in thought as they recalled their younger days. Katherine had always been loyal, never backing down from a fight, whether verbal or physical.


    When Shawn got into fights in high school, his friends would bring Katherine along to confront his enemies, knowing her strength and fighting skills could equal those of two boys.


    The more Shawn learned about her character, the stronger his feelings for her grew, filling him with a happiness he hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    ¡°Katherine, how about we get married?¡±


    Drifting through her own reflections, Katherine snapped her attention to Shawn. She initially thought she might have misheard him, but there was no mistaking the seriousness in Shawn¡¯s eyes¡ªseriousness so profound it brought tears to hers.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    Shawn offered her a smile.


    Katherine¡¯s perspective had always been uniquely her own. When he proposed marriage, while most would simply ept or decline, she asked for his reasons.


    ¡°I want a home,¡± he began, his voice steady. ¡°I want to build a home with you. Ever since I fell for you, I¡¯ve imagined a future with you, one that includes marriage.¡±


    He listed his reasons one after the other. The first one touched a sore spot in Katherine¡¯s heart. She felt a deep sympathy for Shawn, who, after losing his parents at a young age, had to face the harsh world on his own. Hisck of interest in wealth and fame came from enduring countless harsh res throughout his life. He had learned to shield himself with a veneer of detachment.


    The second reason enveloped her in warmth, filled with love.


    The third unveiled a truth about Shawn¡ªdespite his seemingly aloof exterior, he was emotionally solid, mature, dependable, and highly capable. If she were to choose someone to marry, she couldn¡¯t imagine anyone but him.


    Shawn then leaned forward, retrieving a deep blue velvet box from thepartment near her feet and opened it before her.


    ¡°Are you ready to marry me?¡± he asked, revealing a sparkling diamond ring inside.


    The box disyed the logo of a renowned jeweler, known for a policy that allowed each customer to purchase only one diamond ring in their lifetime¡ªa symbol of unending love andmitment.


    Katherine was usually not one to shed tears, but overwhelmed by Shawn¡¯s profound affection, she found herself moved.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 560

    <strong>Chapter 560:</strong>


    This feeling had been building for quite some time, and only today did Katherine fully grasp its depth.


    ¡°When did you n all this?¡±


    Shawn held her face, his thumb brushing away her tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had this in mind since the day you became my girlfriend.¡±


    In that moment, Katherine¡¯s heart swelled with love; she knew she¡¯d do anything for him, no matter how whimsical it might seem.


    ¡°Are you certain you won¡¯t have regrets? What if I fall short of your expectations? I¡¯ve decided against having children, and I¡¯m not giving up my career to be a housewife. In my youth, perhaps I would have considered it, but these days, I choose to prioritize myself. I might overlook your feelings at times, I¡¯m quick-tempered, and marrying me means signing up for a lifetime of that.¡±


    Katherine listed her perceived ws with frankness, her voice a rapid, nervous stream.


    Shawn listened to each concern with unwavering patience.


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll find thisforting.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you for your strengths,¡± Shawn replied earnestly.


    Katherine asked, ¡°Then why do you love me?¡±


    ¡°It just felt right,¡± Shawn admitted, struggling slightly to articte his feelings.


    ¡°I had this feeling when I discovered you were Ke, who shared her thoughts with me every day, speaking freely without holding back. It made me realize you were perfect for me in every possible way. We never considered this before, but trust me¡ªthis is mutually beneficial.¡±


    Katherine eventually discovered that Shawn hadn¡¯t stumbled into his business sess; he had dedicated two years to self-study in business,ying the groundwork.


    Her feelings for him, though, seemed destined from the start. Katherine sat upright and extended her hand towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to marry you.¡±


    As Shawn fitted the ring onto her finger, he remarked, ¡°This seals it!¡± He cupped her face gently, giving her a tender kiss on the forehead.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll visit your folks to talk about our wedding ns.¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±


    A flutter of excitement ran through Katherine. Just days before, her mother had been probing for updates from Shawn¡¯s end. Now, with wedding discussions imminent, her parents were in for quite the surprise.


    The following day, opting to skip work, Katherine headed back to her parents¡¯ house early. Returning from their morning jog, Turner and Agate greeted their dog affectionately, only to find Katherine waiting in the dining room.


    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Agate inquired, looking around suspiciously.


    ¡°Is your job starting to fall apart?¡± Turner asked. ¡°How much money do you need?¡±


    Katherine was slightly ufortable, a stark contrast to the usual yful exchanges with her parents. Her mind was too preupied for humor.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend, dear readers! New chapters on Tuesday. God bless you and Noa wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 561

    ?<strong>Chapter 561:</strong>


    ¡°Mom, Dad, could you please sit down?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Agate asked, a knot of worry forming in her stomach. ¡°Have you and Shawn split up?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that.¡±


    ¡°Then spit it out; you¡¯re making me nervous!¡±


    Turner remained silent but his eyes were intently fixed on Katherine, observing her every gesture.


    With a flourish, she lifted her hand high.


    ¡°Ta-da!¡± She revealed a sparkling ring on her finger.


    Agate gasped, leapt up, and seized Katherine¡¯s hand, peering at the ring, half-expecting a joke.


    ¡°Is this for real?¡± Tears started to gather in her eyes. ¡°Have you and Shawn really decided to get married?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Katherine confirmed with a smile. ¡°He¡¯sing byter to talk with you both.¡±


    ¡°So soon? I haven¡¯t even styled my hair yet! Oh my!¡±


    Katherine¡¯s cheeks turned a shade pinker.


    ¡°Yes, he wants to properly show his respect. He¡¯s also nning to bring his family over for dinner in a few days. He¡¯s got everything arranged.¡±


    Before Shawn left the house, Joelle and his assistant arrived to help him check the gifts loaded in the trunk. Shawn voiced his concerns for the fifth time.


    ¡°Is this enough? Should I add something else?¡±


    Joelle and the assistant exchanged a nce, both feeling a bit amused.


    ¡°Shawn, you¡¯ve even included those two exceptional bottles of vintage wine that Dad treasured,¡± Joelle said, a hint of exasperation in her voice. ¡°If you think that¡¯s not sufficient, you might as well deliver yourself as a gift!¡±


    The assistant agreed, adding, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not a bad idea!¡±


    ¡°What would you know? Nobody everined about an excess of politeness!¡± Shawn retorted, adjusting his tie in the car¡¯s rearview mirror. Earlier, hisposure had been steady, but that was before Katherine called to say Agate had dashed to the salon for a quick hairstyle upon learning of his visit. The prospect of meeting Agate looking fresh from the salon stirred a fear in Shawn of making a social blunder.


    While yful in her remarks, Joelle was also caught up in the moment and had contributed some pieces from Adrian¡¯s collection.


    Once everything was ounted for, Shawn settled into the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Why do I feel like a deliveryman?¡±


    Joelle tapped Shawn¡¯s forehead. ¡°Come on, be serious! Here¡¯s to you gaining Katherine¡¯s parents¡¯ approval!¡±


    The long-serving assistant also chimed in with his good wishes.


    ¡°Mr. Watson, here¡¯s to a joyous and loving future with Miss Nash.¡±


    As Shawn drove off, a wave of sentiment washed over him.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m finally taking this big step. I¡¯m starting my own family.¡±


    With only ten minutes left before Shawn arrived, his phone, carelessly tossed onto the passenger seat, began to ring. He nced at the screen to see a familiar number shing. He ignored the first call, but the phone rang again almost immediately after he declined it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 562

    ?<strong>Chapter 562:</strong>


    Pulling his car to the side of the road, Shawn answered with a frown creasing his brow.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Lina¡¯s voice came through, heavy with emotion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter. Kaleb has taken her!¡± Lina¡¯s voice cracked under the strain of her fear.


    Shawn¡¯s response was cool and detached. ¡°You might want to call the police instead of me.¡±


    ¡°Shawn, please!¡± Lina¡¯s plea sliced through the static, her voice desperate. ¡°The police won¡¯t help me¡ªKaleb has connections. He¡¯s taken her just to get to me. Shawn, you have to help me. I know I¡¯ve made mistakes, but I¡¯m desperate!¡±


    Lina¡¯s breaths came in ragged sobs. Her daughter was her world, and now, with her daughter in jeopardy, her will to persist was slipping away.


    ¡°Please, Shawn, for the sake of a mother, show me mercy.¡± Her cries were sharp and relentless, making Shawn¡¯s head throb. She made it sound as though if he refused to help, he would be the viin.


    ¡°Lina, I¡¯m not the one to me here. You chose Kaleb over me. Why should your choices affect my life now?¡±


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Lina¡¯s voice broke with emotion. ¡°Can you really be so cruel?¡±


    ¡°Look, helping you would be a kindness, not an obligation. Please, don¡¯t call me again. I don¡¯t want to upset my girlfriend.¡± With that, Shawn ended the call and blocked her number, tossing his phone back onto the passenger seat.


    When he arrived, everything was proceeding smoothly. Katherine¡¯s parents had initially taken a liking to him, and he was careful not to get carried away by their approval. He made sure to extend every courtesy to Katherine, treating her with the respect she deserved. In typical families, a proposal involved a ring, but what Shawn had given¡­


    Katherine was something even grander. The marriage was a joy to both Agate and Turner. They had agreed to share a meal the following week to finalize the wedding date.


    After lunch, Katherine walked Shawn to the door.


    ¡°Go back inside. It¡¯s too chilly out here,¡± he said.


    Katherine adjusted Shawn¡¯s cor with a mixture of tenderness and incredulity. Was she really about to get married?


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to change after we¡¯re married, are you?¡± she asked.


    Her previous disinterest in marriage had been shaped by witnessing too many failed ones. Men could be unpredictable, and married men were on a whole other level. Acts of domestic violence, infidelity, and abandonment were far toomon, with husbands often disappearing when they were needed most.


    Katherine, harboring a deep-seated fear of marriage, had nheless decided to take a chance on Shawn. After all, love had a way of clouding judgment.


    ¡°I worry more about you leaving me,¡± she said.


    Shawn raised an eyebrow and drew her close.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. Just don¡¯t betray me, and I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 563

    ?<strong>Chapter 563:</strong>


    As she rested her head on his shoulder, Katherine forced a smile. The word betray echoed in her mind, like a dark omen from Shawn¡¯s past¡ª a curse left by his ex, Lina.


    Though Shawn professed indifference, the wounds Lina had inflicted seemed to haunt his dreams.


    For Katherine, admitting her feelings for her best friend¡¯s brother had always been a daunting task. But now, a new, sharp jealousy began to prick at her heart, intrusive and unwee.


    ¡°Do you hate Lina?¡± Katherine asked abruptly.


    ¡°Why would you mention her now?¡± Shawn retorted.


    ¡°Just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I despise her so much that the thought of confronting her stirs a rage in me.¡± His response was slow and measured, tinged with feigned anger.


    Katherine¡¯s body tensed at his words. They said love could easily warp into hatred. When love ran deep, resentment often followed just as intensely. Katherine had braced herself to be blinded by love, but how could she cope knowing Shawn still harbored feelings for someone else?


    Katherine pulled away from Shawn¡¯s embrace, her gaze fixed on him in contemtion.


    ¡°Would you and Lina be husband and wife today if she hadn¡¯t betrayed you back then?¡±


    Her question hung heavily in the air, prompting Shawn to adopt a more serious demeanor.


    ¡°There are no ¡®what ifs¡¯ in life. Even without her initial betrayal, Lina¡¯s nature would have inevitably led her to betray me profoundly at some point.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s grip tightened on Shawn¡¯s cor, nearly lifting him off the ground.


    ¡°Think carefully, Shawn. I¡¯m entering this marriage out of love, not just to settle down with someone suitable. I expect you to be marrying me for the same reasons.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Shawn responded hastily, lifting his hands in assurance. ¡°My feelings for you are genuine. Without you, I¡¯d rather remain alone forever.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Katherine decided to trust his words for the moment. Shawn drew her close again, his mind racing with thoughts of what might have gone wrong in their earlier exchange.


    ¡°Katherine.¡±


    ¡°You asked whether I hated Lina. Honestly, I let go of that hatred long ago. I¡¯m indifferent to her current situation¡ªit¡¯s irrelevant to me now. Everyone has a history, right? I¡¯ve moved beyond hers long ago.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I get it.¡±


    On a cool Thursday evening, the two families convened at Moonview Restaurant. It was a restaurant opened by Adrian, and thergest private room was reserved exclusively for their gathering.


    Turner and Shawn sat in the middle, with the Watson family on one side and Katherine¡¯s family on the other.


    ¡°It feels like only yesterday we were watching Shawn and Joelle y in the yard. Now, Adrian, you¡¯re a father. It¡¯s a joy to see all of you building your lives.¡± Agate, caught in a wave of nostalgia, suddenly felt tears welling up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 564

    ?<strong>Chapter 564:</strong>


    Joelle leaned forward, her voice sincere. ¡°Shawn and I would like to express our gratitude. You were there for us when my family faced those tough times. Thank you so much.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my dear,¡± Agate replied, her voice thick with emotion. Both she and Turner lifted their sses, acknowledging the toast with a nod to Joelle.


    Adrian joined in, his ss held high. ¡°A heartfelt thanks to you both for your unwavering support of Joelle and Shawn.¡±


    ¡°And you better take good care of Joelle. Remember, she¡¯s not without allies!¡± Agate, with a mock stern look that belied the warmth in her eyes, pointed a finger at Adrian.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Adrian chuckled, the tension easing around the table.


    Turner then steered the conversation toward the matter at hand. ¡°So, Shawn, have you and Katherine settled on a date for the wedding?¡±


    Shawn replied, ¡°We¡¯ve shortlisted a few promising dates. We¡¯d be honored if you could help us choose.¡±


    They presented dates ranging from six months to the following spring.


    With all options open and appealing, the families decided to put it to a vote.


    Joelle was the first to voice her preference.


    ¡°I¡¯m all for spring. It¡¯ll be warm enough for Katherine to wear the most stunning wedding dress!¡±


    Katherine tapped the table softly, smiling broadly.


    ¡°You¡¯re truly my best friend! You know exactly what I¡¯m thinking!¡±


    Joelle returned the smile with a knowing wink, signaling herplete understanding.


    However, Shawn was eager to move things along sooner.


    ¡°Why not consider a winter wedding? We could escape to a warmer locale in the south or even jet off somewhere international. I¡¯m eager to make you my wife, Katherine,¡± he murmured, his ears blushing a soft red as he gave her a loving look.


    Amused, Agate chimed in with a grin, ¡°Well, how shall we decide then? Adrian, what do you think?¡±


    Adrian simply stated, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡± Joelle cheered, looping her arm through Adrian¡¯s and resting her head on his shoulder, beaming with pride.


    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re leading two votes to one!¡± Joelle dered, tousling Adrian¡¯s hair yfully, pleased with his support. ¡°Good boy,¡± she teased, while Adrian mock-pouted in response.


    Katherine jumped back into the discussion. ¡°Hold on, I haven¡¯t had my say yet. I¡¯m actually leaning towards an earlier date as well!¡±


    Agate and Turner exchanged nces, both aware that the final decision rested with them.


    As a father, Turner felt the weight of the asion deeply and thus aligned with Joelle¡¯s earlier suggestion. Agate, however, felt that the longer they dyed, the greater the risk ofplications. She sided with Katherine and Shawn. The air crackled with tension as a vigorous debate unfolded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 565

    ?<strong>Chapter 565:</strong>


    Shawn argued, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not getting any younger. Is it too much to ask to tie the knot a bit sooner? Joelle, you¡¯ve got a kid. Surely, you get where I¡¯ming from.¡±


    Joelle responded firmly, ¡°A wedding isn¡¯t something to be rushed into. It¡¯s a major life event, not a simple choice like picking out shoes. We need time to n properly.¡±


    Katherine retorted, ¡°And you¡¯re talking like an expert on weddings? Have you ever organized one to see if there¡¯s really not enough time?¡±


    Adrian mulled over Katherine¡¯s words. Was she indirectly referring to him? He then spoke up, his voice tinged with resolve. ¡°I make it a point to listen to Joelle.¡±


    Agate looked puzzled and finally spoke. ¡°Adrian, you keep repeating that. If Joelle is somehow coercing you, just let us know. We¡¯re here to help.¡±


    Turnerughed and added his two cents. ¡°Adrian¡¯s got the right idea. A happy wife means a happy life, right? Shawn, maybe it¡¯s time you took a page out of his book!¡±


    Shawn didn¡¯t dare disagree. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± He shot Adrian a pleading look, seeking an ally.


    Adrian, however, chose to ignore the nce and focused on his meal.


    Agate¡¯s frustration surfaced again. ¡°Okay, ¡®Happy wife, happy life¡¯? Then listen to me and let¡¯s set the earliest possible date.¡±


    Turner looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing at all.¡±


    Agate leaned in, her voice sharp.


    ¡°How can you say it¡¯s not the same? Are you just going to ignore me? Don¡¯t you care about our future anymore? Have you stopped caring about anything other than money? Are you tired of living well?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not exaggerate things!¡± Turner responded, his tone defensive.


    The argument escted quickly. It felt inevitable that, if things continued this way, the couple might face a serious falling-out.


    Katherine¡¯s anxiety grew with every heated word exchanged. Could it really be that her uing marriage would push her parents to divorce?


    ¡°Alright, why don¡¯t we take a break from this and try a unique local dish? It¡¯s the house specialty here!¡± Shawn suggested, trying to redirect the conversation.


    Although he managed to temporarily shift the focus, the tension in the air remained thick, and both Agate and Turner were visibly upset. The younger ones took turns stepping in, hoping to ease the mood, but their attempts did little to lift the oppressive atmosphere hanging over the table.


    Later, Leah arrived, bringing Aurora from school. Aurora¡¯s cheerful presence seemed to melt the tension as she nestled between the elders.


    Needing a break, Shawn stepped outside to catch his breath. In the hallway, he unexpectedly ran into Ferris, who was apanied by Lily.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ferris asked, surprised.


    Pointing toward a private room down the hall, Shawn replied, ¡°I¡¯m here with my girlfriend¡¯s family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Shawn smiled at the couple, noticing their closeness.


    ¡°Things seem to be getting pretty serious between you two, huh?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 566

    ?<strong>Chapter 566:</strong>


    Bubbling with enthusiasm, Lily responded, ¡°You know how I am, Shawn. When I¡¯m into someone, I just dive in¡ªno looking back!¡±


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Lily ruffled her hair.


    ¡°And congrats to you too. Things with Katherine are heating up, huh? You¡¯ve already met her parents, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Shawn chuckled lightly.


    ¡°Get ready for the wedding!¡±


    Ferris seemed eager to interject, and Shawn quickly caught on.


    ¡°Lily, why don¡¯t you go talk to the manager? My brother-inw owns this ce. He¡¯ll probably give you a deal because of me.¡±


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    ¡°Will do!¡± Lily responded, well aware of who Shawn¡¯s brother-inw was. Indeed, anyone in their group would appreciate a connection to Adrian. After she departed, Shawn turned to Ferris.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    Ferris pulled him aside.


    ¡°Have you checked in on Linately?¡±


    ¡°What for? As if I don¡¯t have enough to do.¡±


    Ferris pressed on.


    ¡°Lily had a bad stomachache a few days ago, so I took her to the hospital. While we were there, I saw something shocking about Lina.¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just a minor cut from some ss? It¡¯s not like it was life-threatening,¡± Shawn responded, not understanding why Ferris was so concerned.


    ¡°Why are you so hung up on her? Do you have feelings for her or something? If so, don¡¯t look to me for advice. If that¡¯s the kind of girl you want, by all means, pursue her.¡±


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m serious! Who would fall for her?¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the issue?¡± Shawn flicked his lighter and ignited a cigarette, clearly uninterested.


    Ferris exined, ¡°She was in a terrible state,pletely bruised from head to toe. The doctor mentioned she had five broken ribs and a ruptured liver.¡±


    Shawn took a moment to process this, then asked, ¡°Who was responsible for this?¡±


    ¡°Who else?¡± Ferris replied with a scoff.


    ¡°Kaleb and his family. You know, her daughter had to watch the whole ordeal unfold.¡± This triggered a memory for Shawn of a recent call from Lina, where she mentioned that Kaleb had taken her daughter. Was there a link between these dreadful events?


    Curious, he asked, ¡°Did she confront Kaleb to get her daughter back?¡±


    ¡°How did you know? Did she confide in you?¡± Ferris raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, she did. She pleaded for my help to get her child. I thought she was out of her mind and dismissed her.¡±


    Clicking his tongue, Ferris remarked, ¡°Had you helped her, she might not have faced such brutality at Kaleb¡¯s.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 567

    ?<strong>Chapter 567:</strong>


    Shawn paused, considering this, though he didn¡¯t believe he was to me. Looking at Ferris, he challenged him.


    ¡°Are you saying this is my fault?¡±


    Ferris hesitated, recalling the mess Lina had caused in the past.


    ¡°Look, man, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I¡¯m sorry! Let¡¯s just chalk this up as one of those dark tales.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Shawn muttered, his irritation barely hidden.


    Ferris pped Shawn on the shoulder and added, ¡°I¡¯m off to look for Lily. You better head back. Your inws-to-be are probably waiting.¡±


    Meanwhile, back in the private room, the group had finallye to an agreement on something and was eager to hear Shawn¡¯s opinion. The date they had chosen was just right¡ªnot too soon, not toote¡ªsatisfying everyone involved. Shawn had no intentions of upsetting this delicate bnce.


    Katherine, however, picked up on his distraction.


    Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica)


    As evening descended and dinner came to a close, Turner and Agate were fussing over Aurora, their affection for her evident. Joelle suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us for the ride? Aurora would enjoy some more time with both of you.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good!¡±


    At the entrance, only Shawn and Katherine remained.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Katherine asked.


    Shawn shared everything about Lina¡¯s ordeal.


    ¡°Should I have stepped in? But what does this really have to do with me?¡±


    After hearing the story, Katherine was pleased with Shawn¡¯s honesty.


    ¡°If it weighs on you, I¡¯ll go see her at the hospital on your behalf. Next time she seeks help, don¡¯t turn her away¡ªjust let me know. I¡¯m curious to see what her angle is.¡±


    Shawn fell silent, biting his lip.


    ¡°Katherine, does this make me look weak? Am I a coward?¡±


    With a yful roll of her eyes, Katherine teased, ¡°You were never my knight in shining armor.¡±


    Adrian navigated the road carefully, his car loaded to capacity with everyone inside. Aurora nestledfortably in the back seat between Agate and Turner, while Joelle upied the front passenger seat, frequently twisting around to engage with everyone behind her.


    ¡°Joelle, with Aurora getting older, it¡¯s about time you both start thinking about elementary school, don¡¯t you think? Starting with a solid foundation is the best way to ensure progress,¡± Adrian said. His years as a teacher had ingrained a keen sense of nning when it came to education.


    ¡°We¡¯ve toured a few schools already, but we haven¡¯t made up our minds yet,¡± Joelle replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. You have time to think it over. Each stage of school is important,¡± Adrian reassured her.


    Turner chimed in, ¡°Aurora is still very young. Let¡¯s not set the same high standards for her that we did for our own daughter. Each child is unique in their capabilities.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Agate agreed, letting the subject go as the conversation drifted elsewhere.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 568

    ?<strong>Chapter 568:</strong>


    Later, at home, Adrian stretched out on the bed, absorbed in a book, while Joelle went through her nightly skincare routine. Aurora walked in.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I want to go to Riverdale Elementary School.¡±


    Adrian and Joelle exchanged a look of mild surprise at Aurora¡¯s mature thoughts about her future.


    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°My teacher told us they have the best resources for learning. Kidse from all over the world, and I really want to make more friends!¡± Aurora exined.


    Joelle listened attentively, though she suspected Aurora¡¯s enthusiasm might be based on what she¡¯d heard from others rather than her own independent thoughts. While she valued Aurora¡¯s input, she maintained a healthy skepticism and didn¡¯t feelpelled to simply nod along.


    Adrian set aside his book and lifted Aurora into his arms. ¡°We¡¯ll think about Riverdale Elementary as one option, sweetheart. But let¡¯s explore other schools too. You might find another that captures your heart just as much. We¡¯ll make the decision together, okay?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡± Aurora beamed, nodding in agreement. With a warm smile, Joelle announced, ¡°Now, off to bed! You¡¯re getting big, and big girls need their sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! I can do it. I¡¯m strong and brave!¡± Aurora cheerfully skipped along, keeping herself motivated as she headed back to her room.


    Joelle wiped her hands clean of the day¡¯s work and approached Adrian. ¡°Riverdale Elementary really does have a great reputation. Isn¡¯t it one of the best schools in the country?¡±


    Adrian nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I actually spoke to Agate today, and she said the same thing. She highly rmended it.¡±


    Joelle harbored some reservations. ¡°But Fred and Gracie¡¯s son attends that same school. We left things quite badly with them. Stephen even vowed to cut all ties with us. You hardly speak to Fred when you see him, don¡¯t you? And I consciously avoid Gracie whenever our paths cross.¡±


    Adrian rubbed his forehead wearily. ¡°If Aurora feels that¡¯s the right ce for her, we shouldn¡¯t let old grudges sway our decision.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. We shouldn¡¯t drag the kids into adult squabbles. They don¡¯t deserve that burden.¡± Joelle nodded in agreement and settled into bed. Adrian drew her close, draping his arm around her as he reached to switch off the bedsidemp.


    The following day, Katherine fulfilled hermitment by delivering a fruit basket to Lina in the hospital.


    Had she known about Lina¡¯s stitched lip, she would have insisted the shopkeeper leave out the pineapple.


    ¡°I heard about your ident, so I came on Shawn¡¯s behalf to bring a littlefort. Though he wasn¡¯t required to assist, you did reach out to him for help.¡±


    Lina¡¯s face, marred by bruises and swelling, was difficult to interpret as she maintained steady eye contact with Katherine. She appraised Katherine meticulously, examining her from head to toe, noting everything from her dress to her essories. Back then, she had the opportunity to lead a life simr to Katherine¡¯s, to share the same love and affection.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 569

    ?<strong>Chapter 569:</strong>


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Shawne by himself?¡±


    Katherine responded with a smile, ¡°Ever heard the phrase ¡®trouble appears out of the blue¡¯? That¡¯s exactly how Shawn feels. You im to be filled with guilt, yet¡­¡±


    ¡°You do nothing but y on your misfortunes to win his pity. I don¡¯t see any genuine regret in you; you¡¯re merely exploiting his good nature.¡±


    Lina sneered, cautious not to strain herself, wary of her fresh stitches. ¡°The connection between Shawn and me is unbreakable. Your presence here only confirms that he hasn¡¯t moved on and still has feelings for me.¡±


    Katherine settled herself confidently on the couch, arms folded. ¡°So what? He¡¯s going to be my husband.¡± She then proudly disyed the engagement ring on her finger. ¡°He proposed to me. Does that unsettle you?¡±


    Lina, her hand concealed beneath the nket, clenched her fist tightly, though Katherine couldn¡¯t see. In those brief moments of silence, her tension was palpable, fueling Katherine¡¯s smug satisfaction. She believed she and Shawn were truly in love, yet Lina persisted in meddling. If she didn¡¯t put a stop to it, Lina would only be more arrogant.


    Gathering her resolve, Lina masked her turmoil with a mocking smile and retorted, ¡°What of it if he proposed? When he asked me, you were still a mere teenager.¡±


    Katherine was about to peel an orange for Lina, but she stopped and returned it to the basket after hearing Lina¡¯s biting remarks.


    ¡°Are you dropping the pretense now? Feeling bad about ending things with Shawn? Or are you just so jealous of me now that it¡¯s eating you up?¡±


    Lina vented her frustration, mming her hand against the mattress. ¡°And do you honestly believe Shawn has feelings for you? Did you ever see how he behaved around someone he genuinely loved? When I was in college, even though we attended different schools, he came to see me five times a week. If I was even slightly upset, he¡¯d sneak out at midnight just to surprise me with barbecue. Has he ever gone to such lengths for you?¡±


    That provoked a memory in Katherine of Shawn disguising himself as a food deliveryman to bring her barbecue. Though she was aware of Lina¡¯s absurdity, a slight unease still managed to seep in at the mention of ¡°barbecue.¡±


    Spotting a trace of sadness flicker across Katherine¡¯s face, Lina delivered her crushing remark with a smirk.


    ¡°Shawn doesn¡¯t truly love you! He was just toozy to look for someone else, and you were just there, easy and convenient. What Shawn and I shared was real love¡ªdeep and memorable, something he will cherish forever!¡±


    Katherine stood, her face a mask of tranquility.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± she responded, her lips curling into a sardonic grin as she sized Lina up. ¡°But I¡¯m certain he¡¯ll never take you back.¡±


    With a harsh snicker, she underscored her words. To a woman, maintaining her image was of the highest priority.


    In that moment, Lina¡¯s face was a mask of tears and distortion, heavy with the weight of Katherine¡¯s disdain.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Without another word, Katherine swept out of the hospital room. In the solitude of her car in the parking lot, she sat, enveloped in her thoughts. Those words from Lina were meant to sting. She knew Shawn¡¯s true feelings for her well enough.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 570

    <strong>Chapter 570:</strong>


    How could she manage a future together if she let petty provocations shake her belief in Shawn? Rtionships required fortitude. They weren¡¯t just passing amusements. Despite the obstacles, the essence of love made them surmountable. Her thoughts were interrupted by her ringing phone. She answered it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    It was Shawn on the line. He picked up on the strain in her voice right away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Shawn had meant to check on her after her hospital visit, yet her voice told a different story.


    ¡°What really happened?¡±


    Katherine collected herself, saying, ¡°Really, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s response was unwavering.


    ¡°What did she say to you?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything important.¡±


    Suddenly, Katherine realized she might be exaggerating the situation.


    Previously, she would have sought Shawn¡¯s support, detailing any slight from Lina to ensure he remained detached from any residual feelings, protecting her from the emotional stress.


    However, she noticed she had be more sensitive recently, easily affected, and somewhat erratic. Even her menstrual cycle had been off schedule.


    It was likely just her hormones fluctuating.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually okay, just a bit exhausted. My back has been hurting as well.¡±


    Shawn offered, ¡°I¡¯ll pick up a massage chair for you, and tonight, I¡¯ll give you a massage myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    That evening, Shawn adjusted his ns to arrive home early, converting a face-to-face meeting to a virtual one instead. With Katherine¡¯s menstrual cycle imminent, her moods were more vtile than usual.


    But Shawn had be adept at recognizing these cues. He knew she just needed his presence and reassurance.


    Katherine slipped into her pajamas, her chestnut hair loosely tied to one side. Typically, makeup entuated her stunning features, but barefaced, she radiated the wholesome charm of the girl next door. The moment Shawn entered, he felt an urge to embrace her. Fresh from the shower, Katherine carried the scent of something warmly familiar.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey.¡±


    Katherine halted Shawn with a hand against his chest.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Barbecue,¡± Shawn replied, brandishing the takeout bag with a grin. ¡°Grabbed some beer, too!¡±


    Their usual evenings involved barbecue, beers, variety shows, and lively chats about stock market swings¡ªan arrangement Katherine usually relished. Today, however, the mere mention of barbecue turned her stomach.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Best regards, dear readers! New chapters on Friday. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 571

    ?<strong>Chapter 571:</strong>


    ¡°You go ahead. I¡¯m exhausted, so I¡¯m off to sleep.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s face fell slightly.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Retreating to the bedroom, Katherine sprawled on the bed, which felt unusually chilly without Shawn beside her. He usually warmed the bed quickly with his presence. Yet the faint sounds of the TV drifting in told her he wasn¡¯ting anytime soon.


    As sleep was about to im her, she sensed a presence enveloping her.


    Shawn¡¯s voice, low and enticing, murmured in her ear, ¡°Stay with me tonight. I¡¯m scared of the dark.¡±


    Katherine kept her eyes closed.


    ¡°There are no ghosts. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m truly scared.¡±


    As usual, Shawn was up to his yful tricks once more. Yielding to his persuasive charm, Katherine rose from her bed to join him in the living room.


    Offering her a skewer, Shawn said, ¡°Here, have some while it¡¯s still warm.¡±


    However, the robust vor of themb overwhelmed her senses, triggering a wave of nausea. No sooner had she settled down than she rushed to the bathroom, bending over the toilet.


    Following behind, concernced his words as he stuttered, ¡°Kathy, could it be that you¡¯re pregnant?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s total bullshit!¡± Katherine spat but nothing came out. She got up and rinsed her mouth, giving Shawn a disgusted look.


    ¡°Barbecue just turns my stomach now.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡± Shawn was confused. He thought barbecue was Katherine¡¯s favorite. Could he have been mistaken in thinking it would make her happy?


    He considered asking further, but her stern gaze stopped him.


    ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t pry,¡± Shawn muttered, recalling how touchy women could get sometimes, as he stepped outside to get her a ss of water.


    Katherine had no appetite.


    ¡°Go ahead and eat. I¡¯m off to bed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±


    ¡°I might be, but I¡¯ll warm the bed for you first, since I¡¯m your little cutie.¡±


    During Shawn¡¯s teenage years, his parents were still around. It wasmonly said that a daughter was moreforting, but Joelle, who had been adored since birth, was quite demanding. Shawn, always thoughtful, seemed older than his years. Once, while out with his mother, apliment was given to Shawn for his good sense. His mother hadughed and said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯s my little cutie.¡± That nickname had stayed with him.


    In bed, Shawn wrapped his arms around Katherine from behind.


    ¡°Kathy, does your stomach hurt?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 572

    ?<strong>Chapter 572:</strong>


    ¡°Then what¡¯s bothering you? Talk to me. I want to make you feel better!¡±


    ¡°Do you ever quit talking?¡±


    Shawn squeezed her a bit tighter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be harsh with me. If you keep it up, I might just leave.¡±


    ¡°Then leave.¡± Katherine had no patience for his antics. Shawn remained quiet. Momentster, Katherine opened her eyes,pelled to nce back at him.


    ¡°Are you starting to feel sorry for me?¡± Shawn said with a smile, kissing her as soon as she turned.


    ¡°Time to sleep.¡±


    Shawn drew the covers around Katherine, and she quickly drifted off in the coziness of their bed.


    Silently, Shawn left the bedroom and made his way back to the living room, finding the barbecue now cold.


    This was nothing new to him; his busy lifestyle often meant eating cold meals that he would wolf down in five minutes before returning to his tasks. This habit had taken a toll on his stomach.


    Katherine had asked him to eat alone, yet solitude was a familiar feeling. Hadn¡¯t he spent every day by himself when he was single? Shawn gazed at the muted TV showing celebrities in a reality show, but his mind was elsewhere.


    The following morning, he headed straight for the hospital without informing Katherine.


    Lina had just exited the restroom, catching her worn-out reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± She quickly averted her gaze, clinging to her remaining pride.


    Shawn, however, showed no interest in her distress.


    ¡°What did you tell her?¡±


    Lina hadn¡¯t anticipated that Shawn, who she believed was visiting her, was actually there to question her about another woman.


    ¡°What? Did she run to you withints? What do you see in her?¡±


    ¡°If she hadined, I would have been here yesterday.¡±


    Lina gritted her teeth and pursed her lips.


    ncing at his watch, Shawn said sternly, ¡°I¡¯m running out of patience. Just answer my questions.¡±


    ¡°Why should I answer to you?¡±


    With a scoff, Shawn replied, ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯ve been doing quite well these years. I invested in this hospital. If you don¡¯t want to find yourself out on the street, you¡¯d better tell me what you said to her.¡±


    Lina made an effort to resist. Rumors had reached her ears about Shawn relying on others for support, but she questioned their truth. Was Shawn genuinely backed by influential people? In less than two minutes, Lina gave in.


    ¡°I told her about our past.¡±


    She detailed the conversation they had the day before, and Shawn immediately understood why Katherine had been so repelled by the barbecue the previous evening. Ignoring Lina, he turned to leave, but not before her taunting voice reached him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 573

    ?<strong>Chapter 573:</strong>


    ¡°Does it really take so little to stir up trouble? It seems your rtionship isn¡¯t as strong as I imagined.¡±


    Shawn nced back at her. ¡°It¡¯s certainly an improvement over what we had.¡±


    A pang shot through Lina¡¯s heart, and her eyes filled with tears she fought to keep back. ¡°Shawn, do you truly love her?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Shawn, who typically maintained a polite demeanor even toward those he disliked, bnced his interactions with a strategic blend of cordiality and detachment. However, he dropped all pretense of civility when it came to protecting those close to him.


    Lina teetered on the edge of despair. ¡°What do you like about her? She¡¯s been friends with your sister for years. If you were interested, why only pursue her now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe you an exnation. Moreover, why does my affection for her concern you? Surely you don¡¯t think we still have a chance?¡±


    Caught off guard, Lina fought to stayposed. ¡°I know the look of someone in love.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to bring up the past, let¡¯s get the facts straight. Yes, I used to sneak out to bring you food at midnight, but only because I lost a bet. When I saw how moved you were, I kept the truth to myself.¡±


    Lina was stunned. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°And meeting you five times a week? I had a car¡ªit wasn¡¯t a big deal to me. I actually found it amusing when you bragged about it to your friends.¡±


    Shawn¡¯s revtions struck Lina dumb. She had no idea her provocation would trigger such hostility in him, shattering her confidence into pieces. The blow to her heart made her knees weak, and she leaned against the wall for support as Shawn continued his tirade.


    ¡°Was visiting you five times a week such a big deal to you? Now that I¡¯m with Katherine, I can¡¯t stand to be away from her for even a moment; I want to be with her every second of every day. To be honest,ing here feels like a waste of my time. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with your drama. Is it really so difficult for you to ept that I don¡¯t like you anymore? You repeatedly tried to ruin our rtionship. Out of pity, I didn¡¯t hold it against you. But now, you¡¯re trying to undermine my girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Lina looked at Shawn with tears and disbelief in her eyes. All of a sudden, he felt like aplete stranger, and itpletely messed her up.


    ¡°And stop acting like you know me better than anyone,¡± Shawn added sharply. ¡°Though we¡¯ve spent a few years together, you¡¯ve left little meaningful impact on my life.¡±


    Standing just outside the door, Katherine overheard Shawn¡¯s words, and a pang of sympathy for Lina tugged at her heart. She hade to the hospital for a checkup, only to witness such a straightforward confrontation between the two.


    Lina¡¯s face was a mixture of deep pain and rage. Katherine felt sorry for her but shook her head, reminding herself to see reason. She had trust in Shawn and knew he wouldn¡¯t say those words unprovoked or without a significant reason.


    With that, she nced down at the test results in her hand and smiled.


    Just then, a man walked in with an older woman and a child about Aurora¡¯s age. Katherine looked up and realized the man looked familiar. Before she could react, the man flew into a rage and charged at Shawn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 574

    ?<strong>Chapter 574:</strong>


    ¡°You bastard! Are you hooking up with my wife?¡± It was Kaleb, Lina¡¯s ex-husband.


    Recognizing him, Katherine rushed inside.


    But it was toote. Shawn and Kaleb were already going for each other¡¯s throats. Shawn easily overpowered Kaleb and hit him back unabated.


    Kaleb¡¯s mother went after Lina and hurled a loud p across her face.


    ¡°You shameless tramp! What kind of wife are you, leaving your daughter behind and sneaking around with another man while you¡¯re in the hospital?¡±


    Lina wanted to fight back but was too weak to defend herself. Kaleb¡¯s mother yanked Lina¡¯s hair while Shawn pinned Kaleb to the floor.


    Seeing the violence before her, the little girl burst into tears, confused and fearful.


    When Kaleb¡¯s mother saw her son at a disadvantage, she released Lina¡¯s hair and frantically looked around for a weapon. Spotting the fire extinguisher, she hurried to grab it.


    Kaleb¡¯s mother swung at Shawn but missed as Katherine leaped forward just in time, pushing her away.


    ¡°Shawn, look out!¡±


    Shawn turned at the sound of Katherine¡¯s voice. Though caught off guard, a smile broke across his face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Did she follow him here, or was it a coincidence prompted by fate?


    Katherine, however, kept a serious expression. She pulled Shawn out of harm¡¯s way and faced Kaleb¡¯s family.


    ¡°Shawn has nothing to do with your family issues. Touch him again, and you¡¯ll have to deal with me.¡±


    Kaleb wiped the blood from his mouth, not taking Katherine¡¯s warning seriously. With resentful eyes, he pointed at Shawn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Lina is my wife. You¡¯re just feasting off my leftovers when you¡¯re sleeping with her!¡±


    Shawn scoffed amusingly.


    ¡°Me, sleeping with her? That¡¯s bullshit. My girlfriend is right here, and I¡¯m faithful to her.¡±


    ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Kaleb finally took a proper look at Katherine, who held up her hand to show him her wedding ring.


    Kaleb¡¯s anger grew. He spat blood on the floor and pointed at Lina. ¡°So, this tramp seduced you?¡±


    Without warning, he grabbed her hair and pulled her to the floor.


    ¡°I knew it! After all this time, you¡¯re still hung up on Shawn!¡±


    The little girl ran over and clung to Lina, crying hard at seeing her mother treated this way. Kaleb¡¯s mother kicked Lina from behind.


    Lina yelled, ¡°Why are you doing this? We¡¯re already divorced, Kaleb!¡±


    She was answered by a heavy p to her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I forgot why you were with me in the first ce!¡± Consumed by rage, Kaleb pped Lina repeatedly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 575

    ?<strong>Chapter 575:</strong>


    Watching the assault, Katherine and Shawn grimaced.


    Weak and helpless, Lina cried out, admitting her mistakes just to end her misery.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ll never do it again! Just please stop!¡±


    ¡°I came here to bring our daughter to see you, but instead, I find you flirting with another man. Am I dead to you, huh?¡± Kaleb was about to hit Lina again when Shawn grabbed his wrist. Katherine walked over and helped Lina up with a straight face.


    ¡°What kind of coward hits a woman?¡±


    Kaleb sneered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a family matter and none of your fucking business!¡±


    ¡°You two are divorced,¡± Shawn reminded pointedly, releasing his wrist and pushing him away. ¡°Hit her again, and you¡¯ll be facing criminal charges.¡±


    Kalebughed contemptuously.


    ¡°What is this, Shawn? You¡¯re defending her? Have you forgotten how she treated you back then?¡±


    Katherine stepped forward, retorting strongly, ¡°That¡¯s a separate issue. No matter her faults, you can¡¯t use violence against her, especially in front of a child. Do you know how much trauma that inflicts on your daughter?¡±


    Keeping a stern gaze at Kaleb, Shawn took out his phone.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to call the police.¡±


    As soon as they heard the threat of police involvement, Kaleb and his mother quickly took the child and fled.


    Katherine and Shawn escorted Lina back to her hospital room.


    ¡°Do they often abuse you?¡± Katherine inquired.


    Lina attempted to sniffle, but the blood from her nose retracted, causing her to almost choke. Disoriented, with ringing ears, she was nheless aware that Shawn and Katherine hade to her rescue.


    ¡°After our divorce, I was granted custody of our child. They couldn¡¯t ept that and have been pressuring me to hand the child over. When I refused, they resorted to violence.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call the police?¡±


    With a wry smile, Lina shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. Kaleb¡¯s father is a cop. If Kaleb ends up in prison, I can¡¯t predict what his mother might do to my daughter.¡±


    Family disputes can be particrlyplicated and tough to resolve.


    Katherine felt bad for her, but she knew it wasn¡¯t her responsibility to sort out. Moreover, she and Shawn preferred not to delve deeper, so they limited their involvement.


    Once the doctor arrived, they readied themselves to leave.


    ¡°Miss Nash,¡± Lina said, looking down awkwardly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Katherine dismissed it with a wave of her hand.


    ¡°I hope you make wise choices moving forward, and I appreciate you not pursuing things further with my future husband.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 576

    ?<strong>Chapter 576:</strong>


    Exiting the hospital room, Shawn touched Katherine¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±


    ¡°My future husband.¡±


    ¡°Say that again.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Shawn pouted, clearly unhappy.


    ¡°Why did wee to the hospital?¡±


    Katherine remained silent, lowering her head and taking Shawn¡¯s hand. His hand showed several cuts from the scuffle with Kaleb, with blood still oozing.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s get your injuries taken care of.¡±


    Katherine was applying ointment to Shawn¡¯s hand with a cotton swab when the doctor who had just seen her burst in.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Nash, d you haven¡¯t left! Remember, you need another check-up next week!¡±


    ¡°Sure, I appreciate it.¡±


    Once the doctor had left, Shawn looked at her with a hint of suspicion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is there something wrong with your health?¡±


    Without a word, Katherine continued to wrap his hand in gauze, her expression serene.


    Unease clouded Shawn¡¯s feelings. Katherine¡¯s condition didn¡¯t seem critical, but it was more than just a minor ailment.


    ¡°Darling, we¡¯re about to get married. I need to know what¡¯s going on with your health.¡±


    Looking up with a smile, Katherine said, ¡°Shawn, you¡¯re about to be a father.¡±


    Speechless, Shawn stared at her, his words lost for a long while. He was utterly shocked.


    Katherine gently tapped his cheek.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re drooling!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a dad?¡±


    She nodded in confirmation.


    Still in shock, Shawn asked again with nervous excitement, ¡°I¡¯m going to be a dad?¡±


    Once more, Katherine nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a dad!¡± Shawn eximed joyfully, hoisting Katherine into the air and twirling her around the room.


    Laughing, Katherine enjoyed his yful antics.


    Unseen by others, her heart was heavy when she first saw the test results. The child hade so unexpectedly that she wasn¡¯t ready to be a mother. However, after hearing Shawn¡¯s conversation with Lina, Katherine realized that this decision wasn¡¯t hers alone to make. Her fear of marriage and motherhood had always been rooted in the daunting prospect of raising a child on her own. But Shawn made her feel secure. She truly wanted to have this child for him.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Tears welled up in Shawn¡¯s eyes. Despite being unprepared, he was ready to embrace this new life with joy.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 577

    ?<strong>Chapter 577:</strong>


    ¡°It¡¯s only been a month. Try not to get too ahead of yourself; there are still eight months left.¡±


    Setting her down gently, Shawn wiped his eyes and sniffled. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to your parents today about moving the wedding date up. I just can¡¯t wait any longer!¡±


    Later that evening, the two families met up once again. Pregnancy before marriage made Katherine somewhat anxious about facing her parents.


    Grasping her hand, Shawn said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Nash, forgive us. We let our emotions get the better of us. But Kathy and I aremitted to caring for this child responsibly.¡±


    On the drive over, Turner experienced mixed feelings of excitement and irritation. Everything with the wedding had been progressing smoothly until this sudden surprise.


    He had only just epted the reality of his daughter¡¯s impending marriage. Yet now, Katherine was pregnant. Though Turner felt resentful, he chose to hold back his words. ¡°You two seem to have everything arranged, so we won¡¯t meddle. Just make sure the wedding happens quickly, so Kathy can settle downfortably.¡±


    Agate remained cheerful, understanding the challenges of childbirth, and looked at Katherinepassionately.


    Trying to ease the tension, Joelle chimed in, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Nash, please rx. I¡¯ll take care of the wedding ns for them. It¡¯s going to be a day to remember!¡±


    ¡°Good, everything¡¯s good.¡±


    As Turner dabbed away tears, he felt a surge of conflicting emotions at the thought of his daughter marrying.


    Once home, Joelle took charge of the wedding preparations. Having known Katherine intimately after years of friendship, she was familiar with her preferences. But precisely because they were long-time best friends, Joelle wanted to be extra careful and meticulous.


    Joelle had been holed up in the study for several nights, meticulously nning the wedding. This left Adrian alone and restless in their bed.


    By the fourth night, Joelle¡¯s yawns were frequent, even at dinner, leading Leah to worry about her well-being.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, it might be a good idea to turn in early tonight.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Joelle responded, ncing at the wedding ns while eating.


    Adrian had been incredibly supportive, enlisting top wedding designers from around the nation andpiling the best strategies. Yet Joelle sought something truly unique, using these contributions merely as a source of inspiration.


    Catching Aurora¡¯s eye, Adrian signaled to her, and she, ying the wise little adult, chimed in, ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s not good. You¡¯re not focusing at dinner!¡±


    Joelle set aside her papers.


    ¡°Alright, I was wrong. From now on, let¡¯s concentrate on our meal!¡±


    After dinner, Joelle was back in the study. Her dedication surpassed even her days of auditioning for the international violin orchestra.


    Adrian entered and took the pen from Joelle¡¯s grasp.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 578

    ?<strong>Chapter 578:</strong>


    ¡°Why are you working so hard? It¡¯s not even your own wedding.¡±


    Joelle quickly grabbed the pen back.


    ¡°This wedding is for Kathy and my brother. They mean everything to me!¡±


    Adrian leaned down and lifted her into his arms.


    ¡°But I should be the one who means the most to you.¡±


    Biting her lip, Joelle realized she had indeed been sidelining Adrian, who now felt overlooked.


    ¡°Just wait for me in bed,¡± she said, ruffling Adrian¡¯s hair, which felt slightly prickly at the ends.


    Adrian raised an eyebrow, blocking any retreat for Joelle.


    ¡°When will you be done?¡±


    Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s


    ¡°Just be patient,¡± Joelle assured him with a quick kiss.


    ¡°Go shower. I¡¯ll be there once you¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°And what happens if you don¡¯t show up?¡± Adrian teased.


    Joelle leaned in, whispering her reply close to his ear. It was a message meant only for the two of them.


    Previously, Adrian had suggested they try something new, which had left Joelle with a sore jaw for an entire day.


    ¡°Don¡¯t back down now,¡± Adrian warned.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t!¡± Joelle responded with a firm nod.


    After setting her down, Adrian made his way to the bedroom for a shower. Usually, his showerssted just ten minutes, but today, as he reached to turn off the water, he found himself thinking about Joelle¡¯s exhaustion from tirelessly nning the wedding.


    This time, he opted to cut her some ck. Extending his time in the shower, he waited longer than usual before getting out.


    As expected, Joelle was in bed by the time he finished, already fast asleep. She was resting so soundly that Adrian found himself unable to disturb her slumber. He tucked her in and nted a soft kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Good night,¡± he murmured.


    In her sleep, Joelle mumbled, recalling her promise to Adrian, yet her eyes remained shut, weighed down by exhaustion. She continued to sleep into the morning. By the time she awoke, Adrian was already on a business trip, and Aurora had been dropped off at kindergarten.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up, Leah?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller instructed me not to disturb you. He noticed how tirelessly you¡¯ve been working and thought you deserved a good rest,¡± Leah exined while setting brunch on the table.


    ¡°Also, Mr. Miller has organized additional help for the wedding ns. Handling it all on your own is too much. He¡¯s chosen some highlypetent assistants for you. He truly cares about you.¡±


    Joelle chuckled. ¡°He¡¯s just looking out for his own interests!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 579

    ?<strong>Chapter 579:</strong>


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Leah asked in confusion, as she ced a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice in front of Joelle. Joelle¡¯s cheeks flushed a shade of pink. It was a secret between them.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡±


    After finishing her meal, Joelle was about to head out when Adrian called her. He had just arrived at his destination and was briefing Joelle on his ns.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Joelle said, appreciating his efforts.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I¡¯m not just doing this for you. To be honest, the thought of being ignored for the next two months is worrying me.¡±


    Joelle retorted, ¡°Am I really neglecting you that much? It can¡¯t be that serious, can it?¡±


    Adrian answered with gravity, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a chart. Would you like to see it?¡±


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    ¡°No, no,¡± Joelle chuckled. ¡°I promise to make it up to you once you¡¯re home!¡±


    ¡°Look after yourself first. And remember, for each pound you lose, I expect ten more minutes of your time,¡± Adrian teased.


    Pain began to throb in Joelle¡¯s jaw again. She felt a chill, yfully called him a rascal, and ended the call.


    Her car pulled up in front of a club. The valet came over, and Joelle passed him her keys before going inside to meet Katherine.


    Inside, Lily had brought a stack of presents after learning Katherine was pregnant.


    ¡°You and Shawn are really moving quickly!¡± Lily eximed, cing her hand on Katherine¡¯s belly, amazed at the thought of a new life growing inside.


    Just then, Katherine¡¯s stomach moved slightly.


    ¡°It moved! It really moved!¡±


    ¡°Rx! It was a hup from me,¡± Katherine chuckled.


    Joelle smiled and said, ¡°The baby¡¯s only a month along. It¡¯s hardly developed yet.¡±


    Lily rubbed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a baby. How would I know?¡±


    Katherine suggested, ¡°Try having one with Ferris, then you¡¯ll understand it all!¡±


    ¡°Ferris? Shawn¡¯s friend? Lily, are you two¡­?¡± Joelle asked in surprise.


    Lily got up, her cheeks reddening as she mped a hand over Joelle¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m just trying things out with Ferris!¡±


    Joelle nodded.


    ¡°He¡¯s really a nice guy.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lily responded, taking her seat again, though her forehead creased in concern.


    ¡°But why hasn¡¯t such a decent man been in a rtionship at his age? Could there be something off about him? Maybe he¡¯s odd in some way?¡±


    When women gather, gossip was sure to follow. Shawn had once joked that if Katherine and Joelle spent even an hour together, there wouldn¡¯t be a single person in Illerith left unjudged.


    Now with Lily joining them, it took less than ten minutes for Ferris to be put under the microscope, awaiting judgment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 580

    ?<strong>Chapter 580:</strong>


    ¡°Really? How could that be?¡± Joelle thought back on her past meetings with Ferris. To her, he¡¯d alwayse across as decent enough.


    However, she didn¡¯t know him well, so she and Lily looked to Katherine, hoping she could fill in the gaps. From what Shawn had shared, Katherine should know more about Ferris.


    Reclining like royalty on a single sofa, Katherine, who was pregnant, lookedpletely at ease. A tall ss of milk rested on the table next to her, and she sipped from a straw that stretched nearly a meter.


    Ever since her pregnancy, Shawn had insisted she give up smoking and drinking, so even milk seemed to mimic that sensation for her now.


    ¡°Ferris¡­¡± Katherine narrowed her lovely eyes, ying up the air of mystery.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely a bit unusual.¡±


    At this, Joelle felt a wave of shock that left her speechless.


    Lily shivered with a mix of shock and fear.


    Katherine added with a chuckle, ¡°He¡¯s got a thing for the Lolita type. Not underage girls, don¡¯t get me wrong, but those anime characters with that innocent, childlike face. Shawn says he¡¯s a full-blown otaku.¡±


    Back when Shawn first mentioned it, Katherine hadughed and said, ¡°Well, no wonder he¡¯s still single.¡±


    What would a girl think when stepping into Ferris¡¯ room, only to find his walls covered in posters and shelves packed with figurines?


    By coincidence, Lily fit the style perfectly. She was small and once proudly showed off a closet filled with Lolita dresses. Lily let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Guys who are into anime are usually innocent.¡±


    It appeared that she and Ferris were well-suited for each other.


    Joelle felt her phone vibrate.


    An unknown number had sent her a photo.


    Opening the message, Joelle went quiet all of a sudden. Noticing her reaction, Katherine and Lily leaned over, their faces immediately clouding with anger.


    ¡°What the heck! Isn¡¯t that Adrian?¡±


    Someone had taken the photo during the day through partially closed curtains. Adrian was captured sitting on a chair in the image, and Joelle recognized his face immediately.


    Yet, what stood out was the long-haired woman sitting on hisp, with Adrian casually ying with her hair.


    This photo, captured in broad daylight, was perfect fuel for a scandal.


    Just after Adrian left for a business trip, thispromising photo was sent to Joelle.


    Following that, a notification popped up, disying a message beneath the photo.


    ¡°No man in this world is truly loyal.¡±


    Joelle had been distant with Adriantely. Had he taken advantage of his trip to find someone else?


    Katherine and Lily, aware of Joelle¡¯s past struggles with depression, stopped examining the photo, fearing it might upset her further.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 581

    ?<strong>Chapter 581:</strong>


    ¡°Joelle, are you okay?¡±


    Filled with anger, Katherine reached for her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling that jerk Adrian right now!¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Joelle stopped her, her eyes still locked on the photo.


    ¡°Kathy, Lily, doesn¡¯t this photo look familiar?¡±


    Lily stared at the photo for a moment longer before it clicked.


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this the same picture from when that barely-known celebrity got caught cheating?¡±


    That so-called celebrity wasn¡¯t even on the D-list. No wonder the three of them hadn¡¯t recognized him right away. Katherine took the phone, inspecting it carefully, then said, ¡°This picture is definitely edited!¡±


    Joelle took back her phone.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live


    ¡°There¡¯s always someone after his attention. Plenty of people would love to be in my position. With Adrian¡¯s status, opportunities like that attract a crowd.¡±


    Katherine nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. These women have no shame¡ªthey¡¯ll go to any lengths for a wealthy man. Just the other day, I caught one sending Shawn some flirty photos.¡±


    Secretly, she felt a wave of relief that Shawn hadn¡¯t revealed he was Frankie to the public; if he had, she couldn¡¯t imagine how many women she¡¯d have topete with.


    ¡°So, what did you do?¡± Lily asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you try to find out who she was?¡±


    ¡°Why bother?¡± Katherineughed dismissively.


    ¡°If she¡¯s got what it takes to steal Shawn from me, then she can have him!¡±


    Joelle felt the same way. She had already saved screenshots of the message and the photo, which she then forwarded to Adrian. He called back almost immediately.


    ¡°Madam.¡± Can¡¯s voice came through the line.


    ¡°I assure you that Mr. Miller went straight to the conference as soon as he arrived. He¡¯s been in meetings the entire time and hasn¡¯t been around any other woman. I¡¯ll look into this photo and message, and I¡¯ll have answers for you by tonight.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Joelle responded calmly.


    ¡°Just remind him to look after himself. With the season changing, it¡¯s easy toe down with something.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With the issue put to rest, no one brought it up again. Joelle then turned to the main topic for the day.


    ¡°Kathy, I¡¯ve created three different wedding ns with different styles. Which one do you prefer?


    Two months were all that stood between Katherine and her wedding day. Given her recent pregnancy news, she knew maneuvering through the event with a visible bump would prove challenging.


    The nning of the wedding wasn¡¯t merely about aesthetics but also a concern for practicality, considering her delicate condition.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 582

    ?<strong>Chapter 582:</strong>


    Shortly after settling on a date, Joelle reached out to a bridal gown designer, prompting a quick turnaround on several custom-made dresses.


    Joelle and Lily were at Katherine¡¯s side as she embarked on a fitting spree at the bridal boutique. Armed with Shawn¡¯s credit card, Katherine indulged in the boutique¡¯svish offerings, each dress more exquisite than thest.


    Shawn had spared no expense, having already presented Katherine with a spectacr, nine-digit square-cut diamond ring. The wedding preparations mirrored this opulence.


    In the boutique¡¯s exclusive VIP room, surrounded by an attentive team of staff, Katherine and Joelle enjoyed the perks of luxury, including champagne and gourmet bites sourced from a Michelin-starred restaurant. Lily, arriving just a bitte, found Katherine taking a breather from the marathon of fittings.


    ¡°Kathy, have you invited anyone else today?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just us.¡± Katherine savored a macaroon, a treat for her frequent hunger pangs these days, and shook her head. Lily nced around, puzzled.


    Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls


    ¡°There¡¯s a girl outside asking for you. I thought maybe she was a friend of yours.¡±


    ¡°Asking for me?¡± Katherine¡¯s interest was piqued. Together with Joelle, she peered out of the fitting room, only to spot a familiar face.


    ¡°Oh no, this is terrible!¡± Katherine gasped, herplexion draining of color.


    ¡°That¡¯s Bobby¡¯s former fianc¨¦e. What if she¡¯s here to make a scene?¡±


    Previously, Bobby had broken off his engagement, foolishly iming his feelings for Katherine as the reason, which now seemed to have painted a target on her back.


    Joelle leaned forward and suggested, ¡°Bobby was just making excuses. Why not clear the air? Go out there and talk to her.¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Katherine eximed, clutching Joelle¡¯s arm tightly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t meet her now. What if it affects my pregnancy? You both deal with it and find out what she wants!¡±


    Joelle and Lily stepped outside just as the young woman was making her exit.


    ¡°Miss Cooper?¡± Joelle called out.


    At the sound of her name, Fannie Cooper turned around. She might not have known Joelle personally, but their paths had crossed at various social events. If Joelle was here, Katherine couldn¡¯t be far behind.


    Joelle¡¯s initial take on Fannie was that she embodied the quiet, gentle essence of the girl-next-door¡ªan image that never failed to catch the fancy of many schoolboys. Such a persona seemed ill-suited for a notorious charmer like Bobby. Ending their engagement might just be a blessing in disguise for Fannie.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Joelle and Lily escorted Fannie back inside. The staff were dismissed, and the four women gathered around the coffee table in a quiet huddle.


    The moment she walked in, Fannie¡¯s gaze was glued to Katherine, sparking a flicker of curiosity.


    ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡± Katherine questioned.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Fannie murmured an apology.


    Joelle handed Fannie a ss of champagne, smoothing over the moment.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 583

    ?<strong>Chapter 583:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Katherine always speaks her mind. She means no offense.¡±


    Fannie nodded, her hands tightly sped in nervous anticipation.


    With a warm smile, Lily offered her reassurance.


    ¡°Just speak your mind. It¡¯ll get easier once we start talking.¡±


    Katherine stretched and yawned, adjusting herself to getfortable.


    After a moment of silence, Fannie gathered the courage to speak up.


    ¡°Miss Nash, I¡¯ve heard rumors of your uing wedding.¡±


    Katherine leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand with a curious nce.


    ¡°Are you here to offer congrattions?¡±


    Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°I wanted to know if you¡¯ve really considered this. Bobby¡¯s liked you for a long time, you know.¡± Fannie took a deep breath, her voice steadier as she locked eyes with Katherine.


    Katherine smirked slightly, dismissing the concern.


    ¡°Bobby? He lied to you. We¡¯re simply good friends.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be true. He confessed to me that he¡¯s been in love with you for years.¡± Fannie¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion and frustration.


    ¡°We were meant to marry, but he backed out because of his feelings for you.¡±


    Seeing no benefit in further debate, Katherine pulled out her phone and dialed Bobby¡¯s number.


    Bobby, a pleasure-seeker, was the endless source of concern for his father, particrly when it came to settling down. Katherine knew why Bobby¡¯s father had seen Fannie as an ideal match¡ªa level-headed and virtuous woman who might steer Bobby towards a steadier course. However, Bobby had ruined it. Katherine believed it was a good thing, though. Fannie could do much better than Bobby, whom she regarded as nothing short of a rascal.


    The phone rang persistently before a groggy Bobby finally picked up, his irritation palpable through his sleepy grumble.


    ¡°What¡¯s up? Can¡¯t a man catch some sleep on a Saturday?¡±


    Katherine¡¯s voice was light, tinged with amusement.


    ¡°Rough night out, or just the usual?¡±


    ¡°Why do you even care, pregnantdy?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a question for you,¡± Katherine said, ncing at Fannie before switching to speakerphone.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve liked me for a long time. Is there any truth to it?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Bobby shot back without missing a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you since we were kids. Now, I spend my evenings drinking away the pain of you getting hitched to Shawn. You didn¡¯t realize? I end every night crying myself to sleep over it.¡± Katherine¡¯s breath caught as she froze in disbelief. Was Bobby really doing this now? Had he really embarrassed her like that in front of Fannie?


    Then Bobby¡¯s tone shifted to one of jest.


    ¡°Unless, of course, I¡¯ve suddenly gone blind.¡±


    ¡°Alright, got it,¡± Katherine said dismissively.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 584

    ?<strong>Chapter 584:</strong>


    Bobby sat up.


    ¡°Why are you asking that? Do you always have to drag me into your issues with Shawn? He literally makes my legs weak every time we meet.¡±


    Katherine retorted with a sneer, ¡°Is it really him, or have you been on your knees too long in some girl¡¯s bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Really? Is this the example you want to set for your kid?¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡±


    Now fully awake, Bobby asked, ¡°Where are you? Let¡¯s meet up.¡± Katherine looked towards Fannie.


    Excitement flickered across Fannie¡¯s face as she nervously bit her lip.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Katherine asked.


    Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be? It¡¯s been days since west met.¡±


    Bobby got out of bed and picked up his clothes from the floor. A womany naked in the bed. Looking at the clothes scattered around, Bobby couldn¡¯t quite recall how he had ended up with her in a hotel room the night before.


    But did it really matter?


    He rubbed his head, left some cash on the nightstand, and walked out.


    The phone call was still ongoing. Katherine said, ¡°I¡¯m trying on wedding dresses. Joelle and Lily are here with me too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll treat you guys to lunch. Will Shawn beat me up if I see you in a wedding dress before he does?¡± Bobby teased.


    Katherine replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it covered. What are you afraid of?¡±


    ¡°See, I knew you were a true friend!¡±


    After listening for a while, Fannie realized that Bobby only saw Katherine as a friend.


    She had even thought about encouraging Katherine to give Bobby a chance.


    That was pretty embarrassing.


    Once Katherine ended the call, Fannie quickly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I overstepped.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Katherine replied. ¡°Bobby will be here soon. Do you want to see him? I doubt he¡¯s eager to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±


    Fannie wanted to see Bobby but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Joelle stepped in to help.


    ¡°We became friends today, Miss Cooper. Why not stay and help Kathy pick out a wedding dress?¡±


    Fannie looked at Joelle gratefully.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    About twenty minutester, Bobby pulled up in his shy pink Lamborghini.


    Since his clothes fromst night were wrinkled, he had stopped to buy a new outfit: a light blue shirt and white pants. With legs that straight, it was a pity he wasn¡¯t a model.


    Removing his sunsses, he noticed there were four people inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 585

    ?<strong>Chapter 585:</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    His smile faded as soon as he spotted Fannie.


    Recalling the odd questions from Katherine earlier, he realized why Fannie had shown up. Those who knew him well¡ªlike Lily, Joelle, and Katherine¡ªhad never seen him look so threatening.


    Just as Fannie was about to burst into tears, Joelle stepped in.


    ¡°I invited Fannie.¡±


    ¡°No need for you to defend her,¡± Bobby retorted, ring at Fannie.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? We¡¯re not even married, and you¡¯re already meddling in my life?¡±


    Shaking her head, Fannie whispered, ¡°I only wanted¡­¡±


    ¡°What exactly?¡± Bobby interrupted harshly.


    ¡°Get out of here. Don¡¯t show your face to me again. If you dare spread rumors around them, I won¡¯t hold back.¡±


    With tears streaming down her face, Fannie hurried away. In disbelief, Katherine eximed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you see she likes you? Why are you treating her this way?¡±


    ¡°Like hell she does.¡± Bobby sat on the sofa, crossing his legs.


    ¡°She¡¯s only after a marriage of convenience, trying to use me for her own benefit! I wouldn¡¯t even want her as a trophy wife.¡±


    ¡°Using you for her benefit? Why would shetch onto someone like you? Get real! You¡¯re ignoring a great girl while you mess around with all those others!¡±


    Growing furious, Katherine grabbed Bobby¡¯s cor and pulled it open, exposing multiple hickeys, some fresh and some fading. She was seething. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about getting sick?¡±


    Bobby was just as frustrated.


    ¡°Why do you have to act like you¡¯re my father?¡± He rose from his seat, no longer interested in treating the girls to lunch.


    ¡°I guess I just can¡¯t hang out with you anymore. Catch youter.¡±


    Just outside the bridal shop, Bobby spotted Fannie skulking by his car.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°Oops, my bad! I was just kicking some stones and one identally hit your car.¡±


    Bobby was amused, yet he quickly turned his attention to his car.


    There was a new dent beneath the window. He was familiar with every inch of his car. It had been in perfect condition before he entered the bridal shop. Now, because of this woman, it was damaged.


    ¡°Was this intentional?¡±


    Terrified that Bobby might get violent, Fannie hurriedly apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ll cover the costs! It was an ident, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Cover it? Do you even have the money? This paint job was a special order from overseas, and they don¡¯t make it anymore!¡±


    ¡°I swear it was an ident!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡± Bobby grabbed Fannie by the wrist, opened his car door, and shoved her inside.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 586

    ?<strong>Chapter 586:</strong>


    ¡°We¡¯re going to your ce to see if your family has any honor left. I¡¯m not marrying you, and I won¡¯t be forced into a marriage!¡±


    Fannie slumped into the passenger seat, her nerves frayed beyond repair. When Bobby mentioned heading to her house, she panicked and made two desperate attempts to escape, only to be shoved back into the seat each time.


    Bobby slipped back into the driver¡¯s seat, and the Lamborghini shot forward, devouring the road in long, swift strides.


    ¡°Please, Bobby,¡± Fannie pleaded, her voice trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t drag my family into this. They¡¯re old¡ªthey couldn¡¯t handle the shock.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re seeing the light now, huh?¡± Bobby floored the gas, and the engine roared down the street, turning heads with its sharp, unapologetic rumble.


    Fannie was on the verge of tears, her fingers gripping the edge of the seat. She nodded frantically, raising her hand in a shaky attempt at reassurance.


    ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll take care of the damage to your car. Just give me a little time.¡±


    But Bobby wasn¡¯t worried about the car. He only brought up her family to scare her.


    If she¡¯d taken a breath, she could have realized he was simply circling downtown, not headed anywhere in particr.


    ¡°Oh, cut the act! You think I¡¯m buying that? Using car repairs as a ploy to worm your way closer? Please! Since I was sixteen, people have tried pulling every trick in the book to win me over. You think I can¡¯t spot a scheme as flimsy as yours?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart sank, and silent tears slipped down her cheeks. She tried to make sense of his words.


    ¡°So, are you saying I don¡¯t need to fix the car?¡±


    Bobby hadn¡¯t anticipated that.


    ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°If I fix it, you think I have an angle. If I don¡¯t, you¡¯re upset. What do you even want from me?¡± she mumbled under her breath, but Bobby heard her.


    ¡°What was that?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Without warning, Bobby mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to an abrupt stop in a deserted area. The road stretched into silence, bordered by overgrown bushes and empty space.


    ¡°Out. Get lost!¡±


    Hurt and humiliated, Fannie climbed out, barely catching her bnce as the pink Lamborghini sped away, leaving her standing alone.


    Stranded, she had no choice but to call for backup.


    Her friend, Dulce Lee, arrived in a Ferrari ten minutester.


    ¡°Bobby ditched you here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What a jerk!¡± Dulce wanted to give him a piece of her mind.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± Fannie murmured, brushing away her tears. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not doing my homework before going to Katherine. And then I went and damaged his car. No wonder he doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 587

    ?<strong>Chapter 587:</strong>


    Despite her distress, she had already contacted a car dealer she knew, asking about the paint manufacturer for Bobby¡¯s shy Lamborghini.


    Dulce nced at her while driving, her eyes filled with concern.


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re being way too soft. You worked so hard to get the chance to marry Bobby, and you¡¯re letting it slip through your fingers.¡±


    ¡°If he already has someone in mind, I¡¯m not about to force him,¡± Fannie replied.


    Dulce let out a sigh.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Fannie! Let¡¯s go look at some new prospects. Bobby¡¯s just one guy in a sea of them! There¡¯s no shortage of good-looking, decent men out there!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bobby drove to the repair shop himself.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, we¡¯ve got a problem. That car paint¡¯s been out of production for ages. Finding a match will be tough.¡±


    ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.???


    Bobby scowled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do anything?¡±


    ¡°Not much, no. If I recall, thest can was auctioned off to a wealthy collector. You¡¯d have to spend a fortune to get it.¡±


    Bobby did some research, discovering that getting his hands on that paint would cost him enough to buy another Lamborghini. And as loose as he was with money, he wasn¡¯t about to throw it away on a vanity project.


    After stewing over it, he decided the mey squarely with Fannie.


    She¡¯d have to foot the bill for this one.


    ¡°Hey, Mr. Kelly, where are you off to?¡±


    Ignoring the question, Bobby left the shop and called someone to find out where Fannie was.


    At Flex Club, Fannie and Dulce were knocking back drinks, each apanied by a clean-cut young man Dulce had hired to keep thempany.


    Despite the club¡¯s lively atmosphere, Dulce had handpicked theirpanions, ensuring they were well-mannered and would leave Fannie alone if she drank too much. However, being surrounded by men raised concerns about safety.


    Fannie wasn¡¯t worried. Dulce had been her friend for years, and she knew that if things got messy, Dulce would carry her home, makeup intact.


    ¡°Dulce¡­¡± Fannie slurred, leaning heavily on her friend. ¡°I like him, but why can¡¯t he feel it?¡±


    Dulce stared at her, exasperated.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to like? He has womening and going like seasonal sales, switching them out more often than his shirts. You¡¯re way too good for him. You deserve someone decent, someone who¡¯d make your family proud.¡±


    Fannie considered this, raising her ss in a clumsy toast.


    ¡°Enough of the drinking. Look around. Enjoy the handsome guys!¡± Dulce took the ss from her, then signaled to the young man beside her to start dancing to lighten the mood.


    A few momentster, a thick wad of cash was ced in front of Fannie.


    Fannie squinted blearily at the man holding it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 588

    ?<strong>Chapter 588:</strong>


    ¡°He looks so much like Bobby. Dulce, give him an extra thousand!¡±


    Standing at the club¡¯s entrance, Bobby¡¯s expression was unreadable. He¡¯d thought Fannie was a goody-two-shoes. It turned out she was just good at putting on an act.


    Then again, who was he to judge? His own life was a parade of ws.


    Dulce shook Fannie, whispering urgently, ¡°Fannie! Oh my god, that¡¯s actually Bobby! Wake up!¡±


    Fannie sat up quickly, her cheeks flushing a deep pink. Just moments before, Dulce had been criticizing Bobby, but now she seemed determined to create a moment for her best friend.


    ¡°Come on, everyone, let¡¯s head to the next room.¡±


    As soon as they left, the room fell into silence. Only the strains of background music lingered.


    ¡°Wise men say only fools rush in. But I can¡¯t help falling in love with you¡­¡±


    Bobby raised an eyebrow, ncing over at her with a hint of amusement.


    Fannie¡¯s face grew even hotter. Trying to shake off the tension, she grabbed the remote to stop the song, but in her flustered haste, she identally fast-forwarded it, making the lyrics skip ahead.


    ¡°Oh shall I stay, would it be a sin? If I can¡¯t help falling in love with you¡­¡±


    She let out a small, embarrassed cough as she fumbled again with the remote, finally managing to pause the music.


    The sudden quiet felt even heavier.


    Bobby settled beside her on the sofa, crossing one leg over the other casually, his arm draped along the backrest. From the reflection on the opposite wall, it almost seemed as if he were leaning closer to her, about to share a secret.


    ¡°You did say you¡¯d cover the car damages, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fannie nodded slowly and nervously, making sure she hadn¡¯t misheard before daring to respond, ¡°Yes, I already¡ª¡±


    ¡°Thirty million dors,¡± Bobby interrupted.


    ¡°You can pay up.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fannie widened her eyes, leaning in closer to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things.


    Was this really Bobby? Could someone be pretending to be him just to pull a fast one on her? ¡°That much?¡±


    Bobby appeared far calmer than he¡¯d been during the day, his face unreadable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking for a penny more than what¡¯s fair. I confirmed it with the repair shop. The paint I need has to be imported from abroad. Do you have any idea how much time and money your little pebble has cost me?¡±


    Fannie blinked, momentarily taken in by Bobby¡¯s words.


    Bobby watched her, waiting for her to negotiate. The thirty million was an exaggeration, of course, but he figured starting high might push her to cover more of the actual cost.


    Instead, Fannie asked cautiously, ¡°So if I manage to find the original factory paint, would that be enough?¡±


    Bobby let out a scoff, amused.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 589

    ?<strong>Chapter 589:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool me with some cheap knockoff paint.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Fannie took out her phone and dialed quickly.


    ¡°Hey, sorry to bother you, but could you send over that can of paint right away?¡±


    Bobby watched her, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. Did this girl actually have a n up her sleeve?


    After hanging up, Fannie straightened, a more serious expression settling over her face. ¡°Please wait a moment. My friend will be here soon.¡±


    Bobby raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Who did you call?¡±


    ¡°Jett Lee.¡±


    Bobby froze for a moment.


    ¡°The Lee family? As in the world¡¯srgest car dealer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It just so happens that he has a can of the exact paint.¡± Jett Lee was Dulce¡¯s older brother.


    Dulce had helped Fannie track down the rare paint. Only three cans had ever been sold from the original factory, and Jett owned one of them.


    When Fannie had asked for it, Jett had agreed without hesitation.


    Bobby¡¯s brows knit together as he processed this. Something about the situation felt unexpected.


    As they waited, Fannie nced at Bobby, a hint of guilt in her eyes.


    ¡°Are you thirsty? Or maybe hungry?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s expression remained cool.


    ¡°Miss Cooper, we¡¯re not that close.¡±


    The words stung, and Fannie¡¯s gaze dropped, a flicker of sadness crossing her face before she quickly masked it.


    ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve really forgotten.¡±


    Outside, a noisy group passed by, and Bobby missed her words.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Fannie picked up her ss and took a long, unpracticed gulp of wine.


    Bobby had spent enough time in nightclubs to spot an inexperienced drinker, and Fannie was clearly one.


    Who downs wine like that? At this rate, she¡¯d be drunk in no time. Drinking like this was practically an invitation for trouble. He considered saying something, but before he could, the door swung open.


    ¡°So this is where you¡¯ve been hiding, Mr. Kelly.¡± A woman sauntered in, and despite the chill outside, she wore a strapless dress that showcased her legs.


    She moved to Bobby¡¯s side, perching herself on the armrest next to him with ease.


    ¡°I was wondering why you hadn¡¯te to see me. Turns out you¡¯re here, stealing a private moment with a beauty.¡± Her eyes flicked over Fannie, assessing her with a clear hint of challenge.


    ¡°It seems you have a new type these days?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 590

    ?<strong>Chapter 590:</strong>


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Bobby shot a quick nce at Fannie.


    After all, she was the heiress of the Cooper family; some jokes were off-limits.


    The woman was perceptive, and seeing Fannie¡¯s demeanor, she realized there was no real threat here. She¡¯d been around Bobby long enough to know his taste.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, don¡¯t forget toe find meter.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just go wait over there,¡± Bobby replied dismissively.


    The woman¡¯s entrance had unsettled Fannie, and though she tried to keep her expression neutral, a shadow of hurt flickered across her face.


    Once the woman had left, Fannie¡¯s calm facade broke.


    ¡°You should go; she¡¯s waiting for you. I¡¯ll have the paint sent to your roomter.¡±


    gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source


    Bobby had no intention of going anywhere tonight.


    Afterst night¡¯s party, he was in no mood for morepany.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the long face? You¡¯re not my fianc¨¦e.¡± Bobby leaned back, crossing his legs as he tapped through a game on his phone.


    Fannie took a deep breath, her anger ring.


    ¡°I know I have no right to interfere with your personal life, but I can¡¯t stand the way you act like a yer, sleeping with any woman who catches your eye.¡±


    Bobby chuckled, closing his phone and meeting her gaze with an amused but challenging look.


    ¡°Oh, so now you¡¯re standing on a moral high ground to judge me? Did I hurt anyone? Burn down a building? You¡¯re neither my wife nor my girlfriend, so what I do is none of your business. Besides, are you really that much better? Need I list all the men in this room before I came?¡±


    Fannie defended herself.


    ¡°This is the only time!¡±


    Bobby raised a hand, cutting her off mid-sentence.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin yourself to me. I¡¯m not nning on marrying you, anyway. Honestly, I don¡¯t care whether you like me or not. I have the paint, we¡¯re done.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s jaw tightened as she forced a smile, fighting back a wave of bitterness.


    ¡°Fine by me. I wish I¡¯d never met you.¡± She stood up and stepped away to make the call.


    Her bagy forgotten on the table, a small, well-worn teddy bear charm hanging from the zipper. Though the bear was old, patched up too many times to count, it was clean.


    There was something familiar about it, but before Bobby could ce it, Fannie returned.


    ¡°My friend is here.¡±


    Fannie hadn¡¯t expected Jett to show up in person.


    The paint was waiting in the trunk of his car.


    Jett gestured towards the trunk.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 591

    ?<strong>Chapter 591:</strong>


    ¡°Is it the one you want?¡±


    Bobby nced inside, confirming the paint was indeed the original.


    ¡°Thanks, buddy.¡±


    Jett¡¯s gaze remained steady as he replied, ¡°Fifi¡¯s problem is also mine. If any issuese upter, just let me know. And if you need a new car to get things done, pick one from my ce.¡± It was the first time Bobby had heard anyone call Fannie that.


    Just then, Dulce came bounding over, full of energy.


    ¡°Jett!¡±


    Jett turned, giving her a brief nce before draping the coat he held over Fannie¡¯s shoulders.


    Dulce, carefree as always, didn¡¯t seem to notice this small gesture.


    ¡°What are you doing here again?¡± Jett asked.


    Dulce stuck out her tongue yfully and ducked behind Fannie, using her as a shield. She could never quite read Jett¡¯s mind, but she knew he would never be harsh with Fannie.


    Bobby felt like an outsider, fading into the background of the scene. He loaded the paint into his car, exchanged a few polite words, and left.


    Jett opened the passenger door to his sleek ck G-ss.


    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    As they settled in, Fannie nced around the car, thinking how perfectly its understated elegance suited Jett¡¯sposed demeanor. No matter what scrapes she and Dulce got themselves into, Jett was always there for them. He¡¯d scold them briefly, but he¡¯d always get them out of trouble.


    Breaking thefortable silence, Fannie asked, ¡°Jett, was that paint expensive?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    Bobby demanded thirty million for it earlier. It had sounded absurd, but Fannie knew the market value wasn¡¯t far off. Rare things alwaysmanded a high price.


    Fannie knew she owed Jett a huge favor.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Dulce chirped. ¡°Jett wasn¡¯t using it anyway.¡±


    As he drove, Jett shook his head with a wry smile, wondering if Dulce would squander everything he owned if he ever passed away.


    ¡°Really, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Hearing Jett say that eased the weight on Fannie¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Jett, are you free after work tomorrow? Let me treat you to dinner!¡±


    ¡°I want to go too!¡± Dulce chimed in enthusiastically.


    Jett smiled.


    ¡°You two go ahead without me. I have a meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Fannie would just have to find another way to repay his kindness.


    The following evening, Fannie arrived at the top-floor restaurant of a five-star hotel, ready for their dinner. At thest minute, however, Dulce had canceled due to an unexpected issue. Fannie was about to leave when she saw Bobby arguing with the hotel manager in the lobby.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 592

    ?<strong>Chapter 592:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Kelly. Your father specifically instructed us not to amodate you.¡±


    Bobby scoffed, his face hardening.


    ¡°I¡¯m already here. You¡¯re more afraid of him than you are of me?¡±


    The manager reluctantly began processing the renewal of Bobby¡¯s presidential suite. But when Bobby handed him a card, the manager frowned apologetically.


    ¡°This card has been frozen.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bobby pulled out another card and thrust it at the manager.


    ¡°Try this one.¡±


    ¡°This card is frozen too.¡±


    Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters


    Bobby didn¡¯t need to hear more; it was clear his father was pulling all the stops to force him back home for yet another matchmaking attempt.


    Standing in the lobby, Bobby weighed his options when he noticed a familiar figure trying to slip past him.


    ¡°Fannie, get over here!¡±


    Fannie winced, hoping she¡¯d make it out unnoticed. But her hopes faded when he called her name. She walked over reluctantly, eyeing him with mild annoyance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of borrowing money, don¡¯t.¡±


    A sh of embarrassment crossed Bobby¡¯s face.


    ¡°Who said anything about borrowing money? I just need a ce to stay for the night.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fannie was startled. She¡¯d just recently moved out of her parents¡¯ ce, but bringing a man home¡ªeven for one night¡ªwas not exactly part of her n. What if her parents found out? But then again, this was Bobby. Maybe it wasn¡¯t such a big deal, considering their past.


    Fannie asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have any ce to stay?¡±


    Bobby scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.


    ¡°My dad sold them all.¡±


    ¡°What about your friends?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all married. Do you really think it¡¯s appropriate for me to stay with them?¡±


    Shawn watched him like a hawk. Staying at his ce would practically be a death sentence.


    Fannie still looked hesitant, ncing at him as if sizing him up. Bobby noticed her doubtful gaze and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not seriously thinking I¡¯d try something, are you?¡±


    Fannie swallowed, wondering if she should install a chain lock on her bedroom door for the night.


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re such a tightwad,¡± Bobby grumbled, already resigning himself to a night on the streets.


    But Fannie¡¯s instinct to help kicked in, overriding her doubts.


    ¡°Fine! Come with me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 593

    ?<strong>Chapter 593:</strong>


    Her apartment was modest¡ªtwo bedrooms and a small living room. The second bedroom was crammed with storage boxes and didn¡¯t even have a bed.


    Bobby shrugged it off, pointing to the sofa with a smirk.


    ¡°Right here¡¯s good for you, yeah?¡±


    Fannie paused, thinking she must have misheard. She gestured to herself.


    ¡°Am I supposed to sleep on the couch?¡±


    Bobby let out augh at her bewildered look.


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Always ying theedian, huh?¡± Fannie scoffed and headed to the bedroom to fetch a nket.


    Bobby¡¯s eyes caught a glimpse of her bag on the shoe cab¡ªdecorated with a tiny bear charm. He squinted, his thoughts drifting away.


    The sound of the doorbell echoed.


    Expecting the takeout he¡¯d ordered, Bobby didn¡¯t hesitate to swing the door open.


    ¡°Fannie, Jett and I bought you some food!¡± Dulce eximed, but her voice trailed off when she saw Bobby at Fannie¡¯s ce. Jett¡¯s expression grew stern, and he stepped in front of Dulce. Bobby scratched his head. It truly was a delivery. And a troublesome one at that.


    Fannie came out of the bedroom holding a nket.


    ¡°Dulce, Jett?¡± Unable to hold back her excitement, Dulce hurried past the two men.


    ¡°You two sure are quick!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fannie asked, her cheeks turning red. She didn¡¯t know how to exin.


    Bobby gestured with his thumb towards the door.


    ¡°So, are youing in or what?¡±


    Jett¡¯s expression remained grim.


    Even if he didn¡¯t hang out with Bobby, he was well aware of Bobby¡¯s infamous reputation.


    He stepped inside and deftly picked out a pair of men¡¯s slippers from Fannie¡¯s shoe cab.


    Back when Fannie had first moved in, both Jett and Dulce had helped her settle, during which she had bought them slippers.


    Jett was holding a bag of takeout from a local restaurant. They gathered around the dining table, while Bobby, wrapped in a nket, settled on the couch watching TV.


    To anyone looking in, it might seem like Bobby was excluded. Dulce leaned over to Fannie and murmured, ¡°How did you two get together?¡±


    Fannie exined, ¡°His dad cut off his credit cards, and I ran into him at Sapphire Lodge. I ended up bringing him here.¡±


    ¡°Seriously, you just brought him home like that? You¡¯re pretty trusting.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Fannie and Dulce, Bobby overheard the conversation as he watched TV, feeling they were openly criticizing him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 594

    ?<strong>Chapter 594:</strong>


    Should he act as if he didn¡¯t hear them? It seemed there was little else he could do. It was rare for Jett to agree with his sister, but this time he nodded in agreement.


    ¡°He¡¯s a bit too risky.¡±


    Fannie clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time! Anyway, what brings you guys here?¡±


    Dulce said, ¡°It¡¯s all because of Jett! He found out I stood you up and insisted wee over to apologize. You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? Look, Jett brought your favorite dishes!¡± They uncovered the dishes, and the enticing scent filled the air.


    At that moment, the doorbell chimed again.


    Bobby got up to answer it. His delivery had finally arrived¡ªa cold burger and fries.


    Even Dulce couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source


    Jett offered, ¡°Have you eaten yet? Come eat with us.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Bobby unwrapped his burger. ¡°I¡¯ve got a real craving for burgers tonight.¡±


    Jett insisted, ¡°Join us. There¡¯s too much food here for just us.¡± Bobby knew better than to torture himself. With such a genuine invite from Jett, he feltpelled to ept.


    As soon as Bobby sat down, he heard Jett say, ¡°Once we¡¯re done here, I¡¯ll lend you some money for a hotel. Fifi is a girl. It¡¯s not convenient for you to stay here overnight.¡±


    Bobby wasn¡¯t a fool; he picked up on Jett¡¯s underlying hostility.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Lee. My friend ising to get me.¡± Fannie was a bit surprised. So Bobby did have friends.


    Yet, the room fell silent, the air thick with tension.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Katherine and Shawn showed up.


    When Katherine spotted Bobby, she frowned in annoyance.


    ¡°Why do you always have to bother people?¡±


    She rubbed her pregnant belly, wishing her future child would be less of a handful than Bobby.


    Meanwhile, Shawn nced over at Jett, offering a warm, apologetic smile.


    ¡°Sorry for the trouble he caused. I¡¯ll make sure to educate him properly.¡± He made it sound as if Bobby were his own son.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good.¡±


    Once outside, Shawn drove while Katherine sat in the passenger seat, turning to ask Bobby, ¡°Why were you at her ce? You don¡¯t like Fannie, right? Don¡¯t lead her on if you¡¯re not nning to marry her. Please, start acting responsibly, okay?¡±


    Bobby pouted, looking out the window.


    ¡°Enough already.¡±


    Katherine let out a frustrated sigh.


    She told Shawn to drive Bobby back home.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 595

    ?<strong>Chapter 595:</strong>


    It had been over two weeks since Bobby had been home. This time, he had a clear purpose: to convince his father to reactivate his bank cards.


    However, he knew that being direct wouldn¡¯t be effective; he needed to curry favor with his parents first, perhaps by joining them in their preferred pastimes to encourage them to lift the card freeze.


    Bobby¡¯s first day back went reasonably well, enough for his father to hand him one hundred thousand dors.


    Yet, this amount was trivialpared to the sums Bobby usually squandered at the Flex Club.


    The following day, he apanied his mother on a shopping spree, which impressed his father enough to increase his allowance to one million.


    ¡°Dad, why not just reactivate my cards?¡±


    ¡°Okay, but only if you find someone to marry, settle down, and stop your reckless behavior. Then, thepany is yours.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction


    Bobby reluctantly agreed to go on a blind date.


    On the day of the date, he unexpectedly bumped into Fannie.


    A realization hit him.


    Fannie was everywhere.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I came to y golf.¡±


    They were at a golf course, making Fannie¡¯s reason quite fitting. Dulce and Jett were there, waiting for her.


    ¡°I should get going.¡± She worried that lingering might reveal too much.


    As Fannie started to walk away, Bobby stopped her.


    He noticed the charm on her bag and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that mine?¡±


    Fannie clutched her small bear charm nervously, which she had carried with her for years.


    ¡°Huh? No, it¡¯s not,¡± she stammered, her gaze darting aside, perhaps covering a secret.


    Bobby was here to meet a blind date, after all. Thest thing he wanted was to muddy the waters.


    Still, Bobby couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of familiarity. That little bear nagged at him, as if calling out from a faded memory. He¡¯d seen it before. And he¡¯d seen Fannie too, enough times that he doubted it could all be chalked up to coincidence.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not mine?¡± Bobby leaned closer, his gaze sharp and intent.


    Fannie instinctively backed up, her heels pressing against the pir behind her.


    The grand hall¡¯s ss doors stood wide open, letting the morning sun pour in, warm and gentle.


    For the first time, Fannie was so close to Bobby¡ªclose enough to notice the subtle scent of soap lingering around him.


    ¡°But why do I feel like¡­¡± Bobby lifted his hands, resting them on the pir beside her, trapping her.


    In the blur of her peripheral vision, all she saw were his arms, his tall figure casting a shadow that seemed to surround her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other a long time, haven¡¯t we?¡± he asked. Fannie felt her pulse quicken, anticipation mixed with a faint, thrilling unease.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 596

    ?<strong>Chapter 596:</strong>


    ¡°Have we?¡± She forced a smile.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t we?¡±


    Quickly gathering herself, Fannie dropped her gaze, dipped her shoulders, and sidestepped neatly out of his reach.


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯ve been living abroad for years. Did you meet me before?¡±


    Bobby wasn¡¯t one to remember trivialities, not from years ago, and barely from months ago. ¡°Maybe not,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Right,¡± Fannie said, her tone t and forced.


    ¡°We¡¯ve never known each other.¡±


    For some reason, Bobby caught a faint trace of disappointment behind her words.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates


    Had they truly never crossed paths?


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she dered.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Almost instinctively, Bobby reached out and caught her wrist.


    Fannie didn¡¯t flinch, though surprise shed across her face.


    Just then, Dulce and Jett walked over.


    ¡°Fifi,¡± Jett called out, his expression unreadable beneath a white sun hat and polo shirt. Several golf clubs were slung over his shoulder, and he extended a pink club towards Fannie.


    ¡°Brought your club. Thought you might need it.¡±


    Fannie eased her wrist from Bobby¡¯s grasp, took the club, and smiled at Jett.


    ¡°Thanks, Jett.¡±


    Dulce, watching from the sidelines, kept a keen eye on Bobby¡¯s expression.


    From afar, she had noticed how he and Fannie seemed entangled. Was something going on between them?


    Dulce knew Fannie had liked Bobby for years, but Bobby¡¯s reputation made him someone to keep an eye on. Dulce and Jett weren¡¯t about to let him get too close.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y some golf,¡± Jett suggested.


    ¡°Come on, Fifi.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Fannie replied, linking arms with Dulce as they moved toward the course.


    She risked a backward nce at Bobby, feeling as though there were words unspoken, questions lingering. But he made no move to continue, their eyes never meeting again.


    Later, she learned how his blind date went¡ªan encounter so brief it barely counted.


    After a cup of coffee, Bobby was already on his way home, leaving the whole process behind with a speed that didn¡¯t give anyone time to react.


    The news of his early return sent his mother, na Kelly, into a flurry. Feigning weakness, she urged the manicurist to slip out the back door.


    When Bobby entered, nay draped on the sofa, a nket pulled up to her chin, sighing as though the weight of the world pressed upon her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 597

    ?<strong>Chapter 597:</strong>


    ¡°Mom, what was that? You think I¡¯d go for someone like her?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± na¡¯s eyes sparkled with feigned innocence.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t meet your standards?¡±


    Bobby scoffed, ¡°She practically opened with a resume check¡ªhouses, cars, and then, oh, would the kids get herst name? Am I supposed to beg her to marry me?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± na sat up, suddenly looking anything but feeble.


    ¡°Women these days are just being practical. Better to know what¡¯s expected from the start than get blindsided down the line. At least she¡¯s direct, speaks her mind¡ªnone of that guessing game nonsense. Honestly, I think she¡¯s perfect for you!¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    With a dramatic sigh, nay back, aiming onest jab.


    Feel the thrill at g aln  ov el s .


    ¡°You¡¯re not getting any younger, and neither are we. Someday, your father and I will be gone, and then what? You¡¯ll be alone, just another shadow rattling around in an empty house.¡±


    If not for his frozen ounts, Bobby would have tuned her out by now, letting her talk herself into exhaustion.


    He couldn¡¯t see what the rush was.


    What was wrong with staying single?


    Was that such a crime?


    na wasn¡¯t finished, though. In ast-ditch effort, she brandished her trump card.


    ¡°And if you¡¯re not going to do these blind dates, you can forget about using your bank cards!¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡±


    Pleased with his reluctant agreement, na triumphantly pulled a stack of photos from behind the sofa cushions.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start with some options, shall we? This one¡¯s from a family of professors; they practically breathe academia. This one¡¯s grandfather was a diplomat, and she speaks eightnguages. And here¡¯s a doctor, with a PhD!¡±


    Bobby¡¯s eyes zed over. It felt more like a hiring process than finding someone he could want to spend his life with.


    He was kind of a jerk, and he never really tried to deny it. All he cared about was how women looked and their bodies. Even if he married a wife for no love, she had to be beautiful.


    ¡°None of them hold a candle to Fannie!¡±


    ¡°Fannie? You like Fannie?¡± na asked.


    Bobby was taken aback by the sudden question, gesturing to himself in surprise.


    ¡°When did I ever mention liking Fannie?¡±


    ¡°Fannie is marvelous!¡± na¡¯s enthusiasm was palpable as she pped her hands, her voice strong and clear, betraying no sign of her illness.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always admired Fannie! You two could have had a wonderful marriage!¡±


    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s stay calm. It¡¯s not healthy to dwell on past rtionships. Fannie and I are over. There¡¯s nothing left there.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 598

    ?<strong>Chapter 598:</strong>


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Bobby paused, picturing Jett and Fannie together.


    Sometimes, a person might be blind to their own feelings, even when it was clear to others around them.


    Why should he interfere in their story?


    ¡°Just drop it. Stop thinking about her. Move on and find someone new.¡±


    na, now somewhat regretful, replied, ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    After more discussion, they considered a new prospect.


    ¡°What do you think of this girl? Her grandfather is someone you know.¡±


    ¡°Who is he?¡± Bobby asked.


    ¡°Your middle school principal.¡±


    The memory clicked for Bobby.


    Back then, he was a notorious troublemaker, bouncing from one school to another over the years.


    At his fourth school, an earnest meeting in the principal¡¯s office had left asting impression on him.


    The principal had seen potential in Bobby, not as a delinquent, but as someone capable of great things if he chose the right path.


    Unfortunately, Bobby¡¯s tenure at that school had begun with a fight,nding three peers in the hospital.


    His continuous absences from ss embarrassed his parents enough to transfer him yet again.


    The situation had escted to the point where police involvement forced Bobby to reconsider his actions, leading to a change in his behavior at his next school.


    ¡°Mom, why did I fight back then?¡±


    ¡°How could I possibly know? You wouldn¡¯t talk about it, which left your father and me extremely anxious. We were almost convinced you were heading down the path of a delinquent. We¡¯ve been to many parenting seminars. We¡¯ve certainly made mistakes, and we¡¯re actively working to make things right.¡±


    As na was lost in thought, Bobby quietly made his way upstairs.


    Suddenly, the question didn¡¯t seem all that important.


    The next day, Bobby went along with the blind date arranged by his mother and didn¡¯t see Fannie this time.


    After being away for two weeks on business, Adrian made his way to Aurora¡¯s kindergarten.


    Today was special; the school was throwing a farewell party for those moving on from kindergarten.


    Adrian got there just in time, taking his ce as the announcer introduced the uing act.


    ¡°Coming up next, Aurora and her mother will present a violin duet!¡±


    As they took the stage, Adrian pped enthusiastically while Can started recording on his phone.


    Both Joelle and Aurora were wearing white dresses, creating an ethereal appearance with their flower crowns. Aurora¡¯s tiny, shiny shoes sparkled beside Joelle¡¯s elegantly simple silver ribbon shoes.


    With a gentle and attentive expression, Joelle yed the violin, her eyes seldom leaving Aurora.


    Aurora held a pink violin that matched her size.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 599

    ?<strong>Chapter 599:</strong>


    Adrian was suddenly taken back to Aurora¡¯s very first violin attempt, which had sounded more like she was sawing wood than ying music.


    It wasn¡¯t exactly melodic, yet it was utterly charming.


    Back then, Adrian had barely held back his chuckles, offering words of encouragement to Aurora. He hadn¡¯t imagined then that she would one day perform a full piece.


    After their performance, Joelle guided Aurora down the steps to where Leah awaited them with open arms.


    As they were leaving, the host called out, ¡°Joelle, how about a solo performance to celebrate our soon-to-be elementary students? Your shows are always a hit!¡±


    Without a moment¡¯s pause, Joelle epted and performed a piece that beautifully echoed the graduation¡¯s spirit, then gracefully exited the stage. Adrian was there waiting for her.


    She hadn¡¯t seen him in days.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories


    He looked weary, the toll of his travels evident.


    ¡°That was stunning,¡± he said.


    Joelle offered no reply, just a hum as she passed the violin to him.


    The family headed home after the ceremony concluded. Adrian hoped for a warm embrace from Joelle, something to bridge the distance between them, but it never came.


    ¡°Honey.¡± He approached Joelle, who was busy tidying up, and drew her close.


    ¡°Is everything alright between us?¡±


    Joelle scoffed lightly, tilting her head towards a sheet of A4 paper on the table.


    A cold wave washed over Adrian. He remembered a time long past when Joelle had shown him a document bearing two heavy words: Divorce Agreement.


    Had he inadvertently wronged her somehow? Surely not.


    Could arranging their wedding in secret have been a mistake? With a mix of dread and resolve, Adrian stepped forward to examine the paper closely.


    ¡°A pledge?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm?¡± Joelle handed Adrian her phone. In his absence, Can had uncovered the identity behind the controversial photo.


    The person was someone Adrian had previously assisted. And it was a man.


    This individual, following a mishandled investment, had resorted to menial jobs to manage his overwhelming debts, struggling even for meals. Adrian had generously given him a thousand dors.


    Joelle admired Adrian¡¯spassion but hadn¡¯t anticipated that his benevolence would extend to a point where a man could be her romantic adversary.


    She had instructed Can not to notify Adrian about the discovery, leaving him oblivious throughout his journey. Had he known, he would have immediately sought to rify matters.


    Joelle wasn¡¯t furious, merely intent on making a point.


    He lifted the paper and read the written promise aloud.


    ¡°I promise not to aid those who are self-sufficient. Preference will be directed towards assisting the elderly, the ill, and expectant mothers. My intervention will be reserved for truly critical situations.¡±


    Adrian finished reading, and whatever tension had clouded Joelle¡¯s face before hadpletely faded.


    ¡°Are you going to sign it or not?¡± she asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 600

    <strong>Chapter 600:</strong>


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian replied with a slight grin, retrieving a pen from his suit pocket and sweeping his signature across the page. Joelle found herself marveling at his handwriting, every curve and line perfectly measured.


    She hadn¡¯t expected him to humor her with such a nearly childlike indulgence, but then again, even the most serious couples needed a bit of whimsy now and then. As soon as he finished, Adrian wrapped his arms around her waist tightly.


    With Joelle swamped in preparations for Katherine¡¯s wedding, he had to endure a wait longer than his restless heart could bear.


    It had been nearly three weeks since they¡¯d been intimate, and he was more than ready to close that distance.


    Without a second thought about making it to the bedroom, he pulled her close, guiding her back against the wardrobe.


    When they eventually parted, Joelle felt the ache in her legs and back, muttering under her breath that Adrian had been nothing short of relentless.


    ¡°Enjoyed yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± Adrian asked, straightening his clothes with a satisfied smirk.


    Blushing, Joelle shot him a sharp look and quickly moved past him, ready to bury this moment somewhere deep in her memory. But Adrian, catching her hand, tugged her back, lifting her chin for another kiss, this one softer, more tender.


    Her heart skipped a beat as he held her, the world around them shrinking to just their quiet corner of closeness. How could she not have missed him after so long apart? When he finally released her, Joelle realized her wrist was adorned with a new bracelet, delicate and elegant.


    ¡°A gift for you,¡± he murmured, stealing a final quick kiss as she looked down, surprise mingling with delight.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make tonight one for the books,¡± he teased with a mischievous grin.


    Joelle slipped away, her heart racing.


    Adrian didn¡¯t chase after her; instead, he took his time changing his clothes, still savoring the moment.


    His phone buzzed; it was Michael.


    ¡°Adrian, I think I¡¯ve found Chris.¡±


    A month before Katherine¡¯s wedding, Joelle invited her friends over for a tasting session at her ce.


    The house was bustling, with enough people gathered to fill an entire table.


    Katherine, glowing and newly pregnant, naturally held the spotlight, though she had always been one to resist being fussed over.


    The second she so much as stood up, Lily would tell Shawn. If she reached for a second cup of coffee, Bobby would subtly raise an eyebrow at Shawn.


    And if Katherine attempted to unwind in front of the TV, Aurora would swoop in, ready to wrestle the remote from her grip.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Uncle Shawn.¡±


    Honestly, Shawn seemed less like her boyfriend and more like a vignt shadow, always hovering over her shoulder.


    Michael and Adrian secluded themselves in the study to discuss business, leaving the kitchen and living room bustling with conversation.


    Bobby and Shawn remained in the living room, attempting small talk.


    ¡°Business doing alright?¡± Bobby ventured.


    Shawn replied dryly, ¡°I¡¯m broke as a joke. Just me and my pride holding down the fort.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Best regards, dear readers! New chapters on wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. Have a wonderful Sunday! (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 601

    ?<strong>Chapter 601:</strong>


    Everyone knew Bobby¡¯s family had cut him off financially, so he was walking on eggshells, trying to mind his manners. He nced towards the kitchen, desperate for an excuse to slip away.


    ¡°Think they might need some help? Maybe I should go.¡± Shawn snorted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. They¡¯ll just pin the me on you if anything gets burned.¡±


    Bobby couldn¡¯t seem to do anything right around Shawn; even breathing felt like a risk.


    Just then, Ferris sauntered in, a deck of cards in hand.


    ¡°Anyone up for a game?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s face lit up.


    galnov??s keeps you updated


    ¡°Definitely!¡±


    But as soon as Bobby stood, Shawn doused his enthusiasm.


    ¡°And how do you n to y with just three people?¡±


    Ferris waved Katherine over, reasoning that if she was just sitting in the kitchen, she could just as well join them in the living room.


    Once everyone was gathered around the card table, Katherine gave Bobby a teasing smile.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s everything going with Fannie?¡±


    Bobby, drawing a card, barely looked up.


    ¡°You do know Shawn¡¯s right here, don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s keep the questions about other guys to a minimum.¡±


    Katherine turned to Shawn with an innocent shrug.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just curious!¡±


    Shawn raised an eyebrow at Bobby.


    ¡°Just humor her. First trimester and all, we don¡¯t want her stressed.¡±


    Bobby sighed, exasperated but holding his tongue, while Ferris shot him a sympathetic nce.


    Bobby muttered, ¡°Enough about me and Fannie. How long have you two even known each other? Can you give me a break already? Sure, I went out with Katherine once, but we didn¡¯t even hold hands, let alone anything else.¡±


    Shawn smirked, winning the round.


    ¡°Oh? So you wanted to do something else?¡±


    ¡°No! Not even close,¡± Bobby stammered, backpedaling.


    Katherine cut in, ¡°Honestly, Bobby, Fannie¡¯s fantastic. Are you not thinking about giving it a shot? I mean, you¡¯re not getting any younger, and you¡¯re the only single one in the room. Doesn¡¯t it ever get to you?¡±


    ¡°Who says I¡¯m the only one? Michael¡¯s single too, isn¡¯t he? And Leah¡¯s still riding solo.¡±


    ¡°Stop dodging.¡±


    Bobby groaned, ¡°She¡¯s a fool. Not interested.¡±


    ¡°Is she the clueless one, or is it you?¡± Katherine teased, almost spelling out the fact that Fannie clearly had a thing for him. But Bobby was stuck on Fannie¡¯s ongoing drama with Jett. Thest thing he wanted was to step into a romantic minefield. Calling off the engagement had been a smart move, no doubt. Better that than finding himself constantly watching his back, wondering if she was still tangled up with Jett.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any feelings for her?¡± Katherine asked.


    ¡°None,¡± Bobby replied, shrugging as he idly tapped his cards.


    ¡°Not my type. I¡¯d lose interest right after sleeping with her.¡±


    Bobby¡¯sment cast a perplexing silence over everyone at the table. Positioned with his back facing the door, he saw Katherine, Shawn, and Ferris ncing awkwardly towards someone behind him. Upon turning, Bobby¡¯s cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    Why was Fannie here?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 602

    ?<strong>Chapter 602:</strong>


    Joelle, fulfilling her duties as host, approached Fannie, seemingly unaware of the tension that had just spiked.


    ¡°Miss Cooper, please make yourselffortable.¡±


    Fannie shifted her gaze from Bobby and offered a gracious smile to Joelle.


    ¡°Thank you. May I address you as Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    From the kitchen, Lily¡¯s voice broke in, saying, ¡°Joelle! How do I manage this?¡±


    Joelle hurried to assist her.


    Fannie hade alone, and Katherine couldn¡¯t just let her sit there by herself.


    ¡°Fannie, why don¡¯t you take my ce? My luck has been dreadful.¡±


    Fannie waved her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y cards.¡±


    ¡°Thene sit by me. Perhaps your presence might turn my luck around!¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shawn got up and arranged a chair between Katherine and Bobby for Fannie.


    Settling in, Fannie tucked her bag behind her chair.


    Bobby¡¯s eyes caught sight of the small bear charm, stirring a wave of difort within him.


    Fannie, known for her kindness and soft demeanor, always had an old teddy bear on her bag, a testament to her down-to-earth and unpretentious character.


    Had Bobby been aware of Fannie¡¯s presence earlier, he would have held back his thoughtlessment. The whole room knew that Fannie had overheard it, but she tactfully avoided addressing it, saving everyone from the embarrassment.


    During his turn, Bobby¡¯s arm unintentionally grazed Fannie, causing her to shift slightly closer to Katherine. He noticed the subtle shift and attempted to correct the situation by asking, ¡°What brings you here today?¡±


    Fannie looked at the cards scattered on the table.


    ¡°Your mother asked me toe, hoping I could connect with some people here.¡±


    Unaware that Bobby would be attending, she assumed the invitation was a thoughtful gesture. However, before she could mingle and make new acquaintances, she overheard Bobby¡¯s earlier remarks. ¡°He¡¯d lose interest right after sleeping with her.¡±


    Disturbed by what she had heard, Fannie shifted closer to Katherine without realizing it.


    Bobby set the cards aside.


    ¡°I¡¯m done with this game.¡±


    Feeling the unease in the room, the others quickly cleared space for Bobby and Fannie.


    Sitting in silence, Fannie didn¡¯t utter a word, but her annoyance was clear to everyone around her. Yet, if someone were to inquire about her mood, she would simply shrug it off, iming everything was fine.


    Bobby flicked his lighter and took a drag.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°It was Joelle and your mom who asked me over. It¡¯s not for you to decide whether I belong here or not.¡±


    The tension in Bobby¡¯s face intensified as he snatched Fannie¡¯s bag, gripping the frayed teddy bear. It was as if he had grabbed hold of Fannie¡¯s anchor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 603

    ?<strong>Chapter 603:</strong>


    Fannie snapped, ¡°What are you doing?! Hand it over! You have no right to touch my belongings!¡±


    Bobby raised it out of her reach.


    ¡°This belonged to me.¡±


    Frustration knitted Fannie¡¯s brows, her anger bubbling beneath the surface.


    Bobby, with a cigarette dangling from his lips, reached out to ruffle her hair.


    ¡°Still acting like you didn¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    ¡°I genuinely didn¡¯t know you!¡±


    Fannie dared not yank it back with too much force; she risked damaging the bear.


    She held this bear dear, having carried it for many years.


    She had sewn every stitch herself.


    Over time, the lines between affection and belief for her had be indistinct.


    During middle school, she faced relentless bullying. Her backpack was tossed into the boys¡¯ restroom, her chair coated with superglue, and her notebooks ripped apart.


    She endured these humiliations daily, each more degrading than thest.


    One day, her backpack ended up in the boys¡¯ restroom again. With ss about to start, she clenched her teeth and hurried in. Instead, she walked into a snare. Her mouth was covered.


    Three boys attempted to pull her into the most secluded stall. As she neared hopelessness, Bobby emerged, seemingly her savior.


    He sported a red backpack, a teddy bear dangling from it. Adjusting his trousers, he emerged from a stall.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of it!¡±


    With her mouth forcibly covered, Fannie¡¯s eyes, wide with fear, met Bobby¡¯s.


    That encounter marked their first meeting.


    Bobby single-handedly took on all three boys. Fannie thought to fetch a teacher but decided it was crucial to pull Bobby out first to prevent the boys from suffering severe injuries.


    ¡°Are you even old enough to be harassing girls?¡±


    Fannie clutched at Bobby¡¯s backpack, urging, ¡°You need to run! A teacher¡¯s on their way!¡±


    Bobby sneered, continuing his assault, relentlessly driving one boy¡¯s head into the ceramic tiles.


    Blood began to flow, and Fannie, in tears, clung to Bobby¡¯s waist, pleading, ¡°Stop! He might die!¡±


    She would never forget that day. In her eyes, Bobby had been her protector, her knight.


    Following that event, Fannie¡¯s family sent her overseas, where she encountered bullying once more.


    However, the memory of Bobby standing up for her gave her the strength to resist aggressively.


    In the most severe confrontation, she broke someone¡¯s nose, and after that episode, no one dared to harass her again.


    ¡°So you didn¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s voice snapped Fannie out of her trance, pulling her back to the present.


    For a moment, it felt as though her teddy bear were being held hostage.


    She waited, heart hammering, for Bobby to continue.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember me. But my grandma made this bear. You must¡¯ve stolen it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 604

    ?<strong>Chapter 604:</strong>


    His grandma made it?


    No wonder she had never seen another one like it anywhere, even after all these years.


    What threw her off even more was Bobby himself. Back then, he had been as ruthless as a cold enforcer. Yet, he still carried something handmade by his grandma with him. Fannie bit her lip.


    ¡°I found it on the floor.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh!¡± Bobby chuckled.


    ¡°So, you admit it? I saved you, and you paid me back by taking my stuff?¡±


    Fannie lifted her head, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°I admit I was wrong, but I meant to return it. By the time I tried, you¡¯d already been taken away by your parents. And my parents sent me abroad. I only found out your nameter, after asking around.¡±


    Bobby twirled a lighter idly, his gaze unreadable.


    ¡°Why did you go looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Fannie hesitated, struggling for the right words.


    ¡°I wanted to thank you.¡±


    Bobby took a slow drag on his cigarette, studying her expression with sharp eyes.


    She didn¡¯t look like she was lying, but he sensed there was more she wasn¡¯t saying.


    After a pause, he said, ¡°I saved you, and you¡¯ve kept my bear all these years. Let¡¯s just say, for now, that you wanted to thank me.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart beat wildly as she watched his long fingers flick the cigarette butt to the floor, stamping it out.


    No ashtray was in sight; with Katherine pregnant, no one had dared to smoke before.


    In a detached tone, Bobby continued, ¡°Buting back and getting engaged to me? That¡¯s a bit too much of a coincidence, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Fannie blinked at his bluntness, feeling like she was facing apletely different person.


    Her mind raced, trying to find the right exnation.


    She knew Bobby didn¡¯t like her.


    From the moment their engagement was arranged, he had protested repeatedly, making his stance crystal clear.


    At first, Fannie had hoped love would grow over time, but Bobby¡¯s aloof, flirtatious nature had slowly revealed his true colors.


    Dulce was right; she could thank Bobby, but paying him back with her heart had been naive.


    All these years, Fannie had remembered him, not knowing if it was gratitude or something more.


    But whatever it was, Bobby had read her like an open book. He reached out, cing his hand gently on her head.


    ¡°It¡¯d be best if you moved on. We¡¯re not right for each other.¡±


    Fannie couldn¡¯t help but feel a wry smile tug at her lips.


    ¡°I just wanted to thank you. Nothing more.¡±


    It was a lie, of course. But at least now, she wasn¡¯t daydreaming about marrying Bobby anymore.


    After hearing his earlier words, she was even more convinced that walking away was the right choice.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Bobby nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯ve got a good man around you, much better than me. I¡¯m not the marrying type, not in this lifetime.¡±


    Fannie wanted to ask why, but instead, what came out was, ¡°A man around me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 605

    ?<strong>Chapter 605:</strong>


    Bobby handed her the teddy bear, giving her back her bag.


    ¡°You must¡¯ve noticed Jett has feelings for you, right?¡±


    Fannie froze, staring at him.


    His words weren¡¯t so much a shock as a sudden rity.


    So it was affection. She had sensed Jett¡¯s extra attention, his lingering gaze on her, for some time now.


    Even though Dulce was his sister, he seemed to care for her a bit more.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for Jett,¡± she said.


    ¡°No need to tell me. It¡¯s got nothing to do with me anyway.¡±


    Just then, Leah came over, announcing that dinner was ready. Bobby stood up, walked to the dresser, and sprayed himself with air freshener.


    Find your imagination at galn  ovels ; con


    Fannie followed him, and he gave her a couple of spritzes too.


    He was removing the smoke smell, no doubt¡ªKatherine was pregnant. Bobby was clearly a good person. It made Fannie realize he wasn¡¯t meant to be cast as the bad guy in her story.


    Some people made great friends but weren¡¯t meant to be lovers.


    After dinner, the evening wound down with light conversation until everyone eventually started heading home.


    Fannie stood by the street corner, waiting for a car, when Bobby pulled up in his.


    ¡°Need a ride?¡±


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Just then, a car honked across the street.


    The window rolled down, and Jett was watching with a nk expression.


    Bobby shrugged, rolled up his window, and drove off.


    In his rearview mirror, he saw Jett get out and approach Fannie as she crossed the street.


    Jett still wore his suit, his hair meticulously styled, his shirt cor open just enough to catch the cool night air. His face had a slight flush, as if he¡¯d juste from a business dinner. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Fannie would reach out to him.


    Neither of them had expected this.


    ¡°Home?¡± Jett asked.


    Fannie absently shook her head.


    ¡°Just drive around for a bit.¡±


    Jett¡¯s fingers tightened on the wheel, his unease palpable. But he kept his face neutral, simply slowing down as he drove to a quieter ce.


    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± Fannie asked, catching a faint whiff of alcohol.


    He kept his eyes on the road.


    ¡°Just one drink. The second you called, I left.¡±


    Jett chuckled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drive slowly. We¡¯ll get you home safe.¡±


    Fannie shed a grateful smile.


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Let me treat you. I need to thank you for your help with the paint.¡±


    Just then, the car rolled to a stop at a red light. The glow lit up Jett¡¯s profile.


    There was a brief pause before he spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I did it because I wanted to.¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t know how to respond,pletely caught off guard by the implication behind his words.


    She felt fortunate to be cared for¡ªand loved¡ªby someone like him.


    Gripping the strap of her bag tightly, Fannie tried to remain calm as she replied, ¡°Jett, you¡¯re one of my closest friends. You¡¯re like a brother to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 606

    ?<strong>Chapter 606:</strong>


    Jett fixed his eyes on the road, his expression calm and collected as he asked, ¡°You like Bobby, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart sank at his question, her breath catching in her chest.


    ¡°Dulce told me a few things about you two,¡± Jett continued.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it from me; it¡¯s obvious. But he¡¯s not right for you. Deep down, you know it too, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fannie fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Forgetting him isn¡¯t easy, especially when he¡¯s been in my heart for many years.¡±


    ¡°You hardly know him. What you¡¯re feeling is probably just infatuation. Do you know him truly? His habits and preferences? How much have you actually talked to him? Being in a rtionship is about building a life together. It takes more than just infatuation to make it work.¡±


    Fannie understood Jett¡¯s concern, but he didn¡¯t need to spell it out for her. She knew the reality of the situation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to convince me. Since the engagement was called off, I decided I wouldn¡¯t rush into anything¡ªwhether with Bobby or you.¡±


    Jett nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°But I-¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jett interrupted her as he stopped the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    With a soft click, the car door unlocked. Fannie nced out the window and realized they had reached her apartmentplex. Her attempt to clear things up with Jett had now fallen short, as he had subtly steered the conversation away.


    ¡°I still have a business meeting to attend. Get some rest,¡± Jett said.


    Fannie stepped out of the car, taking a deep breath to calm her pounding heart.


    Jett had driven off the road when he suddenly pulled over to take out his phone and scroll through his contacts.


    In Illerith¡¯s business circle, exchanging business cards atworking events wasmon etiquette. He had the number saved for some time but never imagined he¡¯d reach out for a reason like this.


    ¡°Who¡¯s asking?¡±


    Jett¡¯s expression hardened.


    ¡°It¡¯s Jett. What did you tell Fannie?¡±


    Bobby asked, ¡°Judging by your tone, did you get rejected?¡±


    ¡°Who gave you the right to stick your nose in my business?¡±


    Bobby chuckled dryly on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing you a favor.¡±


    ¡°The only favor I want from you is to stay away from Fannie.¡±


    Bobby sighed, his expression smug.


    ¡°Where did all your confidence go? I thought you were sure of yourself.¡±


    Jett gritted his teeth, trying to rein in his anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ve liked Fannie long before you even showed up.¡±


    Indeed, jealousy could bring out the worst in people.


    Bobby began to question what kind of mess he had gotten himself into. First Shawn, now Jett. Why was everyone making his life so difficult?


    Sometimes being too charming was a curse.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 607

    ?<strong>Chapter 607:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Fannie¡ªif that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    Jett scoffed.


    ¡°With your reputation, it¡¯s hard to believe that.¡±


    Bobby dropped his grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already backed off. If you keep pushing, you¡¯ll be crossing the line.¡±


    ¡°Just stay away from her.¡±


    Jett ended the call after that.


    Meanwhile, Joelle sorted through the notes from the tasting session. Since Katherine became pregnant, her cravings had leaned heavily toward sour vors, so she kept that in mind while making decisions.


    Fresh out of the shower, Adrian wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    ¡°Has Aurora gone to bed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s asleep.¡±


    ¡°Honey, I have something to tell you.¡± Adrian reached for her face and guided her to look at him, his expression serious.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Michael found Chris.¡±


    Joelle stared at him, surprised and thrilled by the news.


    ¡°Really? Where is he? Is Rnd with him? We have to go and get him!¡±


    ¡°Now, calm down.¡±


    Adrian had spent most of the day discussing matters with Michael in the study and had resolved to avoid acting impulsively.


    He was convinced it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that every time they tried to track down Chris and Wade, the two managed to slip away just in time.


    It could only mean one thing: someone back home kept close tabs on their movements.


    Joelle nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t let them get away again this time. Do you have a n?¡±


    ¡°I reached out to Rafael,¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°Rafael?¡±


    Joelle quickly grasped his n. Chris would catch on and slip away again if they went after him.


    Joelle¡¯s excitement ebbed quickly, giving way to that familiar, sinking feeling.


    She had heard news like this too many times before¡ªeach one promising but hollow.


    Adrian wrapped an arm around her shoulders.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep going, Joelle. We¡¯re not giving up, not this time either.¡±


    ¡°Adrian, Rnd¡¯s three now.¡± Joelle shook her head, her voice breaking.


    ¡°How many more of his years am I going to miss? He feels like my own son, and yet I couldn¡¯t protect him. It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression softened. He understood her pain¡ªhe had missed those first years with his own daughter, Aurora. Those irreceable years, when she was discovering the world, learning to walk, tough. Rafael had been there instead, filling the role he couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Joelle, Rnd won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Joelle clutched his shirt, her quiet sobs shuddering through her. She had thought she could handle it, that she¡¯d steeled herself enough, but every mention of Rnd felt like a thorn pressing deeper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 608

    ?<strong>Chapter 608:</strong>


    Later, after she¡¯d finally drifted to sleep, Adrian stepped out to find Aurora lingering in the doorway.


    ¡°Daddy, is Mommy crying again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He beckoned her over.


    Aurora came to him, her doll clutched tightly, eyes flickering to Joelle with a mixture of sympathy and worry. Sheid her favorite doll next to Joelle, hoping it couldfort her. Since Rnd¡¯s disappearance, Aurora had learned to read her parents¡¯ forced smiles.


    She had grown up too fast, and Adrian could see it in her quiet maturity.


    ¡°Did you have a bad dream?¡± he asked.


    Aurora leaned against him and said, ¡°Rnd wille back, right?¡±


    Adrian hugged her close.


    ¡°I promise, sweetheart, we¡¯ll bring him home.¡±


    Aurora had her own way of reading people. At first, she hadn¡¯t seen Adrian as much of a father. But he always kept his word. She rubbed her eyes sleepily. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you back to bed.¡±


    Aurora nestled into her pillow, content in the warm glow of the small light she liked to keep on.


    Adrian kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here. Sleep well.¡±


    She smiled and closed her eyes, then peeked at him again, her expression turning hopeful.


    ¡°Dad, I really want to go to Riverdale Elementary School.¡±


    They¡¯d looked at several schoolstely. At Aurora¡¯s age, they needed to start thinking about her future.


    Adrian and Joelle had long discussed Riverdale Elementary School, but hadn¡¯t asked Aurora for her opinion yet.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure about that?¡±


    She nodded eagerly.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Adrian would never say no to Aurora.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with your mom tomorrow, and we¡¯ll do what we can.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡±


    ¡°Better go to sleep now.¡±


    Adrian stayed until her breathing deepened, reading her a couple of picture books before she drifted off.


    Life resumed its rhythm in the days that followed: wedding ns, work, and school.


    On the surface, everything seemed normal.


    But one evening, on their way home, Can nced in the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, there¡¯s a ck car that¡¯s been tailing us. Should we lose them?¡±


    Adrian barely looked up, engrossed in texting Joelle about dinner ns. They were nning to have fried beef steak that night.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Can replied.


    When they arrived, the house was filled with the rich aroma of seared beef.


    Joelle waved Can in.


    Can hesitated.


    ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t want to intrude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Adrian chimed in, slipping off his shoes.


    ¡°The more, the merrier.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 609

    ?<strong>Chapter 609:</strong>


    For the first time, Can felt a genuine camaraderie with Adrian.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Midway through the meal, Can¡¯s phone buzzed.


    He stepped away to answer, then returned with a concerned look.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, that car followed us into the neighborhood. They¡¯re outside now.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face turned steely.


    ¡°Handle it.¡±


    Joelle picked up on the tension immediately.


    ¡°Leah, take Aurora to another room for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Soon, Can returned, bringing in the man from the car. Adrian and Joelle continued eating, unfazed, as if this were a regr urrence.


    ¡°Did the smell of our cooking lure you in?¡± Joelle looked at their guest with a mocking smile.


    The man¡¯s eyes darted around nervously, shutting his mouth as he realized he¡¯d been caught.


    Adrian looked away coldly.


    ¡°Can!¡±


    Can quickly grabbed the man¡¯s jaw, preventing any attempt to bite down.


    Joelle set down her fork, her voice cool.


    ¡°Afraid of death but too scared to talk to us?¡±


    The man finally sneered.


    ¡°You knew all along.¡±


    Adrian wiped his hands slowly.


    ¡°Wade sent you, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    The man red defiantly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll get nothing from me!¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯ve already told us everything!¡±


    The man eyed them warily.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    His question hung in the air, unanswered. As a minor character, he wasn¡¯t entitled to exnations.


    Adrian nced at Joelle.


    ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    Joelle dabbed at her mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Can, bring him over here.¡±


    The oil in the pan hissed angrily, bubbles of hot fat popping violently.


    The man was not so much afraid of death as he was of torture. As Can¡ªsurprisingly robust for his age¡ªdragged him closer to the searing pan, the man¡¯s resolve began to crumble.


    With his hand mere inches from the boiling oil, panic overtook him, and he cried out, ¡°I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s sneer was chilling.


    ¡°I was starting to think you were tough.¡±


    The man¡¯s terror was palpable. He had narrowly escaped horrific pain. The mere thought of it made his stomach churn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 610

    ?<strong>Chapter 610:</strong>


    ¡°It was Wade Potter. He ordered me to watch you closely.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice was icy as she prodded further. ¡°And then? How did you ry information back to him?¡±


    Gulping nervously, the man confessed, ¡°I wrote letters.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed skeptically.


    ¡°And you expect us to believe that letters were sufficient for timely updates?¡±


    The man hastily defended himself.


    ¡°At first, I was skeptical too! He only instructed me to drop the letters in a mailbox, assuring me that I needn¡¯t worry further. Every time I followed through, money was wired to me from abroad within two hours. Once, I watched from a distance and saw someone retrieve the letter. I believe that person works for Wade too.¡±


    After pouring out his story, the man copsed to his knees, pleading, ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything! Please, let me go!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be possible.¡± With a dismissive gesture, Adrian signaled for Can to remove the man from the room.


    Adrian then turned to Joelle, who seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Joelle, any insights?¡±


    Joelle frowned.


    ¡°Even if someone retrieves the letters immediately, it¡¯s hard to believe Wade receives the information that quickly. He¡¯s always one step ahead of us, anticipating our moves every time we travel abroad. It¡¯s more than just coincidental.¡±


    Adrian nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had the same suspicion. Let¡¯s not make any hasty decisions. We¡¯ll keep him as our informant. Since Rafael hasn¡¯t reported back yet, it means we¡¯re still ahead of Wade for now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    The following day, Adrian decided to release the man, though not without ensuring his future cooperation through mild coercion.


    Adrian instructed him to resume his reports to Wade, maintaining their usual routine. Over the next few weeks, they observed the mail collection and noticed a pattern.


    A figure, disguised as a postal worker, selectively retrieved only one particr letter each time¡ªan anomaly that didn¡¯t escape Adrian¡¯s sharp eye.


    As time passed, Katherine¡¯s wedding day drew closer, and her morning sickness worsened. Unable to cope with her fluctuating moods at home, Shawn often found himself driving her back to her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°I can¡¯t handle this anymore.¡± Shawn vented his frustration to Agate and Turner.


    ¡°Last night, Katherine wanted cakes. I flew to the next city and bought every vor they had, and she still wasn¡¯t satisfied.¡±


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Agate asked, concern in her voice.


    ¡°She used me of not knowing her well. Can you believe that?¡± Shawn¡¯s tone was a mix of disbelief and exasperation. Agate and Turner exchanged a nce, initially prepared to side with their daughter, but Shawn¡¯s story shifted their perspective.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 611

    ?<strong>Chapter 611:</strong>


    ¡°That does seem a bit much,¡± Turner muttered.


    From the other room, Katherine¡¯s voice cut in.


    ¡°Shawn! After all these years, you still don¡¯t know my favorite vor?¡± Her voice cracked, and tears followed, born from a mix of frustration and vulnerability.


    Shawn hurried to Katherine¡¯s side, realizing this wasn¡¯t the time to argue with her parents.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, love. I should have remembered. Here, let me show you something.¡±


    He tried to hand her his phone, but she turned away, stubbornly refusing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it!¡±


    ¡°Just look, please,¡± Shawn pleaded, taking her hand gently.


    Reluctantly, Katherine wiped her tears and nced at the screen. It was a confirmation for a Hermes bag Shawn had ordered, which was already en route.


    ¡°Now, are you a little happier?¡± he asked, hopeful.


    Katherine sniffed, her mood hardly improving.


    ¡°You think one bag can fix everything?¡±


    ¡°Who said there¡¯s only one?¡± Shawn scrolled through his phone with a hint of a smile.


    ¡°There are ten in total. Happy now?¡±


    Outside the room, Agate¡¯s eyes widened as she overheard the conversation, her fingers twitching as she mentally calcted the cost. Ten Hermes bags could easily equate to the price of a house.


    She turned to look at Turner.


    Feeling the weight of the moment, Turner said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy bags for you too.¡±


    Three days before the wedding, Katherine¡¯s bridesmaids apanied her to a fitting for her wedding gown.


    Joelle had meticulously nned everything, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated Katherine gaining an extra ten pounds.


    ¡°It seems Shawn has been feeding you well,¡± Joelle remarked with a smile.


    Katherine, her cheeks flushed with delight from the recent extravagance, couldn¡¯t help but share her joy with her friends. ¡°Shawn got me ten Hermes bags!¡±


    Lily couldn¡¯t hide her jealousy. ¡°If I had known Shawn was this generous, I would have fought harder for him!¡±


    Meanwhile, Ferris, upon hearing about Shawn¡¯svish gifts, decided not to be outdone. He purchased a hundred Lolita dresses for Lily, each a high-end custom design, showcasing his wealth and affection.


    After a long day filled withvish disys andparisons, Joelle returned home, her heart suddenly heavy with a sense of emptiness.


    Joelle and Adrian had gone through countless challenges in their rtionship. They never celebrated their anniversary, nor Valentine¡¯s Day. In recent years, she had skipped birthday celebrations because she didn¡¯t like marking another year of getting older.


    Despite her wealth, she yearned for the things money couldn¡¯t buy. Still, she realized there was no need topare her life to others. The diamond ring on her finger more than made up for what she felt wascking. The thought cheered her up. With a smile, she opened the door to her house.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 612

    ?<strong>Chapter 612:</strong>


    However, what weed her wasplete silence and darkness, with the lights turned off and the gloomy weather casting a shadow over her. No one was inside to greet her. Leah hadn¡¯t returned from picking up Aurora, and Adrian was still at work.


    Joelle let out a heavy sigh as she copsed onto the sofa, loneliness creeping in once more. Before she knew it, the night had fallen. It was already seven o¡¯clock in the evening, but she was still the only person in the house.


    As she started to worry, her phone rang.


    ¡°Something happened, Joelle. Turn on the TV!¡± It was Adrian on the line, the urgency in his voice startling her.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to exin right now. Just turn on the TV!¡±


    Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò????????


    ¡°Adrian? Adrian!¡± Worried about Aurora, Joelle hurriedly grabbed the remote and turned the TV on.


    On the screen was a live broadcast of the busiestmercial street in Illerith. Joelle was confused. Before she could make sense of it, a photo reced the live broadcast.


    It had been taken by Aurora a year ago at the beach with a small camera. The image captured her and Adrian walking hand in hand through the waves, the sunset casting a golden glow in the background.


    The image was a bit blurry, but it beautifully captured a tender moment between the couple. It didn¡¯t take long for Joelle to realize it was Adrian¡¯s doing, and tears started to well up in her eyes.


    Suddenly, a noise broke the silence outside. She rushed out and saw Can aboard a helicopter, its rotor des roaring over his voice as he called out to her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Miller is waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes! He wanted to show you something that¡¯s best seen in person!¡±


    Joelleughed as she put on a helmet and boarded the helicopter, overwhelmed by surprise, joy, and anticipation. As they ascended slowly, the city appeared shrouded in darkness, resembling a vast ck canvas.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, look down!¡±


    Joelle lowered her eyes and saw nothing but darkness, confusing her. But in the next second, the lights turned on one by one, forming a sentence before her eyes:


    ¡°Adrian loves Joelle.¡±


    Joelle covered her mouth with her hands,pletely taken by surprise. That was more than enough proof of Adrian¡¯s sincerity. He had never done anything so romantic before. But this time, he let the whole nation see how much he loved her.


    The helicopter slowlynded on the hotel rooftop, where Adrian waited patiently in his tailored white suit and sharp ck bow tie. Extending his hand, he helped Joelle off the helicopter. Then, behind Adrian, Joelle¡¯s friends appeared¡ªwhom she had parted ways with just an hour ago.


    ¡°What else have you prepared?¡± Joelle sniffled, overwhelmed with emotion.


    Adrian, his ears turning red, said sheepishly, ¡°With my limited imagination, this is all I coulde up with for now.¡± Behind them, Shawn and Ferris were more excited than ever.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 613

    ?<strong>Chapter 613:</strong>


    ¡°Please stop thinking of more ideas! This is already over the top. We can¡¯tpete with this!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! You¡¯re the most romantic couple in the world. So, just stop here, will you?¡± Bobby teased Katherine and Lily. ¡°See that? If your partners don¡¯t meet this standard for surprise, break up with them immediately!¡±


    Katherine and Lily exchanged a smile. ¡°We¡¯re happy in our rtionships, too.¡± They didn¡¯t feel envious, as they were content and happy in their own rtionships, which was the best feeling in the world.


    While Joelle was overwhelmed with amusement, Michael approached with a box. Inside was another ring¡ªa matching set designed by Adrian.


    Then, on the billboard and under the watchful eyes of the entire city, Adrian slowly knelt on one knee in front of Joelle. ¡°Joelle, I know being with me hasn¡¯t always been a smooth ride. Over the years, we¡¯ve faced highs and lows in our rtionship, but thanks to our deep love for each other and the workings of fate, we¡¯ve ovee them all. Because of this, I¡¯m confident we can face whatever challenges the future holds¡ªtogether. One year ago, I asked you to be my wife, but I want to ask you again. Every year, I want to look back on our journey and rmit to the love we¡¯ve built, and to promise you, once more, that I choose you¡ªtoday and always. So, Joelle, will you marry me again?¡±


    Joelle gazed at Adrian. She wanted to rush into his arms, to ept his proposal and hold him tight, but the weight of the public¡¯s gaze made her hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m not perfect, Adrian. Are you sure about this?¡±


    Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination


    Adrian was momentarily caught off guard by her hesitation, but he understood it all too well. ¡°You are perfect to me, Joelle. In my eyes, you are the best wife and the best mother. I hope you see how incredible you are. How you were an orchestra prodigy and won the highest award at fourteen. How smart and brave you were to marry me with all your heart and then leave me just as decisively when I was being a jerk. You are selfless, a mother who would give everything for our children, even your life. Every day with you fills me with pride and gratitude, Joelle, and I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    Watching the touching scene, the viewers were moved to tears. Since Joelle had jumped off the building, public criticism against her had significantly decreased. Now, seeing the proposal, the public was more convinced of her good character.


    Adrian¡¯s words filled Joelle¡¯s heart with utter happiness, a feeling she hadn¡¯t experienced in years.


    ¡°Yes, Adrian. I¡¯ll marry you again.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s deration of love was a spectacle that captured the entire nation¡¯s attention. Every channel on TV broadcasted his grand gesture, making it impossible for even those indifferent to Joelle to avoid witnessing his devotion. The event wasn¡¯t confined to television alone; it spanned phones, outdoor billboards, and lit up every conceivable screen powered by electricity, leaving the entire city bathed in the news of his love.


    As Fred, Gracie, and Dunn stepped out of the building, the LED backdrop behind them illuminated dramatically. All three paused and turned, looking up at the dazzling disy on the rooftop above.


    ¡°Dunn, let¡¯s head home,¡± Gracie called out, breaking the momentary trance.


    Dunn hesitated, then hurried to catch up with Gracie. Meanwhile, Leah and Aurora arrived at the scene. Aurora stepped out of the car, her eyes wide with wonder.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 614

    ?<strong>Chapter 614:</strong>


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful! Mom and Dad are so romantic!¡±


    Inside the car, Dunn¡¯s attention was briefly caught by Aurora¡¯s voice. He turned to look back, but their car had already rounded the corner, and he could see nothing. A pang of something¡ªcuriosity, perhaps regret¡ªflitted through him.


    ¡°Dunn, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Fred inquired, noticing his son¡¯s distant look via the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Dunn replied, though his voice betrayed a hint of distraction. He then changed the subject.


    ¡°Dad, how¡¯s Auntie doing?¡±


    Fred¡¯s response came with a hint of concern.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been discharged yet.¡±


    Gracie sighed deeply, her frustration evident.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with M. Ever since she married Niko, it seems like idents happen almost every other day.¡±


    Fred nodded affirmatively


    ¡°Yes. Luckily, Niko has been steadfast by her side.¡±


    Dunn looked out the window, his features settling into a calmness that rivaled the tranquil night.


    Meanwhile, Adrian¡¯s grand gesture wasn¡¯t just limited to televised derations. He had also organized a spectacr fireworks disy.


    As Fannie watched it unfold on the television, Dulce leaned forward, resting her chin in her hand,pletely entranced.


    ¡°So romantic! Hey, who was that guy who gave Adrian the ring? He¡¯s incredibly handsome!¡±


    Fannie paused, trying to recall. ¡°I think his name is Michael. Joelle usually calls him that.¡±


    Dulce asked quickly, ¡°Does he have a girlfriend?¡±


    As Fannie pondered this, Jett emerged from the study with a timely interruption.


    ¡°Dulce, it¡¯s time to switch off the TV ande to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Dulce responded with a hint of reluctance.


    Jett then addressed Fannie.


    ¡°Fifi, go wash your hands.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the privacy of the bathroom, Fannie leaned in and whispered to Dulce, ¡°Do you know why your parents invited me over tonight?¡±


    Dulce shrugged slightly. ¡°Not sure; maybe they just wanted to see you.¡±


    When Fannie emerged from the bathroom, she was greeted by an unexpected sight.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    It was a rare urrence for Fannie¡¯s parents to be present without prior arrangements. She typically had to book time through their secretary to even share a meal with them. Given their hectic schedules and her desire not to impose, such moments were few and far between.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 615

    ?<strong>Chapter 615:</strong>


    As Fannie entered the dining room, her parents greeted her with unusual brightness in their eyes, her mother clutching her hand with palpable excitement.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good news!¡± she eximed.


    The table was heaped with more dishes than a typical family dinner, hinting at the significance of the evening.


    Seated with both families arrayed around the table, Fannie found herself directly across from Jett.


    The setup felt conspicuously like a matchmaking event.


    Their conversation soon confirmed her suspicions.


    Jett¡¯s mother, Ivy Lee, broke the ice.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood


    ¡°Jett isn¡¯t getting any younger.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s mother, Kaya Cooper, chimed in with equal concern, ¡°And neither is Fannie. The only thing unresolved in our family is her marriage. Her father dreams of weing a son-inw almost every night!¡±


    Jett¡¯s father, Willie Lee, acted surprised.


    ¡°Really? We¡¯ve all been friends for so long, and I¡¯ve noticed Jett treats Fannie better than his own sister!¡±


    Bartley Cooper, Fannie¡¯s father, looked at Jett with approval.


    ¡°Jett is a fine young man. I often wonder who will be fortunate enough to be his wife.¡±


    Their gazes turned towards Fannie and Jett, clearly inviting their input on the matter.


    Dulce, catching on to the evening¡¯s agenda, blurted out, ¡°Oh! You¡¯re trying to pair my brother with Fannie!¡±


    Under the weight of everyone¡¯s expectations, Fannie¡¯s cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, and she averted her gaze.


    Amidst the awkward silence, Jett stood up, addressing Fannie¡¯s parents confidently.


    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, I have deep feelings for Fifi. I¡¯ve cared about her for a long time.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise, not so much at Jett¡¯s deration, but because Fannie harbored feelings for someone else¡ªa notorious yboy.


    ¡°Jett, are you serious about this?¡± Dulce asked with a hint of disbelief.


    Jett looked deeply into Fannie¡¯s eyes, his resolve clear.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more certain about a decision in my life. Let¡¯s get engaged, Fifi.¡±


    Fannie, caught off guard, responded with rising apprehension, ¡°Jett, are you using our families to pressure me?¡±


    She had sensed something was off when her parents seemed overly enthusiastic, but she hadn¡¯t expected Jett to make such a bold move.


    Jett pressed on, ¡°Fifi, do you really feel nothing for me? We¡¯ve been close for years. Next to Dulce and your own family, I¡¯m the one who knows you best.¡±


    ¡°But Jett, friendship isn¡¯t the same as love.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 616

    ?<strong>Chapter 616:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference? You could ept Bobby even without love. Why not give us a chance to see where our rtionship could go?¡±


    Before Fannie could reply, her father interjected sharply, ¡°Fannie, this isn¡¯t the time to be naive.¡±


    Fannie rose from her seat.


    ¡°Dad, Jett has always been just a friend to me!¡±


    Her father¡¯s response was curt and final.


    ¡°Then consider this the end of that friendship. Today, you agree to marry him.¡±


    Dulce interjected timidly, ¡°Mr. Cooper, don¡¯t you think this is rushing things?¡±


    The room turned cold as her parents and brother red at her, shutting down further objections.


    Dulce could only offer Fannie a sympathetic nce.


    Fannie¡¯s expression chilled to a frosty calm.


    ¡°I have the right to make my own decisions.¡±


    ¡°And look where your decisions got youst time. Why are you resisting a match as suitable as Jett?¡± Kaya couldn¡¯t understand why her daughter was dissatisfied with Jett, who seemed like such a good match.


    She didn¡¯t care if Fannie felt embarrassed by her words. She voiced her concerns inly.


    ¡°Who do you think we worry about every day? Isn¡¯t everything we do aimed at ensuring your happiness? You insisted on Bobby before, influenced by his romantic notions, and rushed into an engagement. What was the result? A disaster that left us all humiliated just dayster!¡±


    Fannie sat motionless, tears cascading silently down her cheeks.


    Her parents had always held high expectations, often overlooking her emotional needs, which led her to be withdrawn and frequently the target of bullies throughout her schooling. It was Bobby who helped her find the strength to face life¡¯s harsher realities.


    Now, confronted with yet another attempt to control her life, Fannie¡¯s resolve hardened.


    ¡°I will decide whom I marry. No one else¡¯s opinions will influence my choice!¡± Then she left the dining table and exited the house.


    As she stormed out, her parents followed in a furious burst, voices raised. But Dulce stood in their path, pleading, ¡°Please let me talk to her. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to calm her down.¡± Though she said so, the moment she was outside, Dulce urged Fannie, ¡°Run faster!¡±


    Ten minutester, Dulce returned, looking defeated.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t convince her. But honestly, you went too far this time. How could you try to decide her life without even talking to her first?¡±


    Her parents gave her a wink, and Dulce went upstairs with her head down.


    Jett sat back down, his hope dimming.


    ¡°Jett, don¡¯t worry.¡± Fannie¡¯s father tried to reassure him. ¡°Her mother and I support this. She¡¯s just shocked right now. She¡¯ll understand in time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jett responded, resigned to waiting. That was all he could do for now, having at least shared his feelings with Fannie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 617

    ?<strong>Chapter 617:</strong>


    Meanwhile, Rafael was taking Allie¡¯s temperature while she absentmindedly scrolled through her phone, the volume up high enough for the sound of fireworks to drift into Rafael¡¯s ears. Yet, he paid it little mind. His stay was more a matter of financial necessity than personal connection.


    ¡°Rafael, do you know what I¡¯m watching?¡± Allie inquired without looking up.


    Rafael didn¡¯t reply, prompting her to show him her phone screen, where the words ¡°Adrian loves Joelle¡± shed boldly.


    Adrian¡¯s grand romantic gesture for Joelle had gone viral, capturing attention worldwide.


    Allie, keen to gauge Rafael¡¯s reaction, watched him closely, but he showed no interest, which kindled a flicker of satisfaction in her.


    As Rafael turned away, Allie hugged his waist.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad. She might not want you, but I do,¡± she murmured into his back.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m over what happened. Trying to stir something up isn¡¯t going to work.¡±


    ¡°And what does work?¡± Allie countered, her hands slipping under his shirt, tracing lines across his chest. ¡°Does this get a reaction? Or do I need to do more?¡± Her tone was yful yet provocative as her hands ventured further.


    Just as she was about to overstep, Rafael grasped her wrist firmly.


    ¡°Enough,¡± hemanded sharply, setting aside the thermometer.


    ¡°Rafael..¡±


    Alliey on her side on the bed, propping her head up with her hand, slowly pulling back the covers. The ck stockings she wore extended over her knees, highlighting her shapely legs provocatively.


    Rafael caught a glimpse of her daring attire beneath the covers. His resolve wavered momentarily, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing visibly as he struggled with his self-control.


    Allie¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief.


    ¡°Tell me, Rafael, who do you prefer? Me or Joelle?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s response was curt, betraying his irritation. ¡°What good does such a question do for you?¡±


    ¡°But answering this seemingly meaningless question could be beneficial for you.¡± She beckoned Rafael with a finger, her face brimming with a mischievous allure.


    Rafael could only think of her as a relentless tease. He sighed inwardly and, in a resigned gesture, began unbuttoning his cuffs as he approached her.


    Her eyes tracked his every move, Rafael¡¯s lean figure dominating her view under the intermittently flickering lights.


    Their movements merged in the dimly lit room, punctuated by soft, involuntary moans of contentment. Allie tightened her arms around Rafael¡¯s neck. ¡°Let¡¯s have a baby, shall we?¡±


    Rafael pushed her away. ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    Allie broke intoughter, clutching her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m only joking!¡± As herughter faded, her gaze turned somber, fixating on the ceiling light.


    ¡°The obstetrician said I¡¯m infertile. Once you leave, I¡¯ll really be alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 618

    ?<strong>Chapter 618:</strong>


    Since herst visit with Aurora, Allie had been unusually fixated on the idea of motherhood, calling Rafael ¡°Daddy¡± more frequently, perhaps out of a desire to invoke the same affection she saw Aurora receive.


    This was Rafael¡¯s first time hearing of her infertility, and it painted her in a pitiful light. Yet, he knew better than to let sympathy cloud his judgment. Sympathizing with her could lead toplications.


    Without a word, Rafael clicked off the light and retreated into the silence and darkness, leaving theplexities of the conversation to fade with the light.


    At the fast-food restaurant, Chris identally collided with a girl near the restroom entrance. She was petite, adorned with long bunny ears on her clothing.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± he muttered.


    Chris wanted to help her up, but the girl kept her head down, covering half of her face as if she was in pain from the collision.


    ¡°My apologies,¡± Chris added, crouching to offer his help. ¡°Are you okay? I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    Allie, keeping her head low, shed a mischievous grin. ¡°Caught you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Chris was taken aback.


    Just then, as the girl seized his hand, a tap came on his shoulder. Chris spun around to face Rafael.


    ¡°And who might you be?¡±


    Rafael cut to the chase. ¡°Where¡¯s Rnd?¡±


    Realizing the situation, Chris withdrew his hand from Allie¡¯s grip. As he made a move to escape, Allie mped tightly onto his leg.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    Although Chris usually had bodyguards, they had been neutralized by Allie¡¯s crew. He was briskly nked by two men and escorted to a ck car waiting outside.


    As Rafael was about to step into the vehicle, a sudden tug on his sleeve stopped him. He turned back, only to find Allie.


    Extending her hands towards Rafael, she instructed, ¡°Clean my hands.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t dirty.¡±


    ¡°They are now,¡± Allie insisted, her tone serious.


    ¡°You¡¯re being absurd.¡±


    Ignoring hisment, Allie wiped her hands forcefully on Rafael¡¯s clothes. Satisfied, she then climbed into the car.


    Rafael followed her into the vehicle from the other side. Inside, Chris sat squeezed between them, looking visibly shaken and increasingly weak.


    ¡°My brother checks in on me every half hour. His people will start looking for me soon.¡±


    Rafael confiscated the phone from Chris¡¯ pocket, silencing any hope of a rescue message.


    Despite Chris¡¯ anxious deration, Rafael dialed a number coolly.


    ¡°Adrian, proceed with your n.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 619

    ?<strong>Chapter 619:</strong>


    Chris didn¡¯t know what they had nned, but he felt something terrible was about to happen.


    ¡°What are you nning to do with my brother?¡±


    Rafael faced him with a chilling gaze.


    ¡°I should be asking you what your ns were for Rnd. He¡¯s just a child. You took him when he was only two.¡±


    Chris¡¯ guilt was palpable.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ensure Rnd is returned safely. Can you let my brother go? The fault lies with me. I was the one who suggested Wade kidnap Rnd.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s response was icy.


    ¡°Keep your excuses for Wade when he arrives.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration


    Back home, the man who had been tracking Adrian in a nondescript sedan dropped another letter into the mailbox. Less than thirty minutes passed before someone came to retrieve it, and Can was quick to intercept the collector. Suddenly, a team of operatives dressed in ck converged on the scene, causing bystanders to scatter.


    Adrian approached the suspect, dressed in a postal uniform, and stared him down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask once¡ªwhere is Wade Potter?¡± The man stuttered in fear, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡±


    Without hesitation, Can delivered a blow to the man¡¯s midsection. The team discreetly opened their umbres, shielding the altercation from public view.


    Adrian pressed further, his tone icy.


    ¡°Think carefully about your next answer.¡±


    Attempting a desperate bluff, the man reached behind him and drew a knife, aiming it at himself rather than his captors. Can reacted, but Adrian was quicker, kicking the knife from the man¡¯s grasp with precision.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    Despite intensive questioning by Can and Michael through the night, the man remained tight-lipped.


    Fortunately, with Chris securely held by Rafael, they still held an advantage.


    The interrogation room¡¯s dank air was palpable, and when Joelle descended into the basement, Adrian instinctively covered her with his coat to protect her from the cold and damp.


    ¡°Why are you here? The air reeks of blood, and our wedding is tomorrow. You should rest,¡± Adrian cautioned, concerncing his tone.


    ¡°I needed toe,¡± Joelle exined, her gaze fixed on the man before her.


    This was her nearest approach to Rnd yet, a moment too crucial to miss.


    ¡°Where is Wade Potter?¡± she asked.


    The man, with blood in his mouth, spat defiantly on the floor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath. I¡¯ll never talk.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re choosing your fate.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes widened with fear as Joelle lifted a knife. She poised the de near his chest, but she hesitated, not striking. The man squeezed his eyes shut in terror.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 620

    <strong>Chapter 620:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s voice was steady, resonant with a mother¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here to find my son. Help me, and I¡¯ll ensure no harmes to you.¡±


    Her words seemed to reach him.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then who do you deliver the letters to?¡±


    ¡°I just call a number and read the letters aloud. I¡¯ve never heard the other person¡¯s voice. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Wade.¡±


    ¡°And the number?¡±


    He rattled off a series of digits. Can quickly dialed it into his phone, but the number led nowhere, its origin cloaked in mystery.


    The trail went cold, leaving Joelle overwhelmed by frustration and fear for Rnd¡¯s safety. She swayed slightly, on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Joelle.¡± Adrian stepped forward, his support unwavering, and scooped Joelle into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart. Once we¡¯re married, we¡¯ll redouble our efforts. With Chris as leverage, Wade will have to surface.¡±


    The lovely weather on the day of Katherine and Shawn¡¯s wedding perfectly set the scene for the special event.


    It was held in an ancient castle on the outskirts of Illerith, adding an elegant touch to the ceremony. Everything went ording to n, though Katherine¡¯s wedding dress needed some adjustments due to her pregnancy. Luckily, the final fitting waspleted just in time.


    Katherine stood beside Shawn, clutching a gorgeous bouquet, and gently patted his shoulder. It was the first time Shawn had seen her in her wedding dress, and he was utterly captivated. He had imagined this moment countless times, but nothingpared to the magnificence before his eyes.


    Katherine gazed at him, her smile¡ªthe most beautiful in the world¡ªfilling his heart with profound joy. Her dress fit snugly around her growing belly, smooth without a single wrinkle.


    On this day, the love of his life and the mother of his child would officially be his wife. Overwhelmed by the thought, Shawn cleared his throat as tears welled in his eyes. As they fell down his cheeks, he looked away and covered his face with one hand.


    Katherine had promised not to ruin her makeup, but she couldn¡¯t help crying when she saw him in tears. Cupping Shawn¡¯s face, she tenderly wiped his cheeks.


    ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯ll jinx the happy vibes!¡± she teased.


    Shawn nodded, wiping his cheeks, and joked, ¡°I was just thinking about your dress. It must have cost a fortune!¡±


    Katherineughed, also wiping away her tears.


    ¡°Do you want to back out now?¡± she asked with a yful smile.


    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯re worth more than the most expensive dress in the world!¡± Shawn replied earnestly.


    Aurora, in her adorable little dress, walked down the aisle as both the ring bearer and flower girl.


    With rose petals floating around them, Shawnposed himself and knelt on one knee when it was time for the vows.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Warm greetings, dear readers! New chaptersing this Friday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 621

    ?<strong>Chapter 621:</strong>


    ¡°Katherine Nash, do you want to spend the rest of your life with me as yourwful husband?¡±


    Without hesitation, Katherine replied, ¡°I do!¡± She slipped on the ring and threw herself into Shawn¡¯s arms before the officiant could finish the final words.


    ¡°Careful, dear! You¡¯re pregnant!¡±


    Apuse erupted, mixed withughter and happy sobs from everyone present.


    Finally, it was time for the bouquet toss. The singledies scrambled for it, but it fell towards Fannie, who wasn¡¯t even attempting to catch it.


    Their friends¡¯ gaze then darted to Bobby.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± he grumbled. ¡°I¡¯m not the one marrying her!¡±


    As the wedding concluded, dusk began to approach. Guests started to leave, and Joelle and Adrian stood outside, politely seeing everyone off. Feeling a bit tired from the ceremony, Katherine stayed inside to rest.


    g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home


    ¡°Go be with Kathy. We¡¯re fine here,¡± Joelle told Shawn.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you then.¡±


    Since Katherine was pregnant, she got easily exhausted and irritable.


    ¡°The baby will definitely have your temper,¡± Shawn joked as he joined her inside.


    Katherine sighed, having the same thought. ¡°I just want to go home.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go and tell our parents.¡±


    Just as Shawn stood up, a gunshot rang out from outside.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± Katherine screamed, shocked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Kathy. I¡¯m here.¡± Shawn pulled her into his arms and covered her ears to keep her calm.


    Ferris rushed in with the news.


    ¡°There¡¯s amotion outside, Shawn. We need to take everyone out through the back door!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Ferris replied, his expression grim. ¡°A man showed up with a little boy and shot at Adrian.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shawn immediately thought of Wade as the assant, though he was confused by the timing.


    ¡°We need to call the police!¡± Katherine winced as pain surged in her belly, probably due to the anxiety and adrenaline of the situation.


    Pulling Katherine closer, Shawn asked Ferris, ¡°Is Adrian hurt?¡±


    ¡°Thankfully, no. His bodyguards arrived just in time. Joelle asked me to tell you to leave through the back door.¡±


    Shawn understood Joelle¡¯s intention. Previously, at the Finch family home, Wade had openly taken Rnd. Who knew if he would take someone else hostage this time? Those who hadn¡¯t left yet were their closest friends and family. Joelle and Adrian didn¡¯t want to endanger them.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, Kathy.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Katherine refused to go despite the pain in her belly. ¡°I need to see that Joelle is safe!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just be in their way if we stay. You¡¯re pregnant. We have to keep you and the baby safe.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 622

    ?<strong>Chapter 622:</strong>


    Conflicted and in pain, Katherine bit her lower lip and nodded, albeit reluctantly.


    The back door was unguarded, and four cars were waiting outside for them. Once everyone got in, the cars sped off through the main gate. Hearing the noise of cars leaving, Wade fired twice in their direction.


    Aboard one of the cars, Fannie covered her ears tightly while Bobby pushed her head onto hisp.


    ¡°Stay down. Don¡¯t move.¡± Fannie shivered in fear, being in such a dangerous situation for the first time. Still, she couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at the situation outside through the car¡¯s back window.


    Two groups were in a tense standoff, with Adrian and Joelle standing at the center, calm and unruffled.


    Dark clouds gathered overhead, the air thick and motionless, with silence pressing down like a weight.


    As the car sped away, Fannie could no longer see what happened next.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures


    Wade held a crying little boy in one arm and a gun in the other. Joelle couldn¡¯t make out the boy¡¯s face clearly, as Wade quickly had someone whisk him away.


    ¡°Rnd!¡± she called out.


    Wade aimed the gun at her, not hesitating to fire. Adrian reacted swiftly, pulling Joelle behind him. The bullet grazed his shoulder, but he shielded her from the worst of it. Wade¡¯s grip on the gun tightened, his expression as steely as the barrel pointed directly at the couple.


    ¡°Give me back my brother,¡± Wade demanded.


    Wade¡¯s actions bordered on recklessness, drawing an amused reaction from Joelle. His fear of losing his brother was palpable, but did he not understand the torment of a mother at the prospect of losing her child?


    This time, Joelle refused to stand behind Adrian.


    ¡°Wade Potter, return Rnd to me now, or I swear, I¡¯ll bring you down with me.¡± She could no longer afford to wait for the police.


    Behind her stood figures from the underworld, allies she had secured through the Ricard family for this very confrontation¡ªto capture Wade alive.


    Wade pulled the trigger, sending a shot into the air as a blunt warning. ¡°Unless I see my brother, you will noty a hand on Rnd.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes cold and unyielding. ¡°Do you honestly believe you can bargain with us?¡±


    Suddenly, Wade aimed the gun at his own temple, his grin unhinged. ¡°Go ahead, kill me if you dare. But without me, you lose Rnd too. I¡¯ll take him to the grave with me.¡± His voice was thick with resolve, signaling his readiness for a fatal standoff.


    Any further negotiation was postponed until Wade was reassured of Chris¡¯ safety.


    Joelle and Adrian exchanged a significant look before turning to enter the castle.


    Can leaned forward, his brow furrowed in concern. ¡°Mr. Miller, what¡¯s our next move?¡±


    ¡°Keep him in your sights. Rafael is heading over now and will have Chris here by dawn. With Chris in hand, we¡¯ll have the upper hand.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 623

    ?<strong>Chapter 623:</strong>


    Can nodded with determination. ¡°I¡¯m off to find out where Wade¡¯s people have taken the child.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    Once the room cleared, Adrian turned his attention to Joelle, who was visibly distressed, cradling her head and slumped on the couch. Her emotions were turbulent now that they were alone.


    ¡°Joelle, try to rx.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± she replied, her voice tinged with resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t harm myself again.¡±


    Her breathing wasbored as images of Rnd¡¯s possible torment haunted her thoughts. Overwhelmed, she reached for her antidepressants, seeking some semnce of peace.


    Michael, after escorting Aurora and Leah out, joined them with troubling news. ¡°Adrian, Wade is refusing to hand over Rnd because Chris needs a stable blood supply due to his anemia. If we find an alternative to Rnd, Wade might relent.¡±


    The grim reality of their situation settled in. Moral reservations were a luxury they could no longer afford. In this harsh world, it was survival of the fittest.


    A heavy silence fell before Adrian spoke, his voice low. ¡°How are we supposed to find someone willing to be a long-term donor for Chris at such short notice?¡±


    ¡°I know someone.¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was faint as she clutched at her chest, struggling with each word. ¡°Not long ago, Belle came to me.¡±


    ¡°Belle?¡± Michael raised his eyebrows, his tone incredulous. ¡°You mean Rafael¡¯s mother?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened as he remembered Belle¡¯s cruel treatment of Joelle. ¡°What did she want with you?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice softened, a gentle reassurance in her words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; she came to make amends.¡±


    Following Joelle¡¯s harrowing suicide attempt, a widespread online movement to extend apologies to her had taken root, amassing hundreds of thousands ofments. Belle found her while Joelle was overseeing the new hires at her studio. She had approached Joelle, apologizing profusely, andmented that Rafael never returned home.


    She had alsoe to a realization about Liza¡¯s true character, recognizing that many of their past problems stemmed from her interference.


    With the family fortune dwindling and after the loss of her child, Liza no longer tried to charm Belle, but instead frequently bemoaned their financial woes. She had evenpelled Belle to take up work as a maid, despite her advanced years.


    Had Belle not approached her, Joelle might never have connected the dots regarding Liza¡¯s role in their troubles.


    Michael looked concerned. ¡°Do you think Liza would agree?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°ording to Belle, Liza¡¯s desperate for money. If we offer her a steady, lucrative position, she¡¯d likely jump at the chance.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll reach out to her.¡± Michael agreed, then strode off to make the arrangements.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 624

    ?<strong>Chapter 624:</strong>


    Once alone, Joelle grasped Adrian¡¯s hand tightly. For their child, she was ready to shoulder this burden.


    Adrian responded with aforting squeeze, his voice firm yet tender. ¡°I¡¯ll face any repercussions with you.¡±


    ¡°Together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, together.¡±


    The day before Katherine¡¯s wedding, Rafael and Allie brought Chris back to the vi.


    Rafael issued a clearmand to the bodyguards. ¡°Tie him up and make sure he¡¯s closely watched.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±


    Allie bent down and poked at Chris¡¯ cheek. His features were strikingly handsome. Under different circumstances, he¡¯d likely be quite the heartthrob.


    ¡°Why are we tying him up? He looks so miserable,¡± she queried. Rafael shot a cautious nce at Allie, trying to gauge her next move.


    Allie met his gaze with an innocent smile. ¡°What if I keep him in my room instead? I promise to keep an eye on him.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Rafael responded with a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Do as you please.¡± With that, he walked away.


    The yfulness in Allie¡¯s expression vanished.


    ¡°Your name¡¯s Chris Potter, isn¡¯t it? Tell me, have you ever been with a woman?¡± Though Rafael was further away, her words still reached him. He quickened his stride without looking back.


    Continuing her probing, Allie mused aloud, ¡°But then, if you haven¡¯t, how do you exin having a son?¡±


    Chris remained silent, thinking that Allie might have some mental issues. He decided it was best to keep his distance and remain uninvolved.


    Chris leaned back against the wall and watched Allie with a troubled look on her face.


    ¡°I wish I could be a mother. The doctor said it was impossible and Rafael won¡¯t even consider having children with me.¡±


    Chris swallowed hard. For now, he had no choice but to wait for Wade. Until then, he had to hold on.


    ¡°Really?¡± Free > Allie nodded.


    ¡°How did you have a child? In what position did it take 19:56?¡±


    Chris¡¯ cheeks flushed with embarrassment. He was stunned by her boldness. How could she ask about such personal matters without a trace of shyness? ¡°I don¡¯t really remember. ¡°Okay then.¡± Allie paused briefly.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like being a parent?¡±


    Chris thought for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s a life, after all. It feels very important, like a responsibility.¡± As he spoke, his eyes lost their sparkle.


    He wanted to be a good father to Rnd, but he hadn¡¯t spent a single day fulfilling his paternal duties.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 625

    ?<strong>Chapter 625:</strong>


    Now he was forbidden to see Rnd ever again.


    Wade had mentioned that in a few years Rnd might have to give him blood.


    The thought made Chris wish he could disappear.


    ¡°What does your brother want with your son? Does he want to keep him?¡± Allie asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why not?¡± Allie poked him in the chest.


    ¡°Did that hit a nerve?¡±


    Chris looked at her with a frosty stare.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Allie¡¯s smile wasced with mischief. ¡°Oh, I will.¡± Then her eyes darted to his dick.


    ¡°It is fascinating how Rafael reacts when touched here. Makes me wonder if it¡¯s a universal reaction among men.


    In response, Chris squeezed his legs together and scooted backwards, putting some distance between them.


    As Allie¡¯s fingers almost grazed Chris, Rafael intervened and pulled her away abruptly.


    ¡°Rafael, weren¡¯t you on your way out?¡± Allie inquired, feigning surprise.


    Holding a medical kit and wearing an impassive expression, Rafael replied, ¡°It¡¯s time for your temperature check.


    ¡°But I was hoping to spend more time with this gentleman, perhaps explore a deeper connection,¡± Allie cooed, her voice dripping with innuendo as she emphasised the word ¡®deeper¡¯.


    ¡± Rafael¡¯s voice turned icy, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°Have you had enough?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± Allie¡¯s smile turned smug as she raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you? Admit it, you have feelings for me.¡± With a heavy breath, Rafael felt the sting of regret for his impulsive decision toe over.


    ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into this. Believe me, it would not bother me in the least if you ended up having sex with him.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just have sex with him. Who knows? He might even end up being the father of my child.¡± Allie¡¯s eyes shone with defiance as she shrugged.


    Chris, caught in the middle of their exchange, looked from Allie to Rafael in utter confusion.


    Allie bent down and stroked Chris¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Handsome, make tonight unforgettable and maybe I¡¯ll save you a trip to the airport tomorrow.¡± She leaned forward and nted a lingering kiss on Chris¡¯ cheek, casting a sly nce at Rafael to make sure he caught the moment.


    With ast look, Rafael turned away, his steps heavy as he left the scene.


    That night, in his dimly lit room, Rafaely wide awake, unable to rx as Allie turned up the volume to deafening levels.


    Unable to bear the noise any longer, Rafael was about to go out to confront her when he noticed a group of servants passing by.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked one of them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 626

    ?<strong>Chapter 626:</strong>


    ¡°Miss Myers has asked for more drinks.¡±


    Rafael frowned at the sight of alcohol and flowers.


    Given Chris¡¯ condition, drinking was downright reckless.


    ¡°This is too much,¡± Rafael muttered to himself, his expression hardening as he walked over and knocked on the door.


    Chris answered, dressed only in shorts, his face lighting up with relief at the sight of Rafael. He thought Allie was crazy. Rafael barely nced at Chris¡¯ slender figure; his attention was drawn to Allie, who jumped energetically onto the bed. Her dress spun around her, the hem puffing out like a flower in full bloom.


    With a firm hand, Rafael turned off the music, restoring silence to the room.


    Allie, jolted from her revelry, blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Rafael, you¡¯re here too? Want to join the fun?¡±


    Ignoring her antics, Rafael grabbed some clothes draped over a chair and tossed them to Chris.


    ¡°You need to leave.¡± Chris started toply, but Allie blocked his way.


    She took a defiant sip from her ss and challenged him.


    ¡°Who said you could leave? This is my house. It doesn¡¯t matter where you try to escape to. You¡¯re staying with me tonight.¡± Then she turned her gaze to Rafael, her eyes sharp.


    ¡°Some people just cannot appreciate what they have. If he doesn¡¯t want my attention, perhaps I should seek it elsewhere, don¡¯t you think?¡± Rafael kept hisposure.


    ¡°You really should go now, Chris.¡± Only then did Chris gather the courage to leave, quietly closing the door behind him.


    Allie tiptoed over to Rafael with a graceful air.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rafael? Do you miss me when I¡¯m not here?¡± Rafael¡¯s gaze turned icy as she approached.


    ¡°Really? That desperate, are you? Found someone else to fill the void?¡± With a smirk on her lips, Allie paused for a second. ¡°Are you jealous? I find someone new and suddenly you¡¯re here to spoil my fun?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not jealous,¡± Rafael said, each word deliberate.


    ¡°If Chris were to have sex with you, even once, it could be the end of him. As for the others, do as you please. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    Allie kept her gaze fixed on him as he began to walk away.


    ¡°You said it!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Rafael¡¯s grip tightened on the door handle, his expression darkening.


    ¡°But remember, if you sleep with anyone else, you and I are done. I won¡¯t be with someone who¡¯s betrayed me.¡±


    A radiant smile lit up Allie¡¯s face as she wrapped her arms tightly around him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to sleep with anyone else. I¡¯ll only be yours. You do have feelings for me, Rafael. You just won¡¯t admit it.¡±


    With a cold, twisted grin, Rafael tilted his head slightly and replied bluntly, ¡°Sure, I only want sex with you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 627

    ?<strong>Chapter 627:</strong>


    As dawn crept in, the sky shifted to a pale, washed-out gray. Michael peered through the curtains, his gaze sharp and assessing as he surveyed the grim scene outside. Even after several hours, Wade¡¯s men remained stationed around the castle, their presence a brooding shadow over the ce.


    The tension in the air was palpable.


    Inside his car, Wade lounged with the door half-open, the dome light spilling a soft glow around him. One leg hung casually out of the car as he absentmindedly twirled a handgun, his expression unreadable. Through the long night, none had managed to find sleep.


    Just moments ago, Adrian and Joelle had been jolted by a phone call. Rafael, Allie, and Chris were finally nearby, having just touched down. Approaching them was Can, his concern evident.


    ¡°You two should try to rest.¡±


    Joelle massaged her temples wearily.


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    ¡°Have you heard anything about Liza?¡±


    Michael nodded, a flicker of relief in his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted her. Someone¡¯s on their way to bring her here.¡±


    Minutester, Liza made her entrance through the back door, her demeanor icy as she fixed her eyes on Joelle. Her posture radiated disdain.


    ¡°I never imagined you¡¯d be desperate enough to ask for my help.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s mind shed back to a time when Liza, though not a blood rtive, had been cherished as a prominent member of the Romero family. But Liza had harbored other intentions, weaving a web of lies that ultimately estranged Joelle from Rafael.


    Now, Liza stood there d in a tacky coat, her makeup loud and overdone, her legs sheathed in thin ck stockings despite the chill.


    Joelle looked away, her voice low but firm.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m asking for your help. Can you give it?¡±


    ¡°Why not, since it pays well?¡± Liza settled onto the couch, crossing her legs. ¡°Just to set things straight¡ªif thepensation isn¡¯t substantial enough, count me out.¡±


    ¡°Money¡¯s not the issue here,¡± Adrian said confidently. Then, fixing his eyes on Michael, he asked, ¡°Did you fill her in on everything?¡±


    Michael nodded silently. He had indeed briefed her about Wade¡¯s dangerous nature before she arrived.


    Liza, however, brushed off the caution with a flick of her wrist. ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t put me in the grave, Wade can take all the blood he needs¡ªjust make sure the payment matches.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes locked onto Liza with a stern intensity. ¡°You¡¯re underestimating Wade¡¯s danger. One misstep, and you¡¯re seriously at risk.¡±


    Liza stopped examining her nails and looked up sharply. ¡°What are you implying? I¡¯m putting my neck on the line to help save your son, and you can¡¯t assure my safety?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t,¡± Joelle admitted, her face a mask of stoic resolve. ¡°But really, you don¡¯t have much choice in the matter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 628

    ?<strong>Chapter 628:</strong>


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Liza sprang to her feet, outrage shing in her eyes. ¡°Are you trading my life for your son¡¯s?¡±


    Joelle remained unflustered. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the money you¡¯re after?¡± With Liza now among them, there was no easy way to let her walk away.


    At that moment, Can stepped closer. ¡°Mr. Miller, Dr. Romero will be here shortly.¡±


    Liza heard that and was thrilled. ¡°What? What did you say? Rafael ising too?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s patience was on the brink of copse. ¡°We can¡¯t guarantee your safety. If something happens to you down the line, it¡¯s not on us. If you¡¯re not on board, feel free to walk away now.¡±


    Joelle was certain Liza wouldn¡¯t budge. The chaos she¡¯d stirred and her desperate attempts to carry Rafael¡¯s child were proof that she harbored feelings for him.


    Predictably, anxiety flickered across Liza¡¯s face. Leaving now could mean losing Rafael forever. Her heart was heavy with unsaid words, aching to be shared with him. No, leaving was out of the question.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive


    Momentster, resolution hardened in Liza¡¯s eyes as she faced Joelle. ¡°I ept your terms. However, I have my conditions. You need to make every effort to protect me. If I face any threat from Wade Potter, it¡¯s on you to save me.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Joelle assured her with a nod.


    Liza paused, a new question teetering on her lips. ¡°And what aboutpensation? How much will you pay me?¡±


    Her strategy was clear¡ªgarner enough from Adrian¡¯s end and squeeze Wade for more to secure her futurefortably. It was all a matter of donating her blood. Wade needed a reliable source for Chris¡¯ sake, and it was clear he wouldn¡¯t exploit her to depletion.


    Shortly thereafter, Liza¡¯s gazended on Rafael. He emerged, wielding a gleaming de and dragging Chris by the cor as he climbed out of the car. Upon receiving the update, Wade hurried to the back door.


    ¡°Wade!¡± Chris called out.


    Wade leveled his firearm at Rafael as Allie, with a swift motion, pulled out her own and aimed it squarely at Wade. Tension crackled in the air, each side steeled for confrontation. With a smirk barely containing her excitement, Allie spoke.


    ¡°Rafael, isn¡¯t this just exhrating?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he met her gaze. ¡°Listen, don¡¯t do anything foolish, alright?¡± He tightened his grip on the knife, pressing it dangerously against the pulsing artery in Chris¡¯ neck.


    Wade¡¯s finger tensed on the trigger, his gaze locked and unyielding. ¡°If you harm Chris, I assure you, leaving here unscathed will be impossible.¡±


    Undeterred, Allie retorted, ¡°Then you¡¯ll die too. I won¡¯t hesitate.¡±


    Chris pleaded with desperation, ¡°Wade, please, let¡¯s stop this madness!¡± This was all because of him. Now Wade was a wanted man, and Rnd, caught in the crossfire, faced a dire fate. Chris grappled with his choices, uncertain for whom or what he truly existed.


    ¡°Chris, hold on. I promise, you¡¯ll be safe at home soon,¡± Wade reassured him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 629

    ?<strong>Chapter 629:</strong>


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Just then, Liza ran to him, her arms wide open in a longing embrace. ¡°You¡¯re finally back! Don¡¯t you know how much Mom and I have missed you?¡±


    Rafael had to grab Chris with one hand and hold the knife in the other, unable to push Liza away. Allie, who was aiming her gun at Wade, redirected her aim toward Liza.


    ¡°Allie,¡± Rafael called out, attempting to intervene, but it was already toote. A gunshot rang out.


    In a split second, Rafael let go of Chris and shoved Liza out of harm¡¯s way. The bullet struck the nearby iron railing, and the force of the recoil knocked Allie to the ground. Sitting in the dirt, she fixed Rafael with a defiant re, as if protesting that Liza could hold him while she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Rafael¡­¡± Liza murmured, her voiceden with pain and her eyes brimming with unspoken words.


    Rafael gave her a brief, indifferent look before he walked over to Allie, extending a hand to help her up and gently brushing the dirt from her clothing.


    Tears streamed down Liza¡¯s cheeks as she watched the scene unfold.


    ¡°Rafael, can you really be so cruel? Will you truly leave Mom and me behind?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s voice carried a trace of scorn as he dered, ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±


    He then took Allie¡¯s hand, making sure Liza saw their fingers intertwined. Allie nced at Liza with a smug expression, reveling in her apparent victory, regardless of Rafael¡¯s true intentions.


    Seizing the moment, Chris made a break toward Wade. Just then, Can burst through the door. He lunged at Chris, tackling him to the ground with a thud.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Chris protested, struggling helplessly and reaching out toward Wade.


    ¡°Wade!¡±


    ¡°Let him go!¡± Wade bellowed, his anger roaring like a lion unleashed.


    Joelle and Adrian faced each other, tension palpable in the air. Michael stealthily locked the door, sealing off any route of escape.


    As dawn teased the horizon, clouds gathered rapidly above. Joelle¡¯s gaze was resolute and firm.


    ¡°Return Rnd to me, and I¡¯ll ensure your brother¡¯s safety.¡±


    Wade, his expression savage, ran his tongue along the gun¡¯s barrel. ¡°You¡¯re in no position to bargain with me.¡±


    Adrian forcefully pressed his foot against Chris¡¯ head. A flicker of murderous intent passed through Wade¡¯s eyes, betraying his emotions.


    ¡°Does this look like a negotiation to you?¡± Adrian asked.


    Wade paused, lost in thought. Having cared for Rnd over the past year, his attachment had grown, rivaling his affection for Chris. Slowly shaking his head, he said gravely, ¡°Without Rnd, even if I save Chris, it will be meaningless.¡±


    Adrian asked sharply, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t want him?¡± He applied more pressure. Chris¡¯ face was now mashed against the earth.


    Wade had always protected Chris from harm, and witnessing such cruelty ignited his rage.


    ¡°Adrian Miller, don¡¯t test my limits!¡±


    ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll overstep yours?¡± Adrian retorted sharply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 630

    <strong>Chapter 630:</strong>


    Joelle dragged Liza forward. ¡°Let¡¯s just get straight to the point. You only want Rnd for his blood, isn¡¯t that true?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face was hard and resolute, her fear long forgotten.


    ¡°This woman is ready to serve as a blood donor. Just return Rnd to me, and we can all live peacefully. If not, no one will be spared.¡±


    Chris grimaced, his cries breaking through as he struggled with pain. Without a second¡¯s dy, Wade barked amand to his aides, his voice tight with tension.


    ¡°Bring Rnd here.¡±


    He then continued, maintaining his stern demeanor. ¡°Let Chris go first. If he suffers any harm, Rnd will pay the price twice over.¡±


    With a scoff, Adrian casually lifted his foot.


    Roughly ten minutester, a car skidded to a stop at the entrance. Before the door even swung open, Joelle heard sobbing from inside.


    Atst, she was about to be reunited with Rnd. Unable to contain herself, Joelle moved irresistibly toward the source of the sobs.


    As the car door opened, a nanny stepped out, cradling a three-year-old boy. Seeing the situation, the nanny hesitated to approach, let alone bring the child closer. The boy was wearing a hat, obscuring part of his face.


    Before Joelle could get a good look at the child, Wade seized him by the arm.


    ¡°Let Chris go.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s throat tightened, and her body teetered on the edge of copse. Her hands, trembling and cautious, reached out as the child¡¯s cries gnawed at her already frayed nerves.


    ¡°Hand Rnd over to me first!¡± she demanded, her voice thick with urgency.


    Wade¡¯s response was a fierce snarl.


    ¡°No, give me Chris first!¡±


    Breathing heavily, Joelle realized there was no time to lose.


    ¡°Adrian, let him go,¡± she said, her voice desperate.


    As they each took steps in opposite directions, Wade pointed towards Liza and barked, ¡°And bring that woman here too!¡±


    The nanny, carrying the child, slowly approached Joelle. However, before they could get any closer, Allie, standing next to Rafael, made a sudden dash forward and grabbed the child.


    ¡°Allie!¡± Rafael shouted after her, but Allie paid him no heed and turned to Joelle with a desperate plea in her eyes.


    ¡°Joelle, you already have one child. Please, could you let me take this one? I promise I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze was locked on the child, who continued to cry. Allie, inexperienced as a mother, held him awkwardly, and Joelle¡¯s anxiety surged.


    Meanwhile, Wade suddenly broke into a run toward Chris.


    ¡°Chris!¡±


    Losing his strength, Chris copsed halfway through. Wade immediately rushed to his side to help him up. Liza was frozen on her feet, startled by themotion. But Wade shouted in her face, ¡°Get in the car, now!¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hello dear readers! New chapters on Sunday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 631

    ?<strong>Chapter 631:</strong>


    Liza looked at Rafael, wanting to say so many things to him, a final farewell she wished to make, but the situation left her no time to do so.


    Holding Chris, Wade shouted at her again to move. ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±


    Meanwhile, Joelle was trying to take Rnd from Allie. Rafael and Adrian assisted Joelle, but Allie clung tightly to the child.


    ¡°You should be on my side!¡± Allie looked at Rafael with tears in her eyes. ¡°I just want a child!¡±


    Rafael rarely lost his temper with Allie in front of others, but he couldn¡¯t contain it this time.


    ¡°Cut it, will you? You can¡¯t take anyone¡¯s child just because you want one! Don¡¯t force something you can¡¯t have!¡±


    Allie red at him, angered and hurt by his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t love me, so I want someone who does. I want a family! Is that so wrong?¡±


    Rafael paused, remembering Allie¡¯s old wounds. At her core, she was still that hurt little girl. She hid her pain by acting out, using it as a form of revenge for the injustices she had endured.


    On the outside, she seemed to have everything. But in reality, she had nothing. She had no family, no friends, no people she could trust.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have one,¡± Rafael said softly, having calmed down, and he patted her head. ¡°In time, you will.¡±


    Under hisforting words, Allie slowly handed the boy back to Joelle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joelle.¡±


    The child¡¯s cries drowned out everything else for Joelle. As she held his fragile, little body, a wave of relief and disbelief washed over her. After a year apart, she was finally reunited with her son. Her first instinct was to check if the child was alright. But when she saw his face, she froze.


    ¡°How could Rnd have changed so much in just a year?¡± Joelle murmured, her voice shaking.


    Adrian came to her side, realizing what was wrong. ¡°Can!¡±


    Wade didn¡¯t even wait until the car doors were close before telling the driver to start the engine. The front of the car crashed into the iron gates but didn¡¯t break through, giving Can time to cling to the open car door. Rafael picked up a gun and fired twice at the car window, but it had no significant effect.


    From inside the car, Liza saw Rafael shoot and was stunned. How could he fire at the car knowing she was inside?


    ¡°Get that bastard off the car!¡± Wade told the driver through gritted teeth. The driver mmed on the elerator, and the car shot forward like an arrow, throwing Can off and barreling towards the gates.


    This time, the gates were smashed open, but not without slightly damaging the car hood.


    A shootout erupted as Wade¡¯s car was pursued by gunfire. Clutching the boy in her arms, Joelle bawled in disbelief and anger, overwhelmed by emotion until she fainted.


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Adrian caught her in time and called out to Michael, ¡°Take care of things here!¡± He carried Joelle and ran to the car, while Rafael and Allie followed behind to check on her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 632

    ?<strong>Chapter 632:</strong>


    Gunshots echoed through the valley, the sharp noise reverberating in the air. Wade¡¯s men fell one by one, their blood staining the ground.


    ¡°Chris! Chris!¡±


    As Wade searched for Chris¡¯ medicine, a pale hand gripped his tightly.


    ¡°Chris!¡± Wade paused, his eyes filled with panic. ¡°Stay with me, okay? We¡¯ll get you to the hospital!¡±


    Chris¡¯s lips had lost their color, and his voice was faint and weak. ¡°Wade, I¡­ don¡¯t think¡­ I¡¯ll make it.¡±


    As hey on Wade¡¯sp, tears streamed down his face. Compared to Wade, he felt useless and saw no future for himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wade, for dragging you down with me.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking and save your strength. We¡¯ll talk once we¡¯re at the hospital, okay?¡±


    Chris closed his eyes and shook his head wearily. ¡°No. They¡¯ll catch you if we go to the hospital. You need to escape and leave me behind. Go far away, and take Rnd with you.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    A faint smile crossed his pale face as he continued, ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t hand Rnd over. Wade, after I die¡­¡± He choked, then looked up at Wade, memorizing his face for thest time. ¡°When I¡¯m gone, let Rnd keep youpany. Be good to him. Don¡¯t let him be like us.¡±


    His words made Wade feel as though a huge part of him was slipping away, fading to a ce he could no longer reach.


    ¡°No, no, no! Chris! Chris!¡±


    Wade¡¯s tears fell on their sped hands. Chris¡¯ grip loosened, and Wade could feel him slowly drifting away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Chris! I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± Wade covered his face with his hands as he dissolved into tears. ¡°I failed to protect you, Chris, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Chris whispered weakly, trying to lift his hand to touch Wade¡¯s head butcking the strength. ¡°I don¡¯t me you anymore.¡±


    The words were uttered slow and faint, hisst farewell.


    ¡°Chris!¡±


    Chris closed his eyes for thest time, never to open them again. Hey peacefully, as if a child finally at rest. It was as though he was telling Wade that he could finally find peace.


    Seeing the scene through the rearview mirror, the driver decided not to go to the hospital. Without amand from Wade, the vehicle veered toward the airport instead.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, what should we do about this woman?¡± the driver asked.


    Liza, uninterested in the prior exchanges of affection between Wade and Chris, wondered if Chris¡¯ death might render her expendable as well.


    ¡°Just let me out up ahead,¡± she suggested, catching the ominous look in Wade¡¯s eyes. It seemed he had never nned to spare her life.


    Panic set in, and Liza began frantically banging on the car window, crying out for help amid the bustling traffic. ¡°Help me, anyone! Please, I need help!¡±


    As the car climbed the overpass at high speed, the door swung open suddenly, and Liza was forcefully ejected. She hit the pavement hard, rolling across the asphalt. A massive truck, unable to stop in time, struck her, catapulting her body through the air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 633

    ?<strong>Chapter 633:</strong>


    Blood was strewn across the scene as Liza was gruesomely run over by the vehicles that followed.


    Inside the car, Wade shut the door as the driver elerated, weaving through traffic. Behind them, chaos ensued, all eyes on the horrific scene, oblivious to Wade¡¯s quiet escape.


    Adrian called out, ¡°Joelle?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyelids fluttered open, revealing aplexion washed pale and worn by fatigue. The room was crowded, almost every familiar face¡ªfriends and family alike¡ªhad gathered around her. Their expressions were painted with worry as they watched her closely. Adrian, standing nearest to her, voiced his concern with a furrowed brow.


    ¡°Are you alright? Do you feel pain anywhere?¡±


    Grasping his hand tightly, Joelle asked, ¡°Where is Rnd?¡±


    From the back of the room, Michael replied, ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m sorry. Wade escaped, and his men are all dead.¡±


    Allie moved closer, her face shadowed with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Joelle. I should have realized sooner¡­¡±


    Rafael patted her shoulder, and she lowered her head deeply, saying no more.


    Katherine added, ¡°Don¡¯t lose heart, Joelle. Rnd will be alright.¡± The room was filled with many voices, trying to pierce the veil of her despondency, but Joelle sat motionless, her reaction muted as if she were lost between joy and despair.


    Adrian squeezed her hand gently, trying to draw her out of her sorrow. ¡°Try not to dwell on these troubles, Joelle. Remember, you need to take care of yourself now more than ever¡ªyou¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze snapped up, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°Pregnant? Really?¡±


    Adrian nodded affirmatively, a small smile breaking through his concern as he handed her a document. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been four weeks. Here¡¯s the examination report.¡±


    Though the timing was far from ideal, perhaps this news could offer a brief respite from her grief.


    Joelle gazed at the report clutched in her hands, the words confirming her four-week pregnancy. This time, the conception had been silent,cking the noticeable signals that had apanied her first.


    Shawn reached out, resting his hand gently on Joelle¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, Joelle. You and Adrian are going to wee your second child.¡±


    Her emotions were a tangle she couldn¡¯t unravel. Happiness and sadness blurred into indistinct shades. She turned to Adrian, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, a torrent of unsaid words pooling behind her gaze. Adrian didn¡¯t need her words to grasp her turmoil.


    Joelle must feel that weing this child now would be unfair to Rnd.


    It wasn¡¯t about ming this new, innocent life; it was about feeling inadequate, questioning her worthiness as a mother.


    Adrian pulled her into his arms, his warmth seeping into her as he stroked her back. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This is Rnd¡¯s blessing to us. He¡¯ll be overjoyed to have a sibling.¡±


    Sumbing to her overwhelming emotions, Joelle let the tears flow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 634

    ?<strong>Chapter 634:</strong>


    The room emptied, leaving them ensconced in their private world.


    The day had stretched into evening by the time they exited the hospital.


    Allie and Rafael nned to go to the airport, but Rafael¡¯s phone rang¡ªa call from the police. ¡°Are you a rtive of Liza Romero? Pleasee to the police station to confirm a tragic event.¡±


    Rafael hesitated at the entrance to the morgue, the scene inside too horrific for Allie to witness.


    He entered alone and confirmed it was indeed Liza.


    Within him, a torrent of memories surged¡ªblissful days when his family was intact: father, mother, and sister, all united, serene, andplete. But now, it was all gone.


    Emerging from the morgue, he found Allie waiting outside, rising from where she had been crouching by the door.


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    A surge of sadness overwhelmed Rafael. He didn¡¯t like Allie, even hated her, ming her father for his father¡¯s death. Yet now, in his loneliest moment, she was the only one by his side, showing concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Allie took his arm as they walked out. She nced through her fingers at the setting sun, a curious childlike wonder in her eyes despite the somber moment.


    ¡°Rafael!¡± Belle called from behind. Rafael froze and turned to see her approaching, her eyes wide with sorrow.


    ¡°Rafael, your sister¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± Rafael stated tly.


    Belle clutched her handkerchief, struggling to hold back tears. Despite their past conflicts, she had loved Liza as her own daughter. Liza¡¯s death warranted her presence, a grim duty she could not ignore.


    Rafael felt an urge tofort her, yet he knew he couldn¡¯t stay. Belle¡¯s gaze fell upon Rafael¡¯s and Allie¡¯s linked arms. She nodded understandingly, waving her handkerchief in a gesture of farewell.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I won¡¯t interfere anymore. Go do what you need to do.¡±


    Once they had parted ways with Belle, Allie turned to Rafael and inquired, ¡°Are we heading to the airport?¡±


    ¡°Not now.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold-up?¡±


    Rafael fixed his eyes on Allie. ¡°You mentioned wanting to have a child, right?¡±


    Catching on, Allie replied, ¡°You mean the child Wade imed was Rnd?¡±


    Rafael confirmed with a nod. ¡°Joelle and Adrian already have Aurora, and they need to find Rnd. They don¡¯t have the time to take care of that boy.¡±


    Rafael felt a deep sympathy for the child. No matter how the adults acted, the child remained innocent. Considering Allie¡¯s wish for a child, he chose to adopt this one, fulfilling amitment to the child and offering Allie a chance. Allie¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration and gratitude as she looked at Rafael.


    The man she cherished was kind-hearted and always looked out for others. She admired how Rafael showedpassion and cared deeply for those around him. At times, she was puzzled by Joelle¡¯s decision to leave Rafael for someone as rigid as Adrian.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 635

    ?<strong>Chapter 635:</strong>


    However, it worked out for the best; such a wonderful man was now hers. A cold wind blew, causing Allie to draw closer to Rafael.


    ¡°Rafael, would you consider raising a child with me?¡±


    Without pushing her away, Rafael replied, ¡°Are you sure you can handle it? You still have so much growing up to do yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then you will be looking after two kids!¡±


    Rafael, skeptical of her readiness, stopped and turned her to face him. ¡°Raising a child is a seriousmitment, not like caring for your pets. It¡¯s not enough to just feed them and then leave them alone. If it¡¯s just a fleeting wish, we shouldn¡¯t go through with the adoption.¡±


    Allie pouted. ¡°Do you really think so little of me? I understand what it takes to be a parent. I¡¯mmitted to ensuring my child never faces the struggles I did!¡± Her words were quite persuasive.


    Rafael responded with patience, ¡°Just be sure of it.¡±


    Suddenly, Allie stretched up on her toes, raised her arms, and sped them around Rafael¡¯s neck. ¡°Will you stay with me if I do well?¡±


    This time, Rafael answered without hesitation, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Surprise shed across Allie¡¯s face. The prospect of happiness made her slightly nervous. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Just a bit.¡±


    Rafael couldn¡¯t deny his feelings. Seeing Allie flirt with Chris had definitely bothered him. He couldn¡¯t discern if it was affection or possessiveness, and decided not to wrestle with those feelings any longer.


    With his friends finding joy in rtionships, Rafael was ready to abandon his lonely life. Allie wasn¡¯t a poor choice; she cared for him deeply. What else could he desire?


    Yet, Allie felt insecure. Rafael¡¯s admission of caring ¡°just a bit¡± made her hold him even tighter.


    ¡°Rafael, I¡¯ll do everything I can to fully earn your love.¡±


    Rafael gently stroked her hair and said, ¡°Just be yourself and trust in me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Together, they strolled down the street, hand in hand. The orange glow of the streetlights stretched their shadows long across the pavement.


    Dayster, Allie and Rafael finalized the adoption and brought the young boy home to Bristania.


    Meanwhile, Fannie had never been in such a situation. After leaving the hospital, she stood anxiously by the roadside, fumbling with her phone to call Dulce when it slipped from her grasp. As she stooped to retrieve it, Bobby approached.


    ¡°Let me drive you home.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    Bobby took her by the arm. ¡°If Wade¡¯s crew catches you on your way home, I¡¯ll be med again.¡± He then guided Fannie into his car.


    Her phone began to ring; it was Dulce on the other end. However, when Fannie picked up, Jett¡¯s voice came through.


    ¡°Fifi, are you alright? I heard there was trouble at Katherine and Shawn¡¯s wedding!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 636

    ?<strong>Chapter 636:</strong>


    Jett had been trying to reach Fannie on his phone, but she had blocked him. She was annoyed that he had involved her parents in forcing her into a rtionship with him. However, with Bobby nearby, she needed to maintain appearances with Jett.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m nearly home.¡±


    Jett¡¯s concern persisted. ¡°I¡¯ll stop by to make sure you¡¯re safe. I¡¯ll leave as soon as I know you¡¯re fine!¡±


    ¡°I really am okay.¡±


    There was a pause after Fannie¡¯s reassurance. Then Jett¡¯s voice came, resigned.


    ¡°Fifi, are you still upset with me?¡±


    Fannie wished for a real discussion with him, but Bobby¡¯s presence made her ufortable.


    galnovels . is your storytelling hub


    ¡°Jett, now¡¯s not a good time. Can we talkter?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jett agreed. ¡°But I¡¯ll visit your ce just to ensure you¡¯re safe. Please don¡¯t worry me.¡±


    Fannie sighed. ¡°Alright.¡±


    She opted not to have Bobby drop her at her door, instead asking to be let out at a crossroad nearby.


    ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± Fannie said politely. ¡°Take care on your way back.¡±


    Bobby stretched and teased, ¡°You seemed really scared earlier. Hope you manage to sleep without any bad dreams tonight!¡±


    Fannie stopped, catching the teasing tone in Bobby¡¯s voice. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°What does this have to do with you? Mind your own business!¡±


    With that, she shut the car door with a sharp click and walked toward her house.


    Bobby watched her walk away, ready to pull off, when a familiar figure caught his attention in the rearview mirror. Jett sat in his ck car across the street, his window down, ring at Bobby with an intensity that carried across the distance.


    Bobby let out a resigned sigh, wondering why it was always him. Once Fannie had disappeared up the path, Bobby stepped out of his car and walked over to Jett.


    ¡°Look, don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Something happened at the wedding, and I just gave her a ride home.¡±


    Jett¡¯s face remained stony. ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    ¡°Then could you drop the death stare?¡± Bobby shot back. ¡°You know, if looks could kill, I¡¯d be a goner by now. I have no interest in her. Do you really expect her to ignore every guy out there?¡±


    Jett¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°I told youst time, stay away from her!¡±


    ¡°Some things¡­ you can¡¯t fight them.¡± Seeing Jett¡¯s expression darken, Bobby quickly raised a hand. ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll steer clear next time, alright?¡±


    Jett¡¯s shoulders rxed a fraction. Bobby leaned back against his car door, pulling out a pack of cigarettes. He offered one to Jett.


    ¡°Listen, the way you¡¯re pursuing her? Not exactly the smoothest approach.¡±


    Jett¡¯s posture straightened defensively. ¡°I like her, and I¡¯m dead serious about her. I¡¯ve already spoken to her parents about getting engaged, taking things slow. Wee from different worlds, you know?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 637

    ?<strong>Chapter 637:</strong>


    Although they all belonged to the same social circle, there were smaller cliques within it.


    Jett had never chilled with Bobby before, and that definitely wasn¡¯t about to change just because of Fannie. They weren¡¯t cut from the same cloth, and they weren¡¯t aiming for the same prize.


    Bobby stepped in with a thoughtful nugget of advice, genuinely hoping to lend a helping hand.


    ¡°What? You went straight to the families? Man, is this your first time trying to win over a girl?¡±


    Jett flushed slightly, annoyance flickering in his eyes. ¡°What does it matter to you?¡±


    Bobby exhaled a thin stream of smoke. ¡°Let me guess¡ªshe¡¯s pulling back, keeping her distance, right?¡±


    That was so spot on!


    Jett couldn¡¯t help but look at him. ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Bobby chuckled. ¡°Look, man, I really do want her to end up with a good guy, and I can see you¡¯re serious. So, trust me on this: handle it yourself, just the two of you. Don¡¯t pull her parents into it.¡±


    ¡°Why should I listen to you?¡±


    Jett eyed him suspiciously. Bobby had a reputation for being a smooth-talking flirt, not exactly the most trustworthy advisor. Bobby clicked his tongue. ¡°Look, nobody likes having their choices made for them. Do you want Fannie to marry you because her parents told her to, or because she actually wants to be with you?¡±


    Needless to say, it was thetter. Jett sighed, letting the question settle between them.


    Was he so far off, though? All he wanted was to prove his sincerity. Wasn¡¯t that what dating was about in the end?


    Feelings could grow over time¡ªhe just hoped she¡¯d notice his genuine intentions.


    Had he really crossed a line?


    Bobby patted him on the shoulder, jolting him out of his thoughts. ¡°Good luck, man.¡±


    The words only added to Jett¡¯s unease, though he couldn¡¯t exin why he let Bobby¡¯s opinion affect him so much. With a shrug, he brushed off Bobby¡¯s hand, rolled up the car window, and drove off, his mind still churning.


    It wasn¡¯t until he pulled up to Fannie¡¯s house that he remembered why he¡¯de here in the first ce.


    He scanned her from head to toe, concern etched on his face. ¡°No injuries?¡±


    ¡°Nope. Not a scratch.¡±


    Regardless of the circumstances, Fannie felt grateful that Jett hade such a distance for her.


    ¡°Next time something like this happens, call me, okay?¡± Jett said.


    Fannie countered, ¡°You know calling the police would probably be more effective, right?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 638

    ?<strong>Chapter 638:</strong>


    Before he could answer, her mother, Kaya, appeared with a te of freshly washed fruit.


    ¡°How can you talk to Jett like that? He¡¯s only concerned about you.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just saying it like it is. Jett has a job; the police are there to protect us full-time. Doesn¡¯t that make them a bit more reliable?¡±


    Kaya gave her a gentle tap on the shoulder. ¡°Oh, you silly girl. Stop being so picky. Where else are you going to find a man who shows up whenever you call? A few years from now, you¡¯ll be searching high and low for a good one.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I might choose not to get married at all.¡±


    Fannie could not have spoken up if Jett weren¡¯t standing right there, but she didn¡¯t want anyone dictating her choices. The timid girl who used to shrink from confrontation had grown up, and she had Bobby to thank for that.


    He¡¯d taught her that she needed to stand up for herself, even with her parents.


    Kaya¡¯s smile vanished, her face darkening with frustration. ¡°Enough, Fannie. Who do you think your father and I do all this for? You think we¡¯d push you into something if we didn¡¯t believe it was best for you?¡±


    Fannie kept her tone steady.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I know you mean well, but you¡¯re getting older. I don¡¯t want you to worry anymore. I¡¯ll handle my own life, and you don¡¯t need to interfere.¡±


    ¡°Fine, have it your way! Do whatever you want. I¡¯ll just pretend I don¡¯t have a daughter, then!¡±


    Jett never expected that his presence would cause a rift between Fannie and her mother.


    ¡°Mrs. Cooper, may I speak with Fifi alone?¡± he asked.


    Kaya¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°Jett, don¡¯t go soft on her. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into this girltely; she used to be so well-behaved! It¡¯s all because of Bobby and his bad influence.¡±


    Fannie couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°What does he have to do with it? Am I not allowed to have a say in my own life?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tone!¡± Kaya snapped, raising her hand, but Jett quickly stepped in, guiding Fannie outside to avoid further esction.


    ¡°You saw how it is, Jett. My parents won¡¯t influence me. Even if they approve of you, I won¡¯t just agree.¡±


    ¡°Fifi, what don¡¯t you like about me?¡±


    Fannie met his gaze, unwavering. ¡°Jett, I only see you as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s start as friends.¡±


    He was holding back, and it took effort. Bobby had advised him to slow down, and even though Jett wasn¡¯t thrilled about it, he knew he¡¯d rushed things.


    Fannie wasn¡¯t the type to dive into anything quickly; she took her time with everything, especially rtionships. And he¡¯d been pushing too hard, too soon.


    ¡°Fifi, I want you to know I respect your feelings. Even if I make mistakes, I¡¯m willing to work on them. You might see me as a friend now, but I see you as much more. All I¡¯m asking is for you to consider it.¡±


    Fannie looked at him, caught off guard. He was being sincere; she could see that.


    Jett interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m being sincere right now!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 639

    ?<strong>Chapter 639:</strong>


    Before she could say more, two honks red from the driveway. Dulce had arrived to save her, just as Fannie had nned, and the timing was perfect.


    ¡°Jett! Mom¡¯s waiting for you at home¡ªdinner time!¡± Jett exhaled and nodded, understanding the cue.


    ¡°Alright, Fifi, I won¡¯t push you. If you need time, I¡¯ll give it to you. And I¡¯ll talk to your parents so they won¡¯t hassle you.¡± With that, he walked to his car and drove off.


    As his car passed Dulce¡¯s, she rolled down her window with an awkward grin.


    ¡°Hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything! If I did, my bad.¡±


    Jett gave her a warning look. ¡°Dulce, you¡¯re Fifi¡¯s best friend, and my little sister. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±


    The yful grin faded from Dulce¡¯s face as a shiver ran through her. She¡¯d spent her whole life making trouble and leaning on Jett to bail her out. Whenever she wanted something, she would beg Jett to get it for her. When had he ever asked her for help?


    Dulce was caught between feeling ttered and uneasy.


    Once Jett was gone, Dulce rushed over to Fannie, her eyes wide. ¡°Girl, I think he¡¯s serious this time! I¡¯m totally stuck in the middle here. Help me out, or I might get kicked out of the house!¡±


    Watching Jett¡¯s car disappear down the road, Fannie sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just see how it goes.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t deny that Jett¡¯s words about taking things slow didn¡¯t sound so bad. He was a good person, after all, and maybe they could end up like Katherine and Shawn.


    That evening, at a small bar downtown, Bobby nursed a drink. Beside him sat a tiny, worn teddy bear.


    ¡°Hey, Bobby, who gave you the bear? Another secret admirer?¡± A friend, noticing the toy, raised an eyebrow.


    Bobby set down his ss, grabbing the bear protectively. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it with your grimy hands.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on! It¡¯s just a little thing, and you¡¯re treating it like it¡¯s some kind of treasure.¡±


    ¡°Little thing? It¡¯s not.¡± Bobby stared at the bear, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°Wait a minute. Isn¡¯t that the same one Fannie always carries around?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s friends started teasing him, but he frowned. ¡°Who said it was hers? This has always been mine! My grandma made it for me.¡±


    Theughter died down. Everyone knew that Bobby had been raised by his grandmother and that she¡¯d been a central figure in his life. Even though she was long gone, her influence remained deeply embedded in him. They stopped poking fun, respecting the moment.


    Bobby took another sip of his drink. Not long after, he got a call from home, summoning him back. That night, a serious meeting took ce.


    His father didn¡¯t mince words as he mmed the table. ¡°Now that Katherine¡¯s married, you can¡¯t use her as an excuse anymore! Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll meet three potential partners a day¡ªbreakfast, lunch, and dinner. We¡¯re settling this marriage business within the week!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 640

    ?<strong>Chapter 640:</strong>


    Bobby had always been temperamental. When he was in a good mood, he¡¯d agree to anything with a smile. But when he wasn¡¯t, nothing would sway him, and it could easily lead to conflict.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±


    His mother sighed heavily. ¡°Bobby, everyone around you is settling down. Your father and I worry. What will happen to you when we¡¯re gone? Will you be all alone?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Alone? Haven¡¯t I always been? If Grandma hadn¡¯t taken me in, I probably would¡¯ve died from a fever before either of you knew!¡±


    The weight of guilt bore heavily on Bobby¡¯s parents due to their past neglect of him. Throughout Bobby¡¯s early years, they were absorbed in their careers, barely present in his life from infancy. Important family holidays passed unnoticed and uncelebrated. The sole influence in Bobby¡¯s life was his grandmother, but even she could onlymand his attention sporadically.


    Following her death and Bobby¡¯s entry into middle school, his behavior took a turn for the worse. He shuffled through schools, each move prompted by increasingly serious misconduct. The situation escted until Bobby was on the brink of being sent to a reform facility, a stark wake-up call for his parents about the dire consequences of their neglect.


    In a flurry ofte guilt, they signed him up for corrective courses. While these efforts did not lead to dramatic improvements, they were a tangible sign of their newfoundmitment to his well-being. Over time, this led to a cautious thaw in the icy rtions between Bobby and his parents, though they remained ever vignt, mindful of his unpredictable moods.


    Bobby could unpredictably revert to treating them like outsiders, coldly reminding them of their past neglect.


    ¡°The past is behind us, and I¡¯ve said I¡¯m sorry,¡± his father said.


    Bobby scoffed, rolling a grape between his fingers, his toneced with irony.


    ¡°So, you ignored me when I needed guidance, and now you intervene when I seek independence? Did you really think spending a fortune on those courses would change anything?¡±


    The tension in the room escted, and his mother pressed a hand to her chest.


    ¡°My heart hurts.¡±


    However, had her pain been genuine, she would have sought medical attention. Instead, her disy was merely a theatrical ruse designed to guilt-trip Bobby.


    Unmoved by her performance, Bobby rose to his feet.


    ¡°Mom, I can¡¯t say I know what good parents are supposed to be like, but I¡¯m pretty sure they don¡¯t use hardship as a resort to guilt-trip their children. If you¡¯re so eager¡­¡±


    ¡°For me to get married, I can do it anytime. Just remember, if I end up not happy, you and Dad are the ones to me.¡±


    With that, Bobby exited the house, the door shutting behind him with a definitive thud.


    ¡°Have we really messed up?¡± his mother asked.


    His father waved his hands dismissively. ¡°Let it be. Our son will carve his own path. Our role is simply to support him.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 641

    ?<strong>Chapter 641:</strong>


    ¡°But he keeps getting involved with questionable women. It wouldn¡¯t bother me if he chose not to marry, but settling down with someone reliable would be a relief. I¡¯m genuinely concerned about his future.¡±


    ¡°What can we do?¡± His father sighed, acknowledging his worries but feeling the futility in them. They had missed out on so much of Bobby¡¯s younger years, and now, it seemed, they were poised to miss much more.


    With the departure of winter, Illerith embraced the fresh bloom of spring. Katherine was now nearly seven months pregnant.


    That winter, to shield Joelle from Illerith¡¯s biting cold, Adrian had whisked the family away to a warmer clime, ensuring a more bearable pregnancy for her. During a video call, Shawn couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Joelle, your face has gotten even rounder than Kathy¡¯s!¡±


    Though Joelle trailed Katherine by two months in her pregnancy, her leisurely days spent dining and resting in the mild foreign weather had allowed her to outpace Katherine in plumpness. Even Aurora, now five years old, didn¡¯t bother her much.


    Joelle, noticeably chubbier than Katherine, received reassurances from Adrian. ¡°It¡¯s fine. The doctor says everything is normal.¡±


    However, after ending the call, Joelle expressed her frustration. ¡°You keep urging me to eat more. Ask Leah to scale back thesevish meals she prepares.¡±


    Despite her protests, Joelle invariably ended up eating the most at the table, a testament to Leah¡¯s culinary prowess.


    Adrian had quickly learned how to navigate herints about her weight. Each time she fretted, he reassured her with a smile. ¡°Even if you¡¯re a bit chubby, you¡¯re still the most beautiful.¡±


    As quickly as it hade, winter faded, and the Miller family returned to their home. They celebrated their homing by hosting a reunion with friends and family.


    The two expectant mothers, now the centers of attention, sat together, their condition keeping the overly cautious at bay. Leaning over, Joelle asked Katherine in a low voice, ¡°How¡¯s Shawn treating you?¡±


    ¡°Nothing out of the ordinary,¡± Katherine replied with a nonchnt air.


    ¡°Oh, please. I got the scoop from Lily that after yourtest prenatal visit, Shawn surprised you with a new house.¡±


    With a mock sigh, Katherine responded, ¡°What can I do? Your brother is excessively generous. Speaking of generosity, I heard Adrian¡¯s organizing your postpartum care? He¡¯s even rearranging his entire work schedule for the first half of the year to be there for the baby himself, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Joelle massaged her temples¡ªnot for show, but because she truly felt overwhelmed. While this was her second baby, it was Adrian¡¯s first brush with parenthood, and his anxiety was palpable.


    He had been restless for nights on end, meticulously nning everything from the delivery to the baby¡¯s third birthday festivities, which only added to Joelle¡¯s own stress.


    To make sure Aurora didn¡¯t feel left out, they had started a new routine of all sleeping together every night. Aurora was also included in every aspect of the preparations, steadily embracing her uing role as a big sister.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 642

    ?<strong>Chapter 642:</strong>


    Katherine gave a soft chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°Reminds me of Shawn. Give it a few months; he¡¯ll settle down.¡±


    ¡°I sure hope so.¡±


    Katherine inquired, ¡°How are Rafael and Allie managing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re doing quite well,¡± Joelle replied with a slight nod. ¡°Caught up with them during my trip overseas. Allie has really stepped up, tackling parenting alongside Rafael every day. They¡¯ve decided to keep the baby close, which I think is wonderful.¡±


    Lily and Ferris were busy slicing fruit in the kitchen. They had just started living together and were incredibly close. Given the challenges marriage could present, they had opted to live together first to see how things went. To their delight, they adjusted to shared living quite seamlessly. Ferris even brought Lily home to meet his family, hinting that wedding ns might not be far off.


    Joelle once thought this house was rather spacious, but now, it seemed every corner buzzed with the energy of lively guests. A smile tugged at her lips as she silently thanked Adrian; their teamwork had paved the way to this moment of bliss. At that moment, Shawn and Adrian approached, draping coats over Joelle and Lily.


    Turning to Adrian, Joelle whispered affectionately, ¡°Honey.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Adrian, having endured months of solitude, was always keen to seize any moment of connection.


    ¡°Perhapster tonight.¡±


    Shawn was mulling over the same thing. Separated by the length of the couch, the couples leaned in to share low, private words.


    As the clock edged towards midnight, Michael made an entrance, Aurora cradled in his arms.


    ¡°When¡¯s lunch ready? Aurora can¡¯t wait much longer¡ªshe¡¯s starving!¡±


    From the kitchen, Leah, adorned in her apron, reassured them.


    ¡°Nearly there, just a moment more!¡±


    Can quietly donned an apron as well, eager to pitch in. Katherine peered at her watch.


    ¡°Has anyone seen Bobby and Fannie?¡±


    With a shrug, Joelle answered, ¡°Fannie¡¯s dealing with some personal stuff, so she¡¯s out. As for Bobby, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Katherine snagged Shawn¡¯s phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m calling him. It¡¯s uneptable to have us all on hold.¡±


    The phone barely rang before Bobby picked up.


    Katherine asked, ¡°Where on earth are you? Everyone¡¯s here waiting!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t make it. Carry on without me.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s brows knitted in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    Bobby shot a quick look over his shoulder at the woman in the bed, a hint of irritation creeping into his tone. ¡°Just leave it for now. I¡¯m in the middle of something here. I¡¯ll fill you inter.¡± Ending the call, he turned to confront the woman. ¡°Are you going to keep quiet about who sent you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 643

    ?<strong>Chapter 643:</strong>


    The woman sat tensely, clutching a nket to her chest, her eyes wide and filled with fear. ¡°It was you who insisted Ie. You were not yourselfst night after drinking heavily.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit. I was sober enough to remember. How did you end up here?¡±


    More tears welled up, her lips quivering. ¡°You did bring me. Right after dinner, you brought me with you in front of my boss and everyone else. If you doubt me, why not call my boss? He saw everything.¡±


    ¡°Your boss, huh? Of course, he¡¯ll take your side.¡±


    Deciding it wasn¡¯t worth the argument, Bobby dropped the matter. If the story got out, it wasn¡¯t him who would suffer most. He gathered his clothes scattered near the bed and tossed a couple of bills onto the rumpled sheets as he geared up to leave. At that moment, the sharp ring of a phone cut through the silence. The woman answered it with a brief, clipped conversation that drained all color from her face.


    She addressed Bobby. ¡°Leaving now is impossible¡ªthe hotel¡¯s crawling with reporters!¡±


    Bobby paused, his hand on the doorknob, and pivoted towards the window. He drew back the curtain just enough to survey the scene below. A crowd of eager paparazzi cluttered the street.


    It dawned on him then: the woman was not merely a fleeting acquaintance but a celebrity in her own right. Clearly, he hadnded in a precarious situation. His face contorted with suspicion and anger.


    ¡°Is this your doing? Are you and your boss plotting to drag me into a publicity stunt, all without my consent?¡±


    She looked away, avoiding his gaze. ¡°This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. It¡¯s not what I intended!¡±


    Bobby dialed his assistant, only to be greeted with more dismal news. ¡°The situation is dire. Reporters have surrounded the hotel, and some have even infiltrated the building. We¡¯re unable to reach you at the moment.¡±


    As Bobby ended the call, his anger simmered down to a cold resolve, watching the actress dress in haste.


    ¡°What¡¯s your n now? There must be some directive from your boss, right?¡±


    Under the weight of his scrutiny, she flinched, the reality of her dwindling fame pressing down on her. This scandal could be her final shot at reiming the spotlight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been left to deal with this mess on my own.¡±


    ¡°And just how do you intend to deal with this?¡±


    The actress inhaled deeply, her eyes locking with Bobby¡¯s. ¡°What if we just go for it and tell the truth? We could just say we¡¯re together.¡±


    ying the role of Bobby¡¯s girlfriend would no doubt turn heads. In the world of glitter and shbulbs, a celebrity¡¯s private life was perpetually under the microscope. Tying her name to Bobby¡¯s would surely catapult her back into the spotlight.


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Bobby retorted, clearly disgusted by the idea of being used in such a manner.


    To him, it was only a casual fling. He hadn¡¯t signed up for theplications that would follow. He felt trapped. Even something as trivial as a few snapshots of them at the same hotel could fuel the rumor mill for weeks.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 644

    ?<strong>Chapter 644:</strong>


    As Bobby sank deeper into the couch, nursing a burgeoning headache, he caught snippets of the actress¡¯s phone conversation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My hands were tied¡ªmy boss insisted. Wait, you¡¯reing here now?¡±


    The actress nced at Bobby, reading the dismay on his face. It seemed her nned charade for the paparazzi might fall t. Her boss¡¯s attempt to drum up publicity was turning into a fiasco.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My agent will be here shortly,¡± she told Bobby.


    Bobby never expected that her agent would be Fannie.


    Fannie was apletely different person from a few months ago. Her features had be sharper, and her substantial influence within thepany was evident from the actress¡¯s respectful demeanor towards her. Bobby hadn¡¯t seen her in quite some time. His most recent memory was of bumping into Jett during a business tripst week. He attempted to say hello, but Jett had disregarded him.


    Fannie had slipped in disguised as hotel staff. Since she was rtively unknown in the industry, her entrance went unnoticed.


    Right after entering, Fannie scolded the actress, unaware that Bobby, involved in this publicity stunt, was the male lead.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consult me before you went ahead with this? Do you realize the damage it could do to your reputation if things go awry? Aren¡¯t you interested in maintaining an entertainment career?¡±


    The actress replied sulkily, ¡°What could go wrong?¡±


    Known throughout the city as a yboy, Bobby was famous for flirting with any woman who showed interest in him. Bobby had been so drunk the night before that he had no memory of being carried back to his room by the hotel staff. Thus, he was unaware of how the actress had gotten into his room. She had intended to seduce Bobby, but his drunken unresponsiveness thwarted her ns. She had ended up staying awake all night and only disrobed at dawn.


    Her attempts to me Bobby had been unsessful, as he had resisted. With no options left, she sought Fannie¡¯s assistance.


    ¡°Fannie, let¡¯s focus on figuring out how to manage the troublesome paparazzi outside instead of scolding me.¡±


    Fannie realized that the priority was to resolve the current issue, so she turned her attention to the sofa. Bobby greeted her with a cheerful grin.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Fannie momentarily lost herposure.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fannie asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a celebrity.¡± Bobby tilted his head towards the actress by his side. ¡°Is she under your management?¡±


    Struggling to remain calm, Fannie answered, ¡°Yes. Have you two been intimatest night?¡±


    The actress tightened her fists, ground her teeth, and nodded.


    Fannie wasn¡¯t shocked. She knew that artists had their own private lives, which shouldn¡¯t be overly scrutinized just because they were in the public eye.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, if you don¡¯t mind¡ª¡±


    Bobby interjected, ¡°I do object.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 645

    ?<strong>Chapter 645:</strong>


    Frustrated that her boss and the actress had acted independently, Fannie realized that, since it had already happened, they might as well use the situation to gain some publicity. After all, Bobby was known for his yboy lifestyle, and for him, dealing with such incidents was trivial.


    Fannie said calmly, ¡°The paparazzi are swarming outside. There¡¯s no avoiding them today. It would be wiser to face them and confess openly, to preserve both parties¡¯ dignity.¡±


    Bobby retorted, ¡°Why should I cooperate with you?¡±


    Without waiting for Fannie¡¯s response, he turned to the actress and said, ¡°You im to have slept with someone, then find the person responsible. Are you trying to pin this on me? What if I admit it today, and tomorrow you im you¡¯re pregnant with my child?¡±


    Bobby had a valid point. In this industry, trust was a scarce resource. Fannie empathized with his situation. If Bobby had indeed slept with the actress, it was reasonable for her to seek his assistance. However, if he hadn¡¯t, andter found himself in a rtionship only to be dragged into a scandal, it would be a real setback.


    ¡°Are you implying that you two spent the whole night talking?¡± Fannie asked.


    Bobby chuckled and retorted, ¡°Haven¡¯t you and Jett been alone together? Following your reasoning, should I assume you¡¯ve been intimate?¡±


    ¡°Jett?¡± The actress inhaled sharply, clearly familiar with the name. Fannie¡¯s rapid advancement in the industry had beenrgely facilitated by Jett¡¯s support.


    Being under Fannie¡¯s management came with certain advantages, such as abundant resources. Jett, known for his generosity, was always quick to financially back anything rted to Fannie, no matter the cost.


    The mention of Jett¡¯s name by Bobby seemed to confirm the circting rumors about Fannie and Jett. A flush of red colored Fannie¡¯s cheeks as she struggled to suppress her anger.


    ¡°Do you think everyone behaves as you do?¡± she asked.


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Bobby shrugged. ¡°Should my questionable past mean I just ept things as they are? Why should I? My reputation matters to me as well.¡±


    ¡°So, what is it that you want?¡± Fannie¡¯s voice was firm.


    ¡°Fannie Cooper.¡± Hearing Bobby use her full name for the first time sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°You have no ground to speak to me in such a manner. If you corner me, I¡¯ll go to the paparazzi and say I was set up. You¡¯re iming I slept with her? Alright, let¡¯s get a medical check-up to confirm. If it turns out true, I¡¯ll marry her.¡±


    Fannie managed to muster a smile, though the situation weighed heavily on her.


    The actress¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest. Could this actually turn into a favorable situation?


    Fannie softened her tone. ¡°Please consider it a favor you can grant me.¡±


    Bobby remained unaffected. ¡°I don¡¯t see the need.¡±


    This moment marked Fannie¡¯s first significant challenge in her role as an agent.


    She inhaled deeply, then instructed, ¡°Please, you first,¡± her words directed at the actress.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 646

    ?<strong>Chapter 646:</strong>


    Fannie said, ¡°Just go out there, act naturally, and face those reporters with confidence.¡±


    ¡°But what if they ask about my connection to Mr. Kelly?¡± the actress asked.


    Fannie replied, ¡°Then say you don¡¯t know him and keep it simple. Don¡¯t dance around the subject, or it might damage your reputation.¡±


    Though the actress wasn¡¯t fully convinced of Fannie¡¯s abilities, she didn¡¯t have many options.


    ¡°And you, Fannie? What will you do?¡± the actress inquired.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay back and chat with Mr. Kelly for a while,¡± Fannie answered.


    Fannie shot Bobby a look, acknowledging him as the wild card in this scenario. If he could just behave, she¡¯d be able to handle the reporters without a hitch.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go then!¡± The actress hurried out the door.


    Bobby, loungingzily, watched Fannie with a smirk. ¡°So, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Ignoring him, Fannie walked to the window, pulling out her phone to call Jett.


    ¡°Jett? Bobby and I are stuck in the hotel. Paparazzi are everywhere.¡±


    On the other end, Jett sounded surprised but listened closely. Once he realized she was there to help the actress, he rxed.


    ¡°Hang tight, Fifi. I¡¯ll get someone to clear them out right away.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Jett.¡±


    Jett had been trying to win her over for nearly half a year. Her friends and family were all rooting for him. Dulce would tease, ¡°Have some pity on my brother¡ªhe¡¯s not getting any younger!¡± Fannie¡¯s parents were even more enthusiastic, practically pushing her towards him.


    She didn¡¯t mind Jett¡¯s pursuit but hated feeling pressured. Eventually, they had an honest conversation, which brought afortable understanding.


    Now, Jett invited her to movies on Mondays, Wednesdays, and Fridays, and they¡¯d go for walks on Tuesdays, Thursdays, and Saturdays.


    He never missed a chance to surprise her with flowers or thoughtful gifts. In her work, he had also been a valuable ally, though she¡¯d assured him it wasn¡¯t necessary. The entertainment industry was tough, and she knew having someone like him by her side could be beneficial.


    Everyone assumed there was something more between them, and for the most part, she let them believe it. Her priority was to secure opportunities for her artists, but she wasn¡¯t blind to Jett¡¯s efforts, nor ungrateful. She knew her feelings could deepen in time.


    After hanging up, Fannie checked the time¡ªhalf an hour until three. She¡¯d nned to watch a movie with Jett and have dinner, hoping to solidify her connection with him. But now, she could bete.


    With no better option, she settled onto the sofa to wait. Bobby watched her from across the room, legs propped up, one eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Things going well with Jett, huh?¡± he asked.


    She felt her cheeks warm. ¡°Not that it¡¯s any of your business.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Bobby¡¯s expression turned mockingly wounded. ¡°Just funny. You used to want to marry me, and now you¡¯re off with Jett. Women!¡±


    Fannie shot him a look. Once, she¡¯d seen him through rose-colored sses, only to realize that he was all charm on the outside and mischief underneath.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 647

    ?<strong>Chapter 647:</strong>


    She wasn¡¯t some romantic dreamer. She knew love wasn¡¯t always about forever, and clinging to him would only lead to trouble. Why invite unnecessary drama when she could be content elsewhere?


    Fannie looked over at Bobby, feeling a weird gap between them even though they were close by. As the saying went, if one was not on the same wavelength, then they shouldn¡¯t try to force it.


    ¡°You know, I was naive before. We didn¡¯t work out, so maybe let¡¯s not revisit it.¡±


    Bobby looked at her, intrigued by the new sharpness in her tone.


    ¡°Afraid Jett will get jealous? He knows the history.¡± Crossing his legs, he continued, ¡°Besides, without me, you two wouldn¡¯t have gotten together so fast.¡±


    Fannie narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°Got any of that confidence left for me to borrow?¡±


    Bobby grinned. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fully stocked. How much do you need?¡±


    Fannie rolled her eyes, falling silent. She was anxious, checking the time every minute. It was clear she couldn¡¯t wait to get away from him.


    Bobby suggested leisurely, ¡°Here¡¯s an idea: call Jett over, and the two of us can leave together. Shift the media¡¯s attention.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a real genius!¡± Her words dripped with sarcasm. No sane person would drag Jett into a situation like this.


    Momentster, her phone buzzed¡ªit was Jett again.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone. You can head out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m across the street from the hotel.¡±


    Fannie hadn¡¯t expected him toe, but then again, Jett had a way of showing up whenever she needed him.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be right out.¡±


    Leaving separately, Fannie made her way down the hall while Bobby followed. As he walked, he heard a faint click, like a camera shutter. Turning around, he saw nothing. Maybe he was just being paranoid. Even if he wasn¡¯t, as a tabloid regr, he didn¡¯t care.


    Fannie changed her clothes and hurried across the street to the hotel.


    ¡°Jett!¡± she called.


    Spring was in the air, but a chill lingered as the sun began to set.


    ¡°Cold?¡± He held out a steaming cup of coffee. ¡°Here, warm your hands.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fannie took it gratefully.


    Time passed, and while Jett appreciated Fannie¡¯s usual politeness, he preferred how she was now.


    During the first two months of their rtionship, Fannie would always try to reciprocate whatever he gave her. If he took her out for a meal, she would insist on returning the favor. Although this allowed him to see her often, the dynamic always made him feel like they were business partners engaging in fair trade, rather than two people dating.


    Now, things were much better. Fannie no longer fussed over such things and had finally allowed herself to just let him spoil her. It was a good sign.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 648

    ?<strong>Chapter 648:</strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jett said, leaning over to fasten her seatbelt. ¡°The movie¡¯s about to start.¡±


    There hadn¡¯t been many good films in the past couple of years, so they figured aedy would be a perfect choice for someughs.


    After the movie, they went to a nice restaurant in the mall.


    Sitting at the table, Jett pulled out a long box from his coat. Inside was a ne.


    ¡°I saw this on a business trip and thought it¡¯d be perfect for you,¡± he said, a soft smile on his lips.


    As she lifted the lid, the ne sparkled beautifully, and Fannie couldn¡¯t help but picture Jett carefully selecting this masterpiece from dozens of others on the shop counter.


    ¡°Thank you. I really like it,¡± she said, her eyes bright with appreciation.


    Jett shook his head with a yful grin. ¡°You¡¯re doing it again. Fifi, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me. Dulce never is.¡±


    Fannie blinked, a bit confused. ¡°I just think it¡¯s important to let you know your efforts are appreciated.¡±


    Setting down his utensils, Jett sped his hands and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten more than enough in return, so there¡¯s no need to thank me every time.¡±


    Fannie closed the box gently. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Fannie nodded thoughtfully, a small smile ying at her lips.


    ¡°Does that mean you don¡¯t want the gift I¡¯ve prepared for you?¡±


    ¡°You got me a gift?¡±


    Jett¡¯s eyes widened, the glint of excitement quickly recing the calm he¡¯d tried to maintain. Despite his earlierment about not needing anything, who wouldn¡¯t enjoy a surprise, especially from someone special?


    Fannie, smiling, nodded. She had saved up her sry for three months to buy him a watch. It wasn¡¯t from a high-end brand, but she had put a lot of thought into finding one that offered the best value for the money. When Dulce saw it, she insisted it would look perfect on Jett, reassuring Fannie that she had chosen well.


    Just as Fannie was about to hand over her gift, her phone rang.


    ¡°Sorry, I have to take this. It¡¯s my boss.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±


    Fannie rose from the table and went to the restroom to answer the call.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Bobby, Fannie?¡± her boss asked without preamble.


    ¡°Bobby?¡± Fannie¡¯s confusion was clear. Why was her boss bringing him up?


    ¡°What is this about?¡±


    ¡°Check Twitter. Pictures of you and Bobby leaving the hotel one after the other are going viral now!¡±


    Fannie felt a rush of shock, like she¡¯d been hit over the head. She had been so careful.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 649

    ?<strong>Chapter 649:</strong>


    On the upside, at least it wasn¡¯t that actress.


    When the call ended, she quickly opened Twitter, her heart sinking as she scrolled through the feed.


    ¡°What is all this?¡±


    The photos showed her in a hotel cleaner¡¯s uniform, with Bobby and the actress leaving the same room in sequence. There were three pictures in total. The angle was incredibly sharp, the paparazzi clearly having perfected their craft. Some people were specting that it was a cover-up for a secret rtionship between her and Bobby, with the actress acting as a decoy.


    Others went so far as to dig up Fannie and Bobby¡¯s past, uncovering their canceled engagement. Someone even wrote a sensationalized story, twisting their love-hate rtionship into something straight out of a novel. Even Fannie¡¯s little teddy bear was photographed and nowbeled as a token of their love.


    Fannie¡¯s heart sank. She had nned to confess her feelings to Jett that evening, but this controversy had ruined everything.


    What kind of nonsense was this? How would Jett feel once he found out? How could she confess her feelings with this mess all over the inte? Who would want to see their girlfriend¡¯s name trending alongside someone else¡¯s on the day they made things official?


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll issue a statementter, boss. Can you use your connections to help me out?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± the boss replied, seemingly indifferent. ¡°We¡¯ll take advantage of the massive traffic Bobby¡¯s generating from this controversy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just heating up. The attention is good for you and your artists! Bad publicity is still publicity! Hold off on that statement until we get enough good results, okay?¡±


    Fannie rubbed her forehead, distressed by the idea. ¡°But it might get out of hand.¡±


    ¡°Well, the bigger it gets, the better!¡± the boss said, grinning.


    With a troubled heart, Fannie returned to the table, only to find Jett staring at his phone, his brows furrowed in concern. She immediately had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, when she sat down, Jett showed her his phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Fannie sighed and told him the truth. ¡°The media twisted the narrative.¡±


    ¡°I ordered to have all the paparazzi driven away, yet some still managed to slip through?¡±


    ¡°There are relentless ones, Jett. It¡¯s hard to guard against them.¡± Jett took a deep breath, reining in his emotions. Even though he was upset by the situation, he couldn¡¯t take it out on Fannie.


    ¡°Can yourpany handle the PR?¡±


    Fannie pressed her lips together, looking at Jett.


    ¡°Not at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She set down her knife and fork, feeling a bit guilty but maintaining a calm demeanor.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 650

    <strong>Chapter 650:</strong>


    ¡°You know the agency my friend and I started is still in its early stages. We¡¯re not well-known in the industry yet, and right now, what we need most is exposure and recognition.¡±


    Jett frowned, clearly confused.


    ¡°Do you really have to go about it this way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amon PR strategy in the entertainment world,¡± she replied, her tone steady but tinged with a quiet frustration.


    Jett struggled to understand theplexities of social norms. His attention was solely focused on Fannie¡¯s feelings towards him.


    ¡°Fifi, any other news today wouldn¡¯t bother me. But if it¡¯s about Bobby, that changes everything.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fannie asked, genuinely confused.


    ¡°You had feelings for him once,¡± Jett replied, his voice tight.


    ¡°That was a long time ago,¡± Fannie quickly answered, trying to reassure him.


    Jett swallowed hard, realizing the futility of his jealousy. They weren¡¯t officially together yet, but today¡¯s events felt like a threat to the progress they had made.


    He cared deeply for Fannie, and the thought of anything jeopardizing what they shared unsettled him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t shake this feeling,¡± Jett confessed, his voice lower now. ¡°Just knowing you once loved him, even considered marrying him¡­ it unsettles me. I need you to keep your distance from him, as much as possible. We¡¯re different from him, and I don¡¯t want him disrupting our lives anymore.¡±


    Fannie felt her resolve starting to weaken under the weight of his words.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to my boss,¡± she promised.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After her call, Fannie took to her social media to set the record straight.


    She announced that she didn¡¯t know Bobby well and dismissed the circting photos as maniptions. She even included awyer¡¯s letter to rify the situation, and the public¡¯s opinion shifted swiftly.


    Only then did Jett rx, his voice filled with relief.


    ¡°Thank you, Fifi.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Fannie replied with a soft smile.


    ¡°I really should be more considerate of your feelings.¡±


    They continued their meal in blissful silence, savoring each other¡¯spany.


    However, Bobby¡¯s situation was far from serene.


    Scandals weren¡¯t new to him, but the swift disassociation by the scandal¡¯s female lead was almostical to his friends.


    ¡°What did you do to her? It¡¯s been barely two hours, and she¡¯s already sent awyer¡¯s letter. She wants nothing to do with you!¡± one of Bobby¡¯s friends teased.


    Bobby, clearly annoyed, threw a cushion at his friend.


    ¡°Will you ever shut up? I neverid a hand on her!¡± he snapped.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi everyone, hope you enjoyed the chapters. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 651

    ?<strong>Chapter 651:</strong>


    ¡°Then why is everyone on Twitter pairing you two up? Did you know each other before? How else would that teddy bear end up with her?¡± another friend chimed in, pushing Bobby¡¯s buttons.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Bobby¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°I barely know her. Quit making up stories.¡±


    He had thought thewyer¡¯s letter was a smart move. They were never supposed to cross paths, so avoidingplications was the best course of action.


    If Fannie hadn¡¯t made things clear, Bobby had even considered asking her forpensation. How could she exploit his fame for free?


    ¡°Who snapped those photos? They¡¯re surprisingly high quality,¡± his friend teased again.


    Hearing this, Bobby recalled the odd feeling he¡¯d had as he left the hotel. It was normal for him to be under constant media surveince, but he couldn¡¯t understand how the paparazzi had uncovered details about his past with Fannie, especially the teddy bear¡ªonly someone close to him would know about that.


    As he nced around the room, it became clear that while his friends enjoyed teasing him, none of them were the type to leak stories to the press. His real adversaries were the ones who would fabricate scandals about secret children to tarnish his name.


    That left only one likely source¡ªsomeone who disliked Fannie.


    Meanwhile, as Jett drove Fannie home, her phone began to ring. It was Bobby.


    She nced at Jett, feeling a twinge of guilt, but couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why. She just knew she didn¡¯t want Bobby¡¯s call toplicate things with Jett any further.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Jett asked, his voiceced with suspicion.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important,¡± Fannie replied quickly.


    ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± Jett pressed.


    ¡°No one important,¡± she said, but Jett¡¯s irritation was palpable tonight. He braked sharply.


    ¡°Fifi, just show me,¡± Jett demanded, his patience wearing thin.


    ¡°Trust me, it¡¯s really no one.¡±


    Jett didn¡¯t grab the phone but instead fixed her with a silent, prating look. He stared at her for several tense seconds before exhaling deeply.


    ¡°Was that Bobby?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart sank. At that moment, she realized the harsh reality¡ªnever lie unless she could execute it wlessly, or better yet, avoid lying altogether.


    ¡°Sorry, I was afraid you¡¯d be upset.¡±


    Jett¡¯s response was quiet but sharp. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not upset now?¡±


    Fannie felt overwhelmed.


    ¡°Jett¡­¡±


    ¡°Fifi, I can feel that you¡¯re always careful around me,¡± Jett said earnestly.


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    Jett, one hand on the steering wheel, appeared slightly wounded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 652

    ?<strong>Chapter 652:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ve never reallye closer to me. Not even a step. If you had, maybe I wouldn¡¯t feel so insecure.¡±


    Fannie felt a pang of sadness at his words. How had she not closed the distance between them? Hastily, she retrieved the gift she had thoughtfully prepared.


    ¡°Jett, I had something important to tell you today, but with everything that¡¯s happened, I hesitated.¡±


    Jett looked surprised, pausing for a moment to gather his thoughts. He had sensed there was more to her mood.


    ¡°What were you about to say? Please, tell me now.¡±


    He reached for her wrist, his grip slightly tighter than usual, his thumb tenderly pressing into her palm.


    Before Fannie could continue, a loud crash interrupted them.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Their car, parked by the roadside, jolted slightly forward.


    Jett quickly got out to investigate.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡±


    A novice driver had confused the gas pedal for the brake while attempting to park.


    Fannie, somewhat superstitious, couldn¡¯t help but feel that the universe was sending a message with tonight¡¯s string of disruptions¡ªit seemed as if she and Jett were not meant to connect today.


    The taillights were smashed, but Jett didn¡¯t seem concerned with any damages. He quickly returned to the car.


    ¡°Fifi, what was it you were trying to tell me earlier?¡±


    Fannie had already clicked off her seatbelt.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk next time. It¡¯ste, and I should head home.¡±


    Given that her home was just across the street, she didn¡¯t want to impose on Jett any longer.


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Jett¡¯s mind, yet he saw it as a sign of their growing closeness.


    She aimed to foster only the best moments and feelings between them.


    Her cautiousness underscored how much she treasured their bond. Jett reassured himself, nodding.


    ¡°Alright then, see you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    He watched as Fannie crossed the street, her silhouette pausing to wave under the glow of the traffic light. Only when her figure had vanished into the shadows of the dark intersection did Jett drive off.


    Living alone in a dimly lit apartment block, Fannie lit her path with her phone¡¯s shlight.


    As she did, Bobby¡¯s call came through again.


    Curious, she answered, ¡°Bobby, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s voice came through, tinged with annoyance.


    ¡°Did you lose your phone? I¡¯ve been calling you repeatedly without an answer.¡±


    ¡°I was tied up with something,¡± Fannie responded, her tone nomittal.


    That simple ¡°tied up¡± was open to interpretation.


    Bobby skipped further inquiries, cutting to the chase.


    ¡°Have you upset someone recently?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Fannie replied with a frown.


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Bobby¡¯s voice carried a hint of concern.


    ¡°Someone was lurking outside the hotel room that day, and there¡¯s some unsettling talk online. Please be more careful.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 653

    ?<strong>Chapter 653:</strong>


    Fannie experienced a conflicting mix of irritation and appreciation. Was Bobby genuinely concerned about her safety? Did he still consider her a close friend? Despite these thoughts, she had made up her mind to keep her distance from Bobby and his circle.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said briefly.


    As Fannie turned the corner, about to end the call, a figure emerged from the shadows and charged at her.


    ¡°Help! Someone help me!¡± she screamed.


    On the other end, Bobby heard only her desperate cry.


    ¡°Fannie?¡± he called out repeatedly, but the line went dead. Panic surged through him as he hastily grabbed his coat and rushed out.


    The call had dropped, and when he tried redialing, her number was unreachable.


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Bobby¡¯s mind raced with possible exnations for her earlier distraction.


    Had she just finished showering? No, she wouldn¡¯t be home yet.


    Perhaps Jett had been with her earlier, and now that he was gone, she was alone.


    Uncertain of his thoughts, Bobby drove to Fannie¡¯s apartment.


    When he arrived, he noticed the sinister shadows cast by the dark bushes around the building.


    There, he found Fannie¡¯s bag¡ªa foreboding sign. Just as Bobby was about to call the police, his phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number.


    ¡°Fannie¡¯s with me. If you want her safe, bring two million in cash ande alone to the location I¡¯ll provide.¡±


    The voice on the other end was harsh, distorted by a digital rasp.


    Despite the growing anxiety for Fannie¡¯s well-being, Bobby kept hisposure.


    ¡°Show me a picture of her.¡±


    The line went dead abruptly, but within a minute, a chilling image appeared on his phone¡ªFannie bound to a chair, her mouth sealed shut with tape. Fear burned brightly in her eyes.


    Now, Bobby was certain she was in real danger.


    The phone rang once more.


    ¡°Come alone. Call the police or tell someone, and she won¡¯t survive,¡± the distorted voice threatened.


    Bobby tested the waters.


    ¡°What if I inform her family? You could ask for a higher ransom.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y games! If you don¡¯t care about her life, I¡¯ll end it right now!¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Bobby interjected quickly.


    ¡°Where should I bring the two million?¡±


    ¡°HighSky Hotel. Prepare the cash, and I¡¯ll give you further instructions in two hours.¡±


    Bobby wanted to ask more, but the line went dead again. He had no choice but to make arrangements for the ransom.


    Two hourster, Bobby sat in his car outside HighSky Hotel, watching the steady flow of people entering and exiting, with two million in cash beside him.


    The phone rang once more.


    ¡°Head to the presidential suite now. That¡¯s where Fannie is,¡± the caller instructed.


    ¡°And the ransom?¡± Bobby asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 654

    ?<strong>Chapter 654:</strong>


    ¡°Leave it in your car. Don¡¯t lock it. Someone will pick it up.¡±


    Bobby inhaled sharply.


    ¡°Can I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Every second you waste is a second closer to Fannie¡¯s end,¡± the caller snapped.


    Bobby¡¯s voice grew cold as he pressed,


    ¡°Who sent you?¡±


    The line fell silent.


    Unfazed, Bobby probed further.


    ¡°You orchestrated the scandal earlier, didn¡¯t you? What do you want from Fannie?¡±


    Impatience crept into the caller¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! This isn¡¯t a negotiation. Pay up, or I swear, she¡¯ll lose a finger right now!¡±


    Bobby knew he couldn¡¯t risk antagonizing the caller. As they spoke, he carefully opened his car door.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading up now.¡±


    The caller¡¯s warning was sharp and clear.


    ¡°I¡¯m watching you closely! Any tricks, and Fannie pays the price!¡±


    Bobby proceeded with utmost caution, his mind racing with thoughts of involving the police. As he reached the door of the presidential suite, he found a hotel staff member knocking persistently.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± the staff member asked, his voiceced with concern.


    Bobby approached quickly, his tone urgent.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°There have been loud noises inside, but no response, no matter how much I knock.¡±


    Bobby felt a growing sense of unease as he approached the guest inside. He kicked the door open and entered the dimly lit room. Despite the darkness, he could make out the figure of a woman squirming on the carpet, clearly in distress. He held up a hand, signaling the hotel staff member at the doorway to stay back.


    His eyes quickly fixed on a critical detail: Fannie was barely clothed. Once the staff member stepped away, Bobby moved swiftly, covering her with a bath towel.


    Tears streamed down Fannie¡¯s face, and she was too overwhelmed to speak, her emotions pouring out through soft sobs. Her body burned with fever, the heat radiating off her.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± Bobby murmured, his hand soothingly brushing along her back. Fannie gasped for air, her grip tightening around his shirt, her tear-filled eyes locking with his.


    As he lifted her, his movement identally brushed against a floormp, flooding the room with light. The sudden illumination revealed Fannie¡¯s flushed face, her expression one ofplete confusion.


    ¡°Fannie?¡± Bobby gasped, his voice trembling with disbelief. Without warning, Fannie wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling herself up to kiss him firmly on the lips.


    ¡°Help me,¡± she whispered, her voice raspy and weak.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 655

    ?<strong>Chapter 655:</strong>


    Bobby was struck by the severity of her condition, his heart racing as he wondered how long she had been in such a desperate state. Her plea rang in his ears, stirring a chaotic swirl of emotions within him.


    He knew he wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªhe had turned on even his own family, his sense of humanity long gone.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his voice low and hard, his gaze sharpening as if bracing himself for something he wasn¡¯t sure he should cross.


    Fannie nodded, her breath warm and trembling as it brushed against his earlobe, which she gently nibbled. Bobby didn¡¯t hesitate. He scooped her up, carrying her to the bedroom with a sense of resolve, his manner still careful but filled with urgency.


    ¡°I could call a doctor, you know.¡± But Fannie couldn¡¯t wait any longer. The drug coursing through her veins set her blood on fire.


    Clinging tightly to his neck, she became acutely aware of her precarious state.


    ¡°No doctor. Please, help me. Hurry¡­¡±


    Bobby pushed the bedroom door open, carefullyying her down on the bed. He left the lights off, wanting to shield her from any potential embarrassment. Years of experience in simr situations allowed him to move with precision in the dark.


    Fannie didn¡¯t fully settle onto the bed. Bobby knelt before her, grasping her waist with a firm hand. Their kisses were intense, nearly overwhelming, but still not enough for her.


    Her hands, driven by an insatiable need, moved urgently toward his belt.


    ¡°Do you want to undress yourself, or should I assist you?¡± Bobby asked, his voice low but steady.


    With her head tilted back, her breaths quick and uneven, Fannie managed to say, ¡°Help me.¡±


    Caught in the flood of her unbridled desire, Fannie seemed unstoppable. Bobby, his body tensing, was momentarily frozen by the intensity of it. This was her first time, and he hadn¡¯t anticipated that. Fannie cried out in pain, her eyelids squeezed tightly shut against the world.


    Wrapping her in his arms, Bobby¡¯s mind shed back to the time when Fannie had almost been his bride. Her affection for him had never been shallow; it had always been deep and heartfelt. She had cherished that teddy bear for years. The gesture had touched him more profoundly than he cared to admit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle,¡± Bobby reassured her softly, his voice steady.


    Fannie, covering her eyes with her arm, gave a faint nod in acknowledgment.


    Then, Bobby said something even he hadn¡¯t expected to utter:


    ¡°I¡¯ll take full responsibility.¡±


    He supported her by the waist again, causing a sharp wince from Fannie.


    ¡°Jett!¡± she cried out.


    Bobby¡¯s smile vanished instantly, reced by a stern expression. His presence became imposing, like a shadow looming over her.


    He pulled her hand from her face, revealing Fannie¡¯s tear-filled eyes in the dim light.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 656

    ?<strong>Chapter 656:</strong>


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Her voice was a whisper, fragile and breaking.


    ¡°Jett, it¡¯s painful.¡±


    Bobby held her wrists, lifting them above her head. His voice was steady, but his intentions were anything but.


    ¡°Look carefully, see who I truly am.¡±


    Fannie blinked, struggling to focus on the man before her. But she remembered someone whispering in her ear, ¡°Jett wille to save you.¡± In that moment, she was sure the man before her was Jett. Who else would make such a promise?


    She was certain she hadn¡¯t misjudged. Jett was the one she could trust.


    ¡°Jett,¡± she said, her voice filled with conviction, her faith unwavering.


    Bobby¡¯s fury boiled over, his grip tightening.


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    ¡°Seems I need to give you a proper wake-up call.¡±


    Fannie, confused, tried to make sense of his words.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    And then, chaos unfolded.


    For Fannie, there was no relief. The pain she endured felt like an eternity, each moment stretching endlessly.


    When it finally stopped, Bobby stood up and flipped on the harsh lights, without a second¡¯s hesitation.


    This was the moment Bobby had been waiting for. As the room brightened, Fannie squinted against the harsh light, and then she saw him.


    Shock and despair flooded her. She clutched the nket tightly to her chest, recoiling.


    ¡°Why is it you?¡± she eximed, blinking hard, hoping it was all just a nightmare.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for my help?¡± Bobby responded, his voice dripping with satisfaction. He sank to one knee beside the bed, grasping her ankle and pulling her closer.


    ¡°Fifi, some might do their good deeds anonymously, but not me. Remember, I¡¯m the first man you¡¯ve been intimate with.¡±


    His cunning was evident. During their intimate moments, he had used the name ¡°Fifi,¡± making Fannie firmly believe he was Jett.


    Anger and confusion filled Fannie¡¯s eyes as she red at Bobby.


    No matter how much she pleaded, he shouldn¡¯t have taken advantage of her at her most vulnerable moment. Didn¡¯t he want nothing to do with her? Hadn¡¯t he < dismissed her without a second thought when she wanted to marry him?


    Now that she was ready to ept Jett and forget him, was he suddenly going to y with her feelings?


    Seeing red, Fannie swung her leg at Bobby, but the kick did little damage to his chiseled body.


    In fact, her defiance piqued Bobby''s amusement.


    "Why are you acting so shocked? Like you don''t know what kind of person I am."


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 657

    ?<strong>Chapter 657:</strong>


    Fannie clenched her fists and retorted, ¡°You opportunistic sicko!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Bobby held her wrist down, his eyes gleaming with cold anger.


    ¡°Would you react the same way if it was Jett? You¡¯d be delighted if it was him, wouldn¡¯t you? I bet you¡¯d want more.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡±


    Fannie¡¯s chest thundered with anger. She had once felt so much gratitude for Bobby, but his actions had shattered that reverence to pieces.


    Out of the corner of her eye she could see the blood stain on the sheets.


    She wasn¡¯t one to dwell on sentimentality, but losing her virginity in this way somehow left her feeling hollow inside, as if something precious had been taken from her. Climbing back onto the bed, Bobby secured her wrists with a belt.


    ¡°You call me a sicko, so I¡¯ll be one.¡±


    Fannie winced and struggled against his painful grip.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°Now call out Jett¡¯s name again,¡± Bobby taunted, pinching her chin.


    ¡°See if I let you go.¡± Just then the door burst open.


    Bobby quickly threw the nket over Fannie, covering her naked body.


    Then he turned to see who was at the door.


    Jett rushed in holding a bag full of money. Bobby recognised the bundle of cash as he had withdrawn the ransom from the same bank.


    It seemed they had both been set up.


    Whoever was behind the kidnapping must be enjoying this oue.


    Catching his breath, Jett took in the situation before him.


    ¡°Fifi?¡±


    In front of him was Fannie, lying on the bed, a nket draped over her body, her wrists bound with a belt. Jett threw the bag to the floor and lunged at Bobby,nding a punch in the face.


    ¡°It was you?¡±


    Bobby wiped the blood from the corner of his lip with his thumb and sneered.


    ¡°Idiot.¡±


    Jett grabbed a nearby vase and swung it at Bobby, but Bobby quickly raised his arm to cover his head, resulting in a small scratch.


    Just then, a group of reporters burst into the room, ¡°0h my gosh!¡±


    Camera shes followed, capturing the situation inside. Bobby didn¡¯t look bothered, while Jett fumed and growled at the reporters, ¡°Get out! As if he hadn¡¯t heard the warning, one of the reporters asked, ¡°1 is that Fannie Cooper?¡±


    Jett wasn¡¯t having any of it and shouted, ¡°1 said get out!¡± Undeterred, a reporter shamelessly asked, ¡°Miss Copper, could you show your face to the camera?¡± Jet threw a cup at her.


    ¡°Fuck off!¡±


    The reporters were unfazed.


    Bobbyzily got up and pulled the nket off Fannie¡¯s head.


    ¡°Come on, sweetheart. Show your pretty face and give the camera the peace sign.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 658

    ?<strong>Chapter 658:</strong>


    Seething, Fannie held her head down to hide her face.


    Had Bobby lost his mind?


    When the reporters had taken enough pictures, Bobby released Fannie¡¯s hand.


    ¡°1f photos from today are out, you¡¯ll never hold a camera again.¡±


    The reporters froze, the hostility behind his words sending shivers down their spines.


    ¡°We understand.¡±


    Bobby sat on the sofa, legs crossed, and waved them away.


    ¡°Now get out.¡±


    The reporters scurried out, bringing silence back to the room.


    Jett walked over to Fannie and untied the belt around her wrists.


    ¡°1¡¯11 will take you home,¡± he said, his eyes avoiding the red stain on the sheets.


    His words melted Fannie¡¯s burning anger. She felt guilty and didn¡¯t know what to say.


    When she had finished dressing, Jett held her close as they headed for the door.


    Fannie wanted nothing more than to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    But as they passed Bobby, he called out, ¡°Come here, Fifi.


    His teasing was too much!


    Fannie trembled with disgust and contempt.


    Jett shielded her behind him, his expression grim as he confronted Bobby.


    ¡°This is kidnapping and assault. I¡¯m going to put you behind bars for this. You just wait.¡±


    Bobby cocked his head to one side, unfazed.


    ¡°How do you know she didn¡¯t want to? She had a crush on me for years. Maybe she just went along with it to set me up.¡±


    He emphasised the words ¡®many years¡¯, as if mocking Fannie for liking someone so unworthy. Fannie couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She picked up a clear vase of water and sshed it in Bobby¡¯s face.


    Bobby closed his eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Fannie said, pulling Jett away from the hotel.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first,¡± Jett said as they got into his car.


    Fannie shook her head. She had no injuries other than her broken virginity.


    More than seeking medical attention, she wanted to report the incident to the police.


    ¡°Bobby didn¡¯t kidnap me.


    It was someone else.¡±


    Jett was taken aback.


    ¡°Are you defending him?¡± Jett asked, his voice sharp.


    ¡°No,¡± Fannie replied quickly. ¡°He has no reason to kidnap me.¡±


    Jett¡¯s face tightened with frustration. ¡°How does he not?¡± His fists clenched tightly. ¡°Your first time¡­¡± His words trailed off as he mmed the steering wheel in anger. ¡°That bastard! We¡¯ll report him to the police. He¡¯ll pay for what he did to you!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 659

    ?<strong>Chapter 659:</strong>


    Unlike Jett, Fannie wasn¡¯t as angry about what had happened. She didn¡¯t quite understand why, either. But seeing Jett so distressed, she nodded, hoping to appease him.


    Jett started the car, his expression colder than before. ¡°We¡¯ll go to the police station and report that bastard.¡±


    If Bobby were charged with the crime, he would likely face at least five years in prison.


    Fannie hesitated, knowing that Bobby wasn¡¯t entirely at fault. He hadn¡¯t forced her into anything. She had thought he was Jett, and what had happened was nothing more than a series of unfortunate coincidences.


    As the car sped along, Fannie broke the silence. ¡°How did you know I was there?¡±


    Jett nced at her briefly before answering, his voice steady. ¡°I got a call from the kidnapper. That¡¯s when I rushed to find you.¡±


    Fannie processed the timing. If Jett had received the call at the same time as Bobby, he wouldn¡¯t have arrived sote. It was likely that the kidnapper had timed the abduction perfectly, ensuring that Jett would walk in and find her with Bobby in thatpromising situation.


    Before the incident, Bobby had warned her over the phone that someone might be targeting her. Now, it seemed clear that the whole thing had been a setup to destroy her reputation. Bobby and Jett were simply pawns in a muchrger scheme.


    With that realization, Fannie felt a strange sense of relief that it had been Bobby and not someone else. ¡°Bobby isn¡¯t at fault, Jett,¡± she said quietly.


    She exined her analysis to him, telling Jett that the kidnapper had orchestrated the entire abduction to tear them apart. It was likely someone from his past¡ªone of his admirers, perhaps¡ªwho had pulled the strings behind the scenes.


    Fannie felt a small amount offort in the fact that, despite seeing her with Bobby, Jett had still chosen to stand by her. But she could see the determination in his eyes. One thing was clear: he was going to report Bobby to the police and make sure he paid for what had happened.


    ¡°You must go to the police station and report that bastard for what he did to you. Otherwise, it will haunt me for the rest of my life,¡± Jett said, his brooding gaze fixed on the road, the streetlights casting fleeting shadows across his face.


    Fannie was taken aback by his words, which washed over her like a wave of guilt.


    ¡°If it bothers you, then I think we¡ª¡± Her words were interrupted when Jett mmed on the brakes, bringing the car to an abrupt stop in the middle of the road. He looked at her, his eyes burning with an intensity that startled her.


    He had been trying to avoid the subject, but Fannie had brought it up, triggering his emotions.


    ¡°Of course, it bothers me,¡± he admitted, though he quickly tried to mask the depth of his feelings. ¡°I¡¯m not bothered,¡± he added, his voice tight, as if forcing the words out.


    Fannie knew he was lying, and a bitter smile crossed her lips. ¡°But the look on your face says otherwise, Jett. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m at fault, but I feel like we can¡¯t keep doing this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 660

    <strong>Chapter 660:</strong>


    With that, she turned away and reached for the car door handle, her fingers brushing the lock.


    Jett, unable to let her go, pulled her back into his arms, looking helpless. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just need some time.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fannie said gently, her voice soft. ¡°But when ites to feelings, we shouldn¡¯t force them. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to be honest and let thingse naturally? Just admit that you¡¯re bothered that my first time wasn¡¯t with you, that you¡¯re upset about what happened with Bobby. If you say the truth, we¡¯ll both feel much better.¡±


    Jett sighed, his grip tightening around her. ¡°It does bother me,¡± he confessed, his voice breaking slightly as he pulled her closer. ¡°But I don¡¯t want us to break up. I¡¯ve liked you for so long. You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve felt this way about you since the first time Dulce brought you home. We¡¯vee so far. Why did this have to happen?¡±


    Fannie gently stroked the back of his head, her heart aching as she understood the weight of his words. ¡°Tell me, what can I do to make you feel better?¡±


    Jett released her slowly, his expression one of frustration. ¡°Report the incident to the police. Seeing Bobby punished for what he did is the only thing that could make me feel better about this.¡±


    With that, they drove to the nearest police station.


    Inside the station, a row of people sat against the wall. Bobby was among them, casually sitting cross-legged in a chair. His strikingly handsome face stood out in the crowded room.


    Jett didn¡¯t notice him at first as they entered the police station, rushing to report the incident to the officer on duty.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to file a report about the bastard who harassed and vited my girlfriend,¡± Jett said, his voice tense.


    Behind him, Bobby stood up and pointed directly at Fannie. ¡°Officer, it¡¯s her. She¡¯s the one who assaulted me.¡±


    Turning her head, Fannie was stunned, her breath catching in her throat at the usation.


    In the mediation room, the three of them sat across from the interrogation officer. Jett could hardly contain his anger. He stood up abruptly, his fists clenched as he snarled at Bobby, ¡°How shameless can you be? using Fifi of assaulting you after you vited her? Do you even call yourself a man?¡±


    Bobby shrugged nonchntly. ¡°What? Can¡¯t I stand up for myself? Men need to protect themselves too, you know?¡±


    The officer, sensing the tension, knocked his hand on the table to regain control. Though he was skeptical of Bobby¡¯s version of events, he turned to Fannie. ¡°Ma¡¯am, it¡¯s okay. I know it¡¯s difficult, but please tell us what happened.¡±


    Since they had entered the station, Jett had been insistent that Fannie had been sexually vited, which had drawn the attention of many onlookers, leaving her feeling overwhelmed and pressured.


    ¡°I was walking to my apartment when someone knocked me unconscious. The kidnapper called my boyfriend, Jett, demanding ransom money for my release. I didn¡¯t know how I got to the hotel, but when I woke up, I felt¡­ strange. Soon, I realized I had been drugged with an aphrodisiac. When I heard someonee in, I thought it was Jett. Only when the effects of the drug wore off did I realize it wasn¡¯t him.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice day dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 661

    ?<strong>Chapter 661:</strong>


    Fannie¡¯s gaze shifted to Bobby, her expression filled with aplex mix of emotions¡ªconfusion, hurt, and a deep sense of betrayal.


    Jett stood up again, rattling the chair beneath him with a frustrated motion. ¡°Did you hear that? My girlfriend mistook him for me, and yet he still took advantage of her!¡±


    Bobby sneered at Jett, unfazed. Slowly, he pulled out his phone and began ying a voice recording.


    The recording yed the moment when Fannie, overwhelmed with desperation, begged Bobby for help. Throughout the entire exchange, Bobby never once mentioned that he was Jett. He even asked Fannie if she needed to go to the hospital, to which she had declined.


    The recording ended abruptly, making Bobby¡¯s im of being coerced seem somewhat credible. Jett stood frozen, speechless, unable to produce evidence as convincing as Bobby¡¯s.


    Fannie¡¯s face turned pale, her voiceced with disgust as she sneered, ¡°You actually recorded it?¡±


    Bobby leaned back, his posture indifferent, and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a habit. I¡¯ve been set up by women too many times.¡±


    A sudden realization dawned on Jett, and he began using Bobby of having orchestrated the entire kidnapping. ¡°Fannie never even heard the kidnapper call you. You went to the hotel with bad intentions!¡±


    Bobby crossed his arms, unfazed by the usation. He had already anticipated the situation and had recorded the conversation, just in case.


    Jett scoffed. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have staged it yourself? You nned all this¡ªhumiliating me by assaulting my girlfriend and then calling me over to witness it.¡±


    Fannie, who had been silently observing the escting argument, closed her eyes and murmured, ¡°Enough, Jett.¡±


    That night, she had already endured too many judgmental stares. Jett, desperate to save face, hadn¡¯t once stopped to consider how she felt in all of this.


    Fannie lowered her gaze, her exhaustion evident. She was tired of it all.


    Jett didn¡¯t seem to care about the truth behind who had kidnapped her¡ªhe only wanted Bobby behind bars.


    ¡°Officer, let¡¯s not press the assault charge for now,¡± Fannie said, her voice firm but weary.


    Bobby raised a hand casually, as if unconcerned by the matter.


    ¡°I won¡¯t press it either,¡± he replied.


    Jett¡¯s eyes reddened as he turned to Fannie, his frustration evident. ¡°Have you already forgotten what you just said?¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t spare him a nce.


    ¡°Officer, I just want the real kidnapper caught,¡± she said, her tone firm.


    The officer nodded.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The three of them exited the police station one by one. As soon as they stepped outside, Jett stormed after Fannie, starting an argument right at the entrance.


    ¡°Why did you do that? Have you gone soft? Do you feel sorry for him?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 662

    ?<strong>Chapter 662:</strong>


    Fannie turned to face him sharply, her frustration bubbling over.


    ¡°Do you even realize how humiliating this is for me? Do you want the entire world to know that Bobby slept with me? How does that help you? Do you enjoy looking like a fool?¡±


    Jett¡¯s voice rose, his anger palpable as he pointed at Bobby, who had just stepped outside.


    ¡°He did it on purpose! I swear, he nned every bit of this. That bastard just wants to have you for himself!¡±


    With his temper ring, Jett swung a fist at Bobby.


    This time, Bobby didn¡¯t hold back. Back at the hotel, he had restrained himself out of some misced guilt toward Jett. But now, there was nothing stopping him.


    Fannie stood frozen, knowing just how brutal Bobby could be in a fight. In two swift moves, Bobby had Jett pinned to the ground, delivering blow after blow with unnerving precision.


    Check updates now on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Bobby!¡± Fannie cried out, rushing toward them.


    She shoved Bobby back and bent down to help Jett to his feet, but Jett, his pride shattered, lunged at Bobby again.


    Several police officers rushed out, struggling to separate the two men. After a tense moment, they finally managed to subdue them. Jett, seething, jabbed a finger in Bobby¡¯s direction.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over! Mark my words!¡± he spat, his voice full of venom.


    Bobby smirked, his expression dripping with disdain as he gave Jett a mocking thumbs-down.


    Fannie pressed her fingers to her temples, utterly exhausted.


    What kind of mess had she gotten herself into? Since neither of them seemed to care about her, why should she bother stopping the fight?


    ¡°Officer, they¡¯re all yours. Charge them with fighting and disturbing the peace. Lock them up for a few days if that¡¯s what it takes.¡± Without another word, Fannie turned on her heel and walked away.


    ¡°Fifi!¡±


    Both Jett and Bobby shouted her name at the same time. Jett, desperate and still seething, swung a leg at Bobby, but his kick missed entirely.


    ¡°Who the hell gave you the right to call her Fifi?¡± Jett snapped, his voice cracking with frustration.


    ¡°Fifi¡­¡± Bobby grinned devilishly, clearly enjoying Jett¡¯s reaction.


    The next day, Fannie filed a request for a business trip. Two of her artists had joined a production, and she decided to apany them, seeking some much-needed distance.


    Before boarding the ne, she made a quick call to Dulce. ¡°Tell your brother to stop looking for me.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Dulce asked, her voicezy as she lounged on the couch, a TV drama ying in the background. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all set to be my sister-inw?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 663

    ?<strong>Chapter 663:</strong>


    ¡°I need to think it over,¡± Fannie replied, her tone calm but distant.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Dulce, however, had other ns. ¡°When are you going to introduce me to Michael?¡±


    Fannie pinched the bridge of her nose, feeling a headacheing on. Dulce had never met Michael, and truthfully, she wasn¡¯t even close to Joelle or her circle of friends. When Adrian confessed to Joelle in public, it had be a national sensation. Dulce, of course, had no interest in that drama. She was fixated on Michael.


    ¡°Michael was married,¡± Fannie exined patiently. ¡°He adored his wife, but she passed away. He¡¯s not looking to date anyone right now.¡±


    Dulce sounded unfazed. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I like men with stories.¡±


    ¡°Michael is much older than you, Dulce. He¡¯s the same age as your uncle.¡±


    Instead of deterring her, it only made Dulce more enthusiastic.


    ¡°I have a thing for older men!¡±


    Fannie sighed, realizing she wasn¡¯t going to win this argument but unwilling to indulge her cousin¡¯s misced zeal.


    ¡°Forget about him.¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she ended the call. Between Jett¡¯s antics and Dulce¡¯s whims, her patience was wearing thin.


    A week passed, and Fannie felt a small sense of relief as her two artists settledfortably into the production. That peace was short-lived when the big boss called her back, instructing her to attend a dinner with an investor for an exciting new project. As their manager, it was her responsibility to secure every opportunity for her artists.


    When Fannie opened the door to the private dining room, she froze in ce.


    Bobby was there, seated at the head of the table as if he owned the world. A cigarette restedzily between his lips as he leaned back, his posture exuding effortless arrogance. When others spoke to him, he replied sparingly, his tone a mix of disinterest and mild amusement.


    But the moment Fannie stepped inside, he perked up immediately.


    Bobby¡¯s eyes sparkled with an unsettling sharpness. In that instant, Fannie sensed danger, as though she were stepping into a carefullyid trap.


    A familiar face beckoned her, causing her to hesitate. Should she pretend she didn¡¯t know Bobby? But before she could decide, he spoke first.


    ¡°Long time no see, Fifi.¡±


    The acquaintance eyed them both.


    ¡°So, you and Fannie know each other well?¡±


    ¡°More than just well,¡± Bobby replied, his smile sly, masking deeper schemes.


    His words jolted Fannie back to that night a week ago. She had woken from a deep sleep, her body sore, her back aching, and her legs stiff. When the lights flickered on, Bobby¡¯s face was all she saw.


    Her skin still tingled from the afterglow, a sensation that haunted her even now.


    A wave of heat surged through Fannie, yet she strove to keep her expression neutral.


    ¡°After all, we¡¯ve been linked in the rumors. It¡¯s only natural we¡¯re familiar.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 664

    ?<strong>Chapter 664:</strong>


    ¡°Oh? Is there a story here?¡± the organizer inquired, usually uninterested in tabloid gossip. Fannie had denied the rumors at the time, exining why some might be unaware.


    ¡°There¡¯s no real story. Reporters these days create drama from mere snapshots. Believing them would be naive.¡±


    Fannie hoped to close the subject, but Bobby wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°True, there¡¯s no borate tale. But I was indeed in the hotel room with Fifi that night.¡±


    Everyone at the table gasped, caught up in the unfolding drama.


    Fannie maintained herposure, her fingers tightening around her wine ss as she contemted whether to douse Bobby¡¯s smug face with its contents.


    Clearly, he was stirring the pot on purpose, relishing the difort he caused her as he exaggerated the story. In his eyes, she was still the naive girl, always embroiled in scandals she couldn¡¯t escape.


    Bobby continued deliberately, ¡°But we weren¡¯t alone. A minor celebrity was there too. We were simply discussing business when the reporters barged in.¡±


    ¡°So that was the situation.¡±


    Finally, the topic came to a close.


    Fannie, just back from a grueling business trip and fresh off the ne, was too drained to engage further. Yet, she knew the evening was crucial for her artist¡¯s future. Networking was a must.


    Bobby, the key investor at the table, held the influence she needed. Winning him over could sway others to support her projects.


    In the world of showbiz, connections often drew criticism, but they were essential for securing funding¡ª even for minor roles that barely promised a few lines on screen. Butnding even these small opportunities could make a big difference for her artist.


    Fannie raised her ss to propose a toast, but before she could sip, Bobby spoke up.


    ¡°Why not try currying favor with me? It¡¯d be simpler.¡±


    Realizing Bobby¡¯s intentions were firmly focused on her tonight, Fannie dropped all pretense.


    The empty space next to Bobby seemed to have awaited her all evening. She walked over with her wine ss and sat down beside him.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, this toast is for you.¡±


    As Fannie raised her ss, Bobby covered its rim with his hand, halting her motion. In a bold move, he pulled her close by the waist in front of everyone.


    Fannie¡¯s torso tipped forward involuntarily into him. Despite her efforts to stay upright, a bit of wine sloshed over the rim of her ss, dribbling through his fingers.


    The crowd averted their eyes as Bobby, cigarette dangling from his lips, leaned in close, his whisper grazing her ear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t use protectionst time. Did you take pills?¡±


    Only Fannie could hear these words, but her heart still skipped a beat.


    The thought had never even crossed her mind. And now, it was toote to take pills.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 665

    ?<strong>Chapter 665:</strong>


    Bobby¡¯s lips twisted into a knowing smirk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I told you I¡¯d handle it.¡±


    A cold dread squeezed Fannie¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t need his promises of handling it. Who did Bobby think he was, really? Did he see himself as some wed hero?


    Why, after all his unpredictable actions, should she suddenly let him steer her life with his so-called assurances?


    Fannie stood abruptly, drawing the attention of everyone in the room.


    ¡°Since Mr. Kelly isn¡¯t here for work discussions, I see no reason for me to stay.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Fannie!¡± Bobby called out.


    Without a word, Fannie mmed the door behind her as she left.


    Once home, too mortified to face a pharmacist, she ordered a pregnancy test online. After a hot shower, she sat anxiously on the edge of the toilet seat, waiting.


    Fortunately, the test was negative, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    Just then, the doorbell rang. Expecting the delivery, Fannie was surprised to find Jett standing there instead.


    ¡°Fifi,¡± he greeted her, his tone heavy with regret.


    Fannie had felt let down by Jett¡¯s uncharacteristic outburst earlier that day. It had frightened her, revealing a side of him she hadn¡¯t known.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said earnestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Fannie replied, stepping aside to let him in.


    Once inside, Jett gently took her hand.


    ¡°Can we make up? I¡¯ve had time to think, and I realize I overreacted. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Fannie hadn¡¯t nned on a prolonged conflict with Jett. His sincere apology eased her concerns, opening a path for reconciliation.


    ¡°It¡¯s really okay. You must be hungry, right? I¡¯ve ordered some food. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jett agreed, his relief palpable.


    Shortly after, the delivery arrived.


    Jett excused himself to wash up in the bathroom. In her momentary distraction, Fannie had left the half-used pregnancy test kit by the sink.


    Curious, Jett picked it up and studied the packaging, trying to decipher its purpose.


    Jett prided himself on his tolerance, a trait he believed few men possessed. Even if roles were reversed, he doubted Bobby would have been able to maintain the sameposure. With a flick of his wrist, he crumpled the box and tossed it into the trash.


    When he emerged from the bathroom, his expression was carefully neutral.


    ¡°Fifi, I saw the test. What was the result?¡± he asked, his voice steady.


    Fannie felt a touch of difort and replied, ¡°Not pregnant.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 666

    ?<strong>Chapter 666:</strong>


    They took their seats at the dining table, Jett facing Fannie. The meal passed in silence. Fannie found herself wishing Dulce were there¡ªher presence would have surely eased the tension between them.


    As they ate, Fannie couldn¡¯t help but ponder theirpatibility. Perhaps Jett was more affected by the sight of the test than he let on, silently wrestling with his thoughts.


    Once they finished, Jett stood to help clear the table. Fannie usually dealt with the trashter, her days too packed for chores.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You should get home. I¡¯ll take out the trash and walk you out,¡± she suggested.


    When Jett stepped closer, Fannie instinctively took a step back, her back pressing against the sideboard.


    ¡°Fifi, I¡¯m not leaving tonight.¡±


    Fannie caught her breath, the implications of his words hitting her full force. Normally, Jett would have excused himself by ten o¡¯clock, without such intimations. But tonight, his request made it hard to turn him down without feeling unjust.


    ¡°Tonight¡¯s not a good time,¡± she said, her voice soft but firm.


    Jett looked as though he might argue, but seeing Fannie¡¯s difort, he chose to let it go.


    Together, they descended the stairs. At the trash bin, Fannie discarded the garbage, then turned to bid him farewell.


    ¡°Drive safely,¡± she said.


    Jett opened his arms for a goodbye embrace, and Fannie stepped into them.


    ¡°Fifi, I don¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s just been too long since we¡¯ve spent time together, and I wanted a little more.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Fannie responded, hugging him back.


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend now. We¡¯ll have plenty of time together. Let¡¯s not rush things.¡±


    Jett rxed at her words, a contented hum escaping him.


    The next day, Fannie arrived early at her office. Both the agency¡¯s primary and secondary bosses summoned her for a meeting.


    The secondary boss, a friend from her study abroad days, had returned home with her to start the venture under the guidance of the big boss. They hadn¡¯t anticipated the arduous road of entrepreneurship, always scrambling to capture public interest and seed.


    After the tense dinner with Bobby, Fannie knew she owed her bosses an exnation. She spent the morning detailing her recent work activities, and just as noon approached, Jett appeared at her office.


    His frequent visits to the office had made him a familiar face to everyone, from the executives to the cleaning staff. He had learned that Fannie¡¯s artists were struggling to find roles, so he had secretly funded a web drama, insisting that one of her artists star in it.


    By the time Fannie discovered this, Jett was already deep in discussion with the actress about the script.


    ¡°Fannie.¡±


    The actress, Selma Todd, had already benefited from Jett¡¯s influence, securing three advertising endorsements through his connections. Jett¡¯s business in the automotive sector had also helped Selmand a couple of gigs promoting used cars under his brand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 667

    ?<strong>Chapter 667:</strong>


    Fannie wasn¡¯t upset, just concerned that Jett was bing too involved in her professional affairs. Previously, he would have at least informed her of his ns, but now he proceeded without any notice.


    ¡°Selma, please continue with your schedule,¡± Fannie told the actress.


    Selma nodded at Jett.


    ¡°Mr. Lee, perhaps we should resume our discussion another time.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jett agreed.


    As Selma left, she cast curious nces back at Jett and Fannie, sensing the tension between them.


    ¡°Jett, you shouldn¡¯t have stepped in. I have other ns for Selma. Let¡¯s drop the web drama idea.¡±


    ¡°Whyplicate things unnecessarily?¡± Jett responded smoothly.


    ¡°She¡¯s my artist, and I oversee her career path. Sess doesn¡¯te overnight.¡±


    Jett tried to coax her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not just helping her. I¡¯m trying to help you.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Fannie acknowledged, her expression earnest. ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping a bit? My career is my responsibility. I¡¯m not at a point where I need assistance with everything.¡±


    Jett reclined on the sofa, his voice even.


    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. I want to help you. If you¡¯re in trouble, why not turn to me?¡±


    ¡°I have turned to you before when I needed help.¡± The concept of self-sufficiency, often mistaken for female independence, could be misleading. True independence was about leveraging all avable resources effectively, a bnce Fannie usually maintained well. However, Jett¡¯s recent actions felt overbearing.


    Jett frowned, his frustration evident as he loosened his tie.


    ¡°I know you went to a business dinner with Bobbyst night. You¡¯d ask him for help but not me?¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Selma told me you sought Bobby¡¯s assistance for her benefit. So why reject my help?¡± Jett took a deep breath, trying to calm himself.


    ¡°Fifi, my patience has its limits. If you can¡¯t steer clear of Bobby, then don¡¯t expect me to stay away from you either.¡±


    Selma¡¯s thoughtless remarks had inadvertently backed Fannie into a corner.


    Jett, caught in a whirlwind of misunderstanding, confronted her.


    Fannie tried to exin, ¡°I didn¡¯t seek him out for assistance. It was only when I arrived that I realized he was the investor. I¡¯ve been keeping my distance, yet he¡ª¡±


    Before Fannie could finish, Jett cut her off, his expression hardened.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve been keeping your distance? Then exin why the kidnapper called both me and Bobby. After our argument, you still picked up Bobby¡¯s call, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Fannie tried to maintain herposure, knowing her exnation might sound weak, but she still attempted to rify, ¡°I just needed to settle things with him. Bobby cautioned me about being targeted.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 668

    ?<strong>Chapter 668:</strong>


    ¡°And you just took his word for it?¡± Jett¡¯s tone was sharp, his jealousy undeniable.


    Unfamiliar with the turmoil of rtionships, Fannie felt overwhelmed.


    ¡°Jett, please don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t have any feelings for Bobby now. The circumstances were beyond my control. If you keep obsessing over him, where does that leave us?¡±


    Her plea lingered in the air, but just then, a sardonic whistle cut through the tension.


    Turning towards the sound, Fannie¡¯s eyes locked on Bobby. Casual yet imposing, he stood with his hands in his pockets, nked by a group of influential figures from the industry, including several notable directors and producers.


    ¡°Caught in a squabble, huh?¡± Bobby said with a smirk, his eyes gleaming as they shifted to Jett. ¡°Mr. Lee, as a gentleman, you should show a bit more grace.¡± He thumped his chest twice, symbolizing his own broad-mindedness, clearly implying that he was the bigger man inparison to Jett.


    Jett, on the other hand, fixed Bobby with a piercing stare, his presence darkening, as though it could swallow Bobby whole. But Bobby seemed utterly unfazed by the intensity.


    Get the newest chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    ¡°Fifi, Director White is looking to cast some new talent. Why don¡¯t youe help coordinate?¡± Bobby called out, his voice carrying an edge.


    Trapped between Bobby and Jett, Fannie refused to walk over to him. She replied coldly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you find yourself another agent?¡±


    Bobby clicked his tongue in disapproval, clearly enjoying the drama unfolding.


    ¡°Alright then. Seems like personal dramas trump professional duties. Sort it out and look me up when you¡¯re ready to talk shop.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s temper red, but she contained her rage. Just then, a throng of people began crowding into the elevator. Jett, his jaw clenched in frustration, stormed off without another word.


    ¡°Jett!¡± Fannie hurried after him, her voice desperate. ¡°I won¡¯t meet with him, I promise.¡±


    Jett gestured bitterly towards the elevator. ¡°Can you honestly tell me he didn¡¯t show up because of you?¡±


    ¡°What do you expect me to do then?¡± Fannie¡¯s voice cracked. The strain of being ridiculed by Bobby in front of industry leaders for being overly emotional and unprofessional was wearing her down. Her personal life was in shambles too. Ever since Bobby had reentered her life, it had been one disaster after another.


    Jett¡¯s hands tightened on Fannie¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Fifi, would you give up your job for me?¡±


    Fannie flinched under his grip. The pain was sharp, but she dared not voice it.


    ¡°Jett, just trust me this one time. Let me handle Bobby on my own, will you?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Jett sighed sharply, his disappointment palpable as he let go. ¡°I guess you were never that into me after all.¡±


    Fannie stood there, momentarily dumbstruck. Perhaps Jett had a point. She watched as he walked away, and this time, she made no move to follow him.


    Before she ventured upstairs, Fannie took a moment to figure out which floor Bobby had retreated to. Discovering he was headed to meet the big boss, she strategically decided to steer clear of his path.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 669

    ?<strong>Chapter 669:</strong>


    Just then, Selma approached her.


    ¡°Fannie, Director White is nning a drama set in the Middle Ages. I¡¯m thinking of auditioning.¡±


    As an agent, it was Fannie¡¯s responsibility to liaise with the production teams for her actors. Direct approaches from the actors themselves could spark rumors. It made perfect sense why Selma sought Fannie¡¯s assistance. Moreover, Fannie always appreciated the drive in ambitious artists¡ªambition was a vital ingredient for growth in their line of work.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can to get you that audition,¡± Fannie assured her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the best, Fannie!¡± Selma eximed, looping her arm through Fannie¡¯s with a grateful squeeze. ¡°Director White is holding auditions upstairs right now. Other agents are already there with their clients. Can we go now?¡±


    Visualizing Bobby¡¯s expression, Fannie replied with a hint of finality, ¡°You should go alone. I¡¯ll have the boss join you instead.¡±


    ¡°Fannie, I really wish you¡¯de along,¡± Selma implored, her charm radiating even as she pleaded.


    Under normal circumstances, Fannie would have agreed to her request without hesitation. However, today was different. Thest thing Fannie wanted was another encounter with Bobby.


    ¡°Just go by yourself,¡± Fannie said firmly.


    ¡°Okay then,¡± Selma agreed, though reluctantly.


    Fannie had no intention of lingering. As if on cue, awyer from a past legal entanglement reached out to her. She quickly gathered her things and made her way to the underground parking lot.


    As fate would have it, Bobby was there¡ªa lone figure against the dim light, casually smoking beside her car.


    ¡°Finished sweet-talking your dear boyfriend?¡± he called out.


    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± Fannie asked, trying to mask her surprise.


    Bobby simply shrugged. ¡°Just asked around.¡±


    Fannie paused, maintaining a cautious distance before turning to leave.


    ¡°Fifi, you¡¯re not pregnant, are you?¡± Bobby¡¯s inquiry echoed across the empty parking lot.


    Fannie struggled to maintain herposure, her eyes darting around nervously. Thankfully, they were alone. Bobby must be crazy.


    ¡°What is it that you truly want from me?¡± she asked, her voiceced with desperation.


    ¡°Be my girlfriend,¡± Bobby responded with unsettling simplicity.


    Fannie¡¯s reaction was a mix of amusement and irritation. ¡°Back when I had feelings for you, you dismissed me like I was nothing. And now, what? You think this is your moment to turn things around? Do you really see yourself as some sort of gant hero?¡±


    Bobby was taken aback by her eloquence and the sharpness of her words. Fannie, usually soposed, now seemed like a small, defiant rabbit, bristling with anger.


    ¡°Come on, just say it. Will you be my girlfriend or not?¡± he pressed.


    ¡°No.¡± Fannie replied firmly, turning to leave, but Bobby¡¯s voice followed her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 670

    <strong>Chapter 670:</strong>


    ¡°What about being my fianc¨¦e?¡±


    Desperate to escape Bobby¡¯s nonsense, Fannie quickened her pace, pushing herself forward until she could no longer hear his footsteps behind her.


    Be his fianc¨¦e? Had he lost his mind? He was a yboy, through and through. Even if he got married, he¡¯d still have affairs with other women. Bing his fianc¨¦e wasn¡¯t just a bad idea¡ªit was a ticket to a lifetime of betrayal.


    After her meeting with thewyer, Fannie returned to thepany, where her boss had some good news for her.


    ¡°Selma got the role in Director White¡¯s film. He chose her out of ten actresses at the audition.¡± As Selma¡¯s agent, Fannie was naturally proud.


    She had signed Selma because of her exceptional acting skills. Among her peers, Selma¡¯s talent had always stood out. In the past, though, she¡¯d never quite had the right opportunity; luck had never been on her side. Butnding a role in Director White¡¯s film¡ªeven a supporting one¡ªwas a significant step forward. It would give Selma¡¯s resume the kind of boost she needed.


    ¡°I knew she could pull it off,¡± Fannie said, a sense of pride in her voice.


    Her boss sighed.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s not easy to get close to Director White.¡±


    His words wereced with deeper meaning, but Fannie chose to ignore them.


    ¡°With his status, it¡¯s surprising that he¡¯d personallye here to handpick performers. Fannie, we¡¯re really benefiting from someone else¡¯s favor.¡±


    Fannie looked up at him.


    ¡°Let me be honest with you. Jett and Bobby are at odds because of me. If you want to cozy up to Bobby, be prepared to give up on Jett.¡±


    The boss blinked, momentarily stunned. He looked skeptical, but Fannie¡¯s expression remained unwavering.


    ¡°Why would Bobby be at odds with your boyfriend? Does he have feelings for you?¡±


    Fannie rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s just messing around. There¡¯s nothing between us, and there never will be.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± the boss muttered, his expression troubled. ¡°That must be why Director White made that request.¡±


    Fannie furrowed her brows.


    ¡°What request?¡±


    Afraid of angering her, the boss swallowed hard before speaking hesitantly.


    ¡°Director White mentioned that, as Selma¡¯s agent, you¡¯re required to apany her throughout the entire filming process to address any issues that may arise. Now that I think about it¡­ it must be a request from Bobby.¡±


    Fannie straightened up, her motivation fading as she tossed the documents onto the table.


    The filming location for the movie was out of town. Fannie and Selma flew out and joined the crew a few dayster.


    ¡°Thank you foring with me, Fannie. I promise I¡¯ll give this my best shot.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Friday, dear readers! Wishing you all an amazing day, remember that God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 671

    ?<strong>Chapter 671:</strong>


    ¡°I know you will. I¡¯ve always believed in you, Selma.¡± Selma smiled warmly.


    ¡°Thank you, Fannie. By the way, about the web series Mr. Lee mentioned¡­¡±


    Fannie paused, her eyes hidden behind sunsses. A heaviness settled in her chest as she thought about Jett and the tension between them.


    Selma continued, her voice tentative, ¡°I¡¯ve read the script, and I really like it. Plus, it¡¯s the lead role.¡±


    Seeing Fannie¡¯sck of immediate reaction, Selma pressed on.


    ¡°Fannie, you know I¡¯m struggling financiallytely. I need to make more money. My mom¡¯s in the hospital, and my brother¡¯s tuition is due¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Fannie replied reluctantly. ¡°Alright, go ahead and take it. Your schedules don¡¯t conflict anyway.¡±


    Selma¡¯s worried expression softened into a wide smile as she hugged Fannie.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    ¡°Thank you, Fannie. You¡¯re the best!¡±


    At the film set, both Fannie and Selma knew the ropes.


    Hundreds of films were shot at this location every year. The site served as the backdrop for a variety of movie genres¡ªhistorical dramas, contemporary series, war films, and idol dramas. In fact, about eighty percent of the country¡¯s domestic film and television productions were filmed here.


    Fannie and Selma passed by a crowded filming crew, making it impossible to see the actors on set.


    ¡°Fannie, I heard a veteran actor is among the cast in that crew. Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Fannie agreed, and Selma eagerly pulled her along. Meeting a respected actor would be a great opportunity to get noticed and build connections.


    ¡°Stop. What is this? Now even people with ring stic surgery can be on TV? She¡¯s hired to model for us, not to endorse some bizarre face enhancement procedure!¡± The voice from the group made Fannie stop in her tracks.


    Selma stood on tiptoe to get a better view.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Mr. Kelly?¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t need to stand on tiptoe to confirm. Sitting in front of the monitor were two people: the director and Bobby. Sporting an aquamarine shirt and ck spectacles, Bobby chewed gum while nitpicking at the actress on the monitor.


    Admittedly, the actress did show noticeable signs of excessive cosmetic surgery. Unfortunately, as the executive producer, Bobby¡¯s opinion could influence the entire production.


    Smiling apologetically, the director said, ¡°I¡¯ll get another model right away, Mr. Kelly.¡±


    ¡°Find someone photogenic, not these manufactured faces.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Fannie couldn¡¯t stand hearing more of Bobby¡¯s obnoxious remarks. She turned to Selma and said, ¡°We¡¯d better get going. Director White is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°What? But I haven¡¯t found that veteran actor yet. Oh, there he is!¡±


    Selma dashed toward the famous actor like a fangirl.


    Bobby turned around, hearing Selma¡¯s voice, and immediately followed the direction she came from. His eyes locked onto Fannie as if drawn by some maic force.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 672

    ?<strong>Chapter 672:</strong>


    A yful smirk tugged at his lips.


    ¡°Find me someone like her.¡±


    He stood up, not breaking eye contact with her.


    Fannie barely noticed the director¡¯s gaze as Bobby approached, his presence looming over her like a bad omen.


    Fannie felt the urge to escape, yet she knew deep down that avoiding the inevitable wasn¡¯t an option. The contract was clear¡ªher role as Selma¡¯s agent required her presence at all film-rted activities. Crossing paths with Bobby in this situation was bound to happen.


    ¡°Fifi, you¡¯re here?¡± Bobby¡¯s grin was wide, radiating charm, though it barely concealed the calcting nature beneath¡ªsomething only Fannie could perceive.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you,¡± she replied, her tone dismissive.


    ¡°I know,¡± Bobby said, hands tucked into his pockets, as he leaned in closer. ¡°But I¡¯m here for you. Jett isn¡¯t around, so we¡¯re free to enjoy ourselves.¡± So this was his n.


    Gathering herposure, Fannie responded firmly, ¡°I¡¯m here to work, Bobby, not to fool around with you. Come on, Selma, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Bobby, now uninterested, chewed on his gum, his attention already drifting elsewhere.


    As dusk settled over the set and Selma was immersed in filming, Fannie stepped into a secluded, dimly lit alley to take a business call. The vintage ambiance of the alley was suddenly disrupted when an unexpected force yanked her deeper into the shadows.


    Bobby¡¯s presence was suffocating as he pinned her against the cold wall, their bodies pressed together in the confined space.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Fannie gasped in surprise, her phone still pressed to her ear.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening, Miss Cooper? Are you alright?¡± came the concerned voice from the phone.


    With a stern frown, Fannie faced Bobby, trying to mask her unease as she spoke calmly into the phone, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    Meanwhile, Bobby gripped her wrist more firmly, his fingers daringly intecing with hers in a bold, unsolicited gesture.


    Fannie remainedposed on the phone, despite Bobby¡¯s teasing gaze. He lifted her chin yfully, his eyes filled with mischief, as though he might kiss her at any moment.


    Fannie¡¯s difort grew. She could no longer tolerate his taunting behavior. With urgency, she spoke into the phone, ¡°I need to handle something here. I¡¯ll call you backter.¡± She quickly ended the call. Without a second thought, she yanked herself away from him and pped his cheek, the sharp crack echoing through the dim, deserted alley.


    Bobby gripped both of her wrists and pressed her firmly against the wall. ¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerve, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The p had left a mark on his face, but it didn¡¯t anger him. Instead, it seemed to fuel him.


    ¡°Bobby Kelly, you insufferable jerk, let me go!¡± Fannie demanded, her voiceced with desperation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 673

    ?<strong>Chapter 673:</strong>


    ¡°Beg me,¡± Bobby taunted, his grip tightening. The imbnce of power was palpable; Fannie had no leverage, no escape.


    ¡°In your dreams! Let go or I¡¯ll scream!¡± she threatened.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Bobby smirked, his expression unwavering.


    Her face flushed with indignation. Fannie decided to take action. ¡°Help!¡± she screamed, directing her voice toward the brightly lit area where the film crew was gathered.


    Bobby, unfazed, called out in return, ¡°Jett!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡± Fannie cried again.


    ¡°Jett!¡± Bobby¡¯s voice rang out louder, drowning hers in the night air.


    Fannie realized that Jett might witness the scene, and immediately stopped shouting. Thest thing she wanted was for him to see her in thispromising position.


    When brute force failed her, she switched tactics. ¡°Bobby, listen¡ªI¡¯m not interested in you anymore. I have a boyfriend now. You can¡¯t force me like this.¡±


    Bobby dipped his head, his piercing gaze falling on her with intensity.


    ¡°Why not? What¡¯s stopping me?¡± A wave of heat washed over Fannie, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable. Her pulse quickened in a way that felt all too familiar.


    ¡°Jett is my boyfriend. It would hurt him¡ªand I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Just break up with him, darling.¡± Bobby¡¯s voice was raspy, charged with fervent intensity. He had the aura of a bad boy, the kind that good girls secretly pine for.


    Though Fannie knew better, part of her was irresistibly drawn to him. She shifted ufortably, her eyes avoiding his.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s cocky smile faltered slightly as his eyes locked onto hers.


    ¡°The word ¡®impossible¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist. You don¡¯t really like him. I can see that. You¡¯re just too timid to end it, so let me handle it.¡±


    A fog seemed to descend over Fannie¡¯s mind, her thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind.


    ¡°Fannie?¡±


    It was Selma¡¯s voice calling her name. Fannie seized the moment when Bobby¡¯s attention wavered, swiftly slipping out from under his arm.


    ¡°Fannie, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Nowhere special. Is the shoot wrapped up for today?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all done. Let¡¯s get back to the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡±


    Back at the hotel, having freshened up, Selma knocked on Fannie¡¯s door.


    ¡°Fannie, could you help me review tomorrow¡¯s script?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Fannie replied without hesitation. As the clock struck eleven, the echo of footsteps filled the hallway.


    Selma, stifling a yawn, smiled gratefully.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 674

    ?<strong>Chapter 674:</strong>


    ¡°Thanks, Fannie. It¡¯s gettingte. You should get some rest. I¡¯m heading back to my room.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Fannie escorted Selma out and noticed a lively group in the hallway, with Bobby at the forefront, sharingughs and jokes. She cast a brief nce their way before securely closing her door.


    Momentster, a knock came from her door. It was Bobby.


    Fannie didn¡¯t open.


    ¡°I¡¯m off to bed. We can talk tomorrow.¡±


    Unperturbed, Bobby retrieved a master key card from his pocket and slid it into the door lock. The door swung open, catching Fannie off-guard as she clutched her covers tightly around her.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    ¡°Why on earth would a hotel allow someone like you ess to a master key?¡± she demanded.


    Bobby gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Well, my family owns the ce.¡±


    Struck dumb by his audacity, Fannie held up her phone threateningly. ¡°Leave now, or I¡¯m calling the police!¡± She reconsidered her options, deciding it was better to dial without another word.


    Ignoring her, Bobby advanced and snatched the phone from her grasp.


    Fannie attempted to escape from the other side of the bed, seeking help. But Bobby was quicker, pulling her back.


    ¡°Fifi, I want to stay here with you tonight.¡±


    Fannie had already slipped into her pajamas. This time, unlike before, she was wide awake and caught off guard, which seemed to please Bobby immensely as he held her close. But all Fannie could feel was a cold shiver creeping down her spine.


    She had walked right into a trap that Bobby had carefully set for her. By the time she realized it, the door had already mmed shut behind her¡ªthere was no way out.


    ¡°Bobby, if you¡¯re that desperate, just throw some cash around. I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    Bobby, taken aback by her words, let out augh.


    ¡°Fifi, don¡¯t be so bitter. I told you, after taking your virginity, I¡¯m bound to take responsibility.¡±


    A wave of fragmented memories from her first time flooded Fannie¡¯s mind. Though she had been drugged that night, her subconscious had remained clear. She remembered how she had clung to Bobby, utterly entranced by him. The soft, broken gasps seemed to belong to someone else entirely.


    When it came to intimacy, Fannie seemed to be a different person altogether. Everyone had their weaknesses. And once she let go, it was hard to pull back.


    Fannie shook her head, trying to break free from the conflict inside her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take responsibility. Just let me go, and we can part ways on good terms,¡± she said, her voice devoid of any anger. It was as though she had given up on any hope of Bobby ever changing.


    Without warning, Bobby spun her around and pinned her beneath him. His gaze was searing, more intense than she had ever seen from him before.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 675

    ?<strong>Chapter 675:</strong>


    ¡°I know you like me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Fannie retorted without a moment¡¯s hesitation. What was there to like about a man like him, a womanizer through and through?


    Back then, she¡¯d been young and foolish, thinking that being with Bobby¡ªafter he had saved her¡ªwas somehow a sign of fate.


    Some people grew on you the more you got to know them; others, like Bobby, became harder to stomach with every passing moment. If one had to choose between Jett and Bobby, even the most naive would know who to pick.


    Bobby¡¯s smile faded.


    ¡°You do like me,¡± he said, certain of it.


    Fannie had been infatuated with him for years¡ªcarrying his little bear with her everywhere, never dating anyone else, even daring to get engaged to him. Though their first time being intimate had been an ident, she had given herself, body and soul, to him.


    L?t£åst ch?pt?rs in g??lnovels.??¦Ï??


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± Fannie repeated, her voice calm.


    Her words, devoid of emotion, hit harder than ever. Bobby¡¯s expression darkened, his frown deepening before he leaned down to kiss her lips. It wasn¡¯t tender, but neither was it brutal. It was merely a punishment for her rejection.


    Yet Fannie did nothing to resist. Shey still and unresponsive.


    Bobby, burning, wasn¡¯t angry because his desires had gone unmet. It was Fannie¡¯s indifference that stoked the fire. He gripped her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. His voice was thick with barely restrained fury.


    ¡°Who do you like? Think carefully before you answer.¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t flinch.


    ¡°I like Jett.¡±


    Bobby¡¯sughter came out strangled, dripping with rage.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    With a sharp movement, Bobby shoved himself off her and stormed out, mming the door behind him. His room was right next to Fannie¡¯s.


    With a single phone call, Bobby summoned a bevy of beautiful women to his side. Fannie, lying in her bed, could hear the muffled sounds of their arrival. The walls were thick, but the soundproofing was barely enough to drown out the noise.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, we¡¯re here! No filming tomorrow, so let¡¯s party all night long!¡±


    Fannie shut her eyes, but the bass-heavy music from next door thudded relentlessly through the walls. It wasn¡¯t until the early hours of the morning, exhausted and unable to sleep, that she called the front desk toin.


    Ten minutester, the music abruptly stopped.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Several women giggled together.


    Fannie couldn¡¯t help but picture what was going on next door. Bobby was probably doing exactly the same things with those women.


    As that thought crossed her mind, she finally drifted into a fitful sleep.


    The following day, she apanied Selma to the film set. Selma yawned repeatedly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 676

    ?<strong>Chapter 676:</strong>


    ¡°That noise from some room kept me up all night.¡±


    Fannie nced over at her.


    ¡°Want to switch hotels? You¡¯ve got night scenesing up soon, and you need proper rest.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too much trouble.¡± Selma waved her off with azy smile and hurried off to change into her costume.


    Fannie had other tasks to attend to and moved on with her day.


    As she passed by a group of extras, their conversation caught her attention.


    ¡°Did you hear? Last night, Mr. Kelly had a whole crowd of actresses over for a party at the hotel.¡±


    ¡°Really? He sure knows how to live it up.¡±


    New updates in g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing. I heard he parties way harder back in Illerith.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I heard he¡¯s here to promote an actress. She was therest night too.¡±


    ¡°What actress?¡±


    ¡°That campus beauty from the film academy, I think her name¡¯s Judie Torres.¡±


    The three extras exchanged a quick, furtive nce at Fannie before walking off, their heads lowered.


    Her phone buzzed in her hand. Moving to a quieter corner, Fannie answered.


    ¡°Hello? Jett?¡±


    ¡°Fifi, where are you?¡±


    Fannie hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡¯m out of town, filming with Selma, handling some work.¡±


    Jett went quiet for a moment before asking, ¡°Is Bobby there too?¡±


    Fannie had no idea how he knew, but there was no point in hiding it.


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    Jett didn¡¯t say anything for a few beats, then sighed deeply.


    ¡°I want toe see you. Is that okay?¡±


    Fannie held the phone to her ear, knowing exactly what would happen if Jett came.


    If he stayed overnight, things would inevitably go further. If she could share that special connection with Bobby, then why not explore the same spark with Jett? After all, she had already admitted to Bobby that she liked Jett.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said.


    ett arrived that very night.


    Fannie had booked a room at a different hotel, in case she ran into Bobby.


    After wrapping up her shoot, Selma returned to the first hotel. Not finding Fannie there, she dialed Fannie¡¯s number.


    ¡°Fannie? Are youing back soon?¡±


    ¡°Not tonight. Jett¡¯s here. I¡¯m staying somewhere else for the night.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then.¡±


    At the airport, Fannie hung up, her eyes darting around. Jett¡¯s suitcase and confident stride made him impossible to miss. At that moment, the ghosts of their past arguments seemed inconsequential. After all, he had crossed miles to see her; some things were worth letting go.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 677

    ?<strong>Chapter 677:</strong>


    She sprinted toward him, her hesitation melting as Jett opened his arms. Though a tinge of shyness lingered, she stepped into his embrace.


    He ruffled her hair and inhaled her scent.


    ¡°Fifi, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Fannie nodded.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    Jett took her hand and led her out of the airport to the hotel to check in.


    Once inside their room, Jett¡¯s restraint evaporated. He cupped her face, his breath warm and uneven.


    Their rtionship had always been a tug-of-war, each too stubborn to let the other win.


    Moments of tenderness were rare¡ªno kisses, and even holding hands was infrequent.


    ¡°Fifi.¡±


    Her gaze met his briefly before fluttering away, the warmth in her eyes betraying her affection. The soft light created a warm glow around them.


    Knock! Knock!


    A sharp knock broke the spell.


    ¡°Fannie, open up!¡± The voice was unmistakable¡ªBobby!


    Fannie gasped. Why couldn¡¯t he just let her be?


    Before she could do anything, Bobby was growing impatient outside.


    ¡°Come out, Fannie! I¡¯ll give you to the count of three!¡± Jett¡¯s expression darkened as he moved toward the door, pulling Fannie protectively close.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got impable timing, huh? Couldn¡¯t wait another minute!¡± Bobby sneered from the other side.


    ¡°A minute? That¡¯s all you need? I think you need to see a doctor.¡±


    Bobby didn¡¯t stop there. With a swift move, he grabbed Fannie¡¯s wrist, attempting to drag her away.


    Jett¡¯s grip tightened. ¡°Let her go, Bobby. She¡¯s my girlfriend. Try acting like a human being for once!¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend? So what?¡± Bobby¡¯s words dripped with arrogance. ¡°I¡¯ve already had her, and you still want her?¡±


    The words hung in the air, sharp and biting.


    Fannie¡¯s and Jett¡¯s faces tightened at the mention of that incident. It was a wound neither of them had fully healed, and Bobby¡¯s insistence only made it sting more.


    ¡°That day must¡¯ve burned you up inside, huh?¡±


    ¡°Bobby!¡± Fannie¡¯s voice cracked like a whip. ¡°Enough already!¡±


    Bobby turned to Jett, his eyes gleaming with malicious amusement. ¡°You heard all that? I can keep going if you want. After all, I¡¯m not the one who looks like a fool.¡±


    Jett clenched his fists. Without another word, he swung at Bobby, his fist connecting with Bobby¡¯s face in a single, powerful strike.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 678

    ?<strong>Chapter 678:</strong>


    Bobby stumbled back, crashing into the wall before managing to catch himself.


    Fueled by rage, he lunged at Jett, ready to retaliate.


    He waspletely off his rocker.


    The two men collided, fists flying. Fannie tried to intervene, but her attempts were futile against the sheer force of their anger.


    Hotel staff rushed in, pulling the two apart before things could escte further.


    Jett was more seriously hurt, and despite Bobby¡¯s taunts, Fannie ignored him, focusing solely on getting Jett to the hospital.


    Later, Bobby showed up at the same hospital, now in a wheelchair, apanied by Judie, a familiar face from the film academy.


    The four of them crossed paths in the hospital hallway. Bobby, sitting in the wheelchair, looked at Fannie with a twisted grin.


    ¡°Is that the girl you¡¯re after, Mr. Kelly?¡± Judie asked.


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Judie raised an eyebrow, taken aback by his rudeness. It was her first time seeing someone go after a woman by first getting into a fight with someone else.


    ¡°How did you know they were going to get intimate today?¡± she asked, still intrigued.


    ¡°Why are you asking so many questions? Just go back to your filming.¡±


    ¡°Fine!¡± Judie huffed, but she didn¡¯t forget to settle the bill with Bobby.


    She had brought several friends to his room the day before to stir up some noise, but there was no interaction between Bobby and them. Eventually, he decided they were too loud and retreated upstairs to sleep in the presidential suite.


    Meanwhile, Fannie gently applied medicine to Jett¡¯s injuries with a cotton swab, muttering to herself, ¡°How did he find us? Is he some sort of dog, tracking us down?¡±


    ¡°Fifi, I¡¯m fine,¡± Jett reassured her, grabbing her wrist to stop her from fussing.


    ¡°I¡¯m going after the Kelly family from this point on. You won¡¯t stop me, will you?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    But Bobby¡¯s words had made things worse than just a personal dispute.


    Now, it was about Jett¡¯s pride.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business,¡± Fannie said quietly.


    ¡°If you want to go after them, then do it. Just don¡¯t drag me into it. I¡¯m done with him.¡±


    Jett¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile.


    He had a mild concussion and would have to stay for observation, meaning Fannie had to return to the original hotel the next morning to join Selma.


    The following day, she overheard gossip that Bobby had returned to Illerith.


    A weight seemed to lift from her chest. He was finally far away!


    That evening, Jett, now discharged from the hospital, was waiting for her at the hotel. He had prepared a romantic surprise, with rose petals scattered on the bed and a candlelit dinner set up.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 679

    ?<strong>Chapter 679:</strong>


    Just as the atmosphere seemed perfect, Jett¡¯s phone buzzed. Two photos appeared on the screen. They were from Bobby.


    The pictures showed Bobby entering and leaving Fannie¡¯s room the night before, his clothes visibly disheveled, as though he had intentionally staged it for the world to see.


    The two photos were incendiary, clearly designed to stir trouble. Jett braced himself, fully aware of the precariousness of his new rtionship with Fannie and the fragile trust they had begun to build.


    ¡°Fifi, can you exin?¡±


    Fannie, equally shocked upon seeing the photos and realizing they were sent by Bobby, quickly pieced things together. The images had clearly been orchestrated by him to create drama.


    ¡°That day, he barged into my room,¡± she began, the memory causing her difort.


    Jett maintained his calm exterior but pressed for rity. ¡°Did he touch you?¡±


    Struggling to exin without upsetting Jett further, Fannie replied cautiously, ¡°Jett, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already rejected him.¡±


    ¡°So, your way of dealing with this was to keep me in the dark? To have secretive, intimate meetings with him?¡±


    Fannie hated the insinuation as much as she hated the situation itself. Bobby¡¯s persistent intrusions troubled her deeply, and she felt a wave of guilt for not disclosing everything to Jett.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Jett. Nothing happened between us, I promise. Please, don¡¯t overthink it.¡±


    Jett felt a hollow pit form in his stomach. The mere thought of Bobby being close to Fannie tainted his perception, as if his most treasured bond had been vited. He felt sidelined, forever a step behind Bobby in securing Fannie¡¯s undivided loyalty.


    Jett recognized that Bobby¡¯s tactical move with the photos had indeed hit its mark, leaving him profoundly unsettled.


    He abruptly stood up, the candlelight on the table casting long shadows across his face.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To a ce where no one can make me angry.¡±


    Fannie watched helplessly as Jett walked away, his back to her, not once ncing back. She took a hesitant step forward, her heart heavy with the realization that no amount of exnation, apology, or pleading could erase the seed of doubt Bobby had nted in Jett¡¯s mind.


    Perhaps, she mused, she and Jett were never meant to be. Picking up her phone, she dialed Dulce.


    ¡°Dulce, can you tell your brother I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    ¡°What happened? Did you two have another argument?¡± Dulce¡¯s voice wasced with concern. It was Fannie¡¯s first real rtionship, and the emotional toll was more than she had ever anticipated.


    Dulce¡¯s question was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Tears began to stream down Fannie¡¯s face.


    ¡°I just think Jett and I aren¡¯t right for each other. Maybe it¡¯s best if we end things.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 680

    ?<strong>Chapter 680:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that.¡± Dulce¡¯s voice softened, trying to soothe her. ¡°My brother really likes you. He¡¯s just too possessive sometimes.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s only obsessed with¡­¡± Fannie trailed off, unable to finish the sentence. His obsession with her purity, his ego¡ªit was all too much.


    Fannie felt drained. The burden of Jett¡¯s expectations,bined with Bobby¡¯s constant harassment, was overwhelming.


    Why had no one ever warned her that love could be this exhausting?


    ¡°That¡¯s just how rtionships are. You have to work through issues together. It gets easier after you ovee the tough parts.¡± Dulce shifted the conversation to lighten the mood. ¡°Did you hear? Something happened to Bobby¡¯s family.¡±


    Fannie paused, her hand frozen mid-wipe across her tear-stained face.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Don¡¯t miss fresh updates on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s been some scandal with his father¡¯s business. Didn¡¯t Bobby just get back to Illerith? It¡¯s because of this matter.¡±


    A memory flickered through Fannie¡¯s mind¡ªJett had hinted at taking action against Bobby¡¯s family while at the hospital. The dots connected ufortably in her mind, stirring a mix of emotions.


    She asked cautiously, ¡°Dulce, did your brother have something to do with this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Even if he did, he wouldn¡¯t tell me. But you know Jett. He doesn¡¯t stir trouble unless there¡¯s a good reason.¡±


    Fannie took a deep breath, steadying her nerves. She had known Jett long enough to trust his character, despite the current strains in their rtionship. This reassurance helped bolster her belief that they could still have somethingsting, despite the challenges.


    After the conversation with Dulce, Fannie felt a weight lift from her shoulders.


    ¡°I should hang up now. I¡¯m going to apologize to Jett.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit. Take care, and give my brother a chance to exin!¡±


    Determined to make things right, Fannie immediately tried calling Jett, but his phone was off. She tried several more times, growing more frustrated with each attempt.


    Just as she was about to dial again, there was a knock at the door. She opened it to find Selma standing there. The candlelight flickered softly, casting lonely shadows as Fannie sat at the dinner table, the romantic atmosphere from earlier now a stark contrast to her disappointment.


    ¡°Fannie, Jett asked me to tell you he¡¯s gone back to Illerith.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart sank as the words hit her. The flickering candlelight blurred before her eyes as she processed the news. Jett hadn¡¯t even said goodbye.


    Selma, now free from the local drama, was preparing to head to Illerith for the web series funded by Jett.


    Back in Illerith, Fannie learned that Bobby¡¯s father was still under investigation, his absence stretching longer with each passing day. Despite Bobby¡¯s desperate attempts to pull favors from contacts like Shawn and Adrian to influence the investigation, nothing seemed to help.


    Jett¡¯s resolve only hardened, and he was determined to teach Bobby a lesson he wouldn¡¯t soon forget. As a result, Bobby had kept his distance from Fannie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 681

    ?<strong>Chapter 681:</strong>


    Half a monthter, at an industry g, Fannie attended with Selma, hoping towork with directors and producers.


    During the event, a waiter approached her.


    ¡°Miss Cooper, there¡¯s someone asking for you in the lounge.¡±


    Fannie followed the waiter to the dimly lit lounge, where she found Katherine, visibly pregnant,fortably nestled among cushions on a sofa.


    ¡°Hi, Fannie. About Bobby¡¯s father¡¯s situation, could you perhaps persuade your boyfriend to be lenient?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s response was firm and unmoving.


    ¡°Bobby must deal with the consequences of his actions.¡±


    Katherine was pregnant, and Bobby¡¯s friends had always treated Fannie with kindness. Yet, Fannie maintained a polite, measured tone as she replied, ¡°Without a lesson, who knows how much further Bobby might go in his disrespect towards my boyfriend?¡±


    Katherine sighed, her concern for Bobby evident. As a friend, she found it impossible to stand by and watch his family fall apart. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for his actions.¡±


    Fannie raised an eyebrow, skeptical. ¡°Your apologies are appreciated, but can you guarantee he won¡¯t disturb my boyfriend and me again?¡±


    Katherine hesitated before answering. ¡°I can. But can you ask your boyfriend to show some leniency?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s response was firm and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there¡¯s nothing I can do. This matter is between them. Youring to me suggests you know Bobby hasplicated things between my boyfriend and me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in a position to influence this situation. You¡¯ll need to find another solution.¡±


    Katherine leaned forward, her voice softening as she appealed to Fannie¡¯s past connection with Bobby. ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Bobby share some history? Although his personal life is indeed a mess, can¡¯t you plead for him out of past affection?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s reply was concise and resolute. ¡°Our past interactions don¡¯t warrant any current obligations. He helped me once, and I settled that debt. There¡¯s nothing left to reconsider.¡±


    Katherine was taken aback by the firmness in Fannie¡¯s voice. ¡°So, you harbor no feelings for him anymore?¡±


    Fannie clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms, but her expression remainedposed. ¡°Absolutely not,¡± she responded quickly, her voice steady and unwavering.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Katherine murmured, her expression resigned. ¡°I apologize for the imposition.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Fannie replied, though her tone remained firm. ¡°But I really can¡¯t assist you with this.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Fannie stood up and left the lounge.


    Left alone, Katherine ced a hand on her swollen belly before calling out, ¡°You can leave now.¡±


    The door to the second floor opened, and Bobby and Shawn stepped out one after the other.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 682

    ?<strong>Chapter 682:</strong>


    ¡°Did you hear that? She feels nothing for you. Stop meddling in her life and ruining her rtionship,¡± Katherine admonished Bobby as soon as he approached. Initially, Katherine had felt that Bobby deserved the challenges he was facing. After all, getting involved with someone else¡¯s girlfriend and then mocking him seemed like a punishment he had earned.


    Shawn pped a reassuring hand on Bobby¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Rx. Your dad hasn¡¯tmitted any serious crimes. He¡¯ll be free soon.¡±


    But Bobby wasn¡¯t focused on his father¡¯s legal issues. His mind was set on disrupting Fannie¡¯s rtionship with Jett.


    ¡°She may not like me, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s genuinely fond of Jett.¡±


    Katherine massaged her temples, a sign of her growing frustration.


    ¡°Look, my baby coulde any time now. If you stress me out again, you know the consequences, Bobby,¡± Shawn interjected, his patience wearing thin. Bobby shrugged.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    As the storm surrounding the Kelly family began to calm, the media shifted its focus to other sensational stories, including the ongoing rumors about Bobby and Judie.


    One evening, Fannie crossed paths with Bobby as she was heading out for dinner with a producer. He strolled past her with Judie tucked under his arm, offering Fannie nothing more than a casual nod while chewing gum. The producermented, ¡°Seems like the rumors about him and Judie might be true. The press has spotted her at his ce several times.¡±


    Fannie felt a mix of emotions but was mostly grateful that she hadn¡¯t been swayed by Bobby¡¯s charm in the past. If she had, she would have found herself entangled in the tabloid circus now.


    Later that night, after her dinner meeting, Jett arrived to drive her home. Their rtionship, though still healing from the incident with Bobby¡¯s family, was steadily improving.


    ¡°You¡¯re off tomorrow, aren¡¯t you?¡± Jett asked as they headed towards the car.


    ¡°Yeah, I am,¡± Fannie replied, massaging her sore heels after a long day.


    Jett nced at her with a warm smile.


    ¡°How about we go for a massage?¡±


    ¡°That sounds perfect.¡±


    Soon, they were settled in a private room, aedy flick ying softly as they rxed under the soothing hands of the masseurs. The atmosphere was peaceful, the tension from the day slowly melting away.


    In the midst of their tranquil evening, Jett looked over at Fannie, his tone shifting to something more serious.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe home with me in a few days?¡±


    Fannie, caught up in the lighthearted movie, was startled by his suggestion.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Visiting the Lee family used to be about spending time with Dulce, but now it seemed to carry a deeper significance. Jett, holding her hand, looked at her with sincere affection. The flickering colors from the movie danced across his face, giving his expression an almost ethereal quality.


    ¡°My parents have started asking about settling down, about marriage.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 683

    ?<strong>Chapter 683:</strong>


    Fannie inhaled sharply, a nervous smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°It feels too soon for that. We¡¯ve only just started dating.¡±


    Jett¡¯s expression softened, but there was a hint of vulnerability in his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about trust,¡± Fannie said quietly, though her voice wavered slightly.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t like me?¡± Jett¡¯s words came out almost like a plea.


    Fannie quickly shook her head, her heart tightening.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the issue.¡±


    Jett paused, his smile fading slightly, the sadness in his eyes growing more evident.


    ¡°So, you like me but aren¡¯t ready to marry. Is that it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help butpare her reaction to their rtionship with how quickly she had once been ready to get engaged to Bobby. With him, everything felt slower, more uncertain. Their intimacy had never moved beyond holding hands or asional hugs, leaving Jett with a nagging insecurity.


    ¡°Jett, must marriage be the only way to prove I like you?¡± she asked, her voice firm yet gentle. ¡°When we started this, you promised to respect my pace and take things slowly. What changed?¡±


    Fannie and Jett had turned arguing into an art form. Both knew that continuing the argument would only lead to more silence between them.


    Jett couldn¡¯t stand the thought of days without seeing Fannie, and Fannie couldn¡¯t bear Jett¡¯s cold shoulder.


    So, they dropped the subject of visiting Jett¡¯s parents.


    However, the silence soon became unbearable.


    Fannie spoke first, breaking the tension. ¡°I need some fresh air,¡± she said. Jett nodded but chose not to apany her.


    The ce they were at offered more than just private rooms¡ªit had saunas, arcades, card rooms, karaoke rooms, and other entertainment amenities. There were even performances on certain days, and guests could sleep on the floor if they chose to.


    Fannie helped herself to some fruit from a te and chose a seat in the corner, hoping for some quiet time. But her solitude didn¡¯tst long. A bustling crowd suddenly swarmed in beside her.


    From what she had overheard earlier, a film crew was holding their wrap-up party there. It was the perfect opportunity to spot some celebrities.


    Unlike the excited group around her, Fannie wasn¡¯t interested.


    But the host of the party had sharp eyes and immediately noticed someone.


    ¡°Oh my goodness! Judie Torres!¡± the host eximed. ¡°Would you like toe up and say hello?¡±


    The crowd turned, and their eyes followed the host¡¯s gaze,nding on Judie, who stood with Bobby by her side. Both were wearing matching bathroom robes, looking like a couple.


    Judie seemed a bit shy, but Bobby wasn¡¯t, and he encouraged her to join the host. It was as if the world revolved around just the two of them.


    To avoid any awkwardness, Fannie quietly slipped away while everyone else¡¯s attention was fixed on Judie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 684

    ?<strong>Chapter 684:</strong>


    She made her way upstairs, where an inte caf¨¦ awaited.


    She sat at one of the PC stalls, turned on the monitor, and began ying a dullputer game to pass the time.


    ¡°ying aputer game? You sure know how to have fun.¡±


    Even with headphones on, Fannie could hear Bobby¡¯s teasing voice clearly. As if his intrusion wasn¡¯t obvious enough, he perched on the armrest of her chair.


    Fannie pulled off her headphones and stood up, intending to leave without a word.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me? I¡¯m not going to do anything to you.¡±


    Fannie turned to face him, her eyes cold. ¡°Looks like your dad¡¯s recent troubles haven¡¯t taught you enough of a lesson.¡±


    Bobby cocked his head to the side, amusement flickering in his eyes. ¡°Actually, I should thank Jett. After my dad got out, he lost a few pounds. He¡¯d been trying to lose weight for ages without sess.¡±


    Fannie remembered Katherine¡¯s request for her help not long ago. It seemed Bobby was just being stubborn.


    ¡°You¡¯re a chip off the old block,¡± Fannie remarked, walking past him.


    As she walked away, Bobby called after her. ¡°Tell Jett this feud is on. Whatever tricks he has, bring them on. Let¡¯s see who takes the other down first.¡±


    The way he said it was deceptively casual, but the underlying threat was unmistakable. Fannie¡¯s steps faltered, and she turned to face him, anxiety creeping in.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being childish?¡± she asked, her voice steady.


    Bobby smirked. ¡°Who started it?¡±


    ¡°Why did you run your mouth?¡± Fannie shot back, irritation creeping into her tone.


    He locked eyes with her. ¡°Who kept me from getting you back?¡±


    The inte caf¨¦ was eerily quiet, not even the lights were on. Bobby took a step closer, and Fannie instinctively backed away. She wanted to confront him about hisst remark, to tell him once and for all that she wasn¡¯t some object to be fought over.


    But as he backed her into a corner, his proximity made her heart race. She swallowed hard, raising her hand to stop him from getting any closer.


    When Bobby persisted, his face just an inch from hers, Fannie turned her head away.


    ¡°You think too much,¡± Bobby said, a smug smile creeping onto his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m over you.¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t believe him. She kept her distance, unsure of his intentions, still wary of his every move.


    In the next moment, Bobby stepped back and shoved his hands into his pockets, as if he truly meant his words.


    ¡°You want to leave? Answer my question, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡±


    Fannie eyed him warily.


    Bobby tilted his chin up, a mischievous glint in his eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 685

    ?<strong>Chapter 685:</strong>


    ¡°Who¡¯s more handsome, Jett or me?¡±


    Was he serious?


    His childish question made her tense for no reason at all.


    ¡°Jett,¡± she said without hesitation.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Bobby moved closer again, leaning in as though challenging her answer.


    Realizing what was happening, Fannie quickly shrank back and changed her response.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re more handsome!¡± she blurted out.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Bobby smirked, clearly pleased with her answer. He held out his hand, patting her head as though she were a pet.


    ¡°Bold enough to speak your mind, I like it. Your taste isn¡¯t too bad.¡±


    Fannie, suddenly afraid of being seen with him, seized the chance to escape, quickly turning on her heel and running away from him.


    Fortunately, when she returned to her room, Jett didn¡¯t seem to notice the flush on her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Fifi. Let me take you home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jett drove her to her apartment, and after a brief goodbye, he drove off.


    But in the car trailing behind them, Bobby sat in the driver¡¯s seat, chewing gum and watching as Jett¡¯s car disappeared into the night.


    It was a good thing Bobby hadn¡¯t gone upstairs with Fannie. Otherwise, he would have scared Jett into a lifetime of misery.


    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Judie asked, clearly displeased, as she sat in the passenger seat. She had been enjoying herself at the party, but Bobby had dragged her away without exnation. Neither of them had bothered to change out of their bathrobes, and now they were driving through a shabby neighborhood.


    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Fannie get out of the car and head upstairs alone that Judie realized why they were here.


    ¡°See that?¡± Bobby pointed out. ¡°She went upstairs by herself. Nothing to worry about. Now, let¡¯s head back. A lot of people are waiting for me to sing.¡±


    ¡°You should keep your singing voice to yourself. Last time I listened, I wanted to die,¡± Judie retorted, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°Tch, you just don¡¯t appreciate art!¡±


    ¡°Focus on acting and do me a favor.¡± Bobby watched as the light in Fannie¡¯s window turned on.


    Bobby shot back, unimpressed with her criticism.


    Fannie arrived at the office early the next morning and was promptly called into the conference room by her boss. As she opened the door, she was met with several familiar faces around the table.


    Among them, Judie stood out. She was seated with an air of untouchable elegance, her sunsses perched perfectly over her eyes. Judie exuded a mour that made her impossible to ignore.


    Without wasting any time, she introduced herself.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 686

    ?<strong>Chapter 686:</strong>


    ¡°Hello, Miss Cooper, I¡¯m Judie Torres.¡±


    Judie, the stunning figure currently dating Bobby, had been a subject of constant spection. Her arrival immediately made Fannie uneasy. Was Judie viewing her as a rival? A hidden threat for Bobby¡¯s attention?


    But that thought seemed ridiculous to Fannie. She had no such connection to Bobby, nor did she want one.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Fannie replied, keeping her tone steady as she extended her hand to Judie. The boss gave Fannie a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    ¡°Fannie, a great opportunity hase your way!¡± he said, his voice full of enthusiasm.


    Fannie furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Judie slowly lowered her sunsses, her eyes locking with Fannie¡¯s.


    ¡°Let me exin. Miss Cooper, I want you to be my agent and manage my future career in the entertainment industry.¡±


    The room seemed to buzz with excitement at the announcement ¡ª everyone except Fannie appeared thrilled. The boss was particrly ted, clearly eager at the prospect of Judie, an established star with an ever-growing following, joining their agency. With Bobby¡¯s influence and the vastwork of industry connections she had ess to, Judie¡¯s proposal was undeniably a lucrative one.


    ¡°Miss Cooper,¡± Judie continued, raising an eyebrow, ¡°judging by your expression, you don¡¯t seem too keen on taking me on.¡±


    Fannie gave a polite smile, masking her surprise.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± she said, her voice even. ¡°I¡¯m just a little startled, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Judie brushed a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    ¡°I get it. Dealing with someone of my stature can be overwhelming for most. But I trust you,¡± she said, her voice smooth and confident.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± Fannie interjected, her tone firm. ¡°I just think that switching agents now, especially when your career is flourishing, could cause unnecessary turmoil. It¡¯s hardly a prudent decision. To be blunt, whoever suggested this to you clearly didn¡¯t think it through.¡±


    Judie, who had been about to take a sip of water, nearly choked on it at Fannie¡¯s bluntness. The advisor in question was Bobby, and privately, Judie had her own doubts about his judgment.


    ¡°May we have a moment alone?¡± Fannie asked earnestly.


    With a dignified nod, Judie agreed. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    As they prepared for privacy, the others discreetly left the room. The boss shot Fannie a warning nce on his way out, his eyes silently reminding her not to lose such a valuable client.


    Yet, Fannie knew that opportunities that appeared too good to be true often hid unforeseen risks. She disliked ying games or sugar-coating things. Once the room was empty, she spoke her mind.


    ¡°Miss Torres, I want to rify that I have no connection with Bobby.¡±


    Judie ced her ss down with poised grace. ¡°That seems a bit off, doesn¡¯t it? If I¡¯m not mistaken, you were once engaged to Bobby. Surely, there must have been some emotions involved?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 687

    ?<strong>Chapter 687:</strong>


    Fannie met her gaze steadily. ¡°You said it yourself¡ªit¡¯s in the past.¡± Her voice was calm, herposure unwavering. ¡°Things change. Believe me, if I still had feelings for him, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Are you afraid of something?¡± Judie pressed, her eyes narrowing with sudden intensity, as though searching for something deeper in Fannie¡¯s response.


    ¡°If you were genuinely forting, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sign the contract with me. Your avoidance only deepens my suspicion that there¡¯s something undisclosed between you and Bobby,¡± Judie said, her voiceced with usation.


    Fannie paused for a moment, carefully choosing her words. ¡°You¡¯re at a pivotal moment in your career. Whether it¡¯s your own hard work or Bobby¡¯s influence that has paved your way, it¡¯s crucial you seize this opportunity to elevate your professional standing.¡±


    Judie folded her arms defiantly. ¡°What exactly are you implying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m suggesting that jeopardizing your career over a fleeting romance is unwise,¡± Fannie exined, rising from her chair with an air of finality. ¡°Given your youth, I won¡¯t take this personally. Now, I must ask you to leave.¡±


    If Judie were to simply walk away, Fannie knew Bobby would reprimand her for not handling the situation more adeptly.


    In a dramatic gesture, Judie swung her legs onto the table, her posture defiant as she dered, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. If you won¡¯t agree today, I¡¯m prepared to stay right here!¡±


    Fannie checked her watch with a hint of impatience. ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Judie blurted out, clearly taken aback by Fannie¡¯s dismissiveness. ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ignoring Judie¡¯s protests, Fannie strode to the door and exited the conference room.


    Outside, the boss was waiting for her.


    ¡°How did it go? Did you manage to settle things?¡± he asked, his tone eager but wary.


    Fannie sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°I simply can¡¯t manage it.¡±


    Judie was resolute about switching agencies. Truthfully, any new agency would likely prove more advantageous for her, but as a partner, Fannie had to consider the broader implications for the firm.


    She tapped the boss on the shoulder and suggested, ¡°Why not reassign her to a different agent?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already proposed that, but she¡¯s adamant she wants you. I tried to convince her otherwise before you arrived, to no avail. Fannie, you know the situation.¡±


    You don¡¯t manage many artists, and although we have invested, the returns have been meagre. What do you think?


    Fannie remained resolute, her decision firm despite the pressure. Earlier, she might have considered the proposal, but now, with the realization that Judie had set her sights on her, there was no way she could go along with it.


    The boss¡¯s assistant entered the room, visibly flustered, carrying coffee for Judie. She quickly came back out, panic written across her face.


    ¡°Oh no! I just overheard Judie crying on the phone with Bobby, using us of mistreatment!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 688

    ?<strong>Chapter 688:</strong>


    ¡°What?¡± The boss eximed, his heart racing.


    ¡°We absolutely cannot risk upsetting Mr. Kelly!¡± The assistant¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke, clearly shaken.


    The boss turned to Fannie, his hands sped together in a desperate plea. ¡°Fannie, please, we need to figure something out!¡±


    Fannie stared at her boss, her suspicions crystallizing. Judie and Bobby had set a trap for her, and her boss, knowingly or unknowingly, had pushed her straight into it.


    ¡°If you want to make a fuss about it, go ahead!¡± she snapped, her patience thinning.


    What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Bobby was waiting across the street, ready to y his part in the drama. After ending his call with Judie, Bobby stepped out of his car, his expression set on one thing¡ªcreating chaos.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sign up my sweetheart?¡± Bobby asked, cutting straight to the heart of the matter, fully aware of what he was doing.


    Fannie felt a wave of disgust rise within her as she watched her boss grovel in front of Bobby.


    ¡°Take your sweetheart back home, Bobby. This isn¡¯t a yground for your antics,¡± she said firmly, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°Bobby! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Judie rushed toward him, her high heels clicking on the floor as she dramatically wiped tears from her face.


    Bobby held her, but he kept a deliberate distance between them, his eyes scanning the room as if savoring the scene. ¡°Why are you crying? I¡¯m here now. To support you.¡± But his gaze never left Fannie, as though he were daring her to react.


    Though Fannie kept aposed expression, her blood boiled. She wouldn¡¯t let them walk all over her.


    With steely determination, she strode toward Bobby, her voice low but cutting. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    An amused smirk tugged at Bobby¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Who else do you think?¡± Fannie retorted, her voice steady but sharp.


    ¡°I think I can¡¯t go along with that attitude.¡±


    Fannie wasn¡¯t about to indulge him. With a sudden burst of strength¡ªsurprising even herself¡ªshe grabbed Bobby¡¯s shirt and dragged him into the empty meeting room.


    She released him and, without a second thought, hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    ¡°Nothingplicated. Sign Judie and be her agent.¡± Bobby¡¯s tone was casual, but the intent was clear.


    Fannie sneered, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d make her shoot adult films?¡±


    Bobby raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her response. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fannie replied, crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m an agent, after all. She may be your girlfriend, but she¡¯s just another artist to me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 689

    ?<strong>Chapter 689:</strong>


    Bobby put his hands in his pockets, leaning in with a knowing look as he regarded Fannie closely. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Fannie was taken aback by his smugness. Was he enjoying this? ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Bobby grinned mischievously. ¡°Then why won¡¯t you sign Judie? Does it upset you? Just admit it. Seeing me with Judie makes you ufortable, doesn¡¯t it? Watching me pamper her surely gets under your skin.¡±


    Fannie clenched her fists, too enraged toe up with a sharp retort. But as Jett¡¯s girlfriend, she couldn¡¯t let Bobby¡¯s words affect her.


    Refusing to satisfy his taunting, she spoke in a cool, businesslike tone. ¡°Judie approached me because she¡¯s bothered by our past. Do you think she can do her job properly under me? You know she¡¯s here to cause trouble, yet you still indulge her.¡±


    Bobby shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Why not, if it¡¯s what makes her happy?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s frustration red. ¡°Haven¡¯t you invested so much in her career? Endorsements, ads, magazines, TV shows, movies¡­ If she doesn¡¯t work well with her agent and something goes wrong, her career in the entertainment industry could be over. Have you thought about that?¡±


    Bobby nodded, unfazed. ¡°I have. If that happens, I¡¯ll support her. I don¡¯t want her to suffer through acting, but she enjoys it. Whatever she wants to achieve, I¡¯ll make it happen for her.¡±


    Fannie could hardly believe the absurdity of what she was hearing. ¡°Are you even serious about Judie?¡±


    ¡°Nothingplicated. Sign Judie and be her agent.¡± Bobby¡¯s tone was casual, but the intent was clear.


    Fannie sneered, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d make her shoot adult films?¡±


    Bobby raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by her response. ¡°Would you?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Fannie replied, crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°I¡¯m an agent, after all. She may be your girlfriend, but she¡¯s just another artist to me.¡±


    Bobby put his hands in his pockets, leaning in with a knowing look as he regarded Fannie closely. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Fannie was taken aback by his smugness. Was he enjoying this? ¡°What makes you think that?¡±


    Bobby grinned mischievously. ¡°Then why won¡¯t you sign Judie? Does it upset you? Just admit it. Seeing me with Judie makes you ufortable, doesn¡¯t it? Watching me pamper her surely gets under your skin.¡±


    Fannie clenched her fists, too enraged toe up with a sharp retort. But as Jett¡¯s girlfriend, she couldn¡¯t let Bobby¡¯s words affect her.


    Refusing to satisfy his taunting, she spoke in a cool, businesslike tone. ¡°Judie approached me because she¡¯s bothered by our past. Do you think she can do her job properly under me? You know she¡¯s here to cause trouble, yet you still indulge her.¡±


    Bobby shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Why not, if it¡¯s what makes her happy?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s frustration red. ¡°Haven¡¯t you invested so much in her career? Endorsements, ads, magazines, TV shows, movies¡­ If she doesn¡¯t work well with her agent and something goes wrong, her career in the entertainment industry could be over. Have you thought about that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 690

    <strong>Chapter 690:</strong>


    Bobby nodded, unfazed. ¡°I have. If that happens, I¡¯ll support her. I don¡¯t want her to suffer through acting, but she enjoys it. Whatever she wants to achieve, I¡¯ll make it happen for her.¡±


    Fannie could hardly believe the absurdity of what she was hearing. ¡°Are you even serious about Judie?¡±


    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t that Fannie? Where¡¯s she going?¡±


    Bobby followed her gaze and saw Fannie standing by the roadside, looking anxious. She tried to hail a cab, but it passed her by without stopping.


    ¡°Get out,¡± Bobby said, his eyes still locked on Fannie.


    Judie nced between Bobby and Fannie, then pointed at herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    Bobby didn¡¯t take his eyes off Fannie, silently urging Judie to get out of the car.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Fannie¡¯s phone had buzzed ten minutes earlier. Her grandmother had suddenly fallen ill and was now in critical condition at the hospital. Her parents insisted that she and all close rtivese immediately. Unfortunately, Fannie had lent her car to a colleague, leaving her desperate for a ride.


    Just then, Bobby¡¯s car pulled up in front of her, almost as if on cue.


    ¡°Need a lift?¡± he asked.


    Fannie hesitated, peering into the car and realizing he was alone. Thest thing she needed was moreplications.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Judie with you?¡± she asked, wary of his intentions.


    ¡°She just stepped out. But I can fetch her if you¡¯d prefer somepany.¡±


    Of course, Fannie didn¡¯t want to be alone with Bobby. But her phone rang again, her parents¡¯ anxious voices urging her to hurry.


    ¡°I need to get to the hospital. Can you drive me?¡±


    Bobby paused for a moment, then his expression shifted to seriousness.


    ¡°Get in, then. What are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fannie moved to open the back door, but Bobby stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not running a taxi service. Front seat.¡±


    Although it felt a bit awkward, Fannie knew this wasn¡¯t the moment to argue. She slid into the front seat without a word.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, she wasted no time. Fannie unbuckled her seatbelt and rushed out of the car. In her hurry, she tripped on the steps leading into the building,nding awkwardly in front of a small crowd.


    The sharp pain in her knee was quickly overshadowed by the flush of embarrassment that heated her cheeks.


    ¡°A little grace wouldn¡¯t hurt, would it?¡± Bobby, following close behind, extended a hand with a teasing smile.


    Muttering her gratitude, Fannie tried to find her footing, but her knee buckled slightly. Ignoring her protests, Bobby swept her up effortlessly.


    ¡°No need! I can walk on my own!¡± she insisted, her voice a mix of embarrassment and concern.


    But Bobby, undeterred, carried her with a firm determination. His expression was unusually serious.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, dear readers! Enjoy your day, and we¡¯ll be back with new chapters on Wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 691

    ?<strong>Chapter 691:</strong>


    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any time. Your grandmother needs you.¡± Earlier, during the car ride, Bobby had listened closely as Fannie exined her grandmother¡¯s condition, his demeanor growing more somber with every word.


    He carried her all the way to the elevator, only setting her down once they reached her grandmother¡¯s floor.


    As soon as the elevator doors slid open, Fannie darted out, scanning the hallway for the right room. It wasn¡¯t long before her cousins spotted her.


    ¡°Fifi! Over here!¡± they called.


    Fannie hurried over, her voice thick with worry. ¡°How¡¯s Grandma?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been asking for you. You¡¯re thest one she¡¯s waiting to see.¡±


    As Fannie navigated through the family members crowded around the room, the weight of the situation settled heavily on her shoulders.


    Fannie knew her grandmother¡¯s time woulde eventually, but she never imagined it would arrive so suddenly. The people in the room made way for her, and Fannie walked over to her grandmother¡¯s bedside, kneeling down.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me, Fifi.¡±


    Her grandmother was already unconscious, her eyes unfocused. Her cousins had said she had been looking for her, but in truth, no one could understand the words she was trying to say.


    Fannie held her grandmother¡¯s hand tightly, fighting back the tears.


    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s me, Fifi!¡± she said, raising her voice, but her grandmother didn¡¯t stir. Fannie¡¯s heart twisted as the silence filled the room.


    Bobby, who had been trailing behind, absorbed in the hospital signage, was jolted by Fannie¡¯s cry of distress.


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    The somber wails of Fannie¡¯s family echoed through the corridor.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    ¡°Grandma!¡±


    The sound of grief was overwhelming, filling the air and pulling Bobby into a painful memory¡ªhis own grandmother¡¯s passing, just before he was about to enter middle school.


    He stood frozen, a familiar ache swelling in his chest as he was swept up in the tide of mournful cries. Just then, a hurried passerby bumped into him, jolting him out of his reverie.


    Bobby¡¯s eyes met those of the apologetic stranger, who took a step back in surprise.


    ¡°Bobby? Why are you here?¡± the stranger asked.


    Before Bobby could respond, Selma, out of breath from rushing, appeared and gave Jett a forceful shove.


    ¡°Jett, don¡¯t just stand there! Go check on Fannie!¡±


    As Fannie¡¯s boyfriend, Jett bypassed the gathered mourners and went straight to the medical team. Both families had tacitly acknowledged the couple¡¯s ns to marry, making his involvement now not only appropriate but expected.


    Selma had hurried from the film set and immediately went to Fannie¡¯s side, offering her a shoulder to lean on as the harsh reality set in.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 692

    ?<strong>Chapter 692:</strong>


    When the doctors officially dered Fannie¡¯s grandmother deceased, Fannie¡¯s grief overtook her. Fortunately, Selma was there to support andfort her.


    In the midst of the turmoil, no one had time to pay attention to Bobby. He was about to leave but paused after a few steps to nce back at Fannie.


    He understood her pain all too well and found it unbearable to stay in the hospital, surrounded by the weight of sorrow.


    Exiting the hospital, Bobby retreated to the solitude of his car. As he sat behind the wheel, his mind wandered back to the day when his own grandmother had passed away. When the doctors had issued the critical notice, his parents were out of town and couldn¡¯t return in time. Bobby had just graduated from elementary school,pletely unprepared for the loss that would hit him so unexpectedly.


    Bobby wasn¡¯t rebellious by nature.


    It was only after his grandmother¡¯s death that he began to resent the world and his parents, who he couldn¡¯t even rely on for emotional support. Bobby remembered sitting alone in the hospital < corridor after the doctor had pronounced his grandmother dead.


    At that moment, he had never felt more alone, his grieving heart abandoned.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    He was in middle school when his rebellious streak escted.


    The worst was when he snapped at his parents during a heated argument, his wounded heart on disy as he shouted, "How can you expect me to respect or care for you when you couldn''t even do that for me or Grandma when she was dying?".


    As he grew older, Bobby gradually came to terms with his painful past.


    This part of his life opened his eyes to the hard truth. People could not be trusted because they would eventually leave.


    Bobby tilted his head back and covered his eyes with his hand, a cigarette dangling between his fingers. He stayed there for a while before he finally drove off.


    Fannie''s grandmother''s funeralsted seven days.


    By the time it was over, Fannie had lost a lot of weight. Between staying up all night for the wake and tending to the guests, she rarely had time to rest.


    Even when she did try to rest, the thought of her grandmother''s death weighed so heavily on her heart that she couldn''t sleep.


    On thest day of the funeral, her mother pulled her aside to tell her about Jett''s kindness. "When this is all over, you thank him properly on behalf of all of us, OK?" Fannie didn''t have the energy to think about such things, but to avoid her mother''s persistent reminders, she half-heartedly agreed.


    After the funeral, Fannie drove off in Jett''s car.


    "Are you tired?" he asked, holding her hand. "You should get some rest. I''ll wake you when we get there."


    Fannie looked at him, her thoughts heavy. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to thank Jett ¨C she had seen all the effort and help he had put in over the past few days.


    But to Fannie, gratitude went beyond words. If Jett ever needed help, she would do everything she could to support him.


    "Thank you for everything, Jett. I owe you one."


    "There''s no need to thank me."


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 693

    ?<strong>Chapter 693:</strong>


    ¡°I know, but I¡¯ll always be grateful.¡±


    Jett had mentioned before that he wanted her to meet his parents. After everything that had happened and seeing his goodness firsthand, Fannie felt ready.


    ¡°If you¡¯re free this week, Jett, I¡¯d like you to take me to meet your family.¡±


    ¡°No rush,¡± Jett replied, ncing at her. ¡°I was too eagerst time. You were right. We should take things slow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±


    As they drove, Jett¡¯s phone rang, waking Fannie from her nap. Since he was driving, she picked up the phone for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Selma. Why is she calling?¡±


    Selma was currently filming a short drama that Jett had invested in. Fannie immediately sensed a connection but couldn¡¯t help feeling a twinge of suspicion over the call. If it was work-rted, Selma should have contacted her directly, not Jett. If it was personal, what could Selma possibly want with him?


    However, Jett remained calm andposed as he said, ¡°Answer it. See what she needs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fannie picked up the phone and spoke into it.


    ¡°Hello, Selma? It¡¯s me, Fannie.¡±


    ¡°Fannie?¡±


    ¡°Jett¡¯s driving right now. He wanted to know why you called.¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s about the crew,¡± Selma answered. ¡°Since he¡¯s busy, never mind.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s expression tightened slightly.


    ¡°Selma, if it¡¯s work-rted, you should discuss it with me first.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Selma replied, sounding somewhat aggrieved.


    ¡°But I figured you wouldn¡¯t want to talk about work because of the funeral. Jett told me to contact him first so I wouldn¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°So that was it.¡±


    Fannie nced at Jett, who was focused on the road, seemingly unaffected by what Selma was saying. She suddenly felt guilty for suspecting him.


    ¡°From now on, just talk to me. The funeral is over. I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Selma¡¯s issue wasn¡¯t anything major, so Fannie quickly resolved it. After hanging up, she turned to Jett.


    ¡°Sorry for causing you so much trouble these past few days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Jett smiled. ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend. It¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do as your boyfriend.¡±


    Fannie wanted to thank him again, but she hesitated. If she kept being overly formal, he might feel more distant.


    When Jett stopped the car in front of her apartment building, Fannie turned to say goodbye.


    But Jett suddenly asked, ¡°Do you regret choosing me?¡±


    She paused, then smiled.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 694

    ?<strong>Chapter 694:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought choosing you was the right decision. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to be with you. So, no. I don¡¯t regret anything, Jett.¡±


    ¡°If I ever made a mistake, would you forgive me?¡±


    Jett¡¯s questions were a little out of the ordinary, but Fannie chose not to read too much into them.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t hurt me, I suppose I could forgive you.¡±


    He fell silent for a moment before pulling her into his arms.


    ¡°Fifi, believe me, if I ever hurt you, know that it was never my intention.¡±


    He seemed a bit off tonight, but she just assumed he was tired. She patted his shoulder.


    ¡°I know. Now, go home.¡±


    He released her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave after you get inside.¡±


    Fannie got out of the car and headed upstairs. It wasn¡¯t until the lights in her apartment flickered on that Jett finally looked away.


    He picked up his phone from the dashboard, checked the recent call log, and dialed the number back.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you not to call me when she¡¯s with me.¡±


    ¡°Did Fannie find out?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you still with her now? If not, can youe see me? I miss you.¡±


    Jett nced at Fannie¡¯s window, his gaze deep and thoughtful.


    ¡°This is thest time.¡±


    One of Fannie¡¯s acquaintances, a producer, had copsed during a recording session, prompting Fannie to purchase a bouquet of flowers for her visit. To her surprise, it was also the day Katherine was scheduled to give birth.


    As the elevator hummed to a stop on the obstetrics floor, the doors slid open. There, cradling her swollen belly, Katherine sat in a wheelchair, wheeled in by Shawn. Bobby, right behind them, juggled an unwieldy stack of medical forms.


    ¡°Oh, what an unexpected twist!¡± Katherine managed to say, but her words were abruptly interrupted by a sharp contraction.


    ¡°Shawn!¡± she gasped.


    Shawn was by her side in an instant, kneeling down to offer his hand, his voice full of encouragement. ¡°Hold on, honey. You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all on you! You¡¯ve dragged me into this chaos!¡± Katherine¡¯s outcry pierced the air, her face slick with perspiration and her lips ghostly white from the pain.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Shawn¡¯s voice was filled with regret as he admitted to every mistake he had made. ¡°Once we¡¯re through this, I¡¯ll pamper you endlessly. An office building, wasn¡¯t it? Well, it¡¯s already yours.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Katherine¡¯s difort seemed to ease slightly at the news.


    ¡°Absolutely. You¡¯re the most resilient woman out there! You can handle this pain, can¡¯t you?¡±


    Clutching her lower back, Katherine mustered a burst of resolve. ¡°Yes, I can!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 695

    ?<strong>Chapter 695:</strong>


    As the elevator doors slid open, Shawn wheeled Katherine toward her examination, while Bobby lingered inside the elevator, quietly observing.


    Even as the doors began to close, Bobby made no move to stop them. Fannie asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you be there to support Katherine during the delivery?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my wife.¡±


    Fannie retorted, ¡°Even as her friend, you can provide support and be a source of strength for her.¡±


    ¡°If cheers were enough, I¡¯d recruit an entire cheer team.¡± Bobby¡¯s tone revealed hisck of empathy for Katherine¡¯s ordeal. Realizing there was no point in further argument, Fannie chose to mentally erase his presence from her mind.


    Bobby adjusted his hair. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve left Judie without any assignments?¡±


    Catching the usation in his voice, Fannie realized his true intent wasn¡¯t concern, but confrontation.


    Fresh updates avable at galno¦Íe?s?c?m


    ¡°I have my own ns, and they don¡¯t require interference from those outside the business.¡±


    Bobby scoffed lightly, a wry smile ying on his lips. ¡°Even someone on the sidelines can see that in this industry, no spotlight means no stardom. Are you suggesting that you¡¯re deliberately sidelining her because you¡¯re envious of her rtionship with me?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s temper red like a storm. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯m not as petty as you¡¯re implying! Since the contract is in ce, I intend to honor it thoroughly. If my dedication is in doubt, feel free to take her elsewhere.¡±


    The elevator dinged at her floor. Yet, Bobby interposed himself, his hand deftly pressing the elevator¡¯s close button before she could exit.


    ¡°What are you ying at?¡± Fannie demanded, her voice sharp in the cramped space, overshadowed by Bobby¡¯s imposing height.


    Her eyes flicked toward the emergency button, her hand poised to summon help at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Fifi, if you ever need a man, don¡¯t hesitate toe to me,¡± Bobby said, his voice low andced with yful tease.


    Fannie paused, taking a second to decode his veiled offer. It was true¡ªsome found it difficult to rein in their desires once they had indulged. But she wasn¡¯t there yet.


    Fannie was seething. To him, she was just another pretty face¡ªno different from the women he could easily charm with a sly smile and smooth words. His wild escapades were infamous, and now it seemed he had set his sights on her. Did he truly think that one night was enough to add her to his collection of women?


    Fannie let out a cold, humorlessugh.


    ¡°No, thanks. I have a boyfriend. I¡¯ll turn to him if I need anything.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s eyes caught the flush of her cheeks, and he realized with a slight smirk that she and Jett weren¡¯t yet intimate.


    As Fannie tried to step around him, Bobby blocked her path, trapping her further into the corner.


    ¡°Jett isn¡¯t capable of satisfying you,¡± he said with a sneer. ¡°I can see it clear as day. He doesn¡¯t have the size, the stamina, nor the finesse that I boast.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 696

    ?<strong>Chapter 696:</strong>


    Unfazed, Fannie met his gaze steadily. Her voice was calm yet firm.


    ¡°Not exactly. With experience from being with many women, Jett could be just as capable.¡± She adjusted the bouquet of flowers she was holding with deliberate care, her confidence palpable. ¡°Skills evolve over time. Though, I¡¯ll admit, I¡¯m a bit of a germaphobe. The idea of getting involved with something overly familiar doesn¡¯t appeal to me.¡±


    Bobby smirked, his proximity unnerving as he inched closer.


    ¡°And how exactly would you know my history? What if it¡¯s not as many women as you think?¡± His voice was dripping with insinuation, and his presence was invasive.


    Fannie¡¯s heart pounded, but she remainedposed.


    ¡°Even one is too many,¡± she shot back. The elevator doors opened just then, offering her a quick escape, which she took without hesitation, shoving Bobby aside.


    As she stepped out, Bobby¡¯s voice trailedzily after her, tinged with a cruel suggestion.


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    ¡°Fifi, don¡¯t be too sure of Jett¡¯s purity. Be careful you don¡¯t catch anything nasty.¡±


    The absurdity of his words nearly made Fannieugh. She had known Jett for years¡ªhow could she possibly be wrong about him now? How could Bobby have the audacity to talk about Jett like that?


    Irritated, Fannie took a few quick steps away, then spun around, giving Bobby a mocking, almost pitying look.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you check yourself before pointing fingers?¡±


    Fannie arrived at her producer friend¡¯s hospital room. Her friend, a driven professional, was working from her hospital bed with an IV drip in her arm.


    Fannie had spent a long time observing the industry before diving in, aware that building rtionships was key. She consistently treated her seniors with respect and humility.


    ¡°Amy, are you feeling better?¡± Fannie asked.


    ¡°It was just a minor issue. I would have left by now if the doctor hadn¡¯t insisted I stay,¡± Amy replied, waving her hand dismissively.


    Fannie set down the flowers and fruits she brought and filled a ss of water for her friend. ¡°You need to take better care of yourself. Hearing you copsed at work was really frightening for me.¡±


    Amy paused her work and took the ss from Fannie. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. You came at the perfect time. I have something important to discuss with you. I¡¯m preparing a new variety show.¡±


    Fannie sighed deeply, her concern evident. ¡°Amy, you need to think beyond your career. Your health is more important than any show.¡±


    Amy gave a softugh, touched by Fannie¡¯s genuine concern. She trusted Fannie and valued her opinion, which was why she considered her for promising opportunities. As a renowned producer, Amy had the power to draw celebrities to her projects, and she knew that Fannie had a bright future ahead of her.


    By the time they finished talking, it was already evening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll discuss this further and follow up with you soon,¡± Fannie said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 697

    ?<strong>Chapter 697:</strong>


    Amy waved her off with a smile, grateful for the visit.


    On her way out, Fannie stopped by the maternity ward to check on Katherine, who had just given birth to a boy. Exhausted from the delivery, Katherine wasn¡¯t receiving visitors at the moment.


    Leaving the hospital, Fannie encountered Bobby at the vending machine. He was buying a soda, still talking on the phone, likely updating someone about Katherine¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Yes, Kathy gave birth to a son. She is doing well and resting.¡± The only way to the elevator was past Bobby, who ended his call as their eyes met.


    Fannie quickly tried to move past him while he was distracted, but Bobby blocked her path with an outstretched arm holding the soda.


    ¡°I need to handle something. We¡¯ll catch upter,¡± Bobby said, ending the call.


    Of all people in Illerith, Bobby was thest person Fannie wanted to bump into, yet he always seemed to be around. She was clearly distant and uninterested.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± she asked, trying to keep her tone neutral.


    ¡°Judie wants you to line up some work for her.¡±


    The news didn¡¯t surprise Fannie; she knew it involved Bobby¡¯s beloved.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. I already have ns,¡± she replied coolly.


    Bobby smirked, handing her the chilled soda, and she felt her unease lift slightly.


    ¡°I trust you can take care of it,¡± he said, gently pinching her cheek. His fingers, chilled by the soda, made her skin tingle with warmth.


    ¡°Hey, Bobby!¡± she called after him as he started to walk away.


    Turning with his hands tucked in his pockets, he asked, ¡°Need anything else?¡±


    ¡°Would you congratte Katherine for me? I tried earlier, but she and the baby were resting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    In that instant, Fannie¡¯s favorable view of him began to dissolve.


    ¡°Why not congratte her in person once she¡¯s awake?¡± With a sly grin, Bobby¡¯s handsome features lit up, and he looked almost too charming for his own good.


    To Fannie, he seemed as captivating as the setting sun, a sensation she often experienced but never quite understood.


    The day following Katherine¡¯s delivery was open to visitors. Joelle, heavily pregnant at eight months, was the first to embrace the newborn.


    Her current condition seemed to heighten her emotions.


    Holding the baby tenderly, Joelle wept, saying to Adrian, ¡°Look, this is my first nephew!¡±


    Adrian, concerned that Joelle might overexert herself, gently dabbed her tears and relieved her of the baby. Although he had never held a newborn before, he had prepared extensively for Joelle¡¯s second pregnancy. Before Katherine¡¯s delivery, Adrian had attended prenatal sses weekly with Shawn, so he was now quite adept at holding the baby.


    Being the uncle, he feltpelled to offer his first nephew a special gift. When Shawn cradled the baby next, a symbolic gold ne rested gently on its tiny belly.


    While most were captivated by the newborn, Joelle¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Katherine. She had rushed to see Katherine just the day before, finding her fresh out ofbor, exhausted, and drenched with sweat.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 698

    ?<strong>Chapter 698:</strong>


    ¡°Is the baby healthy?¡± Katherine had asked, her voice weak but filled with concern.


    Joellepletely understood her feelings. When she had just given birth to Aurora, her primary concern had been the baby¡¯s health as well.


    ¡°Kathy, focus on getting better. Let my brother and the nanny take care of the baby. Right now, you¡¯re the family¡¯s priority,¡± Joelle reassured her.


    Katherine had regained some of her strength and looked much better than the day before. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯m alright. Just make sure you¡¯re careful these next few months.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t worry. Adrian is more vignt than I am!¡± Joelle said, a yful smile tugging at her lips.


    Just then, Bobby appeared,den with gifts. Unable to visit, many of their friends had sent their well-wishes and presents to the hospital.


    The gifts Bobby was holding came from Rafael and Allie, his parents, and Fannie. Originally, the Finch family had considered contributing their own gifts but ultimately decided against it. It was well-known in Illerith that the Finch and Miller families had a strained rtionship, often avoiding joint appearances at events.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    ¡°What? Fannie? Bobby, aren¡¯t you two over?¡± Ferris asked, his voiceced with curiosity.


    Teasingly, Katherine added, ¡°He¡¯s not ready to let go of Fannie. Just yesterday, she asked him to send her regards, and he purposely declined¡ªjust looking for an excuse to bump into her again.¡±


    ¡°Crafty move, Bobby!¡± Lilyughed, clearly enjoying the moment.


    Approaching nonchntly, Bobby grabbed some of Katherine¡¯s choctes. He was savoring them when Shawn suddenly yanked him aside.


    With a raised eyebrow, Joelle questioned, ¡°Bobby, what¡¯s your angle? Pursuing someone else¡¯s girl isn¡¯t right. Fannie isn¡¯t single.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Jett?¡± Adrian interjected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met him. He¡¯s respectable. It makes sense Fannie chose him. It shows she has good judgment,¡± he continued, his tone thoughtful.


    Shawn nodded in agreement with Adrian¡¯sment.


    ¡°Jett, though?¡± Michael added, his voice casual from the couch.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t praise him too much. I¡¯ve been around some people from the film crewtely, and word is he¡¯s getting cozy with a young starlet. Looks like he¡¯s spending money to boost her career.¡±


    Confused, Katherine replied, ¡°But isn¡¯t that actress managed by Fannie? Could Jett be doing that to help her?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s expression was a mix of mockery and indifference. As the conversation turned to his personal matters, he remained coolly detached, seemingly unaffected by the discussion unfolding around him.


    It wasn¡¯t until Aurora walked in after school to see the newborn that the group¡¯s attention shifted away from Bobby.


    The next morning, when Fannie arrived at work, her boss was unusually thoughtful, personally delivering her coffee.


    ¡°Did I hear correctly that you secured some slots on Amy¡¯s variety show?¡± he asked, a hint of curiosity in his tone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 699

    ?<strong>Chapter 699:</strong>


    Fannie recalled the previous unpleasant incident when her boss had sabotaged her during a contract discussion with Judie.


    ¡°What? Hoping to cash in on this too?¡± she responded coolly.


    ¡°No.¡± The bossughed, trying to deflect. ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how many slots you managed to get. It could be a good opportunity for our other artists if you have extras.¡±


    ¡°Just two,¡± Fannie replied casually.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of giving one to Judie.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but with Bobby supporting her, she doesn¡¯t really need the help, does she?¡± Fannie remarked, sensing an ulterior motive.


    The boss quickly shifted the conversation, his tone less rxed now. ¡°And the other slot? Who¡¯s that for?¡±


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    ¡°Still undecided.¡±


    Rubbing his hands together eagerly, the boss suggested, ¡°Here¡¯s an idea, Fannie. We¡¯ve invested a lot in Selma, but she¡¯s not catching on as we hoped. How about giving her a spot on the show and pairing her with one of our male talents for some extra publicity?¡±


    Fannie felt a wave of revulsion at his maniptive proposal.


    ¡°This is Amy¡¯s tform,¡± Fannie said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think she might cklist us if we exploit it like that? If Selma is truly talented, she¡¯ll make it on her own. She¡¯s already gaining traction with her lead role in that web series. Overexposing her on a variety show isn¡¯t wise.¡±


    ¡°But the schedule lines up perfectly!¡± he argued, his voice rising with enthusiasm. ¡°After she wraps up filming, she could use the variety show to boost her profile. It¡¯s an ideal n.¡±


    Before Fannie could counter, the office door burst open. Judie entered, brandishing her designer bag without bothering to knock.


    ¡°Boss, Fannie promised this slot to me from the beginning. If Selma is interested, she shoulde to me,¡± Judie dered, her tone sharp and demanding.


    The boss, visibly sweating, stammered, ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    ¡°But with your talent and beauty, sometimes it¡¯s generous to support those who might benefit more from such opportunities.¡±


    ¡°Do I not need support, then?¡± Judie turned to Fannie, her eye makeup enhancing her look of vulnerability, as if tears were imminent.


    ¡°Look, Fannie, I¡¯ve just finished school and haven¡¯t done much yet. Even though people know who I am, it¡¯s all because of Bobby¡¯s help. I need to show that I¡¯m more than just a pretty face supported by a man!¡±


    Her words were full of determination, but her pitiful attitude didn¡¯t win Fannie¡¯s sympathy.


    ¡°Fine, there are two slots: one for you and one for Selma.¡±


    Both Judie and the boss were pleased with the resolution. During lunch, Judie approached, wearing her sunsses.


    ¡°Fannie, is it okay if I join you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 700

    <strong>Chapter 700:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Not waiting for an answer, Judie sat down next to her. As Fannie got to know her, she found Judie to be straightforward and spirited. It might have been her newness to the scene, or perhaps Bobby¡¯s shielding, but Fannie found it hard to hold any resentment toward her. However, the connection to Bobby made interactions with Judie invariably ufortable.


    ¡°Hey, Fannie, you¡¯re not eating much, are you?¡±


    Direct as always, Fannie cut to the chase. ¡°Just say what you want to say. Small talk isn¡¯t your strong suit.¡±


    Judie leaned forward, smiling. ¡°Do you genuinely like your boyfriend?¡±


    Fannie had already gone over several scenarios in her head before Judie voiced the question. She had expected her to ask about Bobby, but to her surprise, Judie asked about Jett.


    ¡°Why would you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Just curious.¡± Judie shrugged. ¡°Bobby is such a catch. Why did you give him up for Jett? I heard you¡¯re friends with Jett¡¯s sister. Isn¡¯t it awkward to be dating your friend¡¯s brother?¡±


    Fannie mighte across as timid and impressionable, but she always stood firm by her opinions and virtues. She wasn¡¯t about to let Judie¡¯s words get to her, so she put her fork down and looked at her sternly.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to prove yourself in the industry? That you¡¯re more than just a pretty face gaining privileges from your boyfriend? But you¡¯re here, asking me about my dating life. You said you sacrificed a lot and went to great lengths to change agencies, but for what reason? Toe to me and ask these silly questions, sounding all jealous?¡±


    ¡°Proving myself and asking about you aren¡¯t mutually exclusive, are they?¡± Judie pouted, listlessly tracing circles on the table with her manicured fingers. But she didn¡¯t give up prying.


    ¡°Still, I want you to tell me what it is about Jett that you find so appealing. I need to know the reason to feel at ease, you know.¡±


    Fannie took a deep breath, keeping a tight rein on her temper. Yet, somehow, she found herself pondering Judie¡¯s question. What did she like about Jett?


    Jett was reliable. He had always taken better care of her than Dulce, his sister, and her friend since childhood. Her first reaction when she found out about Jett¡¯s feelings wasn¡¯t aversion, but gratitude. It felt like an honor to be liked by someone so outstanding.


    Her family liked Jett too. When her grandmother passed away, he was there to handle things. Not many men would go to such lengths.


    Truthfully, Fannie had lost count of the favors she owed Jett. She always said she would repay him one day, but she knew she never could.


    Picking up her fork again, Fannie finally indulged Judie¡¯s curiosity and said, ¡°You¡¯re still young. I don¡¯t know what your view on rtionships is, but for me, Jett is much better than Bobby.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it,¡± Judie eximed guilelessly. ¡°Beauty is in the eye of the beholder!¡±


    Fannie returned to her food, not responding. But Judie pressed on, asking again, ¡°So what makes him better? Is he nicer to you than Bobby?¡±


    Fannie found the question amusing. ¡°Jett has been incredibly good to me. Bobby, on the other hand, is living a hedonistic lifestyle, flitting around women like a butterfly. You might ept that, but I can¡¯t.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hello, dear readers! Wishing you a wonderful day filled with joy. We¡¯ll be back with new chapters soon. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 701

    ?<strong>Chapter 701:</strong>


    Judie thought over her words for a moment before responding, ¡°Well, Bobby used to be a bit wild, but he¡¯s changed a lot now.¡±


    Fannie looked at Judie with aplicated expression. Truly, ignorance was bliss. Bobby might have changed, but it didn¡¯t erase the fact that he had hurt many women in the past. Would those women feel resentful seeing Judie praise him so much?


    Fannie recalled asking Bobby if he was serious about Judie. Now, she knew the answer.


    ¡°All I can say is, you¡¯re lucky you didn¡¯t meet him at his worst.¡±


    With that, she stood up with her tray, dumped the unfinished food, and walked away with her head held high.


    The next day, Judie sat idly in Fannie¡¯s office, with no work assigned to her yet. Fannie needed to study her previous works and future goals before deciding on the right projects for her.


    The only confirmed project so far was Amy¡¯s new reality show. Fannie had secured a spot for Judie because she believed her charming personality was a perfect fit for the show¡¯s concept.


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, go to the salon, get your nails or face done,¡± Fannie suggested.


    Judie pouted.


    ¡°Last time I went to the salon, someone took a picture and said I had stic surgery. It made me so mad. Since then, Bobby had the salon staffe to my house whenever I needed them.¡±


    Then she looked at Fannie and continued, ¡°He¡¯s great like that! Not many men are as considerate of women.¡±


    Fannie was too distracted by Judie¡¯s chatter to focus on her work. This girl¡¯s jealousy was palpable. Was it really necessary to unt such trivial things to her boyfriend¡¯s ex-fianc¨¦e?


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t need to know that,¡± Fannie replied tly.


    Judie turned around, leaning on the back of the sofa. ¡°Really? Doesn¡¯t it bother you when I share these things?¡±


    Fannie was about to lose her patience when her phone rang, giving her a convenient excuse to shift focus.


    The call was from Selma.


    Selma sounded panicked and in tears on the other end of the line.


    Fannie asked what was wrong, while Judie quietly leaned in to eavesdrop.


    ¡°After filming yesterday, our crew had a dinner. The director got drunk and started groping me. I couldn¡¯t hold back and cursed him,¡± Selma said, her voice shaky.


    Fannie¡¯s expression turned grave. It wasn¡¯t umon for actresses to face harassment, but as an agent, this was her first time dealing with something like this.


    ¡°I was ready for filming at seven in the morning today, but the director refused to shoot my scenes. It¡¯s already four in the afternoon!¡± Selma continued, sniffling between words. ¡°I got so angry that I confronted the director. Now they want to terminate my contract. If the crew cklists me, my acting career is over! Fannie, please help me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 702

    ?<strong>Chapter 702:</strong>


    Fannie took a deep breath, her mind racing.


    Fannie, grappling with her artist¡¯s conflict with the crew, found herself stepping into the role of mediator. As she made her way out, Judietched onto her arm, eximing, ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    ¡°Just stay at thepany.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not! If you leave me behind, I¡¯ll tell Bobby!¡±


    Fannie couldn¡¯t help but admire Judie¡¯s knack for maniption. Out of options, she steered the car toward the set, Judie in tow.


    Her first priority was to gather the facts and assess whether the director had indeed crossed a line. She was determined not to overlook any misconduct, especially if it involved taking advantage of Selma. Upon arrival, they found Selma sobbing uncontrobly in her trailer.


    Through her tears, she pleaded, ¡°Fannie, I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake. I can¡¯t afford to offend the director. Could you possibly speak to him on my behalf? This role means everything to me.¡±


    Judie wrapped her arms around herself and scoffed, ¡°You dug this hole; now lie in it. An agent¡¯s job is to secure opportunities, not clean up your mess.¡±


    Selma faltered, guilt washing over her as she dropped her gaze to the floor.


    ¡°I know I was wrong, Fannie. I promise it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Fannie let out a weary sigh.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not get into that now. Just tell me¡ªdid the director really harass you yesterday?¡±


    Selma hesitated before shaking her head.


    ¡°No. Maybe I overreacted after a few drinks and misunderstood the situation.¡±


    This ount contradicted what she had earlier imed over the phone.


    Fannie frowned. ¡°You keep twisting the story. How am I supposed to know which one is true?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Judie remarked, standing resolutely beside Fannie. ¡°You stirred up this chaos, and now you expect Fannie to clean up your mess. How can you be so shameless?¡±


    Previously, Selma had managed to restrain herself, but hearing Judie¡¯s biting words repeated, herposure shattered.


    ¡°What would you know? You¡¯re just an outsider.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes an outsider sees the truth more clearly.¡± Judie grabbed Fannie¡¯s arm. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s leave her to make her own apologies to the director!¡±


    Yet, Fannie remained rooted to the spot. She had been more than just Selma¡¯s agent; she had nurtured her career from its infancy, their bond deepening into something akin to best friends. Moreover, as Selma¡¯s agent, Fannie felt a profound sense of duty to handle any professional missteps on Selma¡¯s behalf. Apologizing was a trivial matter in the grand scheme of things.


    Besides, with Selma and Judie ted to appear on the same variety show soon, it was critical not to let such a minor conflict escte.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll speak with the director myself. If this is truly all just a big misunderstanding, I¡¯ll apologize for Selma.¡±


    ¡°Fannie!¡± Judie groaned, pressing her fingers to her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re way too nice! This woman ispletely¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 703

    ?<strong>Chapter 703:</strong>


    ¡°Alright!¡± Fannie cut her off, turning to look at Selma with a firm but gentle expression. ¡°Selma, in the future, be more cautious and try not to irritate the director again, okay?¡±


    Fannie reached out to the director, who agreed to a meeting at a hotel close to the set. Judie was keen to apany her, but Fannie refused.


    ¡°If youe along, it might look like we¡¯re teaming up against them. It¡¯s better if you stay here.¡±


    Judie threw Selma a knowing look. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep my eyes on her. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Fannie, perplexed by Judie¡¯s concern for Selma, shrugged it off and went to locate the director.


    Soon, only Judie and Selma remained in the solitude of the trailer. Selma¡¯s brow furrowed with worry.


    ¡°Do you think Fannie can manage it? Should I reach out to Jett?¡±


    ¡°You sure seem cozy with Jett, huh?¡± Judie scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Selma hesitated, a twinge of guilt crossing her features. ¡°Why does it matter to you? You just got here. I¡¯ve been around since Fannie and Jett were a thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? So, who are you closer to¡ªJett or Fannie?¡±


    ¡°Fannie, of course!¡±


    Judie challenged her, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Then why the urge to call Jett? Is he your agent or something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Judie snorted dismissively. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re all pros here. Why the act? You¡¯re ying games, Selma.¡±


    Selma¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone, her knuckles turning ghostly white. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Judie replied nonchntly, her attention focused on picking at her nails. ¡°Just that it¡¯s a shame you¡¯ve only justnded a lead role after four or five years in the business. With your talent, you could be clutching an Oscar by now.¡±


    Selma had been itching to call Jett all morning, but Judie¡¯s backhandedpliment made her pause. Meanwhile, Fannie had just reached the hotel and was promptly invited to the director¡¯s room.


    Hesitating at his door, she knocked.


    The door swung open to reveal the director, d only in a towel around his waist.


    Fannie nced away awkwardly. ¡°Maybe you should get dressed before we continue this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that. Come on in. I just got out of the shower; I¡¯ll be ready in a moment.¡±


    Noticing others in the room, Fannie entered without further thought.


    As the director slipped into his clothes, he started the conversation. ¡°Fannie, you¡¯re here regarding Selma¡¯s role, aren¡¯t you? Look, I¡¯ve exined before¡ªit¡¯s not like I intentionally skipped her scenes today. I was just swamped, that¡¯s all.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 704

    ?<strong>Chapter 704:</strong>


    Fannie harbored doubts about his imed busyness, well aware of the director¡¯s unchallenged sway over the set. If he decided to sideline someone, the entire crew would inevitably follow his lead.


    ¡°Yes, Selma took it a bit too personally, so I¡¯m here to apologize on her behalf.¡±


    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯ve got to admit, your practicality is impressive.¡± The director smiled and gestured for everyone else to leave. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all head out first? I need to have a quick word with Selma¡¯s agent.¡±


    As soon as the director signaled, everyone else left the room. Fannie felt an ufortable pressure building in her chest. With a quick, stealthy motion, she activated the emergency mode on her phone, keeping her actions hidden.


    Soon, it was just her and the director left in the room. He opened a bottle of wine and filled two sses.


    ¡°Fannie, I must confess, I¡¯ve admired you for quite a while,¡± he admitted, his voice smooth as he lumbered closer with his imposing frame.


    Fannie edged back subtly. ¡°You must be ttering me.¡±


    galnovels  hosts great stories


    ¡°Have a drink with me, and we can leave all else behind,¡± he suggested, offering her a ss.


    Fannie eyed the ss now at her lips, the wine¡¯s deep hue hinting at hidden depths and dangers. Haunted by memories of her past abduction, Fannie was wary of epting drinks from anyone.


    ¡°Perhaps we should focus on the business at hand first.¡±


    ¡°This is part of our business,¡± he remarked, his words dripping with subtle menace. ¡°You¡¯re here to make amends, so let¡¯s see some real sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Alcohol doesn¡¯t sit well with me, and it might lead me to act out of turn. I¡¯d hate to tarnish your esteemed reputation in any way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he whispered, moving closer until his leg pressed against hers. ¡°It¡¯ll be our secret. What happens here stays here, as long as we both keep silent. Who¡¯s to know?¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Fannie mentally prepared for any needed defensive action. But just then, there was a loud bang at the door that echoed through the room, followed by another bang. The door was violently kicked open.


    Bobby stood at the entrance, with Judie a few steps behind him.


    ¡°Fannie! Everything all right with you?¡±


    Fannie furrowed her brow, puzzled. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m perfectly fine. But what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you left. I started to worry something might¡¯ve happened, so I came with Bobby to make sure everything was alright!¡±


    The director seemed visibly nervous. ¡°Mr. Kelly? To what do I owe the unexpected pleasure?¡±


    Bobby brushed past him without a word, his eyes immediately locking onto the wine bottle and the two sses that the director was holding.


    Just as Fannie¡¯s heart began to race, anticipating Bobby¡¯s anger, he broke into a disarming smile. ¡°I came to join you for a drink.¡±


    ¡°Drink?¡± The director nced at Fannie, a flicker of understanding dawning in his eyes.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 705

    ?<strong>Chapter 705:</strong>


    ¡°Fannie, I agree to what you wanted to discuss. You can leave now!¡± Fannie¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. Sometimes, Bobby¡¯s formidable reputation proved extremely advantageous.


    ¡°Thank you, then.¡±


    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Bobby interjected smoothly, sauntering into the room with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to have a drink together? How can we possibly discuss anything properly without a little drink?¡±


    He took the wine bottle with a sly grin and teased, ¡°How about we see if you can handle it all in one go?¡±


    The director hesitated, looking into Bobby¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr. Kelly, this wine is rather strong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Bobby replied nonchntly, his smirk widening.


    Under the weight of Bobby¡¯s intimidating stare, the director had no choice but to down the entire bottle.


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Afterward, the three entered the elevator. Fannie purposely maintained a gap between herself and the others, not wanting to get too close.


    ¡°So, does it only take a sliver of bravery to be an agent now? Sneaking into a man¡¯s room at midnight¡­ Judie, did yourst agent make such risky moves for you?¡± Bobby asked pointedly.


    Judie shook her head. ¡°No. We artists would never expect such outrageous things from anyone.¡±


    Her eyes darted past Bobby, locking onto Fannie with a concerned frown. ¡°Fannie, something tells me Selma¡¯s scheming something sinister. She¡¯s probably tricked you intoing here!¡±


    Feeling a surge of protectiveness, Fannie responded with confidence, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t interrupted, I would have handled the situation perfectly on my own.¡±


    ¡°And how exactly? By sleeping with him?¡±


    ¡°Bobby, keep your repulsive thoughts to yourself,¡± Fannie retorted sharply.


    Bobby wheeled around to face her, his eyes intense. ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you¡¯re oblivious to the director¡¯s shady intentions.¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Fannie shot back, her voice steady but challenging.


    Bobby¡¯s face tightened, a muscle twitching in his jaw as he pondered the dire possibilities had he been a momentter. He knew Fannie imed she could handle things, but her past encounters¡ªlike the time she had been forcibly dragged into the men¡¯s restroom¡ªsuggested otherwise.


    As the tension in the elevator thickened, Judie sensed the brewing storm and quickly made her escape as the doors slid open.


    Bobby, frustrated, mmed his hand against the button to close the doors. When someone outside attempted to enter, he snapped fiercely, ¡°Take the next one!¡±


    Fannie maintained herposure, refusing to be intimidated. ¡°Direct your anger at me, not at others.¡±


    ¡°Really? Direct it at you? If you¡¯re so capable, why just an agent? You ought to be a superhero.¡±


    Her face flushed with a rush of heat at his mocking tone. Temporarily losing herposure, she swung her hand at his cheek. Just as her hand almost grazed his skin, Bobby captured her wrist with a swift, firm grip, cornering her with a gentle but unyielding push.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 706

    ?<strong>Chapter 706:</strong>


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Fannie asked, her voice tinged with confusion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll act as I please,¡± Bobby replied, his tone cold and defiant.


    Fannie had invited him to vent his frustrations, but she hadn¡¯t expected this. Without warning, Bobby cupped her face and kissed her deeply, leaving her mindpletely nk. Her eyes snapped open, wide with shock, her thoughts racing back to Judie, who was just outside.


    He was Judie¡¯s boyfriend. How could he do this?


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Fannie pushed against him, struggling to break free. But Bobby, with swift precision, pinned her down, his grip unyielding.


    ¡°Come on, aren¡¯t you supposed to be strong? Fight back,¡± he taunted.


    ¡°Bobby Kelly, you better let me go right now!¡± she demanded, her voice trembling with fury.


    ¡°Do you realize your mistake?¡± he asked, his voice low and insistent.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong!¡± she snapped, her voice rising.


    ¡°Shall I remind you?¡± Bobby said, his grip tightening as he leaned in closer.


    Realizing resistance was futile, Fannie¡¯s anger flickered for a moment before she finally relented.


    ¡°I was wrong, okay?¡± she muttered under her breath, her body tense butpliant.


    But Bobby¡¯s hold didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Wrong about what, exactly?¡±


    Fannie feltpletely wronged.


    The director had crossed the line, and now, to her dismay, Bobby was forcing her to admit fault.


    Reluctantly, she muttered, ¡°I guess I shouldn¡¯t have let my guard down.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Bobby pressed, his gaze fixed on her with an intensity that made her ufortable.


    She hesitated, reflecting deeply before adding, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lost my temper with you either.¡±


    Only then did Bobby release her, his hand tousling her hair in a gesture that was oddly affectionate.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hopelessly naive. I honestly don¡¯t know how you¡¯ve managed to survive all these years.¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t bother arguing. She straightened her clothes with brisk movements and darted out the moment the elevator doors slid open.


    Outside, her heart pounded like a drum in her chest. What if someone saw the kiss? The thought was unbearable. Was she now the other woman in Bobby¡¯s life? Worse, had she betrayed Jett?


    A wave of guilt washed over her.


    Unable to shake the feeling, she pulled out her phone and dialed Jett¡¯s number.


    ¡°Jett, can youe pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Fifi, hang on a sec. Got another calling in.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, her voice quieter now,ced with a tinge of impatience.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 707

    ?<strong>Chapter 707:</strong>


    Fannie waited, the silence stretching around her. The unease sitting heavy in her chest only grew. It was as if she couldn¡¯t find the loose thread to unravel her emotions. Everything felt like a chaotic messtely, and she didn¡¯t know how to make sense of it.


    When Jett arrived, Selma was with him.


    The moment Selma stepped out of the car, she rushed over to Fannie and threw her arms around her, her voice thick with guilt and concern.


    ¡°Fannie, I¡¯m so sorry! I had no idea the director would pull something like that. Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Fannie said, her words directed more towards Jett, whose expression had darkened ominously.


    ¡°Really?¡± Selma¡¯s voice trembled, her relief evident as she clutched her chest. ¡°Thank goodness Bobby showed up in time.¡±


    At the mention of his name, Fannie¡¯s chest tightened.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Sensing a storm brewing, Fannie steadied herself, knowing an argument with Jett was imminent. ¡°Yes. Judie was worried about me and called Bobby for help.¡±


    Jett¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, his displeasure clear, but he held his tongue. Perhaps the gravity of the situation had tempered his usual jealousy.


    Fannie was relieved to have escaped that situation.


    The ride back was quiet. Jett eventually broke the silence, his voice low but resolute.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already reced the director. Selma doesn¡¯t need to work with scum like that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Selma¡¯s lucky to have you watching out for her.¡±


    Jett, the main investor in the film, had the authority to make such changes. It didn¡¯t surprise Fannie, but what puzzled her was his uncharacteristic restraint when it came to Bobby.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you grilling me about Bobby today?¡±


    Jett shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°Do you want me to get jealous?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s just unusual. You¡¯re maturing.¡± Fannie saw it as a step in the right direction. She needed to take steps too¡ªlike drawing a clear boundary with Bobby.


    Dayster, Amy, fresh out of the hospital, handed Fannie an invitation to her uing fashion show.


    Fannie decided to bring Judie and Selma along to meet her.


    At the show, the audience buzzed with anticipation. Both Judie and Selma sat poised in haute couture dresses. When Amy finally took the stage, the crowd rose in a standing ovation.


    Her stature in the industry was unmatched, and everyone knew this wasn¡¯t just a fashion show¡ªit was a scouting ground for her next big project.


    Fannie had prepared meticulously for this moment, but her excitement soured when Judie arrived with Bobby in tow.


    As Amy began her speech, Fannie turned to Bobby, irritation shing in her eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 708

    ?<strong>Chapter 708:</strong>


    ¡°Protecting my sweetheart. Your industry¡¯s crawling with creeps.¡±


    ¡°Amy¡¯s a woman.¡±


    Bobby replied nonchntly, ¡°Plenty of female creeps out there. Remember the one I lost my virginity to?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s cheeks burned. It was a clear jab at her, but she refused to take the bait.


    On stage, the models strutted with the grace of gazelles, while the audience remained cloaked in dim lighting. Bobby apuded and tilted his head towards Fannie.


    ¡°Fifi, thest time we were together, it was unforgettable. How about you?¡±


    Fannie shot him a panicked look, scanning her surroundings. Thankfully, no one seemed to have heard him.


    ¡°Take some medicine if you¡¯re hallucinating.¡± Bobby¡¯s lips brushed her ear as he whispered, ¡°I think you can heal me.¡±


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    Fannie felt herposure slipping. She was close to starting her period, and her hormones were all over the ce. Her body was betraying her more often now.


    She worried she¡¯d lose herself if she stayed with Bobby much longer.


    ¡°I need to use the restroom,¡± she announced abruptly, standing and weaving her way out of the seats. Bobby watched her slumped figure drift away, realizing she wasn¡¯ting back.


    His phone buzzed¡ªa message from Judie.


    ¡°Bobby, Selma¡¯s left her seat. Something feels off.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s gaze darted to where Selma had been sitting. The chair was now empty.


    He texted the show organizer.


    ¡°Check if Jett is on today¡¯s guest list.¡±


    Fannie stepped into the restroom and sshed cold water on her face, hoping to douse the mes inside her. But before she could collect herself, a powerful arm wrapped around her waist, yanking her backward with startling force. She gasped as she was pulled into the men¡¯s restroom.


    Fannie was abruptly yanked toward the entrance of the men¡¯s restroom, her fingers clinging desperately to the doorframe. The man behind her tried to wrench her grip free, triggering a shback to a chilling incident from her middle school years when she had been forcefully pulled into a men¡¯s restroom just like this. This time, however, she was determined not to be a victim.


    She leaned back, channeling her momentum to execute a shoulder throw. But he anticipated her move, releasing her at thest moment and instead seizing her shoulders to spin her around to face him.


    Fannie¡¯s fist was inches from striking his face when she saw his face.


    ¡°Bobby?¡±


    Bobby caught her fist in his hand, his grin sly.


    ¡°Who taught you that move?¡±


    Fannie withdrew her hand sharply.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern!¡±


    Her recent self-defense training was the only thing giving her confidence. Otherwise, being dragged into the men¡¯s restroom could have ended much differently.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 709

    ?<strong>Chapter 709:</strong>


    As Fannie turned to leave, Bobby grabbed her wrist.


    ¡°Just wait, I¡¯ve got something interesting to show you.¡±


    He guided her past the urinals to a stall, pulling her inside despite her struggles.


    In the tight confines of the stall, their bodies unavoidably close, Bobby¡¯s breath warmed Fannie¡¯s face.


    Flushed with embarrassment and anger, she demanded, ¡°Is this enough for you? What do you really want?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Bobby signaled for silence, his ear tilted toward the door.


    Though suspicious at first, Fannie began to sense that Bobby might truly have something important to reveal. Her tone softened, tinged with curiosity.


    ¡°Why must we discuss this here, of all ces?¡± Fannie whispered, her anxiety growing as the minutes passed.


    As they waited, undisturbed, Bobby replied, ¡°Remember when you imed Jett was better than me? I intend to prove otherwise.¡±


    ¡°What are you implying?¡± Fannie¡¯s voice was tight with suspicion.


    The sound of high heels clicking on the tile grew louder outside the stall. Instinctively, Bobby ced his hand over Fannie¡¯s mouth, though she was already silent, dreading the thought of being caught in the men¡¯s restroom with him.


    The clicking stopped right beside their stall.


    Now, another woman was just beyond the thin partition. Confusion clouded Fannie¡¯s mind as she tried to make sense of Bobby¡¯s intentions.


    Then, the woman¡¯s voice pierced the silence, speaking on her phone.


    ¡°I¡¯m here. Come over.¡± It was Selma¡¯s voice.


    A chill ran down Fannie¡¯s spine. Was Selma seeing someone secretly here? Was this the scenario Bobby had intended to expose?


    Fannie stole a nce at Bobby, whose smirk hinted at secrets yet uncovered. His expression seemed to imply that he was in on something she hadn¡¯t yet figured out.


    Momentster, footsteps resumed, followed by a knock on the neighboring stall.


    Selma¡¯s voice weed the neer, pulling him inside.


    ¡°Come in, it¡¯s safe. Everyone¡¯s watching the fashion show.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart raced, and she held her breath, nearly paralyzed by the tension. Her nerves were so taut that she didn¡¯t notice the closeness between her and Bobby until it was toote.


    Bobby¡¯s body pressed against her side, his hand covertly sliding towards her waist.


    Voices from the neighboring stall filled the air again.


    ¡°Why here?¡±


    At the sound, Fannie tensed even more, her thoughts scattering.


    Selma, tugging at Jett¡¯s tie, flirted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 710

    <strong>Chapter 710:</strong>


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this add a bit of excitement?¡±


    Jett caught her hand.


    ¡°I need to find Fifi. Whatever you want to say, make it quick.¡±


    ¡°Jett, how can you be so cold? Don¡¯t you remember? While she was involved with Bobby, I was the one sharing drinks with you, listening to you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve exined before¡ªthat night was a mistake. It happened because of too much alcohol. You know Fannie means more to me than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Selma said softly, drawing closer to him. She wrapped her arms around him, pressing her cheek against his chest. ¡°I may not be Fannie, but I¡¯m here when you¡¯re down. Use me to get through this. I promise, it¡¯ll stay between us. Let me help you cope. Whatever happens, I won¡¯t hold it against you, as long as it brings you peace.¡±


    Jett looked at Selma, his expression conflicted.


    ¡°Fifi has always treated you well. Is this really fair?¡±


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    ¡°Jett, sometimes the heart doesn¡¯t follow reason. Yes, I owe Fannie, but hasn¡¯t she hurt you too? Jett¡­¡±


    Jett fell silent, his gaze distant. The only sound in the room was the subtle rustling of fabric.


    A sharp cry from Selma broke the silence, and Jett scowled.


    ¡°Quiet down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted.¡±


    The sound of them making love filled the restroom.


    Fannie stood frozen, struggling to block out the noises. She had always believed Jett to be different from other men¡ªmen who were oftenbeled untrustworthy. But now, her trust in him was shattering.


    What infuriated her even more was the realization that these two people she had trusted were having sex right in front of her, making her feel like a fool.


    Bobby, with a smirk on his face, typed something on his phone before showing it to Fannie.


    ¡°We should do the same. We can¡¯t let them win.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s fury bubbled up, but she could only manage a re at Bobby, her insides churning with rage.


    Despite her better judgment telling her to leave, the sounds of Jett and Selma¡¯s intimacy grated on her nerves, each second intensifying the anguish in her heart.


    Fannie and Bobby endured about ten minutes of their tense encounter. As Jett prepared to leave, Fannie suddenly whirled around and stomped on Bobby¡¯s foot.


    ¡°Ow!¡± Bobby winced, as if her high heel had shattered his bones. His re bore into her, a silent challenge. He seemed to imply that, since Jett had betrayed her, maybe it was time for her to confront him instead.


    From the next stall, Selma, still flushed with the afterglow, paused and asked, ¡°Is someone there?¡±


    Jett froze, his mind racing. Why did that voice sound so familiar?


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear readers! New chapters on sunday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 711

    ?<strong>Chapter 711:</strong>


    ¡°We need to get out of here.¡± Selma, her voiceced with urgency, urged Jett to hurry. As they rushed off, Fannie finally allowed herself a long, steadying breath.


    With a cheeky grin, Bobby propped his elbow just above her, teasing, ¡°Thinking of giving Jett a taste of his own medicine? I¡¯m here to help, and it won¡¯t cost you a dime.¡±


    Fannie, resolute in her dignity, refused to stoop to such levels over a betrayal. Her anger was hers to conquer quietly, without any spectacle.


    Her past experiences with Bobby had been enough of a disaster to convince her that avoiding him was always the best choice.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken if you think I¡¯m that easy,¡± Fannie retorted, her gaze unwavering.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made your point, could you leave? Remember, your girl is still out there, probably wondering where you are.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s hand shot out, seizing her arm. ¡°You think you can just walk away from this?¡±


    His voice dropped to a whisper as he leaned in closer. ¡°Did you catch their footsteps fading?¡±


    Fannie froze, realizing the truth in his words. Once Jett and Selma had exited the men¡¯s room, the silence outside was telling.


    Could Jett be lingering, perhaps waiting for them? Or had he already figured out her entanglement with Bobby? No way. Bobby had only gasped in pain¡ªJett couldn¡¯t have recognized his voice, could he? But it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.


    Maybe Jett and Selma were really waiting for them outside.


    Fannie¡¯s thoughts spun in confusion. Concealing herself this way was clearly not the solution.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Feeling scared?¡± Bobby¡¯s voice snapped her back to the moment as he lifted her chin with his fingers, his yful smirk still in ce. ¡°Why not face him head-on? Confess your feelings for me. After all, he¡¯s the one who messed up, not you.¡±


    Surprisingly, Bobby¡¯s proposition didn¡¯t seem so far-fetched. If Jett and Selma could so openly unt their affair, why should Fannie feel burdened with guilt?


    Yet the thought of confronting them filled her with dread. She knew it would be ufortable, awkward¡ªperhaps even more painful than she could bear.


    Bobby noticed her hesitation and leaned in, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Why not let me help you?¡±


    Fannie, feeling cornered, realized she had little choice. ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s smirk widened, his expression mischievous.


    ¡°That depends on how you ask me.¡±


    Fannie took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves, before muttering, ¡°I owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in favors,¡± Bobby replied smoothly, turning her toward him. His hand lifted her skirt with practiced ease. ¡°I want nothing but you.¡±


    A shiver ran down Fannie¡¯s spine as his hand brushed the inside of her thigh. The small, confined space of the stall offered her little room to move or escape.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 712

    ?<strong>Chapter 712:</strong>


    ¡°Bobby, remember, Judie is still out there waiting for you!¡±


    Bobby scoffed, his voice low and impatient. With a firm push, Bobby made his intentions clear. Fannie involuntarily flinched, her teeth biting down on her lower lip as she muttered a curse under her breath.


    Bobby let out a deep sigh of satisfaction, tilting his head back, his hands gripping her hips with unyielding force.


    ¡°Fifi, do you realize how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s thoughts erupted into a chaotic swirl of unspoken curses and frustration.


    But this affair, as twisted as it felt, had be a bad habit¡ªone that she found herself unable to break free from. She reluctantly surrendered to the inevitable, her body betraying her emotions. Despite every ounce of resistance, her physical responses sharply contradicted her internal turmoil.


    Bobby¡¯s expertise, coupled with the exhration of their secret rendezvous in the restroom, only heightened the forbidden pleasure.


    Internally, Fannie sighed, a prisoner of her own conflicted ethics.


    She had once prided herself on her strong moralpass, but now, here she was, sinking to Bobby¡¯s level without a second thought.


    As their encounter unfolded, Judie¡¯s voice cut through the silence outside.


    ¡°Selma? What are you doing here with Mr. Lee?¡±


    Caught off guard, Selma stumbled over her words.


    ¡°We¡­ we just bumped into each other here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Judie didn¡¯t press further.


    ¡°Mr. Lee, Fannie¡¯s been looking for you.¡±


    With Judie¡¯s arrival confirming his suspicions, Jett now knew that Bobby had been the man in the restroom. The secret of his affair with Selma was exposed before Fannie¡¯s eyes.


    A cold wave of realization washed over Jett, darkening his expression like the gathering clouds of an impending storm.


    His involvement with Selma had started by chance, but she had relentlessly pursued him, weaving her seductive charm around him at every turn.


    Was there any man who could truly resist such temptation?


    In the brief silence that followed, Jett quickly began formting his escape n.


    Just then, Judie¡¯s phone rang sharply, breaking the tension. She picked it up immediately.


    ¡°Hello? Bobby? You¡¯re waiting for me at the entrance? Alright, I¡¯m on my way! Understood!¡±


    With a quick stride, Judie left the scene, her side of the conversation making it clear that Bobby wasn¡¯t in the restroom. Jett had heard no voices from inside, only the unsettling silence.


    Meanwhile, hidden from view, Fannie struggled against Bobby¡¯s grip, her feet dangling as her back pressed into the wall. Her breath came in shallow gasps, caught in the chaos of the moment.


    ¡°Jett, let¡¯s go. The one inside isn¡¯t Bobby, and Fannie won¡¯t even realize,¡± Selma urged, reaching for Jett¡¯s arm in an attempt to lead him away. But he shrugged off her touch with a sharp, angry motion and stormed off.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 713

    ?<strong>Chapter 713:</strong>


    Selma bit her lip, frustration evident in her eyes. She reluctantly gathered her gown and hurried after him.


    About twenty minutester, Bobby finally released Fannie, who took deep, ragged breaths of air.


    She had been desperate to escape, but her legs now trembled beneath her, draining her of the strength to move.


    ¡°Did you ask Judie toe?¡± Fannie¡¯s voice shook with confusion and disbelief.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Bobby had called Judie over, why he had orchestrated this show for Jett and Selma. But Judie¡¯s performance had been convincing, enough to fool thempletely. Without a hint of emotion crossing his face, Bobby adjusted his clothes and gave a slight nod.


    Silence fell between them, heavy and suffocating. Fannie gripped her stomach, the pain evident on her face as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good girl,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling. ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt her. Treat her kindly.¡±


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    With those final words, Fannie turned and began to limp away, her steps slow andbored as she made her exit.


    Peering through the dimly lit crowd, Jett struggled to make out any clear figures. His mind kept returning to Judie¡¯s unexpected appearance earlier. It seemed too coincidental¡ªwas she just a distraction for Bobby? Had Bobby been hiding alone in the restroom?


    He hadn¡¯t seen Fannie. Had she been with Bobby all along? The thought made him shudder.


    As the final group of models paraded down the runway, Jett felt a sudden tap on his shoulder. He turned to find Fannie standing beside a woman.


    ¡°Jett, I¡¯d like you to meet someone,¡± Fannie said with a smile. ¡°This is Amy Rivera. Amy, meet Jett Lee, my boyfriend.¡±


    Amy extended her hand with a friendly gesture, shaking Jett¡¯s hand firmly.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lee. I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you. Fannie, your boyfriend is even more attractive than Mayer,¡± she said warmly.


    Fannie had recently taken Mayer Carter under her wing after he severed ties with a foreign agency. Known for her sharp instincts, Fannie wasted no time in snatching up the rising star. During his training stint overseas, Mayer had be quite the sensation, frequently causing a stir online with his striking features.


    Amy¡¯sment, that Jett was more attractive than Mayer, was likely meant as apliment. Fannie, however, saw them as entirely different¡ªeach appealing in their own right.


    ¡°He¡¯s alright, nothing special,¡± Fannie remarked casually, smiling as she linked her arm through Jett¡¯s.


    Jett returned the gesture, offering a couple of polite, sweetpliments to Amy. The conversation flowed easily, light and rxed, until a staff member came over to request Amy¡¯s assistance backstage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it then,¡± Amy said, giving them both a smile. ¡°Fannie, there¡¯s a party after the show. Hope to see you there. And don¡¯t forget to bring along those two artists you mentioned!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 714

    ?<strong>Chapter 714:</strong>


    ¡°Will do, Amy. Take care of what you need to,¡± Fannie replied.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Amy gave Jett a polite nod before striding away in her towering heels.


    Once she was out of sight, Jett turned to Fannie, a hint of guilt in his voice. ¡°Have you been with Amy this entire time?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Fannie responded smoothly, masking any difort.


    It amused her to think about how her emotions could influence her behavior¡ªwhen she wasn¡¯t fond of someone, her enthusiasm could certainly be exaggerated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab those seats over there.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .


    The fashion show had just concluded, and the venue transformed into a lively celebration.


    Selma joined in too. Since Amy was a stranger to her, positioning herself next to Fannie was a strategic move to draw attention from the producers.


    As a result, Fannie found herself sandwiched between Selma and Jett.


    Memories of the earlier incident in the restroom weighed heavily on her mind.


    Selma and Jett had been secretly involved right under her nose. One feigned deep affection when around her, while the other yed the victim. Their tactics left Fannie feeling utterly betrayed.


    Her stomach churned as she recalled how she had once gone to apologize to the director on Selma¡¯s behalf, despite Bobby¡¯s warning.


    It now dawned on her that Selma had known about the director¡¯s unsavory reputation and had intentionally set her up.


    The sting of betrayal from someone she had once shielded and trusted was sharp.


    Despite her usually unshakeable demeanor, Fannie struggled to maintainposure between the two of them.


    ncing at her watch, she remarked, ¡°Where¡¯s Judie? It¡¯s gettingte. I think I¡¯ll go look for her.¡±


    Jett reached out, his hand lightly restraining her. ¡°Just give her a call. There¡¯s no need to go yourself.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I want to see if Amy needs help with anything.¡±


    Realizing that Fannie had legitimate concerns, Jett reluctantly let her go.


    Once she departed, Selma eyed the empty space next to Jett.


    Poised to shift closer, she stopped when Jett¡¯s calm voice broke the silence. ¡°Watch yourself. If Fifi finds out, you¡¯re in for some serious trouble.¡±


    ¡°Fannie¡¯s too wrapped up in her work to notice anything.¡± That was undeniably true. Burdened with the demands of a burgeoning career, Fannie¡¯s preupation was understandable.


    Jett, having already failed her once, knew he had no right to fault Fannie for her divided attention.


    ¡°This is thest time,¡± he said, his voice firm. ¡°From now on, we go our separate ways.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 715

    ?<strong>Chapter 715:</strong>


    Selma¡¯s gaze lingered on him, filled with yearning. ¡°You¡¯ve said ¡®thest time¡¯ before, yet here we are again.¡±


    Her words highlighted Jett¡¯s ongoing struggle with restraint. He met her gaze, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Jett, some things can¡¯t be undone or forgotten, no matter how much we wish otherwise.¡±


    With a piercing re and a sinking feeling, Jett muttered, ¡°Have you left any evidence behind? Photos? Videos? I¡¯m warning you, Selma Todd, don¡¯t test my patience.¡±


    Selma let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Jett, they¡¯re nning a movie soon. Think you could give me a hand? I don¡¯t need the starring role¡ªjust the third female lead would be enough.¡±


    Jett frowned. ¡°Has this been your scheme from the start? Did you seek me out solely to advance your own career?¡±


    Selma looked away, her eyes drifting to the lively crowd at the adjacent tables. Theirughter and cheer stood in stark contrast to her current plight.


    Lacking solid support, she wondered how much longer she could endure the relentless pace of this cutthroat industry.


    ¡°Jett, if you help me, I won¡¯t jeopardize my future. I just need someone to support my growth.¡±


    Though Selma did feel a certain tenderness toward Jett, the thought of dering her love terrified her more than exposing her professional ambitions.


    Admitting her career ambitions might bring some benefits, but revealing her true feelings could lead toplete destion.


    When Fannie found Judie, she was outside, deep in conversation andughter with Bobby.


    Resting against the wall, Bobby held a cigarette, hisughter mirroring the amusement he found in Judie¡¯s words. Fannie, observing from a distance, couldn¡¯t help but think that Jett was no match for Bobby when it came to charm and charisma. Bobby could share an intimate moment with her in the restroom and then turn around to shower Judie with unrestrained affection. It seemed his mission was to make every woman feel uniquely valued.


    As soon as Bobby spotted Fannie, his attention shifted from Judie. He flicked the cigarette to the ground and watched her approach, his gaze unwavering.


    Judie followed Bobby¡¯s line of sight, noticing Fannie as well.


    The first thing Fannie noticed was the smeared lipstick on Judie¡¯s face and the unmistakable red stain on Bobby¡¯s cor.


    ¡°Fannie! What are you doing here? Have you had that showdown with Selma and your jerk of a boyfriend?¡± Judie called out.


    Fannie hesitated for a moment, realizing that Judie probably knew more than she let on. How could she have ever trusted Bobby to keep anything secret?


    ¡°I¡¯m still deciding on my next steps, so let¡¯s keep this between us,¡± Fannie replied, her tone cool but guarded.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Judie responded eagerly. ¡°Just promise me I¡¯ll be there to witness the fireworks when you confront them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 716

    ?<strong>Chapter 716:</strong>


    Fannie forced a smile, choosing not toment further.


    Bobby then spoke up, curious about her reason for being there.


    Fannie couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her presence was more of an irritation to Bobby than anything else, especially with his apparent ns with Judie.


    ¡°Amy¡¯s expecting to meet with youter, Judie,¡± Fannie said, shifting the topic.


    ¡°Really?¡± Judie asked, her concern shifting to her appearance. She reached up to check her makeup.


    Bobby nced at her and pointed to her lips.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some lipstick smudged there,¡± he said.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Judie muttered, annoyed, pulling out a small mirror.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    ¡°It must have happened when I nearly fell because of these shoes,¡± she added with a frustrated sigh.


    Bobby gave her a reassuring nod toward the venue. ¡°No need to rush. Go tidy up.¡±


    Realizing Bobby¡¯s intent to have some time alone with Fannie, Judie quickly excused herself and left. Fannie and Bobby were left alone.


    Fannie¡¯s unease grew as she feared someone might see them together.


    ¡°I think I should leave now,¡± she said, her voice betraying her difort.


    ¡°Why leave so soon?¡± Bobby replied, drawing her closer and pinning her against the wall.


    To anyone observing in the dim light, it might have looked like yful flirting, but that wasn¡¯t the case. Bobby was only teasing her.


    ¡°Hanging out with me could be just the kind of payback Jett deserves.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about you,¡± Fannie retorted firmly. ¡°I¡¯d prefer if you and Judie stayed out of this.¡±


    Bobby raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, have you figured out your n for them?¡±


    While Fannie did have a strategy in mind, she wasn¡¯t about to share it with Bobby. They never saw eye to eye, and Bobby¡¯s intentions were always self-serving. She had no desire to involve herself in his schemes.


    ¡°Stay out of what doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± she responded, trying to keep herposure.


    ¡°To me, you¡¯re not just anyone,¡± Bobby replied, his tone lowering.


    Fannie scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t think we¡¯re actually friends, do you?¡±


    ¡°Not in the slightest.¡± Bobby whispered in her ear, his breath warm against her skin. ¡°The next time you need something,e find me. I¡¯ll be ready for you, rain or shine.¡±


    With that, he walked away, his demeanor rxed and carefree. As she watched him go, Fannie couldn¡¯t help but reflect on the differences between men and women.


    Why did her legs ache while Bobby seemed to move effortlessly? Why should men have all the fun?


    It was then that she resolved she deserved her share of enjoyment too. Any lingering feelings of guilt toward Jett vanishedpletely.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 717

    ?<strong>Chapter 717:</strong>


    That evening, their meeting with Amy wrapped up without any issues.


    As they left, the group split into two vehicles. Fannie sat in the passenger seat next to Jett.


    Selma was about to climb into the car when Fannie spoke up.


    ¡°Selma, would you mind finding another way back? I need a moment alone with Jett.¡±


    Selma hesitated, taking a step back. ¡°Sure.¡± Her gaze flickered toward Jett, who appeared just as ufortable.


    The entire evening had been unusually quiet, the tension palpable between them.


    As they drove off, Jett was consumed by thoughts of confessing, ofing clean and seeking Fannie¡¯s forgiveness. Even if it hadn¡¯t been Bobby in the restroom, the truth might eventually reach Fannie¡¯s ears. What would he do then?


    But confessing carried its own set of risks. Fannie was a woman of strong principles, with no patience for lies, even if the apology was genuine. Jett wrestled with the dilemma, weighing which loss would be easier to bear.


    Find your favorite stories at galnovels


    Fannie, adjusting her dress, broke the silence.


    ¡°If you have time next week, I¡¯d like to visit your parents.¡±


    Jett¡¯s grip tightened on the steering wheel as he responded quickly. ¡°Sure.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s pause, he asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to visit them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen Dulce and your parents,¡± she said evenly, a gentle smile ying on her lips. ¡°I think it¡¯s important for our parents to meet under these circumstances.¡±


    Jett couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.


    ¡°Fifi, do you mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time we think about the next steps for our rtionship.¡±


    His surprise quickly turned to delight. ¡°Of course, Fifi.¡± So this was the conversation she wanted to have.


    Fannie, seemingly unaware of any tension, was ready to discuss marriage.


    Jett, however, couldn¡¯t shake the thought of Selma¡¯s expectations. Perhaps if he yed along, it would keep her quiet. Maybe, just maybe, they could move forward as if nothing had ever happened.


    Selma took a day off from the film set to visit thepany. Her n was to finalize the contract; Amy¡¯s variety show had already secured her participation, and both Selma and Judie were ted to be involved.


    Since the show would feature two female celebrities, Selma carefully chose her outfit, aiming for elegance without appearing too calcted.


    Upon her arrival in the conference room, she spotted a few familiar faces. To her surprise, Judie wasn¡¯t there, but Mayer was.


    The boss had hinted at creating a romantic subplot involving Selma and a male artist for promotional purposes. It seemed Mayer might be that artist.


    Recently returned from abroad, Mayer showed great respect to industry veterans.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 718

    ?<strong>Chapter 718:</strong>


    ¡°Hello, Selma.¡±


    ¡°Hi,¡± Selma responded, shaking his hand. Around them, executives were busy consulting with awyer, leaving her momentarily out of the loop. She turned to Mayer with a question.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s happening?¡±


    Mayer shrugged casually.


    ¡°Not really. Fannie just called me herest minute.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± A sense of unease washed over Selma.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Judie supposed to be here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Mayer replied.


    ncing at her watch, Selma noted they were already five minutes past the scheduled time. It seemed Judie would be a no-show.


    A wave of relief swept through her.


    She might not have Judie¡¯s beauty or vibrant presence, and her personality might not shine as brightly, but she feared being overshadowed by Judie on the show. Now, with her absence, the spotlight might fall more favorably on her.


    Mayer struck up a light conversation.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been busy filming?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Selma leaned back, stifling a yawn. ¡°I¡¯ve been up all night learning lines. It¡¯s draining.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive. I look forward to picking up some tips from you.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡± Selma wasn¡¯t usually fond of artists who transitioned from pop idol status, yet Mayer¡¯s charm and politeness were undeniable. If they were to be romantically linked on-screen, the younger man could stir quite the media frenzy.


    While Selma pondered the potential buzz, Amy and Fannie entered the room.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get this meeting started. I¡¯m pressed for time, so let¡¯s make it quick.¡±


    Amy positioned herself at the head of the table, nked by the boss on her left and Fannie on her right. Thewyer, circting the room, handed a contract to Mayer.


    ¡°Please review this document. If everything looks good, you can sign it.¡±


    Understanding the gravity of signing a contract, Mayer nodded and took the document. ¡°Allow me a moment to read through this thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Amy nodded and turned to Fannie. ¡°Have you briefed him on the key details?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve covered everything.¡±


    Selma was next on the agenda.


    Amy noticed Selma¡¯s efforts to look her best, though they were ultimately in vain.


    ¡°Selma, I regret to inform you that you¡¯re not the right fit for this variety show.¡±


    Selma¡¯s smile froze on her face. ¡°Why? We previously had such productive conversations.¡±


    Amy exined, ¡°We¡¯ve weighed multiple factors. Our selection criteria areprehensive. If there¡¯s no fit, there¡¯s no fit. Don¡¯t lose heart. With Fannie¡¯s guidance, other opportunities will surelye your way.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 719

    ?<strong>Chapter 719:</strong>


    ¡°Other opportunities?¡± Selma wasn¡¯t convinced.


    She rose from her seat, her voice firm. ¡°I¡¯m asking for a chance! Isn¡¯t there one more spot open? Please consider me for it. I promise I¡¯ll give my best performance on the show!¡±


    Amy waved her hand dismissively, signaling that she had no intention of engaging in further discussion.


    Fannie delivered the final blow to Selma¡¯s hopes with a simple statement. ¡°That spot is reserved for Judie.¡±


    Selma, stunned, shot back, ¡°How can that be? She isn¡¯t even here today! Is this just because Bobby supports her, and you¡¯re showing favoritism?¡±


    ¡°Judie is absent today because she had an early flight for an international fashion week,¡± Fannie exined. ¡°She secured her position by signing the contractst night.¡±


    Now it all clicked for Selma.


    ¡°So, why am I even here?¡± she asked, the frustration evident in her voice.


    Unfazed, Fannie responded, ¡°Your dedication to this show caught my attention. I thought it was important for Amy to meet you. While there¡¯s no spot avable now, she¡¯ll remember you for future opportunities.¡±


    Selma mulled over Fannie¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being manipted. Her outburst in front of Amy had likely ruined any chance of a future opening.


    Dejected, Selma slumped into her chair and offered Amy an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for overreacting. I was just so hopeful about this opportunity.¡±


    Amy, seasoned by numerous challenges, smiled reassuringly but didn¡¯t seem to take Selma¡¯s outburst personally. Meanwhile, Mayer, who had discreetly finalized the agreement, remained quiet, saying nothing.


    This only intensified Selma¡¯s irritation.


    She resented the favoritism shown to a rtive neer who had barely made an impact, and she suspected Fannie¡¯s involvement in it. Afterward, Selma stormed into Fannie¡¯s office, determined to confront her.


    ¡°Why are you sabotaging me?¡±


    As Fannie calmly tidied her desk, she responded without emotion, ¡°You should focus on your filming. Jett has invested a lot in it. It¡¯s best that you make the most of this opportunity.¡±


    Stung by the revtion, Selma¡¯s voice trembled with disbelief. ¡°You knew it all along?¡±


    In those few seconds, Fannie¡¯s thoughts drifted.


    Although confronting Selma had given her a fleeting sense of satisfaction, she knew better than to let Selma alert Jett. The only way to rid herself of a toxic person was to act quickly and decisively, leaving no room for second chances or regrets. Fannie couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Jett returning, pleading for forgiveness with empty promises. She needed to sever this connectionpletely.


    ¡°Knew what?¡± Fannie asked, feigning confusion.


    Selma noticed the false confusion on Fannie¡¯s face and rxed slightly, lowering her guard.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± she muttered.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 720

    <strong>Chapter 720:</strong>


    Realizing her secret hadn¡¯t been exposed, Selma saw an opportunity. She softened her tone, hoping to exploit it.


    ¡°Fannie, I¡ª¡±


    Fannie lifted her hand, dismissing her immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do for you. You should get back to filming.¡±


    Selma hesitated, a flicker of guilt crossing her face, but she decided not to press further.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡±


    The director, aware that his predecessor had been dismissed for upsetting Selma, went out of his way to avoid any conflict. The entire crew followed his lead, eager to stay in her good graces.


    But despite the deference of everyone around her, Selma felt restless. For an artist, there was nothing worse than idleness.


    Later that evening, in her hotel room, Selma picked up her phone and dialed Jett.


    ¡°Jett, I¡ª I¡­¡± she began, her voice faltering.


    Jett cut her off.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Selma let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°Amy¡¯s refusing to let me join her show.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°Could you please talk to her for me? I really need this opportunity.¡±


    Jett sneered, his toneced with mockery.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re asking for too much? Web drama, movie, variety show¡ªwhat do you take me for, an idiot?¡±


    ¡°No, Jett!¡± Selma snapped, her voice tight with desperation. ¡°I think Fannie knows about us.¡±


    Jett¡¯s expression remained unchanged, his voice t. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us.¡±


    Selma clenched her teeth, fighting to keep herposure. ¡°It¡¯s true! Why else would Amy rece me? Fannie must have found something out. She¡¯s close to Amy, and whether I get on the show or not is entirely up to her¡ª¡±


    Jett cut her off sharply, his tone cold and firm. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m going to marry her. Do yourself a favor and stop calling me.¡±


    The words ¡°marry her¡± struck Selma like a de, shattering herposure. Not only was Jett out of her reach, but he had slipped away faster than she could grasp.


    Her voice trembled with disbelief. ¡°Are you really this heartless?¡±


    Jett¡¯s response was icily detached. ¡°Keep your mouth shut. If you so much as breathe a word to her, I¡¯ll make sure your career is over.¡±


    After hanging up, Jett cklisted Selma¡¯s number. But her words lingered in his mind, unsettling him.


    Fannie had indeed been acting differentlytely, though he couldn¡¯t quite figure out what had changed. She had recently mentioned wanting their families to meet, but herck of enthusiasm about marriage hadn¡¯t escaped his notice. Whatever the reason, Jett knew he needed to marry Fannie to secure his peace of mind.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the chapters, dear readers. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 721

    ?<strong>Chapter 721:</strong>


    When Friday came, Jett reached out to invite Fannie to dinner, but she declined.


    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m on my period, not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°Should Ie over?¡±


    Fannie chuckled.


    ¡°And what, magically make the pain disappear?¡± Fannie¡¯s tone made it clear she didn¡¯t want him there.


    ¡°Alright, then. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow,¡± Jett replied, unable to hide the excitement in his voice. Tomorrow was the day their families would officially meet.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget,¡± Fannie muttered under her breath, but she had another reason for turning Jett down that evening, aside from not genuinely feeling well.


    The reason stood at her doorstep in the form of two unexpected visitors.


    ¡°Fannie! We decided to drop by!¡± Judie eximed, standing there with Bobby, both brimming with energy.


    Before Fannie could even respond, Judie slipped past her and into the apartment.


    Judie was bundled up in a cozy sweater covered in cartoon prints¡ªan unexpected contrast to hermanding presence on the fashion scene just days ago. Fannie couldn¡¯t help but think that she must be well taken care of.


    ¡°Your ce is so warm and inviting,¡± Judie said, spinning around with an approving look.


    Bobby followed closely behind, grabbing a pair of slippers from the cab, acting as though he lived there. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea¡ªwhat she means is your ce is tiny.¡±


    Judie stuck out her tongue in mock offense. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Her eyesnded on the steaming cup of coffee and hot chocte on the table.


    ¡°Fannie, you really are on your period.¡±


    Fannie was about to prepare coffee for her guests, but Judie¡¯s remark made her freeze mid-step.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Judie nced at Bobby, who was busy feigning interest in the room¡¯s decor.


    Fannie¡¯s confusion deepened. Did Bobby actually believe she was on her period and brought Judie along to visit her?


    She shook off the self-centred thought almost immediately. Bobby clearly had his own concerns; why would he waste time worrying about her?


    Even though their visit was unexpected, Fannie reminded herself they were still guests. As she prepared the coffee, she opened the fridge to check if there was any fruit to serve them. But there was nothing.


    Bobby walked by and nced into the barren fridge.


    ¡°How do you even eat with nothing in here?¡± he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Fannie quickly shut the fridge, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m usually busy, so I¡¯m hardly ever home,¡± she exined, avoiding his gaze.


    From the sofa, Judie chimed in with a light tone.


    ¡°Fannie, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? Let¡¯s just order something!¡±


    Fannie stepped forward quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll order for us!¡± she offered.


    Bobby shook his head and waved her off.


    ¡°You should sit down and rest. We¡¯ve got this.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 722

    ?<strong>Chapter 722:</strong>


    Fannie had initially brushed it off as a joke, but to her surprise, Bobby and Judie went through with their n. Judie guided Fannie to lie down on the couch, draped a cozy nket over her, and ced a ss of water within easy reach. When their food delivery arrived, Fannie didn¡¯t need to lift a finger. She simply observed as the two of them busied themselves around her home.


    The situation felt odd to Fannie, yet it stirred memories of how Dulce and Jett used to fuss over her during their visits. Soon, the table was heaped with a variety of dishes and several bottles of beer.


    Bobby flicked Judie¡¯s forehead yfully. ¡°Who said to get beer?¡±


    ¡°Just felt like having some.¡±


    ¡°If you end up drinking too much, don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to take care of you.¡±


    Unperturbed, Judie retorted, ¡°No worries. If ites to that, I¡¯ll just crash here at Fannie¡¯s!¡±


    Fannie, who had just managed to sit up, stared at her in surprise. Judie tilted her head innocently and fluttered her wide eyes at Fannie. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you? After all, I did bring you water.¡±


    Fannie let out a defeated sigh, finally conceding with a slight nod. ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. You can stay here tonight if you drink too much.¡±


    Judie gave Bobby a victorious wink. Just then, Bobby picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Fannie¡¯s bowl. She looked up at him, her expression filled with astonishment. Wasn¡¯t he concerned about how this might look to Judie? But Judie seemed blissfully unaware, her attention wholly captured by the feast in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fannie murmured.


    Bobby¡¯s eyes twinkled warmly as he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Fifi.¡±


    Hearing her nickname spoken so fondly, a shiver of delight ran through Fannie. She dined in thoughtful silence, reflecting on when Bobby had¡­


    It had all started when Bobby first began calling her ¡°Fifi.¡± It began after she was abducted and drugged. In her disoriented state, she had confused Bobby with Jett, and Bobby had used the nickname to get back at her. That event marked a distinct shift in how he treated her afterward.


    Men were set in their ways, impossible to change. Having Judie wasn¡¯t enough for Bobby; he wanted to have her too. But Fannie was resolute, determined not to let him get close enough to seed.


    Judie, for her part, found sce in the solitude of her drinks, consuming all the beer alone.


    As the night deepened, Fannie readied the guest room. ¡°You and Judie can stay there.¡±


    Ignoring Judie, who had now sumbed to sleep at the table, Bobby asked, ¡°Heading to bed so soon?¡±


    With just Bobby to converse with, the air felt less tense for Fannie. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s anything left for us to talk about? Sleep early and head out first thing in the morning.¡±


    The ceiling light bathed the dining room in a warm, amber glow. Bobby posed another question. ¡°Any idea yet how you¡¯re going to deal with Jett and Selma?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern,¡± Fannie responded curtly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 723

    ?<strong>Chapter 723:</strong>


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± Bobby propped his chin on his hand, his gaze lingering on her. ¡°I owe Selma thanks, you know.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± she asked, her tone skeptical.


    ¡°You¡¯re not aware? We ended up sleeping together because of her.¡±


    Fannie mulled over his words with a grave sense of realization. ¡°Are you suggesting that she orchestrated my kidnapping as well?¡±


    Bobby chuckled at her apparent disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly naive. She¡¯s deceived you, yet here you are, still helping her.¡±


    ¡°Enough with calling me naive,¡± Fannie snapped. ¡°I just have poor judgment.¡±


    ¡°Clearly,¡± Bobby agreed with a nod, an understanding smile touching his lips. ¡°No surprise you were duped by Jett.¡±


    ¡°And by you as well.¡±


    Bobby paused, considering her words, and had to admit she had a point.


    Fannie nced over at Judie. ¡°Take her to the room. I¡¯m exhausted and need some rest.¡±


    She stood and made her way back to her bedroom.


    After freshening up, Fannie settled into bed, her ears attuned to the noises drifting in from outside. Meanwhile, Bobby carried Judie to the guest room, closing the door behind him.


    His footsteps approached Fannie¡¯s room, and just as she tossed restlessly in bed, a knock echoed on her door.


    ¡°What is it now?¡± she called out, irritationcing her tone.


    ¡°Do you have any extra toiletries?¡±


    Exhaling deeply, Fannie retrieved some disposable toiletries from her bathroom. As she cracked the door to hand them over, Bobby forcefully wedged his foot in the opening. Before Fannie could react, his hand mped over her mouth.


    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t make a sound.¡±


    Her eyes widened in rm. Judie was right next door, and Bobby¡¯s audacity shocked her. She shoved him hard. ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°Fifi, I want to stay with you tonight.¡±


    ¡°In your dreams!¡±


    The sight of her genuine fury seemed to ignite something in Bobby, heightening his excitement. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have my dream in your bed.¡±


    Stripping off his clothes with casual ease, he jumped onto Fannie¡¯s bed without hesitation. This madman had just invaded her sanctuary.


    Fannie fretted over the potential uproar. Thest thing she needed was for Judie to wake and witness this spectacle. She edged closer to Bobby, her voice a hushed plea. ¡°Bobby, Judie likes you. She¡¯s a kind soul. You shouldn¡¯t betray her trust like this. We¡¯re over.¡±


    But Bobby was undeterred. He pulled her down beside him, encircling her waist from behind. ¡°Rx, she¡¯ll sleep through the night after a few drinks. She¡¯ll never know.¡±


    His persistence slowly chipped away at Fannie¡¯s defenses. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 724

    ?<strong>Chapter 724:</strong>


    ¡°No buts. Are you scared I might take advantage of you? Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re on your period.¡±


    It was an irrefutable fact¡ªhe wasn¡¯t lying.


    Lost in thought, Fannie jumped when Bobby¡¯s hand gently rested on her abdomen. ¡°Does it hurt? Would a massage make it better?¡±


    A chilling sense of dread swept over her. It was a scene straight out of a nightmare, truly terrifying.


    How was she any different from the other woman?


    She rose abruptly, pointing at the door. ¡°Get out! Now!¡±


    In the dead of night, Judie and Bobby were kicked out by Fannie. In the elevator, Judie, barely awake and rubbing her eyes, mumbled, ¡°Bobby, you¡¯re seriously useless, you know that? I drank myself into oblivion, and you still couldn¡¯t manage to get into Fannie¡¯s room?¡±


    Bobby let out a dry snort. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just disappear?¡±


    The elevator chimed softly, and the doors slid open. Bobby stepped out first, followed by Judie, who was yawning. At the lobby entrance, Judie collided with a man wearing a hat and oversized sunsses.


    Sunsses at night¡ªeither he was hiding something or just in entric.


    Startled, Judie let out a small shriek and darted behind Bobby. The man, clearly just as rmed, threw up his hands. ¡°I¡¯m not a creep! Wait¡­ Judie?¡±


    Judie blinked in surprise, recognition dawning on her face. ¡°Mayer?¡±


    Mayer had juste back from the gym, his odd disguise an attempt to avoid being followed. Bobby nced him up and down, unimpressed.


    Judie, on the other hand, perked up and began chatting. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I live here.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Judie eximed, her tone brightening. ¡°Fannie lives here too.¡±


    Mayer rubbed the back of his neck, his cheeks tinged pink. ¡°Yeah, I know Fannie lives here, but we don¡¯t run into each other that often.¡±


    Judie¡¯s eyebrows quirked yfully. ¡°Be honest¡ªdid you move here because of Fannie?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Mayer denied, his voice rising a little too quickly.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After they went their separate ways, Bobby asked, ¡°Who was that pretty boy?¡±


    ¡°You seriously don¡¯t know Mayer? He¡¯s super popr¡ªhardworking, can sing, dance, write songs. Total golden boy, a real goody-two-shoes.¡±


    Bobby let out a dryugh. ¡°A golden boy, huh? Still green and already sniffing around for romance?¡±


    ¡°You think Mayer likes Fannie?¡±


    Bobby shot her a pointed look. ¡°You seriously can¡¯t tell?¡±


    Judie blinked, genuinely puzzled. She didn¡¯t see Fannie through the same protective lens as Bobby. ¡°No way. Really?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 725

    ?<strong>Chapter 725:</strong>


    Bobby pulled his car keys from his pocket, the metallic clink punctuating his frustration. Starting the car, he spoke with barely veiled annoyance. ¡°Illerith is huge, and yet he ends up in the same building as Fannie? Coincidence? I don¡¯t think so. What do you think he¡¯s up to?¡±


    He tightened his grip on the steering wheel as the facts lined up too neatly. Mayer had just returned to the country, and every top talent agency was fighting to sign him. Yet, for some reason, he¡¯d chosen Fannie¡¯s small, unremarkablepany. It didn¡¯t add up.


    Bobby¡¯s jaw clenched as a bitter thought hit him. While he¡¯d been focused on dealing with Jett, some fresh-faced kid was already circling, ready to swoop in.


    ¡°Judie, I¡¯ve got a task for you.¡±


    Judie straightened in her seat, her eyes lighting up with intrigue. She already had a hunch about what wasing. ¡°So, how much are you paying me this time?¡±


    ¡°As long as you get the job done, name your price.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The car disappeared into the vast night.


    The next day, Fannie dressed with care, went to her parents¡¯ ce first, and then went with them to visit the Lee family.


    On the drive over, her mother¡¯s face radiated joy. ¡°Fannie, once everything is settled with Jett, your father and I can finally rest easy.¡±


    Fannie gazed out the window, the scenery blurring as she wrestled with her thoughts. Though she hated to shatter her parents¡¯ optimism, she knew it was better to address the truth now than let it unravel awkwardlyter. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not marrying Jett.¡±


    Kaya¡¯s smile froze. ¡°What kind of joke is this? If you¡¯re not getting married, why are we on our way to visit the Lee family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with Jett.¡±


    ¡°Why are you creating problems for no reason?¡±


    Fannie reached into her bag and handed her phone over. Sometimes, once the first crack appears, the rest crumbles with little effort. She had hired a private investigator, who had uncovered Selma¡¯s past activities and captured damning evidence of Jett and Selma entering a hotel together. Her investigation also extended to the kidnapping Bobby had mentioned the day before.


    Even with the evidence ring back at her, her mother¡¯s disbelief was unshaken. ¡°This is all nonsense. You¡¯re doubting Jett over a few fabricated photos?¡±


    Fannie bit back her anger, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Mom, what if I told you I heard him and Selma making love?¡± Even as much as Kaya liked Jett, she couldn¡¯tpletely brush off her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t intend to bring this up in front of Jett¡¯s parents, though.¡±


    Kaya¡¯s face clouded with displeasure, torn between her daughter¡¯s resolve and the crumbling marriage prospects she had so carefully envisioned. She couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment in Jett for failing to live up to her expectations.


    ¡°Then why did you bring your father and me here? Do you expect us to endure this humiliation?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be humiliated. I just need you to stop pressuring me to marry Jett. Please, help me make this breakup dignified. That way, both families can save face, and we can put this behind us.¡± Although she was ending things with Jett, Fannie had no desire to lose Dulce as a friend. She had already spoken to Dulce beforeing, exining everything. Dulce, while supportive, had made it clear she couldn¡¯t take a side when it came to family matters. She had found an excuse to avoid being present today.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 726

    ?<strong>Chapter 726:</strong>


    When Fannie and her parents arrived, Jett and his parents greeted them warmly, under the impression that today¡¯s visit was about formalizing wedding ns. Fannie¡¯s parents, unsure how to broach the subject, opted to smile politely, all the while keeping a close eye on Fannie¡¯s expression for cues.


    Fannie decided there was no point in dying the inevitable. As both families gathered in the living room, she took a deep breath, steadying herself before speaking. ¡°Mr. Lee, Mrs. Lee, my parents and I came here today because there¡¯s something important I need to share with you.¡±


    The meeting was supposed to discuss marriage ns, and both families were beaming with anticipation as they waited for Fannie to continue. But as Jett studied her expression, a sense of unease crept over him. Fannie¡¯s demeanor was far from joyful, and her parents wore troubled looks that only deepened his suspicions. His gut twisted, just as Fannie¡¯s next words confirmed his fears.


    ¡°After spending time with Jett, I¡¯vee to realize that we¡¯re not right for each other.¡±


    Her statement hit the room like a thunderp, instantly freezing the atmosphere.


    Jett shot to his feet, his voice strained. ¡°Fifi!¡±


    Ignoring his outburst, Fannie pressed on. ¡°When we started dating, both our families were so supportive. I owe you an exnation now that I¡¯ve decided to end things. I will not be with Jett anymore. We can remain friends, but that¡¯s as far as it will go.¡±


    While Fannie¡¯s parents were already aware of her decision, Jett¡¯s family was blindsided. His parents exchanged confused nces, convinced this had to be some sort of joke.


    Jett, however, knew better. He caught the icy resolve in her gaze¡ªa rejection that was as clear as day.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, his voice faltering. ¡°We were fine just yesterday.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s eyes finally met his, unwavering and cold. ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you already know the answer?¡±


    Jett¡¯s breath hitched, her words leaving him stunned and speechless.


    His mother asked, ¡°What happened? Jett, did you hurt Fannie?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t hurt me.¡± Fannie wasn¡¯t trying to shield Jett; she wanted to use this moment to ensure he wouldn¡¯t pressure her through their parents.


    ¡°You knew all along?¡±


    All four parents began talking over each other, desperately trying to salvage the rtionship between their families. But Jett heard none of it. His focus remained locked on Fannie, his expression that of a man who had just been struck hard.


    He took a hesitant step forward, his voice breaking slightly. ¡°Fifi, can we talk? Just the two of us? There has to be some misunderstanding.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s first instinct was to refuse, but then she thought better of it. Maybe it was time toy everything out clearly.


    They stepped outside, away from the prying eyes of their families. Jett stood awkwardly, his shoulders hunched, unable to meet her gaze.


    ¡°Fifi, I¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 727

    ?<strong>Chapter 727:</strong>


    Fannie cut him off. ¡°Jett, don¡¯t me yourself. If I hadn¡¯t found out about you and Selma, I might never have realized that I don¡¯t actually like you.¡±


    She had once believed Jett was a decent match, encouraged by everyone around her. She had convinced herself they were suitable. But deep down, she didn¡¯t feel anything real for him.


    Seeing Judie had once stirred jealousy and bitterness in her, but seeing Selma only filled her with the anger of betrayal by someone she trusted.


    ¡°No, Fifi! Don¡¯t say things like that just because you¡¯re angry!¡± Jett¡¯s voice rose with desperation. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡ªI messed up!¡±


    But Fannie stayedposed, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m angry because you two were the people I trusted most, and you betrayed me right under my nose. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Her words hit Jett like a cold p of reality. In that moment, he understood that Fannie never loved him. Even though he had wronged her, Fannie wasn¡¯t interested in the ¡°why¡± or the ¡°how.¡± All she cared about was cutting tiespletely.


    ¡°How did you find out?¡± Jett demanded, his tone sharp. ¡°Were you and Bobby next door? What were you doing in the bathroom? Or did you forget that I was your boyfriend?¡±


    Fannie couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. ¡°You and Selma¡ªdon¡¯t tell me that was your first time? If you had the nerve to do it, why are you so afraid of me finding out?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Jett shot back, stepping closer. His grip tightened around her wrist. ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer? You were with Bobby, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Fannie couldn¡¯t admit anything. Doing so would shift the me onto her, as if Jett¡¯s infidelity could somehow be justified by her actions.


    ¡°Stop dragging other people into this,¡± Fannie said firmly, yanking her wrist free. ¡°I spared your dignity in front of your parents. From now on, let¡¯s part ways peacefully. I wish you and Selma all the happiness in the world.¡±


    She turned to leave, but Jett couldn¡¯t hold back. He grabbed her arm, his frustration boiling over.


    ¡°Do you know why I ended up with Selma? It¡¯s because you are involved with Bobby! Fifi, I¡¯m a man. No man could stand knowing you¡¯ve slept with him. Since you and Bobby aren¡¯t innocent, why should what I did with Selma be any different?¡±


    ¡°Jett, are you out of your mind? Let go of me!¡± Fannie snapped, her voice sharp with indignation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Jett growled, his grip tightening as he lowered his head, his tone desperate. ¡°Fifi, I do like you! I always have! But being with Selma was the only way I could stop thinking of your past with Bobby.¡±


    Fannie let out a bitterugh, her anger almost eclipsed by how absurd his reasoning was. He imed to like her, yet he had gone to another woman¡¯s bed. If he couldn¡¯t handle her history with Bobby, why hadn¡¯t he said so from the start? No one had forced him into this situation but himself.


    ¡°Jett, nothing you say matters anymore. We¡¯re done. I don¡¯t like you. We¡¯ve already broken up!¡±


    ¡°Fifi, Selma and I are over! If you don¡¯t believe me, call her! Ask her yourself! We ended things a long time ago!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 728

    ?<strong>Chapter 728:</strong>


    As Fannie and Jett¡¯s argument escted, Dulce returned. Even though Jett was her brother, she could clearly see his faults in this dispute.


    ¡°Jett, stop this now! Release Fannie! She¡¯s never had feelings for you. You imposed this rtionship on her!¡± Dulce interjected with fierce determination, ignoring any potential bacsh as she guided Fannie towards the car. ¡°Go on, I¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dulce. Would you mind apologizing to your parents for me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. This mess is Jett¡¯s doing.¡±


    Contemting for a brief moment, Fannie admitted, ¡°Well, I¡¯d be lying if I said it was all on him¡ªI have my own shorings too.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Let your history with Jett end tonight. And don¡¯t forget, you owe me one now!¡±


    ¡°Best friend!¡± Fannie eximed with a warm smile, patting her heart. ¡°I owe you big time, next round¡¯s on me.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not wait for a next time.¡± Dulce¡¯s eyes darted around, checking for eavesdroppers, before she leaned in closer, lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and Bobby get a little closer, infiltrate their gang, and then introduce me to Michael?¡±


    Fannie was amused by Dulce¡¯s words. ¡°Dulce, there¡¯s absolutely nothing going on between me and Bobby, and it¡¯s time you let go of your fixation with Michael.¡±


    ¡°Come on, where¡¯s the harm in trying to meet someone adorable? After all, you did just call me your best friend. Are you really going to leave me hanging like this?¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Fannie conceded with augh. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, no promises though!¡±


    Dulce finally rxed, her smile brightening as she took a step back. Fannie¡¯s car rolled away, its tail lights vanishing into the twilight.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    Turning, Dulce caught sight of Jett charging towards the door, his face twisted in rage. Her heart pounded with fear that Jett might lose control. She reached out, clutching his arm. ¡°Jett, where are you going?¡±


    Haven¡¯t you had your fill of drama today? You know you were at fault here¡­


    ¡°Get out of my way!¡±


    Dulce, having never witnessed Jett this incensed, dared not further inme his fury. With shaking hands, she stepped aside. As Jett¡¯s car sped away, Dulce dashed back inside the house. ¡°Dad! Mom! Something terrible is happening!¡±


    Jett¡¯s destination wasn¡¯t to chase down Fannie. He was out to confront Bobby.


    It was amon misconception that only women possessed intuition. Men were also gifted with a sixth sense. Jett was convinced that Bobby and Fannie had been together in the neighboring bathroom stall. Although he and Selma had betrayed Fannie, did that justify Bobby and Fannie¡¯s actions?


    Bobby had meddled in his rtionship, and for that, Jett was determined to settle scores.


    He burst through the door of Flex Club¡¯s private room with such force that the revelers, lost in the rhythm of the music, scattered in panic. Jett¡¯s re was so fierce that although someone hurled an insult his way, a meeting with his lethal stare silenced any further words.


    ¡°Get out. All of you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 729

    ?<strong>Chapter 729:</strong>


    Bobby sat on the couch, chewing gum. While other men were nked by attractivepanions, Bobby¡¯s side was notably vacant. Unperturbed by Jett¡¯s approach, Bobby leaned back, his arm resting on the sofa, presenting his face to Jett¡¯s clenched fist. After all, having attempted to steal Fannie away, Bobby owed him at least an apology.


    Jett seized Bobby¡¯s cor with a furious grip, yanking him upward. ¡°I¡¯m warning you¡ªstay the hell away from her!¡±


    With a smirk, Bobby retorted, ¡°Just out of curiosity, what¡¯s your current rtionship with her? I heard she dragged her folks all the way over here to dump you?¡±


    He was clearly more involved than he let on.


    Jett¡¯s hand clenched into a fist, ready to strike, but Bobby caught it effortlessly.


    ¡°Why the rage, Jett? Is today the day you finally realized that Fannie isn¡¯t into you? Or that she¡¯s into me?¡±


    Each possibility fed the scorching mes of Jett¡¯s mounting rage.


    Reaching for the closest bottle, Jett grasped it firmly, only for Fannie to hurry in and stop him just in time. She had been heading home when Dulce¡¯s frantic call reached her. After piecing together that Jett was confronting Bobby, she hurried over.


    galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub


    ¡°Jett, stop this madness!¡±


    ¡°Let me go! I¡¯ll end this fucking bastard!¡±


    Meanwhile, Bobby, still standing, threw a provocative nce at Fannie, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Fannie gripped Jett¡¯s waist tightly, a silent curse for Bobby brewing within her. Her piercing gaze shot Bobby a fiery warning, silently pleading with him not to escte the tension. Yet, Bobby tantly disregarded her plea.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all gathered, let¡¯s get things straight,¡± Bobby announced, shoving his hands into his pockets as he confronted Jett¡¯s threatening re. ¡°You should thank me. If I hadn¡¯t advised you against pressuring Fannie, you wouldn¡¯t have won her over so effortlessly. Without my guidance, would you even be here, ying the jealous ex?¡±


    His words struck a nerve, slicing through Jett¡¯s confidence and halving his aggression in an instant.


    Fannie¡¯s eyes flickered between Jett and Bobby, a seed of doubt nted. Had Bobby really been the one to guide Jett in wooing her?


    ¡°I may not be a saint, but what about you?¡±


    Bobby seized Jett¡¯s cor and dragged him forward with force. Jett¡¯s eyes burned with fury, yet he remained fixed in ce.


    With a sharp re, Bobby dered icily, ¡°Are you any better? Did anyone force you to sleep with Selma? Stop casting me and take responsibility for your own mess. Is this the behavior of a true man?¡±


    No sooner had Bobby¡¯s usation left his lips than Jett wrenched himself from Fannie¡¯s grasp and lunged at him. The two men shed, neither yielding, their anger escting to the point of shattering bottles over each other¡¯s heads in a wild melee.


    Bobby and Jett were locked in a brutal fight, their rage so fierce that Fannie couldn¡¯t pull them apart on her own. Eventually, a crowd from outside burst in, and it took about a dozen people to separate them.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 730

    <strong>Chapter 730:</strong>


    Both Bobby and Jett were left battered and bleeding. Bobby¡¯s white shirt was now streaked with crimson, the fabric clinging to his side where blood had soaked through. Jett fared no better. His swollen eye was nearly shut from Bobby¡¯s relentless punches, and his breathing was ragged. Panic gripped Fannie as she fumbled to call for an ambnce, her hands trembling.


    Just then, Jett grabbed an ashtray and charged at Bobby again. Out of the corner of her eye, Fannie saw the sudden movement. Without thinking, she stepped in front of Bobby, her instincts overriding reason.


    Bobby¡¯s expression twisted in horror. ¡°No!¡± he shouted, reaching to pull her back, but he was toote.


    The ashtray came down with a sickening thud, striking Fannie¡¯s head. Her body crumpled instantly, and her eyes fluttered shut. She didn¡¯t open them again.


    ¡°Fifi!¡± Bobby cried out, his voice breaking as he caught her limp body in his arms.


    Jett froze, his face paling as the ashtray slipped from his fingers. He had been so blinded by rage that he hadn¡¯t realized what he¡¯d done until the collective gasps of those around him pierced the air.


    ¡°Fifi¡­ Fifi!¡± Jett¡¯s voice cracked, disbelief and horror etched into his features.


    Bobby scooped Fannie into his arms and rushed out. Waiting for the ambnce wasn¡¯t an option. The hospital was close, and the onlookers sprang into action, pressing the elevator button and notifying hospital staff to prepare for their arrival.


    Inside the elevator, Fannie¡¯s blood mixed with Bobby¡¯s on the floor. Bobby was drowning in regret. He cursed his sharp tongue for provoking Jett and med himself for Fannie¡¯s pain.


    Fannie had overestimated her own strength, stepping in to protect him from the ashtray. The image of her hurt was far more agonizing than any of his own injuries.


    At the hospital, Fannie was rushed into the operating room, and Bobby copsed into a chair in the hallway, his legs trembling with anxiety.


    Jett arrived shortly after, his face pale. ¡°How¡¯s Fifi?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s fury ignited at once. ¡°How dare you ask that? Are your eyes just decorations? Didn¡¯t you see it was her?¡±


    Jett¡¯s expression tightened as he shoved Bobby aside. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. I¡¯ll call her family. You should leave!¡± But this time, Bobby kept hisposure. ¡°No. You¡¯re the one who should leave.¡±


    Jett red at him, his jaw clenched as tension crackled in the air between them. Before the situation could escte, Dulce arrived and stepped between them. ¡°Jett, let¡¯s wait until Fanniees out to talk. Come on, let¡¯s get your wounds taken care of first.¡±


    After his wounds were bandaged, Jett returned to the operating room door and sank into a chair, his head hanging low with guilt. Dulce sighed. ¡°Jett, you nearly caused a tragedy today.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Jett admitted quietly, his voice thick with regret. ¡°I was too impulsive.¡±


    Dulce couldn¡¯t stand seeing her brother so despondent. She gave his shoulder a gentle pat, her toneforting. ¡°Fannie won¡¯t hold it against you. You know that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± Jett replied, his throat tight with emotion. And knowing that only made the guilt heavier. No matter what he did, Fannie always treated him with polite indifference, never letting anything he said or did truly affect her.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Cheer up for this new week, dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 731

    ?<strong>Chapter 731:</strong>


    Today, the truth hit him like a blow. She didn¡¯t like him. If she did, she wouldn¡¯t have risked herself to shield another man. It had all been a product of his own wishful thinking.


    Jett¡¯s gaze drifted across the hallway,nding on Bobby, who was pacing restlessly, his eyes darting to the operating room door every few seconds.


    Katherine and Shawn arrived soon after. Katherine moved with cautious steps, having given birth not long ago. She hade to clean up the mess.


    Shawn initially looked ready to tear into Bobby, but the sight of him drenched in blood, his face pale and hollow, made him pause. ¡°Bobby, go get your wounds treated. Don¡¯t stand here like that¡ªyou¡¯ll scare Kathy. We¡¯ll stay and wait for Fannie.¡±


    But Bobby shook his head, his voice resolute. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until she¡¯s out.¡±


    Katherine¡¯s patience snapped. She stomped her foot, her tone sharp. ¡°You might as well bleed out right here! You¡¯re a grown man, but you¡¯re acting like an impulsive teenager. Stay away from my son! Don¡¯t you dare make him a delinquent like you!¡±


    Bobby said nothing, keeping a straight face.


    Shawn sighed and called over a nurse, who bandaged Bobby¡¯s head right there in front of the operating room.


    Soon, Fannie¡¯s parents arrived, followed by Jett¡¯s. me hung thick in the air, but no one voiced it. At this moment, all that mattered was Fannie¡¯s well-being.


    Two agonizing hours passed before Fannie was finally wheeled out of surgery. Shey motionless in the bed, her pale lips pressed tightly together. The anesthesia had yet to wear off, and she looked as fragile as if she had endured a long, grueling illness. Her clothes still bore bloodstains, a grim reminder of the night¡¯s events.


    Bobby¡¯s chest tightened with regret. Why couldn¡¯t he have just swallowed his pride and apologized to Jett earlier? If he had, Fannie wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer like this.


    Standing to the side, Jett lowered his head, his tone filled with regret as he addressed Fannie¡¯s parents. ¡°I was too impulsive. This is entirely my fault.¡±


    Kaya, her face tear-streaked, remained silent. She had already cried her heart out and knew that ming Jett wouldn¡¯t undo Fannie¡¯s injuries.


    ¡°You all should leave now and let my daughter rest peacefully,¡± Bartley said, his voice steady but firm.


    At his words, the crowd slowly began to disperse. But Bobby stood his ground. ¡°I want to be here when she wakes up.¡±


    Kaya¡¯s expression darkened, her disapproval evident. While Jett had been the one to strike the blow, she couldn¡¯t overlook Bobby¡¯s role in instigating the fight. She didn¡¯t know what had caused the argument between the two, but Bobby¡¯s reputation preceded him¡ªa troublemaker that no parent wanted near their child.


    ¡°We¡¯ll let you know when she wakes up. You should leave now. We don¡¯t want you here.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Then leave if you don¡¯t want to see me. Don¡¯t make this harder for her.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s parents stared at him, their disbelief palpable. ¡°Do you even realize where you are? This is my daughter¡¯s ward!¡± Bartley said, his voice sharp.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 732

    ?<strong>Chapter 732:</strong>


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Kaya added, her anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°How dare you speak to us like that? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you any manners?¡±


    Unbeknownst to Fannie¡¯s parents, their words struck Bobby deeply. He was never one to restrain his anger. ¡°I grew up neglected. So what?¡±


    He was telling the truth. During his childhood, his parents mostly ignored him.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fannie¡¯s parents, overwhelmed and furious, pointed at him as if confronting a thug¡ªpowerless to argue or retaliate. At that moment, Katherine and Shawn intervened to defuse the situation.


    Shawn attempted to lighten the mood. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Cooper, shall we check if the doctor has any advice for us?¡±


    Ignoring Shawn¡¯s peacemaking efforts, Kaya jabbed a finger at Bobby. ¡°What kind of man is this? I¡¯m relieved my daughter didn¡¯t end up with him!¡±


    Katherine ushered her out. ¡°Let¡¯s not stoop to his level.¡±


    After they left, a heavy silence enveloped the room. Bobby sped Fannie¡¯s cool hand. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he whispered to the unconscious woman. ¡°Is your skull tougher than an ashtray? Maybe now you¡¯ll think twice before acting recklessly.¡±


    While he spoke, a tickle caught in his nose. He rested his forehead against the back of Fannie¡¯s hand. No woman had ever taken such a risk for him.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring


    Though he had no romantic feelings for Fannie, he felt a deep emotional stir. This moment and Fannie herself would remain etched in his memory as singrly significant.


    Fannie¡¯s fingers twitched within Bobby¡¯s hold, and he was quick to react. ¡°Fifi?¡±


    Slowly, Fannie¡¯s eyes fluttered open, clouded with confusion and pain. ¡°Where am I?¡±


    Her voice was faint, her mind reying the fight between Jett and Bobby like a distant, fading film.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the hospital,¡± Bobby answered gently. ¡°Is there any difort you¡¯re feeling?¡±


    Fannie just shook her head, but Bobby¡¯s voice helped her focus her wandering thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay now. Please go,¡± she said, her tone unexpectedly cold, which threw Bobby off guard.


    He reflected on the situation, realizing her coldness might stem from the risk she had taken to save him. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Fifi.¡± Turning her head aside, Fannie avoided his gaze.


    Despite his attempts at soothing words, Fannie¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t soften. This standoff continued until her parents entered the room.


    Their eyes filled with tears upon seeing Fannie conscious.


    ¡°Why do you always worry us so much?¡± Bartley said.


    ¡°Your father and I have been terrified! You almost gave us heart attacks!¡± Kaya added.


    Fannie replied in a weak voice, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m alright.¡± In the background, Bobby lingered awkwardly, resembling an unnoticed bystander.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 733

    ?<strong>Chapter 733:</strong>


    Katherine and Shawn entered, sharing their worries about Fannie¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°You need to rest, Fannie. We¡¯lle back another time.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Fannie responded, still avoiding Bobby¡¯s eyes.


    With no further reason to stay, Bobby left.


    He returned the following day with flowers, only to find the door barred to him.


    Jett exited, nced at the flowers Bobby held, and without a word, moved past him dismissively. Fannie allowed Jett to enter.


    Unable to tolerate being ignored, Bobby remained doggedly outside her hospital room. His presence became such a disruption that the hospital director feltpelled to step in. ¡°Miss Cooper, you see, Mr. Kelly¡¯s actions are disrupting our work.¡±


    Feeling a headacheing on, Fannie said, ¡°Let him in, please.¡±


    As the sun set, thest of Fannie¡¯s visitors left. Bobby walked in and paused, puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    Echoing his confusion, Fannie replied, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Bobby gestured towards himself, saying, ¡°Everyone else could visit you, but not me? What have I possibly done?¡±


    ¡°Have you not? You pushed Jett towards me first, only to pull me away from himter. Is that your idea of fun?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all


    The nk look on her face clued Bobby in¡ªFannie was truly upset. Yet his actions hadn¡¯t been intentional. When he encouraged Jett, he just wanted to get rid of Fannie. Little did he know he wouldter find himself genuinely drawn to her.


    ¡°Fifi, that wasn¡¯t my intention.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your intentions,¡± Fannie said indifferently, not looking at him. ¡°Must I remind you? You¡¯re with Judie now. I¡¯m not interested in being the other woman.¡±


    Bobby wanted to exin his rtionship with Judie, but Fannie didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    ¡°You have ten minutes to leave before the paparazzi arrive and catch us together, adding to my troubles.¡± Her final words rendered Bobby speechless.


    After exiting the hospital, he kept up with Fannie¡¯s recovery by calling the hospital staff daily. Fannie was out of the hospital in just over a week, returning to her job bandaged.


    Bobby reached out to Judie, saying, ¡°Ensure she¡¯s not overworked, watch out for any bullying at work, and call me for anything you can¡¯t manage.¡±


    Judie, who was in it for the paycheck, responded promptly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Bobby reminded her again, ¡°And keep that pretty boy away from Fannie.¡±


    Having stolen someone else¡¯s partner, Bobby always feared someone would do the same to him. He had to be prepared, defending from all angles.


    After ending the phone call with Bobby, Judie caught sight of Mayer making his way towards Fannie¡¯s office. With the click-ck of her high heels echoing down the hallway, she sped up to catch up with him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 734

    ?<strong>Chapter 734:</strong>


    ¡°Hey, Mayer, heading to see Fannie?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s got you visiting her today?¡±


    Mayer was carrying coffee and pastries. ¡°I heard Fannie was injured, so I thought I¡¯d check in on her.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really thoughtful of you!¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Judie reached out and took the items from him. ¡°I was just on my way to see her too. Let me help you with that!¡±


    Mayer quickly responded, but Judie was already hurrying away before he could finish his sentence.


    Later that same day, Mayer needed to discuss some business with Fannie. He approached her office, only to find Judie posing dramatically at the door, blocking the entry.


    Her voice took on a formal, almost officious tone as she blocked the doorway. ¡°Fannie¡¯s tied up at the moment. Just let me know what you need, and I¡¯ll ry the message.¡±


    Mayer, bemused and slightly annoyed, scratched his head. ¡°Well, this document needs her signature.¡±


    Without missing a beat, Judie snatched the document from his hand. ¡°Consider it handled. I¡¯ll take it in for you!¡±


    She then nudged the door open just enough to squeeze through, carefully blocking Mayer from entering. Then, she closed the door behind her, leaving Mayer alone in the hallway.


    Fannie, deeply immersed in herputer screen, felt the presence of the familiar figure without needing to look up. Only Judie would be bold enough to stride into her office unannounced.


    She extended a document towards Fannie, who paused upon spotting Mayer¡¯s name. ¡°Where¡¯s Mayer?¡±


    A shadow of guilt flickered in Judie¡¯s eyes, though her voice remained steady. ¡°He had to attend to something, so he sent me instead.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Without furtherment, Fannie signed the document and handed it back to Judie. ¡°Why are you here so often these days? Weren¡¯t you and Mayer supposed to be filming that variety show? Is everything ready for that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all prepared. Don¡¯t doubt my capabilities!¡± Judie replied briskly, deflecting further queries as she departed.


    Mayer asked, ¡°Is Fannie doing okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine¡ªshe doesn¡¯t need your concern.¡± Judie was an effective barrier, leaving Mayer with no chance to speak to Fannie. He had to give up for the time being.


    As dusk fell and the office emptied, Mayer seized the opportunity to visit Fannie. He found Judie, exhausted from the day¡¯sbors, dozing at her desk near the door. He stepped past her quietly, knocked softly on the door, and waited for Fannie¡¯s permission before entering.


    As the setting sun spilled golden light through the blinds, stripes of amber illuminated Fannie, wrapped in a bandage. The sight tugged at Mayer¡¯s heartstrings.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 735

    ?<strong>Chapter 735:</strong>


    ¡°Fannie.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± Fannie responded, her attention shifting from the relentless glow of herputer screen to Mayer¡¯s face. Mayer swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple moving visibly.


    ¡°Not much. Would you like to head home together?¡±


    Aware that they lived in the same neighborhood, Fannie considered the rare opportunity to walk home with him. ¡°Have you wrapped up your filming for today?¡±


    Mayer nodded, a spark of hope lighting up his eyes, making it nearly impossible for Fannie to decline his offer.


    ¡°Just give me ten minutes, and I¡¯ll be good to go,¡± she said with a quick smile.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Mayer took a seat on the nearby sofa, waiting patiently.


    Ten minutes passed before Fannie shut herptop with a purposeful click and reached for her handbag. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Together, they exited the office, their conversation flowing easily, oblivious to Judie, who had been dozing quietly in the darker corner of the room. The elevator dinged softly as they stepped inside; the bright interior light stirred Judie.


    Her eyes fluttered open just in time to catch the sight of Mayer and Fannie, deep in conversation andughter. With a jolt, Judie sprang to her feet, but it was toote. The other elevator would take a while to arrive, so she could only watch helplessly as Fannie and Mayer got into a car together.


    She pulled out her phone and dialed Bobby¡¯s number. ¡°Bad news¡ªMayer and Fannie are going home together!¡±


    Fannie had barely stepped into her apartment and was still fumbling for the light switch in the dim entryway when the elevator doors across the hall nged open. Bobby and Judie burst forth, a flurry of energy in the quiet corridor.


    Bobby quickly scanned Fannie from head to toe, his eyes conveying a wave of relief when he realized that Mayer hadn¡¯t followed her inside.


    ¡°What are you guys doing here?¡± Fannie asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to celebrate your newfound freedom, Fannie!¡± Judie chimed in, her voice bubbling with excitement.


    ¡°Celebrate? Really, you two need to find better hobbies. Don¡¯t you have jobs to attend to?¡± Fannie retorted, changing her shoes and walking inside.


    Judie exchanged a knowing nce with Bobby before slipping through the door just as Fannie attempted to close it. ¡°Fannie,st time I left your ce, I noticed Mayer lived in the same building. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right,¡± Fannie replied, pouring herself a ss of water and taking a hearty gulp before setting it down with a sigh. ¡°Look, I just got out of the hospital and have been at work all day. I¡¯m honestly too worn out to y hostess. Hang around for a little while, but then you¡¯ll need to head out.¡±


    ¡°No worries, Fannie. We don¡¯t need any entertaining. We¡¯ll just keep youpany and make sure you¡¯re alright,¡± Judie assured her, settlingfortably onto the sofa with a reassuring smile.


    Bobby was about to sit down when there was a knock at the door. His gaze suddenly grew stormy, and before Fannie could hold him back, he strode ahead with relentless determination.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 736

    ?<strong>Chapter 736:</strong>


    Mayer stood at the door, carrying two pizzas. At his feet was a collection of several takeout bags. Bobby couldn¡¯t suppress his annoyance at the sight of him.


    Mayer, for his part, was taken aback to find Bobby here. His only connection to him was through Judie, who he knew as Bobby¡¯s girlfriend. Upon seeing Bobby at Fannie¡¯s residence, Mayer¡¯s immediate reaction was to peer inside, a wave of relief washing over him when he spotted Judie.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Fannie,¡± Mayer announced, trying to ease the palpable tension.


    Bobby¡¯s response was curt and frosty. ¡°She¡¯s not here.¡± It was the first time Mayer had formally met Bobby, yet the air crackled with undeniable hostility that Mayer couldn¡¯t ignore ¡ª nor its probable cause.


    Just then, Fannie appeared, her voice warm and inviting. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him. Juste inside.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mayer knew Fannie wouldn¡¯t have prepared slippers for him, so he came wearing his own.


    Judie, lounging on the sofa, eyed Mayer curiously. ¡°Mayer, what brings you here?¡±


    Mayer responded smoothly, ¡°I needed to discuss some work-rted matters with Fannie. Plus, I thought I¡¯d lend a hand with dinner since she¡¯s injured and might find cooking to be a bit of a hassle.¡±


    Judie leaned forward, resting her chin on her hand, her toneced with a hint of teasing. ¡°Oh? Did you move to the apartment below Fannie¡¯s just for the convenience of seeing her more often?¡±


    Normally, such a remark would have made Mayer flush with shyness, prompting him to change the subject. But today, he held Judie¡¯s gaze unflinchingly.


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    Known for his polite manner, his directness seemed to strike a nerve with Judie, who found his boldness unexpectedly jarring. Mayer kept up his facade of innocence, remarking nonchntly, ¡°Yes, I moved here for Fannie.¡±


    Judie paused, visibly taken aback, and behind him, Bobby¡¯s expression turned sharply hostile.


    Fannie, overhearing Mayer, sensed something odd. Before the silence stretched too long, Mayer continued, ¡°Fannie is incredibly generous. I just returned to the¡­ country, and she has been a great help both in life and work.¡± There was nothing wrong with what he said. The topic ended as Fannie called everyone over to help.


    The four of them gathered at the dining table. Bobby quickly imed the seat to Fannie¡¯s left, while Mayer attempted to sit to her right, only to be nudged aside by Judie. ¡°Sorry, I want to sit next to Fannie!¡±


    Mayer, without a word, settled into the seat directly across from Fannie, visibly displeased.


    With a sheepish grin, Fannie eximed, ¡°Oh, I forgot about the drinks.¡±


    As Bobby and Mayer rose in unison, each offering, ¡°I¡¯ll get it,¡± tension red between them.


    Bobby¡¯s irritation was palpable. ¡°You seem quite familiar with Fannie¡¯s ce, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Smirking faintly, Mayer replied, ¡°Theyout¡¯s the same as mine.¡±


    Bobby scoffed. Handling Jett had been exhausting, and now Mayer was an entirely new headache.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 737

    ?<strong>Chapter 737:</strong>


    In the end, it was Bobby who strode to the fridge, retrieving the beer Judie had left during a previous visit. Fannie and Judie sipped on their juice, while Bobby and Mayer had beer.


    Bobby mocked, ¡°Are you even old enough to drink?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, I¡¯m of legal age,¡± Mayer responded with a confident grin.


    ¡°Really?¡± Bobby leaned back, his expression turning yful as he slid his beer towards Mayer. ¡°Well then, this one¡¯s for you too.¡±


    Fannie intervened to help Mayer. ¡°Try to take it easy. Remember you¡¯ve got an early start tomorrow.¡±


    Bobby drummed his fingers on the table, a smirk ying on his lips as he watched the exchange. Fannie was actually defending Mayer in front of him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± Bobby remarked, his tone edged with sarcasm. ¡°He¡¯s bold enough to chase after you but can¡¯t handle a drink?¡±


    Fannie fixed her gaze on Bobby, her voice a mix of confusion and irritation. ¡°What are you implying?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    Dinner was a lost cause for Bobby. He found no joy in it. He stood abruptly, grabbing Mayer by the arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re moving to her building, tagging along home with her, even showing up for dinner.¡± Bobby¡¯sugh was cold and taunting. ¡°Quite audacious of you, meddling with my girl, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The memory of Bobby¡¯s recent brawl with Jett lingered ominously in Fannie¡¯s thoughts. Even the mere recollection was enough to make her head pound.


    With a sharp tter, she set down her fork. ¡°Bobby, if you¡¯re not going to eat, you might as well leave. Enough with the theatrics. Who are you calling ¡®your girl¡¯?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s hand was visibly tense, his veins protruding as he relentlessly grilled Mayer. ¡°What? Scared to admit your feelings? Can¡¯t own up to liking someone and instead y the victim?¡±


    Mayer grasped Bobby¡¯s wrist, exerting minimal pressure. His demeanor was markedly calm in contrast to Bobby¡¯s intensity. ¡°It seems my arrival has stirred some unease. Fannie, I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble, so I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Judie, overhearing the exchange, realized Mayer was not as innocent as he seemed. Fannie had been quite persuasive in convincing Mayer to relocate from abroad, painting an overly optimistic picture of the opportunities back home, essentially luring him into a new venture.


    Yet, here he was, unable to even enjoy a simple meal without being wrongfully used and subjected to Bobby¡¯s baseless conjectures.


    As his agent, it was Fannie¡¯s duty to shield her talent. She embodied the essence of her contractual obligations.


    ¡°Bobby Kelly, get out!¡± shemanded, her voice seething with genuine anger, her expression stern as she pointed to the door.


    Judie rose, her movements tentative. ¡°Uh, Fannie, Bobby was just¡ª¡±


    Attempting to mediate, she was abruptly cut off by a sharp nce from Fannie. ¡°Judie Torres, you get out as well.¡±


    Judie reached out, tugging at Fannie¡¯s sleeve, a look of injustice etched across her face. However, Fannie was decidedly serious this time, her tone brooking no argument.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 738

    ?<strong>Chapter 738:</strong>


    ¡°Are you leaving, or do I have to call the cops to handle this?¡±


    Fannie typically stood her ground once she decided on something. Rarely did anyone push her to her limits. However, Bobby¡¯s actions towards Mayer went beyond anything Jett¡¯s betrayal had done, pushing Fannie¡¯s patience to its limit. Without uttering another word to Bobby, Fannie grabbed her phone to dial the police.


    Bobby snatched the phone from her, teetering on the edge of anger. ¡°Are you really defending Mayer?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fannie retorted, locking eyes with him boldly. ¡°You showed up without an invitation and insulted my guest. You did save me before, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to act out in my home.¡±


    Bobby scoffed at her usation. Did Fannie even know Mayer had feelings for her?


    ¡°You haven¡¯t witnessed true chaos yet.¡±


    Fannie had no desire to continue this fruitless exchange. ¡°Get out. I won¡¯t entertain you or Judie today.¡±


    Bobby was ustomed to being shown the door. His anger subsided into resignation. ¡°He¡¯s not staying overnight, is he?¡± His insinuation left Fannie visibly agitated, her cheeks flushing. ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern! Focus on your own issues!¡±


    As he prepared to leave, Bobby fixed a stern gaze on Mayer. ¡°Listen, keep it strictly professional. If you cross a line with her, you¡¯ll regret it. Just don¡¯ty a finger on her, understand?¡±


    Mayer, though young, wasn¡¯t easily intimidated. ¡°Judie is your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she?¡± The implication was clear: Bobby was overstepping, and even Fannie thought so.


    Bobby retorted, ¡°I was her first man. Doesn¡¯t that count for anything?¡±


    Mayer, more known for his singing than acting, struggled to mask a momentary sadness triggered by Bobby¡¯s remark.


    Fannie was stunned by Bobby¡¯s boldness, taking a moment to process her disbelief as she realized Mayer had feelings for her. She had only ever seen Mayer as a colleague or perhaps a little brother, never imagining anything more.


    After Bobby and Judie left, the pizzas remained, but the friendly atmosphere had vanished.


    Sitting down wearily, Fannie cradled her head, which was wrapped in bandages. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you should leave as well. I¡¯m just too worn out today.¡±


    Mayer, feeling a twinge of regret, didn¡¯t push to stay. He had looked forward to spending the evening with Fannie. His interactions with her at work were limited, and he understood she didn¡¯t see him romantically. Yet, he feltpelled to tell the truth.


    ¡°Fannie, there¡¯s something I need to say.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s about work, we can talk at the office tomorrow.¡± Mayer detected the detachment in Fannie¡¯s tone, and his expression became one of rm. ¡°This isn¡¯t about work!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 739

    ?<strong>Chapter 739:</strong>


    ¡°If this is a personal matter, it¡¯s even more reason we should drop it. You¡¯re like a little brother to me, Mayer.¡±


    Mayer¡¯s body, which had leaned forward in excitement, slumped back slowly. ¡°Are you turning me down?¡±


    With unwavering calm, Fannie replied, ¡°It¡¯s better to be upfront. You¡¯re young. You¡¯ll meet plenty of wonderful girls.¡±


    A bitter smile crept across Mayer¡¯s face. ¡°Yet, none will be you.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Fannie reached over and took the beer sitting before him.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t drink!¡± Mayer spoke.


    It was already toote¡ªFannie had taken a sip.


    ¡°As your agent, I must say this isn¡¯t the right time for you to start dating. You¡¯re at a critical stage in your career, with a promising future. Rtionships could distract you and decrease your productivity. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    He was eager to discuss his feelings; however, she focused solely on his career trajectory. Mayer understood¡ªFannie just didn¡¯t want to be with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now, Fannie.¡±


    He left feeling quite heartbroken, and Fannie was left feeling strangely guilty, as though she had mistreated a sincere child.


    Mayer kept his distance from Fannie at work the following day. It seemed she had truly hurt his feelings.


    In a meeting, as Fannie brought up Mayer¡¯s project, he seemed distracted, propping his chin on his hand and gazing out the window, lost in thought.


    Next to him, Judie elbowed him gently to snap him out of his daydream.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.


    Setting her pen aside, Fannie faced him with a calm expression.


    ¡°Were you listening to what I just said?¡±


    All eyes at the table turned towards him. Mayer, having zoned out, was clueless and unable to respond.


    Judie leaned over and whispered, ¡°She was talking about a promotional stunt involving me.¡±


    That spurred Mayer to his feet. ¡°I refuse to be part of this!¡± His outburst caught everyone by surprise. Mayer¡¯s gaze fixed on Fannie across the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t have feelings for me, Fannie, but pairing me with someone else as if I¡¯m an item on your agenda is uneptable. I don¡¯t need gossip to enhance my reputation!¡±


    An ufortable silence enveloped the room.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 740

    <strong>Chapter 740:</strong>


    The assistant next to him pulled at his sleeve. ¡°What are you getting at? Fannie was asking if you could attend an event out of town this weekend.¡±


    After the meeting concluded, Mayer stood at the door, waiting for what felt like an eternity before Fannie finally emerged. Now, he had the opportunity to speak with her alone.


    ¡°Fannie,¡± he called out with unease.


    Fannie didn¡¯t tear her eyes from her meeting notes as she replied, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I apologize for earlier. My head was somewhere else, and the words were out of my mouth before I realized.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I noticed you were zoning out, so I had to pull you back to the meeting.¡±


    Mayer hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to discuss with you. Is tonight good?¡±


    Fannie finally raised her head, responding half-jokingly, ¡°We have plenty of time formunication during work hours. Could you please respect my personal time in the evenings and allow me some more space?¡±


    With a lollipop stuck between her lips, Judie walked past them. But when she reached the corner within earshot, she stopped to eavesdrop.


    Mayer lowered his head, noting the implication behind Fannie¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯ll never happen again.¡±


    Fannie sighed and patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ve got a promising future, Mayer. Trust me, it¡¯s better if you put your time and energy into your work than waste it on trivial matters. Letting your emotions take over won¡¯t get you far in the industry. Rtionships don¡¯t always reward your efforts, but work can.¡±


    Mayer forced a smile. ¡°I get it.¡±


    They exchanged a look and nodded in tacit understanding, resolving the matter amicably.


    When they reached a corner, they turned in opposite directions and parted ways, both literally and figuratively.


    ¡°Do you really like Fannie that much?¡± Judie stood at attention as Mayer pivoted into the corner, nearly hitting him as she uncrossed her legs.


    Mayer¡¯s expression immediately soured at the sight of her. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    ¡°Harsh,¡± Judie said, giving him a once-over. ¡°We¡¯ll be working together soon and might have to fake dating. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to get to know each other a little more.¡±


    Mayer was passionate about his craft, and Judie¡¯sidback attitude about work never failed to get on his nerves.


    ¡°First, I¡¯m never going to agree to faking a rtionship with you. Secondly, Fannie doesn¡¯t like me and has already made that clear to me. You can report it back to Bobby.¡±


    Judie¡¯s eyes widened a fraction as she took the lollipop out of her mouth. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Mayer closed the distance between them with a single step, one hand in his pocket. ¡°You really thought I wouldn¡¯t see it? You and Bobby aren¡¯t a couple. That man¡¯s gaze doesn¡¯t leave Fannie the moment it spots her.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: New chapters this sunday, dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 741

    <strong>Chapter 741:</strong>


    Judie swallowed, feeling a twinge of nervousness. ¡°And you made Fannie your agent to keep an eye on her for Bobby, right?¡± Mayer added.


    Judie might be good at acting like they were a couple, but Bobby sucked. It didn¡¯t take long for Mayer to notice the truth.


    Regaining herposure, Judie forced a smile. ¡°And so? I¡¯m telling you, Bobby will do everything to win Fannie back. If you want to keep your career, leave her alone.¡±


    Mayer snorted. He knew he had no match for Bobby, whose authority and influence could make or break anyone with a word. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me. But I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on whether his tactics will work and how you¡¯ll deal with the consequences.¡±


    His words and imposing gaze caused Judie¡¯s retort to catch in her throat. This stubborn young man managed to intimidate a seasoned actress like her.


    After being mercilessly kicked out of Fannie¡¯s ce a few days ago, Bobby had been drowning his sorrows in alcohol. Fannie was being so unreasonable and ungrateful, and he was very much frustrated by it.


    Why wouldn¡¯t she like him back now that he could reciprocate the feeling? She kept avoiding him instead. Was she that afraid he¡¯d hurt her again?


    His intentions were crystal clear, yet she¡¯d continuously ignored them.


    Early that morning, Bobby found himself at Katherine¡¯s office. She had summoned him at his parents¡¯ request to talk some sense into him, as they were concerned about his troubled state.


    Katherine¡¯s maternity leave had ended, so she and Shawn were back at work. Though she was now a mother, Katherine had no ns on abandoning her career.


    They hired enough help to care for the baby while she was at work, and her parents also pitched in. This allowed her to bnce work and motherhood with ease.


    She did now¡ªpumping breast milk in the lounge inside her office, a routine that had already ceased to be a novelty at thepany.


    Hands behind his head, Bobbyy on the sofa, his eyes on the office ceiling. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that I like her, but why the hell can¡¯t she see it?¡±


    Katherine emerged from the lounge like she hadn¡¯t just pumped breast milk, her demeanor all sophisticated as the career woman that she was. ¡°I¡¯d probably ignore it too if I were in her shoes.¡±


    Bobby looked offended as he nced at her. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Your rumored rtionship with Judie is all over the ce. Why would Fannie take your advances seriously with that information?¡±


    Katherine rolled her eyes. ¡°Do you ever think before you act? After giving the world the impression that you like Judie, now you say you have feelings for Fannie. No one¡¯s going to buy that, especially Fannie.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hi, dear readers! A lot has happened these past days¡ªthe host info got wiped out, and the website was down for many hours. Thankfully, it¡¯s been fixed, and I really hope this time for good.


    That said, thank you for being here, dear ones. I truly want you to enjoy your time on galnovels. Right now, I have around 300 novels in correction/trantion, and I can¡¯t wait for you to dive into all these stories!


    And well, as ever, God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 742

    ?<strong>Chapter 742:</strong>


    Bobby clicked his tongue sharply. ¡°What do you even understand about it? A little bit of drama only adds excitement to rtionships. Remember how Fannie used Jett just to get under my skin? Well, now it¡¯s my turn to use Judie to shake her up and get her to admit her real feelings!¡±


    Despite his many flings, Bobby had never trulymitted to anyone.


    With a weary sigh, Katherine asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry that you might push things too far and end up in a mess you can¡¯t fix?¡±


    ¡°Love conquers all obstacles,¡± Bobby said, rising to his feet.


    ¡°Remember how you forgave Shawn after he deceived you?¡±


    ¡°But Shawn is my husband!¡± Katherine retorted sharply, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Need I remind you of the reputation you have? This tactic isn¡¯t right for you. You¡¯d be better off being straightforward from the start instead of ying these futile games.¡±


    Bobby seemed somewhat convinced. He wasn¡¯tpletely dismissive of advice, but the idea of humbling himself to approach Fannie was ufortable for him.


    Their discussion was interrupted by an iing call from a friend. ¡°Bobby, we¡¯re thinking of going up to the mountains this week. You in?¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡±


    After ending the call, Bobby turned to Katherine to see if she was interested in the mountain getaway. He remembered a hidden mountain near Crystal Bay, a ce he and his friends used to explore during their school years. Katherine had visited it once, too.


    Katherine declined with a wave of her hand. ¡°No, I can¡¯t. Joelle¡¯s about to have her second baby any day now. I need to be there for her as soon as she¡¯s out of the delivery room. I¡¯ll stay here until after the baby arrives.¡±


    Bobby stretched out leisurely and stood, saying, ¡°Being single has its perks¡ªno strings attached.¡±


    ¡°Why not just tell Fannie you n to stay single forever?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not foolish enough for that.¡± Bobby smirked from the doorway. ¡°Take care. Try not to miss me too much.¡±


    Katherine let out a sigh. Motherhood had tempered her reactions; otherwise, she might have hurled her desk cup at Bobby.


    Later, Shawn arrived to drive Katherine home. ¡°It¡¯s been another long day for you, sweetheart.¡±


    Kicking off her heels, Katherine epted the candy bag Shawn had brought her. ¡°When is Joelle due?¡±


    ¡°Soon. Adrian¡¯s a bundle of nerves. Just the other night, Joelle muttered something in her sleep, and he scrambled to pack the hospital bag.¡±


    Katherine chuckled and looked over at him. ¡°Reminds me of someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think I¡¯m a bit sharper than that.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 743

    ?<strong>Chapter 743:</strong>


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Katherine tapped his head yfully. ¡°Then who was it that forgot me in the rush to the hospital?¡±


    Shawn pretended to be upset. ¡°Wasn¡¯t there an agreement to never mention that again?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, it won¡¯te up again. I¡¯ll keep your dignity intact in front of others.¡±


    That same evening, in their home, as Katherinefortably positioned her feet on hisp, Shawn tenderly washed her feet with a towel over his shoulder.


    He took his time massaging her feet, swollen from her previous pregnancy, which had necessitated a switch torger high heels. ¡°Kathy, thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    While sleeping, Joelle called out, ¡°The baby¡¯sing!¡±


    Awakened, Adrian sprang from the bed, forgoing his slippers, and grabbed the hospital bag on his way out.


    Leah rushed to intercept him. ¡°Mr. Miller! She¡¯s just talking in her sleep!¡±


    Realization dawned on Adrian as he leaned wearily against the stair railing.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, try to rx. We¡¯re all here to keep watch. You won¡¯t get any rest this way.¡±


    Adrian wanted to ease his nerves but found it challenging.


    The ordeal of childbirth was daunting. Recently, he had discussed it with Rafael, reminded of how Joelle¡¯s first delivery nearly ended tragically.


    This time, Adrian was on high alert, determined to reduce any potential risks. He might not be able to take her ce in childbirth, but he was ready to do everything to ensure her safety.


    Disturbed by the noise, Aurora left her room, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s happening? Is Mom about to have the baby?¡±


    Adrian perked up. ¡°Oops, did my excitement wake you up just now?¡±


    Aurora yawned, assuring him it was okay. She needed to wake up early for first grade the next morning anyway.


    Lifting her into his arms, Adrian said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll tuck you in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Once they were in her bed, Adrian read her a story until she nodded off. He kissed her forehead and slipped quietly out of the room.


    Yet, as the door gently closed, Aurora¡¯s eyes snapped open, fully alert.


    She left her bed and took a seat at her small desk, her eyes on the backpack and uniformid out for the next day.


    A secret burdened her, one she hadn¡¯t shared with anyone. At school, she had spotted Dunn. He was usually surrounded by friends, and though he noticed her, he never said hello.


    Why was that?


    This mystery perplexed Aurora.


    At recess the next day, she pondered the morning¡¯s lessons. The naughtiest boy in ss tried to distract her by making faces, but Aurora ignored him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 744

    ?<strong>Chapter 744:</strong>


    He eventually sat down in front of her, saying, ¡°Hey, Aurora, I heard your mom and dad are having another baby?¡±


    Aurora had no fondness for him, so she chose to stay silent. He persisted, mocking, ¡°They won¡¯t like you anymore once the babyes!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s grip tightened around her pen, and it clicked loudly as she put it down. ¡°That¡¯s a lie!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true! They¡¯ll forget about you!¡±


    Tears filled her eyes as she stared at him, her fists balled up in frustration.


    Inside the ssroom, a tussle unfolded as Aurora and the little boy grappled fiercely, their battle only ceasing when the teacher intervened, pulling them apart.


    Aurora, stubborn, fought against the surge of tears threatening to spill over.


    ¡°What happened here? Why are you two fighting?¡± the teacher asked.


    The boy, rubbing a sore spot on his arm, avoided the teacher¡¯s probing eyes, his lips sealed tightly.


    Aurora was equally reluctant to recount the harsh words that had ignited their conflict.


    Aware of her parents¡¯ deep affection and the imminent arrival of a new sibling, she refrained from adding to their burdens.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Aurora murmured, hastily wiping her tears.


    The teacher, though persistent, couldn¡¯t unravel the truth from Aurora¡¯s sealed lips, eventually dismissing the incident as just another instance of kids¡¯ petty disagreements.


    Later that day, the boy¡¯s absence was conspicuous.


    Through the ssroom window, Aurora noticed him in the corridor, crying.


    Following him at a distance was Dunn, who was two grades older. His handsome features were marred by a habitual aloofness. He strode past without a nce inside.


    The distressed boy entered the ssroom and blurted out, ¡°I want to go home!¡±


    Aurora nced again in the direction Dunn had left, a smile unconsciously forming on her lips.


    Fannie boarded a train bound for Crystal Bay, having been invited by a businessman to discuss an intriguing new venture. The project was nestled in Greenfield, a serene mountain vige known for its abundant persimmon trees. Encircled by majestic mountains and tranquil waters, the vige had be a haven for affluent visitors seeking a peaceful retreat.


    In recent years, businessmen had poured investments into the area, sparking the development of various amenities on the mountainside. Upon her arrival, Fannie wasfortably settled in a quaint guesthouse.


    From her room, she admired the stunning view of the persimmon groves, their fiery orange fruits dotting the lush greenery.


    As evening approached and dinner concluded, the warm-hearted vigers presented her with a bowl of persimmons, freshly rinsed and gleaming under the fading light.


    She joined a group of businessmen in the courtyard, their conversation flowing as easily as the crisp evening air. However, the peaceful ambiance was soon disrupted by the harsh screeching of car tires from the nearby hilltop.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 745

    ?<strong>Chapter 745:</strong>


    The vige chief let out a weary sigh, muttering, ¡°Here theye again.¡±


    Despite the vige¡¯s tranquility, the raucous cheers of audacious racers frequently pierced the air.


    Curious, Fannie turned to the chief and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s happening over there?¡±


    With a resigned shake of his head, the chief exined, ¡°It¡¯s been the same story for years. Each season, thrill-seekers from Illerith storm our mountains to race. We¡¯ve attempted to halt them several times, but to no avail.¡±


    As Fannie savored a bite of the sweet, juicy persimmon, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t the police intervene?¡±


    ¡°Those racers have connections in high ces. The police might make a show of scolding them, but ultimately, nobody truly steps in to stop them.¡±


    Setting his cup down with a frustrated sigh, a businessman added, ¡°They¡¯repletely spoiling the atmosphere. Without these disturbances, our vige could attract even more visitors.¡±


    Fannie mulled over her purpose deeply.


    She was in Greenfield primarily to lead a charity initiative, addressing the town¡¯s annual dilemma of excess unsold persimmons. The purpose of today¡¯s assembly was to devise potential solutions.


    Yet, the recent havoc wreaked by unruly racers had cast a shadow over the vige¡¯s good name.


    She turned to the chief. ¡°Where are they now? Could you take me to them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s hardly a ce for a young woman.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Fannie countered resolutely, rising to her feet. ¡°I hail from Illerith as well. Perhaps I¡¯m acquainted with them. If it¡¯s difficult for you to intervene, allow me the chance.¡±


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the chief relented. He instructed his two sons to apany her.


    They made their way through the dense woods, arriving at a chaotic scene illuminated by a bonfire. Four heavily modified cars skidded wildly around the mes, their tires sending showers of sparks into the night air.


    A group of scantily d women, bottles in hand, cheered on the spectacle.


    The racers¡¯ identities were obscured by their helmets, making it impossible for Fannie to recognize anyone.


    Then, the scene intensified with the sudden growl of a motorcycle engine from atop the nearby cliff.


    In the moonlit night, a figure d in ck leather, mounted on a Harley, made a striking appearance.


    Though his face wasrgely concealed by a helmet, Fannie still recognized him.


    Bobby, with a flick of his wrist, intensified the roar of his engine. ¡°Go for it, Bobby!¡± yelled an onlooker from the crowd.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 746

    ?<strong>Chapter 746:</strong>


    Fannie inhaled sharply, anxiety tightening its grip. Bobby was poised at the edge of the cliff, which, although not towering, still stood a daunting five or six meters high. Could he truly be considering the leap? Had he gone absolutely crazy? Before she had time to gather her thoughts, Bobby charged ahead.


    The motorcycle crashed onto the roof of an expensive sports car, irreparably damaging the luxury vehicle.


    To soften hisnding, Bobby maneuvered the bike across three more cars, finallying to a smooth halt with a slick drift, both rider and machine emerging without a scratch.


    Dismounting with one long leg stretched out, he whipped off his helmet, revealing a wide, triumphant grin.


    As Bobby approached the bonfire, a crowd of admirers quickly gathered around him.


    With a casual swagger, he epted a drink tossed to him by a friend, catching it with wless ease.


    ¡°Bobby, that was wild! You¡¯re the only one brave enough to make that jump!¡± eximed one of his friends.


    With a dismissive scoff, Bobby retorted, ¡°Cowards, all of you.¡± What was there to fear, really? He had nothing to lose.


    Initially, Fannie sent the vige chief¡¯s sons to parley, hoping to avoid a direct showdown with Bobby.


    But the meeting quickly soured as the young men, brimming with reckless enthusiasm, began to quarrel with Bobby¡¯s group. As tensions escted and a fight seemed imminent, Fannie hurried to intervene.


    ¡°Bobby!¡± she called out, her voice cutting through the ring music, distinct enough to catch Bobby¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Fannie?¡±


    Pushing past two towering models, Fannie stood before him, her expression serious. Bobby¡¯s face broke into a broad smile, his spirits instantly lifted.


    ¡°Did youe for me?¡±


    Mocking amusement flickered in Fannie¡¯s eyes as she red at Bobby¡¯s grinning face. ¡°Why would I waste my timeing here for you?¡±


    Her sharp retort sparked a chorus of teasing from Bobby¡¯s group. Apparently, feistiness could easily drive these thrill-seeking racers to a fever pitch.


    Amidst the cheers, Bobby closed the gap between him and Fannie with unhurried strides, his gaze lingering on her in a bold once-over. ¡°So, what brings you here? To race?¡±


    Fannie lifted her chin to meet his eyes. ¡°Your reckless and loud racing is disrupting the vige. The day is winding down. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to call it a night and leave this peaceful ce alone?¡±


    ¡°You want us to leave?¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡±


    Bobby pointed to the cliff he had just raced down. ¡°If you race down that cliff like I just did, we¡¯ll leave this ce forever.¡± The cliff was about five or six meters high.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 747

    ?<strong>Chapter 747:</strong>


    Fannie¡¯s eyes narrowed. Clearly, Bobby had no ns of leaving this field alone because that challenge was almost impossible for her.


    One of the vige chief¡¯s sons tugged at her. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous. Let¡¯s just head back.¡±


    One of the racers behind Bobby sneered, his eyebrow raised in challenge. ¡°I thought you were tough. Why chicken out?¡± The chief¡¯s sons pressed their lips together, their anger palpable. These people found amusement in watching others risk their lives over some stupid sport.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Cooper,¡± one of them repeated, looking at Fannie. But Fannie stood her ground. ¡°If we don¡¯t resolve this now, they¡¯lle back and disrupt the vige, driving away more tourists. This isn¡¯t just about us. It¡¯s for the vige¡¯s sake.¡± She stepped forward and held out her hand. ¡°Helmet.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s grin faded, and his brow raised. ¡°You know how to ride?¡±


    ¡°Watch.¡±


    When she was abroad, free from her parents, Fannie had her share of wild adventures, including motorsports.


    Bobby handed his hand out to his side, and one of hisckeys fetched a helmet from the nearest car.


    Hesitation crossed theckey¡¯s expression before he handed the helmet to Bobby. ¡°Are you sure about this? What if she ends up in an ident?¡±


    Bobby scoffed, ¡°Does she look scared to you?¡±


    Fannie was damn scared, but there was no way she¡¯d let him see it.


    She might have been a weakling when Bobby saved her in the past, but she was no longer that person, and she¡¯d take this chance to prove that to him. ¡°I¡¯ll take your bike.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s eyes flew to Bobby¡¯s motorcycle, the best model among the others.


    One of hisckeys blocked her path as she approached. ¡°Sign a waiver first.¡±


    Though offended, Fannie signed the waiver.


    ¡°Got insurance?¡± Bobby taunted, standing beside her.


    Fannie didn¡¯t spare him a nce. She swung her leg over the motorcycle and revved the engine the moment she settled into the seat, her gaze intense and her hair fluttering beneath the helmet as the bike surged forward.


    She reached the cliff and gauged the distance, secretly sweating with anxiety.


    The helmet¡¯s built-in Bluetooth headset buzzed with the voices of those watching her below.


    She shifted her weight forward on the bike, her silhouette graceful and poised in the moonlight as she neared the cliff¡¯s edge.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time to back out,¡± Bobby muttered into the walkie-talkie.


    ¡°Use that time to tell your group to pack up and leave,¡± Fannie retorted.


    ¡°ying cocky?¡±


    ¡°Not being cocky, just want to show you that there¡¯s a limit to your arrogance,¡± Fannie fired back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 748

    ?<strong>Chapter 748:</strong>


    Bobby nced at the row of parked sports cars¡ªeight in total. Even if Fannie raced down, she¡¯d have plenty of room to slow down andnd safely.


    It wasn¡¯t a dangerous trail, but sending the bike off the cliff and that brief moment of being suspended in mid-air was the thrill of it all.


    The roar of the engine drowned out their voices as Bobby gazed at the bright moon. ¡°If yound safely, you marry me.¡±


    ¡°Stop trying to take advantage,¡± Fannie hissed, twisting the throttle. The bike shot forward, its engine roaring loudly, echoing across the mountain.


    Birds hidden in the forest scattered in every direction as Fannie felt a sudden lightness, the bike slipping dangerously out of control as it flew off the cliff.


    Her heartbeat stilled, and for a second, she was sure the drop would send her straight to death¡¯s feet.


    A crash resounded, snapping Fannie back to attention.


    The motorcyclended on the roof of a sports car. She reimed control, gradually slowing down, and leapt from the tops of the eight cars to the ground,nding steadily. Cheers erupted as she removed the helmet. A gust of wind brushed her face, iling her hair behind her. She spotted Bobby and gave him a thumbs-down.


    She might have almost shit her pants, but she survived that drop.


    Bobby scratched his head, shing an indulging smile. ¡°Guess you win. Everyone, pack up!¡±


    With a triumphant smile, Fannie returned to the vige with the chief¡¯s sons.


    She had just settled in her room at the guesthouse when rain turned into a downpour outside.


    Because of the sudden downpour, Bobby and his group sought shelter at the guesthouse.


    The group was rowdy, and the thin walls of Fannie¡¯s room did nothing to muffle their voices. She tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep.


    Thankfully, the noise died down a whileter, leaving only the sound of rain pattering outside in her ears.


    But that divine silence was soon interrupted by a knock on her door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Fannie called out, tense.


    ¡°Your future husband.¡± It was Bobby¡¯s voice.


    Since when had he be her future husband?


    Fannie remained wary, sitting up in bed. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no room left,¡± he replied casually from behind the door. ¡°The owner said we share this one.¡±


    The owner would never utter such a thing.


    Fannie could feel the lies dripping from Bobby¡¯s words. ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    She dialed the owner of the guesthouse, only to confirm that due to the relentless downpour, every room was upied. True, no vacancies remained, yet Bobby had intentionally relinquished his own room for another¡¯s gain.


    His motives were always calcted. Frankly, he sought any pretext to share a room with her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 749

    ?<strong>Chapter 749:</strong>


    Fannie was determined not to let that happen. ¡°Look elsewhere. My ce is cramped as it is.¡±


    ¡°What scares you so much? I¡¯m exhausted too, so don¡¯t worry¡ª I¡¯m not going to try anything.¡±


    Fannie was so irritated she nearly hurled her slipper at him. ¡°Do you even listen to yourself? Let you in? Only if I¡¯vepletely lost my senses!¡±


    Outside, a heavy silence hung in the air.


    Eventually, footsteps echoed once more, this time not alone. ¡°Bobby? Seriously? Are you actually nning to sleep on the floor by the door?¡±


    ¡°Cut the chatter and make the bed. Yes, right here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll end up sick sleeping out here. I even tried to give you my room, and you turned it down.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you stay out here, and I¡¯ll sleep with your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Bobby, cut it out.¡±


    ¡°Then quit the silly talk.¡±


    Within the room¡¯s walls, Fannie was utterly bewildered. What on earth was that supposed to mean? Was Bobby really spending the night on the floor by her door? Did he intend to cling to her? The noise outside gradually subsided.


    Unconvinced and still wary, Fannie secured the safety chain and opened the door just a sliver.


    Therey Bobby, right at her doorway, enveloped by a chilling breeze sweeping through the hallway as rain continued to thrash outside.


    He was cocooned in a quilt, sneezing intermittently.


    The sight rendered Fannie simultaneously furious and at a loss for words. ¡°Really, Bobby, why can¡¯t you sleep with your friend?¡±


    ¡°All my friends are holed up with their girlfriends, or it¡¯s pairs of girls rooming together. So, tell me¡ªwho am I supposed to sleep with? I¡¯m not saying nothing will happen¡ªI can¡¯t make that promise.¡±


    Fannie pondered if she was overthinking things. ¡°You bastard.¡±


    Bobby snorted. ¡°Do you honestly believe I¡¯m enjoying myself, stuck here dealing with your endless mood swings? I would have slept in the car if it hadn¡¯t been so suffocating.¡±


    Fannie bit her lip, torn. She couldn¡¯t just let Bobby stay out in the hallway.


    She debated internally, second-guessing whether Bobby genuinely had no alternatives.


    Her eyes fell on the modest sofa in her room, and her resolve began to soften. ¡°Fine, you cane in, but the sofa¡¯s the only ce you¡¯re sleeping.¡±


    With a teasing lift of his brow, Bobby grinned. ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    With an unwavering look, Fannie added, ¡°Call Judie and update her.¡±


    ¡°Why do I need to update her?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s difort simmered just below the surface as she mulled over the arrangement with Bobby. It seemed unfair to Judie, and fairness was a line she hesitated to cross. ¡°Unless she says yes, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you in.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 750

    ?<strong>Chapter 750:</strong>


    With a casual motion, Bobby pulled his phone from his pocket. ¡°No one is as understanding as my sweetheart.¡±


    The mountain¡¯s sporadic signal miraculously held strong as he called Judie. Fortunately, she was still awake.


    ¡°What? You two are sharing a room? No worries, I¡¯m all for it! Fannie, rx, I¡¯m totally fine with it! Make sure Bobby stays warm and doesn¡¯t catch a cold!¡±


    Judie¡¯s voice, brimming with approval and warmth, filled the room from the speakerphone.


    Her understanding nature shone brightly, leaving Fannie to wonder how Bobby had managed to find such a considerate partner.


    With a reluctant sigh, Fannie stepped aside, allowing Bobby to carry his belongings inside. ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping on the couch.¡±


    Bobby smirked as he entered the room. The notion of him contentedly sleeping on the sofa seemed more than unlikely.


    As soon as Fannie turned her back, Bobby pressed her down on the bed. ¡°How about a trade? Let me on the bed, and I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s a night to remember.¡±


    The suggestion blended temptation with convenience, tipping entirely in Bobby¡¯s favor.


    Fannie¡¯s heart was pounding. Letting Bobby step inside could turn out to be a bad decision.


    She couldn¡¯t keep her heart in check, always daring to tiptoe across the forbidden line.


    Firmly, she responded, ¡°No need. If you want the bed that badly, it¡¯s yours.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s hands mped down on her wrists, holding them firmly against the pillow above her head.


    ¡°You clearly want this,¡± he murmured, his voice husky and dangerously alluring, tempting Fannie to sumb to his charms. ¡°This will stay between us.¡± His chin had a bit of stubble that scratched Fannie¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s our secret, just ours,¡± he added, his voice low andpelling, nearly dismantling Fannie¡¯s resolve.


    How could she hold back? How could she act like she didn¡¯t care? How could she not be drawn into this intoxicating dance of desire? However, the image of Judie constricted her heart with difort.


    Staring into Bobby¡¯s eyes, she enunciated each word with deliberate rity. ¡°You¡¯re Judie¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    Bobby detected not just grievance but a piercing betrayal in her voice.


    He recalled the advice from his friends about being honest with Fannie, and it clicked.


    ¡°I am not,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not. I said that just to make you jealous. I don¡¯t have a girlfriend. You¡¯re the only one I want. Believe me.¡±


    His assertion seemed to cast an enchanting spell, tempting Fannie to let down her guard.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 751

    ?<strong>Chapter 751:</strong>


    ¡°You even encouraged Jett to woo me,¡± she pointed out, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears.


    The vulnerability in her gaze was something Bobby knew would haunt him forever.


    He tenderly kissed her forehead. ¡°My mistake.¡±


    Fannie averted her face, her voice steady yet cold. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do, but I¡¯m not letting you have your way. If you¡¯re that desperate, go find someone else.¡±


    Bobby was slightly irritated as he questioned, ¡°Who should I go find?¡±


    Fannie raised an eyebrow, giving Bobby a skeptical look. ¡°With your friends here with their girlfriends, surely you aren¡¯t alone, right?¡±


    Bobby retorted with a hint of irony, ¡°What sort of person do you take me for?¡±


    ¡°Quite a terrible one.¡±


    As Bobby chuckled, he leaned closer to Fannie and began to loosen his jacket. ¡°I¡¯ve mentioned this before¡ªdon¡¯t make judgments based on hearsay. Sure, I was a bit of a yer, but I¡¯m not as bad as you imagine.¡±


    Fannie eyed his movements, a surge of panic rising within her. ¡°Why are you undressing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Bobby captured her hands in his, their fingers entwining. ¡°There¡¯s no getting away now. Let¡¯s just savor this moment,¡± he added, pressing his case as the only logical conclusion.


    Despite herself, Fannie found her resistance waning. ¡°Do you seriously have nothing going on with Judie?¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve always been my one and only.¡± Bobby sealed his words with a kiss that slowly coaxed Fannie¡¯s heart open.


    From initial tension to blossoming enjoyment, Fannie gradually rxed, her eyes closing as their breaths intertwined, carrying them on a wave of bliss that resonated with the rhythmic patter of rain outside.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction


    The room¡¯s poor soundproofing soon drove them to seek refuge in the bathroom, where the rush of the faucet seemed to transport them to a secluded world.


    Clutching Bobby¡¯s neck, Fannie reveled in a sensation that mirrored the exhrating weightlessness of a motorcycle leaping off a cliff, her mind clearing of all but the joy of the moment.


    As the first light of dawn filtered through the window, Fannie abruptly opened her eyes, her heart skipping a beat when she realized she was resting on Bobby¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What? Not quite ustomed to this?¡± Bobby teased, a yful glint in his eyes.


    Fannie¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, reminiscent of the blush that had painted her face the night before. She was at a loss for words and hastily sat up to get dressed.


    Bobby, however, extended his long arm, pulling her back towards him and wrapping the nket around them both. ¡°So, what does this make us now?¡± Fannie didn¡¯t expect Bobby to ask this.


    Weren¡¯t they supposed to go their separate ways afterst night? Noticing her hesitation, Bobby rolled her beneath him, pinning her on the bed. ¡°Trying to dodge the question, are we?¡±


    ¡°Then what are we?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 752

    ?<strong>Chapter 752:</strong>


    Fannie¡¯s eyes darted to the marks adorning Bobby¡¯s neck and the scratches across his chest¡ªundeniable evidence of their passion.


    ¡°Boyfriend and girlfriend?¡± she ventured, her voice tentative. A broad grin spread across Bobby¡¯s face as he affectionately patted her on the backside. ¡°Yes, my girlfriend.¡±


    Still enveloped in his embrace, Fanniey there, her mind reeling with the realization that they were now a couple.


    She had consistently pictured such moments with Bobby, but the reality unfolded on a simple, routine morning.


    ¡°You¡¯re not toying with me, are you?¡± she questioned, a hint of doubt in her voice.


    Bobby sped her shoulder reassuringly. ¡°I poured my heart intost night. How can you still question it?¡±


    Indeed, the previous night had been wild for both of them, not just Fannie.


    She had been fretful about potential noiseints from the apartment below them, but fortunately, the persistent rain had muffled their sounds of passion.


    ¡°Still not convinced?¡± Bobby pulled her onto hisp, his firm hand securing her by the hip. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll just have to keep going until you are.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fannie¡¯s protest was immediate, reminiscent of their previous encounters. ¡°I believe you, I really do!¡±


    She quickly stood, scrambling to pick up scattered items off the floor and grabbed a towel, heading for a shower.


    After refreshing themselves, they were interrupted by a knock on the door. It was Bobby¡¯s friend, peering inside. ¡°Hey, Bobby, you¡¯re out of signal, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    A quick nce at his phone confirmed it¡ªno service. Fannie looked down, a blush of embarrassment coloring her cheeks.


    But Bobby¡¯s friend was too preupied to notice any awkwardness about their overnight stay. ¡°It¡¯s Katherine¡ªshe called me. Joelle¡¯s going intobor!¡±


    ¡°What? But isn¡¯t she due in two more days?¡±


    It was unlike Katherine¡¯sstbor, which hadn¡¯t been so abrupt. As the news sank in, a wave of urgency wiped the nkness from Bobby¡¯s expression.


    Fannie strode forward, her voice even and reassuring. ¡°Let¡¯s make our way down the mountain now. The rain¡¯s stopped, but the roads might still be slick. Everyone, please tread carefully.¡±


    With a firm nod, Bobby¡¯s friend dered, ¡°Got it! I¡¯m on my way to wake them now.¡±


    As Fannie gathered Bobby¡¯s jacket, her tone was pragmatic.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on. I¡¯ll take the wheel, and you check in with Joelle.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Childbirth loomedrge over them. Bobby, who was close to Joelle, was understandably anxious, though he managed to keep hisposure.


    With Fannie leading calmly, they all descended the mountain, forming an impressive caravan.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 753

    ?<strong>Chapter 753:</strong>


    Most of the group couldn¡¯t visit the hospital due to space constraints, opting instead to head home. There, they would wait eagerly to send their best wishes the moment Joelle delivered.


    The hospital was bustling with activity.


    However, the atmosphere was tinged with apprehension rather than joy.


    Joelle¡¯s previous near-miss during delivery cast a shadow over the current proceedings, making anxiety the prevailing sentiment.


    Inside, the room was crowded. Yet Joelle, the mother-to-be, was surprisingly rxed, indulging in food and drink.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hover. I¡¯m okay. Fannie, you made it too?¡±


    Fannie stepped closer, her concern palpable. ¡°How are you holding up, Joelle?¡±


    ¡°Pretty well, actually.¡±


    Despite the dietary restrictions throughout her pregnancy, her doctor had now given her the green light to eat as she wished to bolster her strength for the impendingbor.


    Diligently, Adrian fed her oatmeal spoon by spoon, maintaining a serious, focused expression.


    The doctor entered, his tone professional yetforting. ¡°It¡¯s nearly time. We should head to the delivery room soon.¡±


    Adrian donned sterile attire, his grip on Joelle¡¯s hand firm and steady.


    Firm and reassuring as they prepared to enter the delivery room, he said, ¡°Joelle, no matter what happens, I¡¯m right here with you.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face contorted as another surge of pain gripped her, her eyebrows drawn together in distress.


    She managed to tolerate the current contractions, bracing herself for the more intense pain still toe.


    Seeing her suffer so intensely, Adrian felt a deep sorrow. ¡°Joelle, remember, I¡¯m right here. If the pain overwhelms you, just hold my hand tighter.¡±


    Joelle managed a faint smile, gave a nod, and sped his hand with all her might.


    They proceeded into the delivery room, leaving family and friends outside in the waiting area.


    Inside, Joelle fortified her resolve, reminding herself she needed to survive this ordeal for her family¡¯s sake, as much as her own. Despite her bravery, she still experienced fear. Aurora¡¯s voice pierced through her anxiety, shouting, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re strong enough to do this!¡± This bolstered her will to endure.


    With Adrian steadfast at her side, she felt reassured, knowing that if the worst were to happen, his presence would be her ultimate sce.


    Three hours passed.


    The constant beeping of medical machines echoed in Adrian¡¯s ears.


    Doctors moved around them, their hands covered in blood as they injected medications to stabilize Joelle¡¯s heartbeat. Adrian felt helpless. His only role was to providefort and encouragement in the face of this grave uncertainty.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 754

    ?<strong>Chapter 754:</strong>


    Joelle, drenched in sweat, barely managed to keep her eyes open as she stared vacantly at the overhead lights. ¡°I¡¯m so worn out.¡±


    Adrian quickly tried to help her sip some water, but Joelle was too weak to swallow. ¡°Joelle! Joelle!¡±


    A doctor urged, ¡°The baby¡¯s nearly here. Just hold on a bit longer!¡±


    Pushed to her limits, Joelle tightened her grip on Adrian¡¯s hand. ¡°Pay attention to my next words¡­¡±


    Adrian¡¯s heart plummeted, his lips pressing against her palm repeatedly, trying to infuse her with his strength. ¡°Don¡¯t speak.


    Just conserve your energy. It¡¯s nearly finished. Joelle, I can¡¯t bear to lose you; you must endure!¡±


    In a frail voice, Joelle murmured, ¡°Look after Aurora and my brother. Remember, Rnd must be found¡­¡±


    Tears welled in Adrian¡¯s eyes, and he let out a desperate cry. ¡°Joelle? Joelle!¡±


    With those words, Joelle¡¯s eyes closed, and she lost consciousness.


    The medical team in the delivery room stood momentarily paralyzed.


    Ovee with grief and panic, Adrian shouted, ¡°What are you waiting for? Save her, or I swear you¡¯ll answer to me!¡±


    Jolted back into action, the doctors resumed their frantic work. They administered an injection, leaving Adrian feeling a mix of anguish and helplessness. He just needed Joelle to survive.


    From sunrise to sunset, Adrian stayed on his knees next to her throughout thebor.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling


    Outside the delivery room, Leah wasforting Aurora, who looked up at Shawn with teary eyes and asked, ¡°Uncle, is there danger for Mom?¡±


    Shawn, typically filled with confidence, offered no reply.


    Turning to Katherine, Aurora said, ¡°I really miss Mom.¡±


    With a gentle touch to her hair, Katherine offered words offort. ¡°Aurora, stay strong. We¡¯ll see your mom very soon.¡±


    Aurora felt unsure of what to hope for next.


    She had no choice but to rely on the assurances of the adults and patiently wait for Joelle to appear.


    It was not until midnight that a baby¡¯s cry echoed from the delivery room.


    Those waiting outside let out a sigh of relief, relieved that the baby appeared healthy.


    However, they remained unaware of Joelle¡¯s condition.


    Inside the delivery room, Adrian was entirely focused on Joelle, not yet able to turn his attention to the newborn.


    Exhausted and lying with her eyes closed, Joelle barely maintained consciousness.


    ¡°The baby is a lovely little girl!¡± the doctor cheerfully announced.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 755

    ?<strong>Chapter 755:</strong>


    A tearful smile appeared on Adrian¡¯s face as he spoke to Joelle. ¡°Hear that, Joelle? We have another daughter.¡±


    Joelle whispered weakly, ¡°Let me see her.¡±


    The doctor cleaned the newborn, checked her vitals, and gently handed her to Joelle. ¡°See, she looks just like you!¡±


    Overwhelmed with emotion, Joelle could hardly believe she had another wonderful daughter. ¡°Adrian, see? Aurora will be thrilled to have a little sister.¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯ve done something amazing,¡± Adrian replied, his gaze still fixed on Joelle.


    He kissed Joelle¡¯s forehead, and in turn, she kissed their newborn daughter¡¯s forehead.


    They savored a quiet moment of contentment together. As the news of Joelle¡¯s safe delivery spread outside, cheers filled the air.


    Katherine, previously anxious, now felt a surge of relief as Shawn embraced her. ¡°No need for tears now. You¡¯ve just been through so much.¡±


    Even as he spoke, redness tinged his own eyes.


    Bobby turned his gaze to Fannie.


    In that instant, Fannie was overwhelmed with emotion.


    She never fully grasped the toll of childbirth; her anxiety on the outside was intense, but Joelle¡¯s struggle inside was unimaginable.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Bobby offered her a tissue.


    Realizing her emotions had gotten the better of her, Fannie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; just admiring the incredible bravery all mothers possess.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s smile disappeared as a thought crossed his mind.


    |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    Fannie noticed his change in demeanor, but by the time she looked at him, Bobby was already staring into the distance, muttering to himself, ¡°She endured so much pain to give birth to him, yet she didn¡¯t raise him. She has no right to be called a mother.¡±


    Confused, Fannie asked, ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s lips tightened, and he paused before responding, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    It was the first time Fannie had seen a newborn¡ªso delicate and tiny, and a bit wrinkly on the face.


    Many said how much the baby resembled Joelle.


    Bobby rolled his eyes. ¡°You guys are overreacting. How can you possibly tell the resemnce this early? No offense, but the baby looks like an infant baboon, just a tad lighter.¡±


    Katherine clicked her tongue. ¡°The room isn¡¯t locked, Bobby. If you¡¯ve got nothing nice to say, we¡¯d be more than happy to see you out.¡±


    Bobby shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just saying the truth.¡±


    Shawn chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll say the same thing when he has kids of his own.¡±


    Bobby fell silent and noticed Fannie giggling on his side. ¡°Is this funny to you? Whose side are you on?¡±


    Grinning, Fannie took a step back and stood next to Katherine. ¡°Definitely not yours.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 756

    ?<strong>Chapter 756:</strong>


    Katherine patted her shoulder. ¡°That¡¯s my girl!¡±


    Bobby reached out to grab Fannie back to his side but halted when Shawn yanked his cor. ¡°Deal with those love bites first, will you? There are minors here.¡±


    Bobby raised an eyebrow¡ªthose were Fannie¡¯s handiwork. ¡°Why should I when they¡¯re given by my girlfriend?¡±


    Katherine gave Fannie a knowing smile. Although Fannie wasn¡¯t part of their friend group, she hade with Bobby on short notice, which meant they were together when Bobby received the news.


    Surely, those love bites were from Fannie. After all, what other exnation could there be?


    Just then, Fannie¡¯s phone rang, saving her from being questioned. She excused herself from the group and walked out of the room.


    The call was from Mayer, which was odd at this godly hour. Moreover, it was the first shooting day of Amyl¡¯s new variety show, where he and Judie were cast.


    ¡°Mayer, what¡¯s up? Why are you calling at this hour?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m done for, Fannie,¡± Mayer said, sounding so defeated.


    Celebrities often struggled with stress and mental health issues. As a talent agent, Fannie¡¯s first line of action in such situations was to lend an ear and help her talent get through the hard feelings as much as she could. ¡°Alright, calm down. Tell me what happened.¡±


    Mayer took a deep breath. ¡°After filming, everyone in the crew had some drinks. And some of us got really drunk.¡± Fannie caught her breath. More often than not, trouble was present where alcohol was concerned. ¡°And then?¡±


    Mayer covered his distraught face with his free hand, straining to break the news. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what happened. After dinner, Judie sneaked into my room. We were so drunk, and I couldn¡¯t resist, so we¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to finish his words for Fannie to realize what had happened.


    The entertainment world wasn¡¯t as clean or pure as outsiders perceived.


    Outside of work, celebrities were just normal people with normal needs. They spent months with their co-actors during filming, so who could me them when feelings or intimate connections developed, often leading to sex?


    Fannie even knew an assistant who had a rtionship with her artist for years. Quite frankly, the moral baseline in the entertainment industry was pretty low.


    Mayer took his job very seriously, yet he was still a healthy young man with normal needs.


    Fannie was no moral judge and couldn¡¯t care less what Mayer did outside of work. Her only concern was if he was discreet and responsible about it. ¡°Did others see you?¡±


    Mayer replied weakly, ¡°No. She¡¯s still in my room. I really don¡¯t know what to do. If this gets out, both our careers are over.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so negative. We¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Fannie checked the time. It would take her about an hour to get to the hotel. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in an hour. Tell Amy¡¯s team to halt the filming and wait for me. Until I arrive, neither of you leaves the room, understood?¡±


    The door behind her swung open, and Fannie nced over her shoulder to see Bobby stepping out, also on a phone call.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 757

    ?<strong>Chapter 757:</strong>


    From the look on his face, he must be talking to Judie.


    The sharp knitting of his brows told Fannie he knew.


    She was about to end the call when Mayer added, ¡°It was Judie¡¯s first time, Fannie.¡±


    Fannie felt her jaw drop to the floor. She instinctively looked at Bobby, realizing what he saidst night was true.


    But the reality of the situation was far from a relief. A delicate circumstance like this wasn¡¯t easy to handle.


    Fannie and Bobby put their phones away almost simultaneously. A grim expression covered Bobby¡¯s face. ¡°Judie is my friend¡¯s sister. That pretty boy will have his ass handed to him.¡±


    Fannie quickly stopped him from acting recklessly. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely Mayer¡¯s fault, Bobby. Judie snuck into his room, drunk. What did you expect would happen?¡±


    ¡°Judie is young and naive. Can you say the same for Mayer?¡±


    Fannie felt a headacheing. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it when we get there.¡±


    Agitated, Bobby drove with lightning speed, cutting the one-hour drive from the hospital to the hotel to forty minutes. Had Fannie not stopped him, Bobby would have kicked the door to Mayer¡¯s hotel room open.


    They had expected to catch the two in a fight upon entering.


    However, there was only silence.


    Judie was sitting on the bed, fully dressed, while Mayer handed her a cup.


    Bobby stormed in and hurled a punch at Mayer¡¯s face.


    Judie screamed, ¡°What the hell, Bobby?¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Bobby echoed, seething, pointing a finger at Mayer on the floor. ¡°He seduced you, didn¡¯t he? Bastard! You¡¯ll pay for this!¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t! Stop it!¡± Judie lunged forward, clinging tightly to Bobby¡¯s waist to stop him. She might have been drunkst night, but she knew what she was doing. ¡°It was me! I seduced him!¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Judie¡¯s face was flushed, but she wasn¡¯t bluffing. ¡°I like Mayer, but he ignores me all the time, so I got desperate. I pretended to be drunk and snuck into his room.¡±


    Fannie felt anger rise within her. But it was probably nothingpared to Bobby¡¯s burning rage.


    Mayer slowly rose to his feet. He might be as young as Judie, but he took his job seriously. He worked hard to get into the industry to support his family and pay off their debts. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose everything, not this early in his career. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for her.¡±


    Bobby cursed under his breath, sending the single sofa flying across the floor with his foot. ¡°Who the hell do you think you are to give me that crap? Shut your fucking mouth, or I¡¯ll send you¡­¡±


    ¡°Flying across this room next!¡±


    The hostility in Bobby¡¯s eyes was so palpable it seemed like he could tear the whole ce apart.


    Horror red in Judie¡¯s eyes. ¡°Please talk some sense into him, Fannie!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 758

    ?<strong>Chapter 758:</strong>


    If Bobby didn¡¯t keep a level head, he¡¯d attract the attention of the other upants, and this potential scandal might just be official within seconds.


    Pressing her lips together, Fannie grabbed a fistful of his cor and dragged him outside.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me?¡± Bobby rolled up his sleeves. ¡°He couldn¡¯t win you over, so he messed with Judie! I¡¯m going to beat the life out of him.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Are you mad that she slept with him and not you?¡±


    That was all it took for Bobby¡¯s burning fury to mellow, as though poured over with a bucket of cold water.


    He snapped out of scowling and finally looked at Fannie. ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡± Fannie retorted. ¡°Judie and Mayer, the two people involved, aren¡¯t worried. Me, as their manager, isn¡¯t either. You¡¯re the only one losing your mind here. So, enlighten me. What exactly are you so upset about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get your wires crossed.¡±


    Bobby wasn¡¯t upset because he had any romantic feelings for Judie.


    She was the sister of his good friend, and he always protected her like a sibling. How could he not get upset after knowing she had been taken advantage of?


    ¡°Then pull in your horns. Your agitation isn¡¯t helping. Once you¡¯ve calmed down, we¡¯ll go back inside and discuss what to do.¡±


    At this point, Bobby couldn¡¯t care less about Judie¡¯s mess and focused his attention on Fannie. ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Nothing is going on between Judie and me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Fannie realized it when Mayer said it was Judie¡¯s first time.


    She just hadn¡¯t expected Bobby to be so childish, thinking that staging a rumored romance with another woman would win her back.


    Luckily, he picked someone straightforward like Judie as his fake love interest. Fannie would have been utterly shattered by the betrayal had Judie been deceitful and conniving like Selma.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Are you calm now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s head back inside.¡±


    When they returned to the room, they found Judie on the sofa, wrapped in a nket up to her neck, grimacing. Mayer was crouched down on the floor, picking up the broken pieces of ss Bobby had knocked over earlier.


    The four of them sat on the sofa in tense silence, their faces more pensive than before.


    As Judie and Mayer¡¯s manager, Fannie took charge of the situation and spoke first. ¡°So, what are your ns now?¡±


    Though spunky, Judie was really all bark and no bite.


    She hadn¡¯t thought of what to do next after sleeping with Mayer. Honestly, she didn¡¯t really care. Mayer was the one making a fuss, insisting on taking responsibility for popping her damn cherry. They could just easily move on from this as two consenting adults.


    Judie¡¯s miffed gaze flicked to Mayer. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me, and I don¡¯t expect anything, so let¡¯s just leave it at that. Problem solved.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 759

    ?<strong>Chapter 759:</strong>


    She rose to her feet, about to walk out, when the three dered in unison, ¡°No way!¡±


    Fannie pulled her back. ¡°You¡¯re both public figures, and you¡¯ve just started filming. If what happened here gets leaked, it won¡¯t be good for either of you.¡±


    Judie crossed her arms. ¡°So, what do we do? Everyone¡¯s just ying the field. Why take it so seriously? It¡¯s normal for celebrities to have scandals. I don¡¯t need him to take responsibility. I can handle myself.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s anger red. Judie¡¯s brother had begged for his help to get her into the entertainment industry and protect her from its harsh realities. But here she was, thoughtlessly throwing everything away.


    ¡°Fine. If you just want to y the field, then quit this job and go home. Do whatever the hell you want, sleep with whoever you want, and tell your brother I won¡¯t look after you anymore.¡±


    Seeing Bobby¡¯s fury for what it was, Judie reluctantly sat back down.


    As the tension around them grew thick, Mayer¡¯s voice sliced through the silence.


    ¡°The boss suggested we get involved in a scandal to draw attention to the new show.¡± He clenched his fist and looked at Judie. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, we can tell the public that¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re dating.¡± Judie blinked. Mayer was an idol, and everyone knew idols weren¡¯t supposed to date. It was an unspoken rule in the industry.


    A top idol had recently announced a rtionship and faced massive bacsh from his fans.


    Fannie wouldn¡¯t let him sabotage his career like that, and Judie was sure of it. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious right now.¡±


    But Mayer didn¡¯t look like he was bluffing. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I made a mistake, and I¡¯ll own up to it. Besides, I don¡¯t want this to be used against us in the future. It¡¯s better if we confirm it and take advantage of the situation than let the media manipte the narrative when it blows up and ruins us. But it might be unfair to you.¡±


    Judie was too shocked to respond.


    Fannie turned to Bobby. ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±


    Bobby snorted, his eyes fixed on Mayer.


    Of course, he was okay with it. In fact, he had no reason not to be.


    Mayer would be too busy handling this cover-up to bother Fannie.


    And if it turned into a real rtionship, Bobby would exin it to Judie¡¯s brother, making sure Judie wouldn¡¯t lose out.


    It was a triple-win situation.


    Bobby¡¯s steely gaze jerked to Mayer. ¡°You¡¯ll break up when it¡¯s the right time. Until then, you can¡¯t be involved with someone else and make a fool of Judie in the public eye. Otherwise, you can kiss your career goodbye.¡±


    Fannie asked for Judie¡¯s opinion, but thetter asked, ¡°What if he faces bacsh from his fans because of this?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s anger surged immediately. ¡°Why are you so concerned about Mayer after what happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 760

    <strong>Chapter 760:</strong>


    ¡°Do you even understand what it means to be an idol?¡± Although Judie rarely spoke with Mayer, she was familiar with his rise to fame before his return home.


    His family was burdened by debt, and his grandmother had to collect discarded items tirelessly to afford his schooling. A talent scout noticed him eventually, leading him to be a trainee and start earning.


    Despite the slow start, his dedication paid off when his supporters voted him into fame.


    Judie, familiar with the demands of fame herself, knew the importance of not letting her supporters down.


    Their fans held genuine affection for them, and both she and Mayer weremitted to upholding an impable image for them.


    Fannie nodded. ¡°It will have an impact. Remember that top star whose poprity declined after going public with his girlfriend? His reputation improved after he and his girlfriend had been together for several years.¡±


    Judie thought it over. ¡°We should drop it. Mayer is well-liked, and I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t want to let his fans down.¡±


    Mayer was surprised by her response. He had thought about the consequences well before he proposed the solution.


    He always kept his grandmother¡¯s lessons on integrity close to his heart.


    Walking away after being intimate with Judie wasn¡¯t an option for him.


    He was startled that Judie was still prioritizing his fanbase and career at this stage.


    His respect for her grew deeper.


    He felt a deeper sense of duty now.


    Judie was inclined to drop the matter, but Bobby decided then and there. ¡°No more discussion. This is how it¡¯s going to be.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Unmoved, Bobby retorted, ¡°Enough with the excuses. You¡¯re not here to please those people. Look after yourself first. Take this as a lesson. Think twice before you take such risks again.¡±


    Once they had agreed, Fannie led Judie back to her room.


    She vigntly made sure they were not being watched. Fannie had discussed the situation with the show¡¯s crew earlier, and they had all agreed to keep the matter confidential. Later that evening, she and Bobby returned to the central city. He drove her to her apartment and parked underneath the building.


    The hour waste, and Fannie felt utterly drained.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me up?¡± he asked.


    Fannie saw right through him. ¡°You¡¯re not there just for a chat, are you?¡±


    Bobby put on an innocent face and said, ¡°What are you implying? Or is there something else you¡¯re suggesting?¡±


    He was always putting on a show.


    He had once pretended to be involved with Judie in front of her, leaving Fannie uneasy for days.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Double chapters to make up forst friday dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 761

    ?<strong>Chapter 761:</strong>


    ¡°Drop the act.¡± Fannie unfastened her seatbelt. ¡°Drive safe. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Bobby caught her arm, pulling her close. ¡°Do you even understand how dating works, Fifi?¡±


    Fannie found herself unexpectedly pushing her hands against his chest in a nervous gesture.


    Men tended to be warmer, which might exin hisforting heat.


    Although the car was scented with air freshener, it was no match for the invigorating smell of Bobby.


    Navigating the dating scene was unfamiliar territory for Fannie, and she hardly considered herself to be in a rtionship with Bobby.


    To him, she was merely another face in the crowd.


    He would call her asionally, using her affection and then forgetting her just as quickly.


    Aware of his indifferent ways, Fannie often reminded herself to guard her heart.


    For her, it was merely a game.


    She resolved to stay fearless.


    ¡°Why not show me how?¡± Fannie retorted with a challenge.


    Bobby¡¯s grip rxed as he looked into her eyes. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    Fannie tensed her lips, feeling their edges. ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Hisughter filled the space as he gently held her face. ¡°Are you shy? I¡¯m your boyfriend now. There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about. I like you just the way you are.¡±


    Fannie knew he had a knack for ttering women.


    Wanting to end the moment soon, she nted a brief kiss on his cheek.


    Her only desire was to leave the car; yet Bobby drew her back forcefully, pinning her against the door with intentions of a kiss. Time seemed to dissolve as she feltpletely dominated by him.


    She found no joy in it and was mostly embarrassed by how intense their kiss was.


    As he deepened the kiss, his hand began wandering beneath her clothes.


    However, Fannie quickly put a stop to his advances.


    Their understanding of intimacy was mismatched.


    Bobby was far too experienced, while she remained innocently unaware.


    He was thick-skinned, and she was too shy.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Sensing her unease, Bobby eased his hold slightly.


    His desire was ring up once more.


    He pondered why he was so drawn to Fannie.


    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte and not safe. May I stay at your ce tonight?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Fannie cut him off sharply.


    As Bobby smoothed her disheveled hair, he pleaded, ¡°Why can¡¯t I stay over? I did justst night.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 762

    ?<strong>Chapter 762:</strong>


    Fannie knewst night was a mistake, caught off guard by Bobby¡¯s relentless energy.


    She was left aching all over.


    Bobby noticed her tearful brink and backed down. ¡°Maybe tomorrow?¡±


    The timing of the meeting had been awkwardly set.


    Exhausted to her core, Fannie rapidly nodded, then hurriedly swung open the car door, making her escape with quick steps. From behind, Bobby observed her departing figure, his face breaking into a smile.


    She had matured, fully capable of managing her affairs now. Still, to him, Fannie remained the young girl who once endured bullying, always in need of his safeguarding.


    The following day, rumors floated around about Mayer and Judie sharing a spark on the show.


    Fannie chose not to meddle with these ¡°rumors.¡±


    After all, they were on the brink of making their rtionship public. Despite some online bacsh, this buzz acted as a strategic move to cushion the forting reveal.


    By the afternoon, Selma found Fannie, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Her recent stint in a short drama had ended, and now, joblessness loomed¡ªa fate worse than failure for any performer due to theck of visibility.


    The boss was oblivious to Selma¡¯s ndestine maneuvers. Just that morning, he had inquired why Fannie hadn¡¯t lined up any projects for Selma.


    Without uttering a word, Fannie simplyid out a termination contract.


    This had driven Selma to seek her out.


    ¡°Fannie, I realize my mistake. I temporarily lost my head. Please, I¡¯m begging you¡ªdon¡¯t end my contract!¡±


    ¡°Temporarily lost your head?¡±


    Fannie was fully aware of how desperately Selma had tried to charm Jett.


    Neither Jett nor Selma had admirable qualities. They were both cunning and untrustworthy.


    ¡°Selma, remember you were the first talent I took under my wing. I can say without a doubt that I¡¯ve always treated you fairly.¡±


    Selma nodded vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m aware, Fannie, I truly am! The fault is mine!¡±


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, embodying a delicate sorrow.


    That, regrettably, remained unseen by any camera.


    ¡°I realize now how misguided I was. Even Jett shuns me. Fannie, all I wanted was to secure a backer for myself. After years in minor roles, I can feel my prime years slipping through my fingers. I was utterly desperate¡­¡±


    Fannie¡¯s icy stare pierced Selma,den with silent judgment. As Selma spoke, her voice dwindled to a whisper, and her head sank in shame.


    Indeed, Fannie had always been generous to Selma, offering every opportunity within her reach. Yet, no amount of help could skyrocket Selma to stardom overnight.


    True sess required patience, and genuine talent would eventually get its due.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 763

    ?<strong>Chapter 763:</strong>


    Of course, Selma was no stranger to this wisdom. But patience was a virtue she could no longer afford.


    Her envy was palpable. She resented Judie, who had been nurtured from the outset, blessed with youth, beauty, and abundant opportunities.


    She was jealous of Mayer, who enjoyed the unwavering support of a devoted fanbase.


    And she envied others who, despitecking her beauty or talent, had surpassed her in fame.


    Was it so wrong to yearn for a stable, long-term backer? She didn¡¯t believe so.


    ¡°Fannie, please. Give me one more chance! I vow to dedicate myself solely to my craft and abandon all deceit.¡±


    Fannie flung the folder onto the table with a thud and reclined in her chair, a sigh escaping her lips. ¡°Hearing you say that offers me a bit offort.¡±


    Selma found it difficult to decipher Fannie¡¯s emotions, hearing only the stern rebuke veiled within her words.


    Although she had intended to work diligently, the temptation of a shortcut had been too alluring to resist.


    Her hands balled into fists at her sides as she tried to reassure herself she hadn¡¯t erred in her choices.


    ¡°Selma, from the very first day we met, I emphasized my respect for diligent artists. Back then, you were onlynding minor roles, and despite objections, I chose to mentor you and take you under my wing. You could have spent these years refining your craft, slowly rising to be a leading figure in ourpany.¡±


    As Fannie spoke, Selma¡¯s heart sank; a tremor ran through her, and tears welled up, spilling over in silent streams.


    Fannie pressed on relentlessly. ¡°Reflect on this¡ªhave I ever withheld opportunities from you? Wasn¡¯t it you who was first considered for Amy¡¯s spot on that popr variety show? Are you aware that all other talents were left with whatever you turned down?¡±


    Atst, Selma met Fannie¡¯s gaze, her voice trembling with sincerity. ¡°Fannie, I realize now that I was mistaken.¡±


    Fannie chose not to linger on past grievances. The deed was already done, and arguing about Selma¡¯s reasons was a waste of time.


    ¡°I only want to know one thing. Other than Jett, have you done anything else I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Selma¡¯s gaze flitted nervously around the room. ¡°No, nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Are you certain about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fannie flipped open the folder with a decisive motion and angled it towards Selma.


    Insidey the damning evidence of a police investigation report. The authorities hadpiled conclusive evidence pointing to Selma as the orchestrator behind Fannie¡¯s kidnapping. Initially, Selma had contacted Bobby and then waited two hours before reaching out to Jett.


    Her maniptions were designed to drive a wedge between Jett and Fannie, hoping Jett would renounce his feelings for Fannie, leaving him vulnerable to her advances.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 764

    ?<strong>Chapter 764:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Is there anything else you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Fannie stated, her fingers rhythmically tapping on the tabletop.


    Selma¡¯s entire frame trembled uncontrobly. ¡°You knew all this time? I knew it! Ever since your split with Jett, you¡¯ve been plotting against me! Fannie, how can you stoop so low?¡±


    ¡°So what if I am plotting revenge? Could I possibly stoop lower than you have?¡± Fannie retorted with a cold sneer. ¡°And remember the time you sent me to meet that director? You knew perfectly well what sort of man he was, didn¡¯t you? What were you trying to aplish back then, Selma?¡±


    Selma leapt to her feet, her thoughts whirling with anxious energy.


    Could she still hold her ce in this circle if things with Fannie truly fell apart?


    Deep down, she knew the bond she shared with Fannie was irrevocably strained.


    Facing Fannie, who appeared unnervinglyposed, suffocating pressure settled over Selma.


    Her entire being was engulfed in a sharp, poignant sorrow¡ªher eyes brimmed with tears, her heart throbbed painfully. As tears cascaded down her cheeks, it almost seemed as though Fannie was the one at fault.


    ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± Selma finally admitted, her voice cracking. Fannie remained silent, observing Selma as she mounted herst stand of defiance.


    Selma straightened up, mustering a facade of tranquility. ¡°What was I trying to aplish? I wanted to ask you the same question. You restricted me to minor roles, and when you finallynded me a lead, you threw me to that sinister director. I¡¯ve been harboring resentment towards you for ages! Without you, Fannie, I could have been a star!¡±


    Fannie had secretly hoped Selma would say something to justify her management decisions. However, hearing Selma¡¯s bitter usations, she nearly let out augh.


    ¡°Was I the one who pushed you into that crew? Weren¡¯t you the one desperate to get close to Jett, begging him to scrounge up opportunities for you?¡±


    Selma yearned to speak further, yet Fannie left no room for discussion. ¡°I cannot teach someone so unwilling to learn. Given your mistrust and adamant views, it¡¯s pointless for us to continue this partnership.¡±


    Rising abruptly, Fannie strode past Selma, who, gripped by a sudden dread, stepped in her way.


    ¡°What are you implying? Are you severing my contract?¡±


    Fannie bypassed the question entirely, her tone steady and icy. ¡°The termination papers are already with yourwyer. Expect a visit from the police soon¡ªthey¡¯ll want to discuss the allegations of my kidnapping.¡±


    As she moved to leave, Fannie left Selma with a chilling piece of advice. ¡°Watch your back.¡±


    ¡°Exin yourself!¡± Selma demanded, her plea slicing through the hum of colleagues departing at the close of the day.


    Caught off guard by Selma¡¯s unexpected assertiveness, Fannie stumbled, unprepared for the strength in Selma¡¯s grip. Her high heel betrayed her, twisting her ankle in an agonizing jolt.


    Gasping, Fannie copsed to the floor, pain etching her features. ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 765

    ?<strong>Chapter 765:</strong>


    Selma¡¯s voice rose in desperation. ¡°How will I manage in this industry if you cut me loose? You can¡¯t be this cruel!¡±


    Ignoring the pain, Fannie fumbled for her phone in her bag, intent on calling security. But Selma, driven by fear and urgency, snatched it away.


    ¡°Issue a statement now. Dere that you chose to terminate this, not me. Do it!¡±


    Fannie carefully ced her hand on her ankle, wincing slightly from the pain.


    If it weren¡¯t for her injury, she might have been able to stand and reim her phone, but immobilized as she was, the predicament became considerably moreplex.


    ¡°Selma, do you really think this will work?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t destroy me!¡± Selma retorted sharply.


    Fannie inhaled sharply, battling the surge of pain. ¡°Hand me the phone first.¡±


    ¡°Will you issue the statement on my behalf?¡±


    Extending her hand, Fannie dered, ¡°I¡¯ll call ourwyer. If you pass me the phone now, perhaps we can discuss ending this amicably.¡±


    It was a mere diversion, yet Selma bought into the ruse. She wavered, taking a tentative step forward, and Fannie, worried Selma might reconsider, snatched the phone. As Fannie scrolled for the security department¡¯s contact, the light above was abruptly obscured.


    Looking up, she saw Selma towering above her, the vase raised menacingly. ¡°Don¡¯t me me!¡±


    Darkness enveloped Fannie as a sharp pain erupted in her skull¡ªSelma¡¯s contorted face thest image seared into her mind before the pain vanished entirely.


    The phone tumbled from her grasp before she couldplete the call. Fannie copsed onto the carpet, silent, the phone skittering away.


    Panicked yet dimmed by guilt, Selma dropped the vase, her instinct to flee wrestling with the need to check Fannie¡¯s pulse. Miraculously, Fannie was still breathing. Selma hadn¡¯t intended murder. She simply needed Fannie to realize.


    She wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with. Fannie had to either support her with the best resources or draft a statement for a peaceful parting.


    After all, her acting career was not up for sacrifice.


    Selma tucked Fannie behind a decorative screen.


    The room was draped in silence until, abruptly, a phone shattered the stillness.


    It was Fannie¡¯s phone, the unexpected ring causing Selma to jump, her heart racing with sudden anxiety.


    The caller ID shed Bobby¡¯s name, and Selma hesitated, caught between answering and disconnecting the call. With each passing second, her dilemma deepened. Bobby would surely grow suspicious if the call went unanswered. Bobby had nned to pick Fannie up after her work.


    His patience was thinning by the minute, and after a silent moment, he was already considering a trip to her office. In a decisive moment, the call connected.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly?¡± The voice wasn¡¯t Fannie¡¯s; it was somewhat familiar, but Bobby couldn¡¯t ce it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 766

    ?<strong>Chapter 766:</strong>


    ¡°Where¡¯s Fannie?¡±


    ¡°She is currently tied up in a meeting. I¡¯m her assistant, handling her calls. Can I ry any message for you?¡± Selma¡¯s hands were mmy as she clutched the phone, waiting for his response.


    Bobby shrugged it off and flicked a quick look at his watch. ¡°How much longer will she be?¡±


    ¡°About two more hours,¡± Selma responded, her voiceced with forced calm.


    ¡°Then tell her I¡¯ll be there to pick her up in two hours.¡±


    ¡°Understood, will do.¡±


    With that, Bobby ended the call.


    With a deep sigh of relief, Selma quickly turned off Fannie¡¯s phone and threw it out of the window.


    Her high heels echoed on the office floor as she hurried along, her mind racing with worry.


    By this time, the office had mostly emptied out.


    Selma turned off the lights in Fannie¡¯s office to make it seem like no one was there.


    Leaving the office felt surreal to her, as if she were moving through a dream.


    Nevertheless, she made her way out of the building without incident.


    Returning half an hourter, Selma dragged a huge suitcase from her home back to the office.


    Darkness had settled over the entire office.


    The building was deserted.


    The elevator reached the floor where Fannie was.


    Light from the elevator briefly flooded the area, casting a long shadow from Selma as she maneuvered the bulky suitcase, trying to lookposed.


    The closing elevator doors slowly shrouded her in shadows.


    Suddenly, the security guard shone a shlight in her direction.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Selma Todd,¡± she responded evenly.


    ¡°Ah, Selma.¡± The guard recognized her voice and noted the suitcase. ¡°Off on anotherte-night task?¡±


    Selma nodded. ¡°Yes, just needed to retrieve something I forgot here.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll check the other floors. Try to leave soon; it gets riskyte at night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    With the guard ascending in the elevator, Selma was left alone. She was unconcerned about surveince, confident the guard would confirm her story of retrieving something.


    Entering Fannie¡¯s office, she found Fannie still out cold. Selma stuffed her into the suitcase and made a quick exit from the building.


    Selma drove off, initially without direction, her eyes flicking nervously to the rear.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 767

    ?<strong>Chapter 767:</strong>


    Inside the suitcase, Fannie began to stir, causing Selma to doubt the suitcase¡¯s durability. ¡°Help!¡±


    From within the suitcase, Fannie¡¯s desperate calls echoed, causing Selma to fear for her safety, questioning the suitcase¡¯s air supply and the risk of suffocation.


    Left with no alternative, Selma made her way home.


    A year ago, she had invested in a vi,plete with an underground garage, financed by a loan.


    Once parked, she heaved the suitcase from the car, noting Fannie¡¯s unsettling silence.


    Selma hesitantly unzipped the suitcase, revealing Fannie curled up inside, her eyes shut tight and her face pale and gray. Was she dead?


    Shaking, Selma extended a hand to check for breathing. At that moment, Fannie¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she seized Selma¡¯s wrist.


    Selma pulled her hand back in shock.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t be able to overpower Fannie, but Fannie was weak fromck of oxygen, barely conscious.


    Selma waited until Fannie ceased her movements before she dared to rx.


    Two hourster, Bobby approached the building where Fannie was employed.


    It stood silent and dark against the night sky, showing no trace of the day¡¯s earlier events.


    Bobby attempted to call Fannie, only to find her phone disconnected.


    He then visited her home, which appeared equally empty.


    Bobby used to see rtionships asplicated and messy. He avoided romantic rtionships, opting for simple physical connections instead.


    Now, as Fannie¡¯s boyfriend, he was amused by the simplicity of their rtionship.


    His inability to contact her threw him into a state of rm. It seemed as if the darkness from the building had seeped into his world.


    In a state of frenzy, Bobby raced from Fannie¡¯s house, continuously trying to reach her.


    Driving recklessly, he navigated the roads at double the usual speed, steering with just one hand.


    Katherine refrained from scolding him, instead urging him to find a safe ce to stop. ¡°Do you actually know where she is right now? Perhaps she¡¯s out with work friends and her phone battery has died. Try not to worry so much; make sure you¡¯re safe first.¡±


    Bobby clenched his teeth in frustration. ¡°You¡¯d be just as concerned if it were your family missing. I couldn¡¯t live with myself if something happened to Fannie!¡±


    Katherine quickly sought to reassure him. ¡°I get it! I¡¯ll have Shawn search for her, and I¡¯ll get Adrian on it as well, alright?¡±


    As he approached a green traffic light that was about to turn red, Bobby was tempted to speed through. However, spotting an elderly woman and a young girl crossing the road, he abruptly hit the brakes, jerking forward in his seat.


    Gradually, Bobby regained hisposure, tightly holding the steering wheel as he considered Fannie¡¯s possible whereabouts. Katherine¡¯s voice broke through again from the phone. ¡°Slow down and think. Did Fannie mention anything to you before she went missing?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 768

    ?<strong>Chapter 768:</strong>


    ¡°Not really,¡± Bobby responded, his voice strained. ¡°She¡­¡±


    Katherine missed what he said next.


    Suddenly, Bobby recalled an unusual detail.


    Two hours ago, the assistant who had picked up his call had a voice he recognized.


    It clicked for him. ¡°Selma Todd.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Bobby couldn¡¯t spare the time to exin. Ignoring the traffic rules, he executed a sharp U-turn and sped towards Jett¡¯s ce. Upon reaching, he forcefully burst through the front door and charged into the living room, brushing past those who tried to block his way.


    With all the members of the Lee family around, he confronted Jett. ¡°Was it you? Did you get Selma to hide Fannie?¡±


    The confusion among the Lee family turned to shock at Bobby¡¯s usation.


    At that moment, Jett seized Bobby by the cor. ¡°What are you talking about? What happened to Fannie?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s thoughts were a chaotic whirlwind, swirling uncontrobly in his mind.


    In a sudden surge of adrenaline, he unleashed a torrent of force, driving Jett backward with relentless energy.


    Jett¡¯s heels caught against the edge of a wine cab, and he collided with it forcefully, sending shards of ss flying like raindrops in a storm.


    The room erupted in the shrill, panicked cries of Dulce and Ivy, their voices slicing through the chaos.


    Willie, who had always been wary of Bobby¡¯s reputation among their circle, was stunned by the brazenness of causing such a spectacle in their own home. ¡°Let go of my son, this instant!¡± His voice thundered across the room, heavy with authority.


    Bobby locked his intense, unyielding gaze on Jett, his voice a low growl dripping with contempt. ¡°Jett Lee, if you¡¯re looking for trouble, you know where to find me. I¡¯m appalled that you would sink so low as to kidnap Fannie.¡±


    Beneath Jett¡¯s outward calm, a storm seemed to brew, a testament to his shock at the usations hurled his way.


    Through clenched teeth, Bobby¡¯s threat came out as a dangerous whisper. ¡°Let me make this clear¡ªif anything happens to Fannie, you¡¯ll be the one to pay the price!¡±


    Crying, Dulce rushed forward, her voice trembling with raw emotion. ¡°Please, we don¡¯t understand what you mean! What happened to Fannie?¡±


    A shadow passed over Bobby¡¯s features, his hope fading like a dying star.


    The realization dawned on him¡ªJett¡¯s demeanor was too calm, too serene for someone involved in such a crime.


    Releasing his grip, Bobby¡¯s shoulders slumped, defeat etched in his posture as he murmured, ¡°Something terrible has happened to her.¡±


    ¡°How could you suggest such a thing?¡± Dulce faced Jett, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°Jett is incapable of such cruelty!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 769

    ?<strong>Chapter 769:</strong>


    Bobby¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his presence darkening like a cloud-covered sun. ¡°Directly or not, he¡¯s tangled in this web. Thest call I made to Fannie? It was answered by Selma.¡±


    It was that greedy woman again!


    Jett charged at Bobby with unrestrained anger, sending him crashing into a shelf. ¡°You knew it was Selma who answered the call, and only now you realize something¡¯s off? How have you been looking after her? Listen, you jerk! Fannie¡¯s not someone you can just mess around with!¡±


    Bobby stood motionless, epting the truth in Jett¡¯s usations.


    Had he realized this sooner, he wouldn¡¯t be here now, unleashing his frustration on Jett.


    Dulce stepped in, her voice firm as she held Jett back. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time for quarrels, Jett. We need to find Fannie immediately! Is there any way to reach Selma?¡±


    Jett, fighting to control his brewing storm of rage, reluctantly took out his phone.


    Ever since his breakup with Fannie, he had cut off allmunication with Selma.


    He had oncemitted to helping her with her film project, but everything changed after the breakup. He dismissed the idea, not wanting to be made a fool of again.


    Doubts clouded his mind about calling Selma suddenly¡ªit could make her suspicious. But desperate times called for desperate measures.


    The phone line cut off after a few brief seconds.


    Silence enveloped the group briefly before Bobby, looking uneasy, turned to Jett. ¡°Where does that bitch live?¡±


    A flush of embarrassment washed over Jett at the question. He had once visited Selma¡¯s residence during their covert rtionship.


    ¡°I know the ce. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Count me in as well!¡± Dulce cut in, her determination clear.


    The three of them climbed into Bobby¡¯s car and made their way straight to Selma¡¯s ce.


    As they navigated the streets, Bobby¡¯s phone rang. It was Adrian on the line.


    ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed the CCTV footage from Fannie¡¯s office. Looks like a female artist, Selma Todd, is the one who took her.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s suspicions turned out to be true. Fannie was indeed with Selma.


    Adrian continued to update him. ¡°I need to stay with Joelle and the kids, and Shawn¡¯s tied up with other matters. I¡¯ve dispatched Michael and Can to Selma¡¯s ce.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Bobby responded curtly.


    Fannie found herself in a precarious situation, bound to a chair with a gag tightly secured in her mouth.


    Selma was busy at a nearby table, printing a statement. ¡°Fannie, this is on you. You drove me to this. After the news of our contract termination gets out, I¡¯ll have no way to survive in this industry.¡±


    Fannie struggled against her bindings, wincing as a sharp pain shot through her injured ankle with every movement. Her attempts to scream were muffled by the cloth in her mouth, leaving her powerless and silent, her eyes wide with fear as Selma advanced towards her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 770

    <strong>Chapter 770:</strong>


    ¡°All you have to do is sign, and I¡¯ll set you free.¡±


    The contract was filled with unfounded usations: ims of unfair treatment, particrly towards Selma, assigning her to a production crew with an hical director, and intentionally sabotaging her career.


    These baseless allegations were what Selma intended to force upon Fannie as truth.


    Selma thrust a pen towards her, but Fannie defiantly turned her head aside, resolved to resist her coercion to the very end. ¡°Don¡¯t make this more difficult than it needs to be, Fannie!¡±


    With a subtle gesture, Selma signaled two burly men to step out from the shadows.


    ¡°Seize her hand and force her signature on this,¡± shemanded firmly.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Fannie¡¯s muffled protests echoed through the room, her resistance strong but ultimately futile.


    With a smirk, Selma snapped a photo, then took to Twitter to share a crafted, heart-wrenching statement.


    Within moments, the post went viral, catapulting her into the spotlight she so desperately sought. The inte quickly flooded with messages of sympathy for her, while simultaneously unearthing and spreading Fannie¡¯s personal details.


    Selma tapped Fannie¡¯s cheek, her voice dripping with faux regret. ¡°Fannie, thanks for boosting my fame onest time. Even if they cut my contract now, I¡¯m set.¡±


    Fannie shot her a piercing look, her eyes pleading for her to stop her cruel game, yet the gag rendered her speechless.


    A flicker of doubt crossed one man¡¯s face. ¡°So, what do we do now? Let her go? But what if she rats us out? She¡¯s already seen who we are.¡±


    Selma was unfazed, nodding towards a bed in the corner. ¡°Strip her down and I¡¯ll take some photos.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s eyes widened in horror, disbelief etched across her face as Selma remarked, ¡°It¡¯s the perfect way to keep her silent. Stay still, Fannie. I¡¯ll make sure these pictures are as damning as possible.¡±


    For the first time, fear deeply etched itself on Fannie¡¯s face. She was thrown roughly onto a decrepit, narrow bed. Despite the sharp pain in her shoulder from colliding with the wall, she scrambled to retreat further into the bed.


    At that moment, Selma had already activated the camera on her phone. The two men seized Fannie¡¯s legs, pulling her toward the edge of the bed abruptly. Fannie attempted to reason with Selma, her voice filled with desperate, meek cries, but her pleas fell on deaf ears.


    Suddenly, her shirt was ripped open. Her frail frame curled inward, her head lowering in an attempt to shield herself. Yet one of the men cruelly forced her chin up, making her face the camera with a sinister smile.


    Just then, the door flew open, and several people stormed in. ¡°Fannie!¡±


    Caught off guard, Selma quicklymanded the hired thugs, ¡°Stop them!¡±


    The men didn¡¯t hesitate, drawing knives and lunging toward the neers. As soon as Bobby entered, his focus was solely on Fannie. Can and Michael, moving alongside him, engaged the attackers.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice wednesday dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 771

    ?<strong>Chapter 771:</strong>


    The entire room seemed to shrink to the space between him and Fannie. Bobby moved to protect her, his body a barrier between her and the chaos.


    As he untied the gag from her mouth, Fannie¡¯s cries pierced the air. ¡°Why did it take you so long?¡±


    Her anguished voice shattered Bobby¡¯s heart. He embraced her, flooded with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    Fannie gripped his clothing tightly, finding sce in his embrace. The altercation around them dimmed into insignificance for her; nothing else mattered now.


    Dulce scoured the room and grabbed an old shirt to cover Fannie. As she approached, one of the men seized her hair. ¡°Ah!¡± The difort in Dulce¡¯s scalp ebbed quickly as she noticed Michael had already neutralized the threat.


    ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡±


    Michael looked puzzled. ¡°You know me?¡±


    Still flushed, Dulce hurried to cover Fannie with a shirt, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Fannie, are you okay?¡±


    Fannie nodded, feeling deeply wronged ever since Bobby had entered the scene.


    ¡°Fifi.¡± Bobby gently lifted her. ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce now.¡±


    ¡°Ow¡ª¡± Fannie cried out, wincing as her swollen ankle throbbed. Bobby nced down at her ankle, now grotesquely erged, and his expression turned stern.


    He had desperately hoped that Fannie would be safe. Unfortunately, not only had she been assaulted and nearly stripped by the men, but she was also physically hurt.


    Bobby suddenly reconsidered his usual restraint against aggression toward women, realizing it was misaligned with his formidable reputation.


    ¡°Take care of her,¡± Bobby instructed Dulce. The perpetrators were restrained, and although Jett had sustained a cut, he remained silent about it.


    Earlier, seeing Fannie weep in Bobby¡¯s embrace had deeply affected Jett. Despite having hurt Fannie in the past, she had never shown such vulnerability around him.


    It was undeniable¡ªFannie never loved him.


    Selma was on the verge of slipping away unnoticed. She had snapped some humiliating pictures of Fannie, convinced that these would give her power over Fannie and the rest of the group. As long as Fannie¡¯s reputation mattered to them, Selma believed they wouldn¡¯t dare retaliate against her.


    Just as sheforted herself with these thoughts, a sharp pain shot through the back of her head, causing her to scream. She couldn¡¯t see her assant before being forcefully thrown against the wall, copsing to the floor with a thud. The impact made her feel as though her insides were destroyed. Gripping her stomach and coughing, Selma tried to recover, but Bobby approached, his anger palpable after witnessing Fannie gagged and helpless. He was determined not to let Selma off easily.


    ¡°You¡ª¡±


    Selma started to speak, but Bobby quickly interrupted, forcefully pressing his sneaker-d foot into her mouth, mockingly asking, ¡°Comfortable? Hmm?¡±


    The silver details on his sneakers cut into Selma¡¯s mouth as he pushed deeper, leaving her with a bleeding and torn mouth. Her face twisted in excruciating pain, her mouth stretched to its limits, nearly causing her to gag, before Bobby finally pulled back his foot.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 772

    ?<strong>Chapter 772:</strong>


    But the ordeal wasn¡¯t over yet.


    No one intervened; their focus was entirely on Fannie. Wrapped tightly in the shirt and unable to move because of her injured ankle, Fannie trembled, haunted by the earlier attempt to strip her, her mind swirling with fear.


    Bobby then turned his attention to the two subdued men. ¡°What did she order you to do to Fifi?¡± The men stammered in response.


    Impatient, Bobby snapped, ¡°Then give her the same treatment, but twice as hard.¡±


    The men exchanged worried nces, mindful of the payment they had received from Selma.


    Michael, seeing their hesitation, kicked them sharply. ¡°Are you deaf?¡±


    Reluctantly, they slowly got up and moved toward Selma.


    Jett, clearly conflicted, finally said, ¡°The police will arrive soon. You should take Fifi and go.¡±


    Michael instructed Bobby, ¡°Take Fannie to the hospital. We¡¯ll handle things here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Bobby gently cradled Fannie in his arms.


    Can remained behind to oversee the situation.


    Dulce paused, concern for Fannie evident, but decided following them would make her feel like an intruder. Instead, she stole a nce at Michael, her heart racing.


    Dulce was full of words butcked the courage to follow through. She trailed behind Fannie and Bobby as they stepped outside.


    ¡°Could you help me out with something?¡± Bobby asked, assisting Fannie into the car.


    Caught off guard, Dulce blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Selma snapped a few photos of Fannie earlier. Could you erase them for me?¡±


    Dulce figured Bobby¡¯s true intention was simply to get some private time with Fannie. Knowing Jett¡¯s thoroughness, it was unlikely he would miss such a detail concerning the photos. Unexpectedly, Bobby added, ¡°I don¡¯t trust your brother.¡±


    Dulce forced a smile. ¡°Alright.¡± She retreated indoors, where she found Jett, Michael, and Can gathered outside the door. From behind it, Selma¡¯s screams pierced the air.


    Curiosity piqued, Dulce peered through the narrow opening, catching intermittent shes of a camera.


    ¡°You¡¯re not worried about seeing something you shouldn¡¯t?¡± Michael promptly shut the door.


    Dulce noticed a ring on his finger, a poignant reminder of his marriage vow. She knew Michael¡¯s wife had passed away. Jett asked, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°Bobby wants me to delete the photos Selma took.¡±


    Jett dered, ¡°I¡¯ve got this covered. Why don¡¯t you go check on Fifi?¡±


    Dulce scratched her head. ¡°But Bobby doesn¡¯t really trust you, you know.¡±


    Jett¡¯s face twisted into an ufortable grimace. A heavy silence fell over the room.


    Out of the corner of his eye, Michael caught sight of Jett¡¯s arm bleeding, the dark fabric of his clothes concealing the injury. ¡°You really should head to the hospital to get that looked at. We can manage things here.¡±


    The evident distrust from Bobby and his crew told Jett it was time to move on. His presence was no longer wee. Reflecting on his past actions and his failure to appreciate Fannie when he had the chance, he realized it was now toote for any words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 773

    ?<strong>Chapter 773:</strong>


    He had forfeited his right to belong.


    Observing Jett¡¯s dejected demeanor, Dulcepassionately offered, ¡°Jett, let me apany you.¡±


    Seeking solitude, Jett shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Finish up here and then head home. That¡¯ll put Fifi¡¯s mind at ease.¡±


    After he left, the two men emerged from inside, battered and bruised. Despite their tough exterior as ouws, fear gripped them when faced with real danger.


    Soon after, the police arrived and apprehended Selma along with the two men.


    Dulce made sure that not a single photo remained on her phone.


    The officer pointed sternly at her and warned, ¡°Hey! That¡¯s crucial evidence. How could you just delete it?¡±


    The sudden reproof made Dulce flinch. Michael quickly stepped forward, positioning himself protectively in front of her. ¡°Ease up, there¡¯s no need for such tension. The photos involved a close friend in apromising situation. We agree not to pursue any legal action, provided the photos remain private.¡±


    Michael¡¯s parents were eminent figures in the judiciary, which meant the police knew him well. ¡°Did you cause these injuries?¡± one officer asked.


    With a wry smile, Michael responded, ¡°Self-defense. They started it.¡±


    ¡°Self-defense to this degree? Michael, I might have to consider this a fistfight.¡±


    Unruffled, Michael retorted, ¡°The one who¡¯s tied up is Bobby Kelly¡¯s girlfriend. Maybe you should check with him about the charges?¡±


    Bobby was infamously known as the local troublemaker, stirring up problems since his teen years.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens


    The officer dismissed the matter with a wave of his hand. ¡°Just make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Appreciate your diligence,¡± Michael said, steering Dulce away to avoid further scrutiny.


    Elsewhere, Can briefed Adrian about the incident as they sat in their car, awaiting updates.


    Dulce, meanwhile, wasn¡¯t truly frightened by the police encounter; she was more thrilled and jittery, having never been alone with Michael before. It was akin to a fan spending time with a celebrity.


    ¡°Thank you, Michael.¡±


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m best friends with Fannie,¡± Dulce smiled.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Fannie, he probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to meet this young girl.


    Can climbed back into the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Miss Lee, should we drop you off first?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, thank you!¡±


    As the vehicle pulled away, Dulce feigned interest in the passingndscape while covertly observing Michael.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 774

    ?<strong>Chapter 774:</strong>


    He rested his chin on his hand, gazing out the window. Though he said nothing, Dulce¡¯s heart raced in her chest.


    Did he still grieve for histe wife?


    Rumors had reached Dulce¡¯s ears that all of Adrian¡¯s friends had found their partners. She wondered if this added ayer of solitude to Michael¡¯s sorrow.


    Throughout the drive, Dulce remained lost in her thoughts, intrigued by this enigmatic man who carried such a poignant story with him.


    Upon arriving at home, she thanked Michael and Can before stepping out into the night.


    In the quiet that followed her departure, Can caught Michael¡¯s reflection in the rearview mirror, watching as he tracked Dulce¡¯s retreating figure.


    Michael¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Can, you¡¯ve noticed, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    With a knowing chuckle, Can replied, ¡°Young women are hardly masters of disguise, particrly when smitten. It¡¯s clear her heart is no longer her own.¡±


    Both men, astute in their professions, had seen Dulce¡¯s furtive nces¡ªover ten times throughout the journey. It was obvious to anyone paying attention.


    Michael chuckled, his fingers absentmindedly ying with the ring on his finger. ¡°In this lifetime, I could never love another.¡±


    Bobby sped through the streets, taking Fannie to the hospital.


    The examination confirmed a bone fracture.


    The doctor rmended a lengthy period of bed rest for her recovery.


    As Fannie exited the examination room, she encountered her worried parents, who had been alerted about the ident by Jett¡¯s family.


    Confined to a wheelchair, Fannie tried to alleviate their concerns with reassurances.


    ¡°You scared me to death!¡± Kaya eximed, punctuating her fright with a gentle p. ¡°I¡¯ve always urged you to pursue a more dependable career, but you chose this path instead. You can¡¯t predict the kind of people you¡¯ll meet in such a job.¡±


    Fannie had be numb to such criticisms.


    Her choices always seemed misguided in the eyes of her parents, andpliments were rare.


    Though her parents loved her deeply, their presence invariably left her feeling disheartened and mncholic.


    Bobby, witnessing Fannie¡¯s mood dip, was initially puzzled by her sorrow.


    It wasn¡¯t until her father chimed in with traditional expectations that Bobby began to understand.


    ¡°Fannie, please listen to your mother from now on and seek a stable job. As a woman, there¡¯s no need to chase high earnings. What matters most is marrying, having children, and tending to your family.¡±


    Feeling her defiance rise, Fannie stared into Willie¡¯s eyes and demanded, ¡°Dad, can you stop saying things like that? I have my own dreams and goals. I adore my job. Why is marriage and motherhood expected of me?¡±


    ¡°Are you really talking back to your father? We¡¯re only considering what¡¯s best for you. If it weren¡¯t for your ident, we¡¯d be resting at home right now. We came as soon as we heard! Who do you think all this concern is for?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 775

    ?<strong>Chapter 775:</strong>


    Kaya¡¯s revtions were candid and truthful, yet they unsettled Fannie deeply.


    The help they offered, although well-intentioned, felt like it was eroding her autonomy, encasing her in a protective shell she no longer wanted.


    Fannie understood her parents¡¯ perspective, but the constant refrain of ¡°it¡¯s for your own good¡± had worn thin.


    Each time she endured their protracted admonitions, a part of her longed to escape the suffocating cycle of self-critique. It seemed she was perpetually falling short, never quite meeting expectations.


    Now, thistest incident had sparked yet another wave of concern from her parents, and once again, the mey heavily on her shoulders.


    Silently, she bowed her head, ensnared in a whirlpool of introspection and self-doubt.


    Bobby¡¯s voice cut through the tension, icy and sharp. ¡°If you¡¯re so tired, maybe you should just go home and rest. Fannie¡¯s an adult. She doesn¡¯t need your hovering anymore.¡±


    Up until that moment, Fannie¡¯s parents had dismissed him with nonchnce. But his bold interjection shifted the dynamics instantly.


    With a sharp re and unwavering authority, Kaya eximed, ¡°How dare you talk to us like this?¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Cooper, I¡¯m only talking to you the same way you talk to Fannie,¡± Bobby countered, his words mirroring Kaya¡¯s earlier sentiments.


    ¡°I have nothing further to discuss with you! Do you really think you have any right to be with Fannie? Absolutely not! I¡¯m firmly against it!¡±


    Bobbyughed lightly. ¡°Your approval isn¡¯t what I¡¯m after. Why would I need that? The only thing that matters is Fannie¡¯s consent.¡±


    Both parents swiveled their heads towards Fannie, their expressions fraught with concern. ¡°Fannie, are you actually with him?¡±


    Fannie gave a hesitant nod, her difort evident.


    She recognized that her choice might upset her parents, yet she feltpelled to affirm it aloud.


    As she had anticipated, her parents were devastated.


    ¡°After all these years of nurturing you, this is the path you choose? To forsake respectable suitors for a notorious yboy? You¡¯ve truly disappointed us. What was the point of all our sacrifices?¡±


    A heavy knot formed in Fannie¡¯s throat as she listened, her head bowed and her fingers entwined nervously.


    Bobby, who had initially moved several steps away, suddenly paused and turned around, his demeanor resolute.


    ¡°If you fail to recognize her worth, then I swear to protect and cherish her for the rest of our lives without ever holding her back,¡± he dered, voicing the sentiments that Fannie had struggled to express herself.


    Her parents had always overshadowed her, making her feel like she was failing as their daughter.


    Bobby¡¯s words resonated deeply within her, striking a chord she had never expected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 776

    ?<strong>Chapter 776:</strong>


    ¡°Treat others as you wish to be treated yourself. Fannie never held you up against some ideal of perfect parents. So why insist she live up to every one of your expectations?¡±


    Fannie stole a quick nce at her parents, who appeared utterly dumbfounded. It seemed they had never been addressed so boldly before.


    ¡°I still insist, if you don¡¯t want Fannie, I¡¯ll look after her myself.¡± Bobby then left with Fannie, his face lit with a mischievous grin.


    As Fannie was ushered into the car, Bobby carefully secured her seatbelt. She couldn¡¯t remember ever being treated with such care and attention.


    Once he was settled in the driver¡¯s seat, Fannie ventured a question. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried my parents might not ept you as their son-inw after the way you spoke to them?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be worried? Even if my parents were to mistreat you, I¡¯d stand up for you without hesitation.¡±


    In Fannie¡¯s life, Bobby was the first person who had ever stood up for her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, her gratitude genuine.


    Bobby shed her a quick smile. ¡°Touched so soon?¡± he teased, his usual charm flickering briefly.


    Fannie brushed away a tear, defiantly retorting, ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really hard to figure out!¡± Bobby teased her further, yfully tousling her hair. His smile faded as he thought of his own family. A shadow of sadness crossed his face. ¡°I never really bonded with my parents. They didn¡¯t show much interest in me before I hit middle school, so I¡¯ve learned not to care much about them either.¡±


    The rare moment of vulnerability revealed the depths of Bobby¡¯s feelings for Fannie. In his world, nothing and no one mattered more to him than her.


    Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    But Fannie was too focused on the heartbreak in his words to notice the profession.


    Bobby¡¯s parents must have failed him over and over for him to grow this apathetic.


    Her heart swelled, perhaps not only with empathy for his pain but also with her growing affection for him.


    The feeling was so strong that Fannie felt an urge to take him into her arms and soothe his aching heart.


    If her embrace could ease the wounds of his unhappy childhood, even for a moment, she¡¯d take that chance.


    So, she reached for him. Bobby sensed her nervousness, but her gentle eyes told him he could trust her with his broken past.


    There was no pretense or lust in the embrace they shared, only the sce of understanding the depths of their lonely souls. Her warmth brought him an immense sense offort and security he hadn¡¯t felt in years.


    ¡°I can¡¯t change the past, but I¡¯m here for you, Bobby. It might take a long time to heal from the wounds of your past, but I want you to know that you won¡¯t be alone this time. No matter how long it takes, you¡¯ll have me by your side.¡±


    Her words tugged deeply at Bobby¡¯s heart, leaving him speechless. His grip tightened around her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 777

    ?<strong>Chapter 777:</strong>


    He closed his eyes, grappling with the emptiness and loneliness that had filled his heart for so long. Fannie stroked his back gently.


    This moment felt like a way for her to repay the debt she owed him.


    It seemed the only way she could return the favor¡ªby being by his side.


    Due to her ankle injury, the doctor had advised Fannie to avoid any strain, so she and Bobby contented themselves with light, but tender, kisses when they got home, lying tangled in bed.


    Time seemed to slow as evening approached. Bobby broke free from another exhrating kiss, leaving Fannie almost breathless. He sputtered against her aching lips, ¡°How about we get married?¡±


    The surprise overwhelmed Fannie, and she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±


    Bobby clutched her waist, pulling her close. ¡°Why not? We¡¯re together now. Besides, we¡¯ve been engaged before.¡±


    ¡°That was before. Things are different now.¡± Fannie averted her gaze.


    It was all it took for her to hesitate and not rush to the marriage registry office at that moment.


    If she ignored her rational mind, she could absolutely do it. ¡°Do you not like me?¡± Bobby held her chin and gently turned her face to meet his, his gaze searching and insistent, yet cautious.


    ¡°It¡¯s just too soon for you to be proposing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to marry me right away.¡± Bobby swiped his tongue across his lower lip, observing her closely. ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to, then fine. Anyway, you¡¯re mine in this lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too cocky,¡± Fannie retorted, pinching his waist. Bobby yelped and pleaded for mercy.


    ¡°Say it, too. That I¡¯m yours.¡±


    Fannie cursed inwardly, refusing to give in to this flirty man¡¯s charm.


    But Bobby kept asking, determined to hear her say that he was hers. ¡°Say it. That I¡¯m your man. I want to hear you call me that.¡±


    Fannie stifled augh, holding her ground, and changed the subject. ¡°My ankle hurts.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s yful smile faded. He moved off her to tend to her ankle. ¡°I¡¯ll massage it for you.¡±


    He might be a rascal, but he was caring and attentive, especially toward her.


    Watching Bobby hold her ankle with such care nearly took her breath away. It felt like a miracle, a dreame true, for this man to be hers.


    ¡°Will you always be this way?¡±


    The words slipped out before Fannie could chastise herself for being so vulnerable.


    If Dulce heard it, she¡¯d surely mock her for being spineless.


    But Fannie truly wanted to know howmitted Bobby was to this¡ªif he loved her enough to keep treating her this way in the long run.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 778

    ?<strong>Chapter 778:</strong>


    Bobby looked at her as if it were a foolish question.


    If he didn¡¯t, why would he ask for her hand in marriage?


    ¡°If you let me make love to you every night, I¡¯ll treat you like royalty.¡±


    How could he say those words so casually, as if they didn¡¯t take her breath away?


    Fannie¡¯s face flushed, and in her annoyance, she kicked him with her uninjured leg.


    Bobbyughed, catching her foot. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±


    Fannie rolled her eyes. ¡°Not funny.¡±


    Bobby rose to his feet and pinned her to the bed. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t mean it. I want to make love to you now more than anything.¡±


    Fannie¡¯s heart raced with equal need, and she couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªshe wanted him just as much.


    Before reason could clear her mind, she gave in to the throbbing desire between her thighs. She found herself squirming, panting, and moaning beneath Bobby¡¯s touch.


    She didn¡¯t even have to worry about her injured ankle; Bobby was gentle with her the entire night.


    The next day, Fannie was woken by the sound of water running from the bathroom.


    But it didn¡¯t seem like Bobby was showering. Curious, she wanted to ask what he was doing, but she had no energy to even lift a finger. So, she stayed in bed, letting sleep overtake her once more.


    She woke up again around noon, the bright sunlight streaming through the window. The light breeze from the balcony swayed the clothes on the drying rack¡ªher underwear and the clothes she had discarded the night before, hand-washed and hung up by Bobby.


    Soft snores reached her ears from behind. She turned to see Bobby lying on his side, his hand resting on her waist. The nket only covered him from the waist down, leaving his firm, topless body exposed to her gaze. ¡°So considerate.¡±


    Fannie chuckled to herself, lying back down as she watched water drip slowly from her freshly washed underwear.


    In that moment, she realized it probably didn¡¯t matter if Bobby was only ying her, as long as he was hers.


    In the following days, Fannie stayed home to recover, while Selma¡¯s career began to crumble.


    The moment Selma¡¯s scandalous photos went viral, her reputation crumbled, and with it, her once-promising future.


    Three monthster, Amy¡¯s variety show finished recording smoothly. Judie and Mayer were simply waiting for the green light to announce that they were officially dating.


    Surely, a big sensation was about to unfold.


    Mayer might lose some fans in the process, but this move would help transition his career from being an idol to a serious actor.


    Once her injury was healed, Fannie¡¯s first order of business was to buy a gift for Joelle and Adrian¡¯s daughter¡¯s baptism.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 779

    ?<strong>Chapter 779:</strong>


    Molly Miller became the chosen name for Joelle and Adrian¡¯s second daughter.


    Their house was filled with excitement as they celebrated Molly¡¯s three-month milestone.


    When Joelle appeared, cradling her youngest, the room buzzed with guests holding gifts.


    ¡°How lovely Molly looks!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true; she¡¯s inherited her parents¡¯ good looks. She¡¯s absolutely beautiful!¡±


    ¡°I bet she¡¯ll be as vibrant and charming as Aurora!¡±


    At that moment, Joelle noticed that Aurora was missing. Passing Molly to Leah, she said, ¡°I need to check on Aurora.¡±


    Aurora was found alone, sitting on a swing outside. Molly¡¯s birth seemed to have dimmed her spirits.


    ¡°Why are you out here all by yourself?¡± Joelle asked.


    Aurora¡¯s voice carried a hint of sadness. ¡°Everyone else is fussing over Molly. There¡¯s no one to y with me.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart sank with guilt. Despite her and Adrian¡¯s efforts, as well as the family¡¯s attempts to include Aurora, her loneliness had slipped through the cracks.


    ¡°How about I stay and y with you right now?¡± Joelle offered. Aurora gave a small nod.


    As Joelle pushed the swing, Aurora¡¯sughter soon filled the air. Momentster, Can and some visitors came in through the front gate.


    Aurora hopped off the swing and dashed towards Rafael excitedly. ¡°Daddy!¡±


    Rafael and Allie arrived, hand in hand with a little boy.


    This boy was the one Wade had disguised as Rnd.


    Rafael, recognizing the boy¡¯s plight as simr to his own past, hadpassionately weed him into his home with Allie.


    As Rafael lifted Aurora into his arms, Joelle greeted them, ¡°Hello, Rafael and Allie.¡±


    Allie, yfully leaning on Rafael, chimed in with youthful enthusiasm, ¡°Joelle, congrattions on your new princess. It seems Rafael and I are not meant to have our own little girl!¡±


    Rafael chided, ¡°Allie, let¡¯s avoid such talk around the kids.¡±


    Allie stuck out her tongue yfully and urged, ¡°Lucas, go on and say hi to Joelle and Aurora.¡±


    Lucas was neatly dressed, the picture of a young gentleman. Joelle looked at him and was reminded of Rnd, who by now should have been as tall as Lucas.


    ¡°Hello, Joelle, Aurora,¡± Lucas said with a grace reminiscent of Rafael.


    Joelle and Aurora simultaneously greeted him back, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Rafael gently set Aurora down and suggested, ¡°Aurora, Lucas has spent much time abroad and hasn¡¯t made any friends here yet. Would you like to y with him?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 780

    <strong>Chapter 780:</strong>


    Aurora grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand warmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go see Molly!¡±


    Lucas nced at Rafael and Allie, seeking permission. With their nod, he smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±


    Hand in hand, the two children scampered off.


    The adults trailed behind, making their way toward Molly.


    Adrian was holding the baby. Aurora, still holding Lucas¡¯ hand, instructed, ¡°You can touch her, just be very gentle. Don¡¯t hurt my sister.¡±


    Lucas turned to Adrian and asked respectfully, ¡°Sir, may I touch Aurora?¡±


    Adrian gently set Molly down in the crib and brought the children closer.


    For Lucas, this was his first encounter with such a small baby. He reached out a finger, finding her rather cute. He wished he had a sister too.


    As his finger caressed her arm, he marveled at her softness and warmth, careful not to press too firmly for fear of causing her harm.


    Suddenly, Molly reached out and caught Lucas¡¯ finger.


    Holding his breath, Lucas asked, ¡°Sir, what should I do?¡±


    Adrian carefully loosened Molly¡¯s grip, and she let out a giggle, amused by the interaction.


    ¡°Molly seems to have taken a liking to you,¡± Adrian said, his voice tinged with sadness.


    The thought of his daughters growing up and getting married one day was a bittersweet notion he knew he¡¯d have to face.


    Lucas, feeling a bit shy, admitted, ¡°I like her too.¡±


    Overwhelmed, Adrian said, ¡°It¡¯s time for Molly to sleep. Why don¡¯t you children go and y outside?¡±


    As the celebration wound down, Rafael found a moment to speak with Adrian privately. ¡°Adrian, do you remember the Ricard familytely?¡±


    ¡°Jonathan Ricard?¡±


    With a nod, Rafael continued, ¡°He sent a letter for you.¡± Adrian thought of Jonathan¡¯s mother, who had been close to his own biological mother, Raelyn, as he took the letter. Before he could open it, a distressed cry echoed from Molly¡¯s room. ¡°Help me!¡±


    Rushing in, Adrian saw Lucas trying tofort a crying Molly, carefully supporting her without squeezing too tightly.


    He was on the floor, the crib dismantled around him.


    By the time the adults arrived, Leah had already settled both children. But she was visibly shaken.


    ¡°This crib was supposed to be the best. How did it just copse?¡±


    Joelle and Adrian were far more concerned with Molly¡¯s well-being than the crib. Their main worry was whether she had been hurt.


    Fortunately, Lucas had quickly reacted, rescuing the newborn but scraping his arm badly in the process.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 781

    ?<strong>Chapter 781:</strong>


    Rafael tended to the boy, applying medicine to his scraped skin, and asked what had happened.


    ¡°I heard Molly cry, so I came to check on her. I was watching her when the crib suddenly copsed,¡± Lucas recounted.


    Joelle found the incident puzzling. She and Adrian had spent a long time selecting the best crib for Molly, and this one was the sturdiest of them all. Why would it copse like that?


    Adrian turned to Leah. ¡°Have you noticed anyone suspiciousing into this room or near the crib?¡±


    Leah paused for a moment, thinking, before shaking her head. ¡°Many people came to see Molly, but I didn¡¯t notice anything. I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Miller.¡±


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Adrian said, deciding to let the matter go for now. ¡°Is Molly alright?¡±


    Molly¡¯s cries finally ceased, and Joelle cradled her in her arms.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine,¡± Joelle said, her eyes softening as she turned to Lucas. ¡°Thank you for protecting Molly.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Lucas replied shyly, scratching his head. After his wound was treated and bandaged, he ran off to y with Aurora.


    ¡°Lucas rarely shows enthusiasm at home. He only bes yful when he¡¯s here,¡± Allie remarked, watching the boy leave.


    ¡°All he does at home is study. Of course, he won¡¯t be as enthusiastic,¡± Rafaelmented, packing away the medical kit.


    Allie crossed her arms and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s for his own good. He has to be as skilled as you, or even more.¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t argue, instead turning to Joelle and Adrian. ¡°Lucas seems to like hanging around here. Can I send him here every summer and winter break?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Joelle replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s always wee,¡± Adrian added.


    By the time the party endedte into the night, the house had finally returned to tranquility after a busy day.


    It was only then that Adrian had the time to read the letter Rafael had given him earlier.


    Halfway through reading, his expression changed drastically. Joelle walked in, and Adrian quickly hid the letter under the table.


    ¡°What are you reading?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    But Adrian¡¯s attempt at secrecy was far from convincing. Perhaps it was because they had lived together for so long that one look at him made Joelle realize it was far from ¡°nothing.¡±


    Adrian sighed, handing her the letter. ¡°Raelyn¡¯s dead.¡±


    Joelle caught her breath. The surprise echoed in her mind as she read the letter. ¡°She left all her assets to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Adrian sat in the chair, the moonlight casting a mncholic shadow around him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 782

    ?<strong>Chapter 782:</strong>


    Raelyn had spent her life chasing self-fulfillment. Six months ago, she joined some friends on a climb up Mount Everest. Aware of the dangers, she wrote a will, leaving everything to Adrian in case she didn¡¯t return alive.


    Her foresight, as painful as it was, was understandable.


    She must have regretted her mistakes and sought some form of reconciliation with Adrian.


    But Adrian no longer needed this dyed maternal love. He didn¡¯t despise Raelyn anymore. After all, being a mother was just one of the many roles a woman yed in her life.


    He understood that now. If Joelle chose to pursue her career instead of being a housewife, Adrian would support her.


    Although Raelyn was just his biological mother, Adrian still felt a pang of regret for her untimely death. After all, she had died in search of her own sense of self-worth. She still had so much life ahead of her.


    Joelle leaned against the table, studying her husband¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t want her money, we could donate it. It would be a good deed in her name.¡±


    Adrian chuckled bitterly. ¡°She was selfish and egotistical. If we donate her money, she¡¯lle back from the grave to haunt us.¡±


    Joelle looked at him, her gaze seemingly reading his heart. ¡°You still wish you had a mother, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Adrian retorted, ¡°Leah has filled part of that void. Even if I had the chance to do it all over again, I still wouldn¡¯t need Raelyn in my life.¡±


    Joelle understood and said nothing more. She returned her attention to the letter and read it again. ¡°It seems you have to go overseas to handle the transfer of assets. Why does it say you need to be careful?¡±


    Adrian wondered the same thing, but his emotions were still too chaotic to rationalize the warning.


    The only exnation he coulde up with was that Raelyn¡¯s assets were likely more substantial than they had realized, attracting the attention of those who desired them.


    But Joelle didn¡¯t share his thoughts. ¡°Raelyn mentioned she had two more children after you. That means they also have a legal share of the inheritance.¡±


    Adrian might not care about the money, but his siblings could be desperate for it.


    They might resort to risky measures to fight for the inheritance. If this were the case, the earlier incident with the crib might have been a warning rather than a simple ident.


    After all, how could a brand-new, sturdy crib copse on its own?


    To Joelle¡¯s horror, her suspicions were confirmed a few dayster.


    She was at work when Adrian called, and her heart dropped.


    Aurora had been kidnapped.


    In exchange for her release, the kidnapper demanded Adrian meet them alone at Mount Everest.


    Joelle rose to her feet, shaking with horror and disbelief at the news.


    But then, a message popped up on her phone screen, revealing a video of Aurora¡¯s abduction. Her world turned upside down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 783

    ?<strong>Chapter 783:</strong>


    Joelle and Adrian arrived at the airport at the same time.


    Thirty minutes earlier, a video had arrived, explicitly instructing Adrian toe alone.


    Joelle, determined, rushed to the airport.


    ¡°Aurora needs me too!¡±


    Adrian grasped her shoulders, trying to calm her.


    ¡°Joelle, try to stay calm. They¡¯ve specifically asked for me. Aurora¡¯s still with them, and we need toply to keep her safe. Let me assess the situation first.¡±


    Ovee by worry, Joelle struggled to maintain herposure, fully aware of the dangerous circumstances.


    ¡°Adrian, I can¡¯t stay back. I need to help save Aurora! I¡¯lle and stay out of sight, I promise.¡±


    Though her voice quivered with urgency, she tried to reason with him, her instincts driving her pleas.


    Adrian¡¯s hug was tight, filled with the weight of a potential goodbye.


    ¡°Remember Molly? You need to be there for her. Trust that I¡¯ll return with Aurora. You need to stay safe with Molly. Be strong for me.¡±


    Feeling desperate and powerless, Joelle pounded on his back.


    ¡°Why? Why target Aurora? Take me instead! Why harm a child?¡±


    Her maternal instincts screamed to protect her children from any harm. But her children were also her most vulnerable spot.


    Clinging to Adrian, Joelle buried her face in his chest, seekingfort. Her questions poured out, her voice breaking with each one. The call for passengers to board came over the airport inte, interrupting their emotional exchange.


    Gently pulling away, Adrian reassured her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure Aurora is safe. Just wait for my return.¡±


    Joelle cupped his face, her lips trembling slightly as she rose on her toes to nt a kiss.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll return safely, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adrian replied. He embraced her onest time, his resolve firm, before turning to leave.


    As Adrian walked away, Joelle felt as if the earth were crumbling beneath her, her breath taken away by the sight of him leaving.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am!¡± Can quickly reached out to support Joelle, preventing her from falling.


    Since the birth of her second child, Joelle had not regained her full strength. Her frail health,bined with overwhelming stress, often left her feeling dizzy and weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± she said, trying to stay steady so Adrian wouldn¡¯t worry about her as he left.


    Once Adrian was out of sight, Joelle steeled herself for what was toe. She hid her tears and instructed Can, ¡°Make sure our home is locked down tight. I don¡¯t want any strangers anywhere near us.¡±


    Knowing their enemies had kidnapped Aurora to draw Adrian out of the country¡ªa ce unfamiliar to Joelle and her children¡ªshe vowed to prevent any chance of herself or Molly being used against him again. By securing her safety, she was doing her part to help Adrian.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 784

    ?<strong>Chapter 784:</strong>


    Can understood immediately. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The news of Aurora¡¯s abduction spread quickly.


    Friends and family constantly reached out to Joelle, each call urging her to take care of herself.


    However, Joelle resisted their visits. ¡°Too many visitors might draw the wrong kind of attention or bring danger. I suspect Molly¡¯s recent scare was no ident.¡±


    Shawn, respecting her wishes, stopped asking to visit. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°There is.¡± Joelle had poured over Raelyn¡¯s letter countless times. ¡°Could you investigate who else had children with Raelyn? It seems such arrangements aremon for those unable to conceive. Amara is now institutionalized, and I must stay with Molly. Could you investigate this for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shawn replied. Just before hanging up, he added, ¡°Joelle, there¡¯s something else. I¡¯ve uncovered that Raelyn¡¯s assets abroad could surpass the wealth of some nations. It¡¯s a massive fortune, and honestly, such wealth isn¡¯t always a blessing. Have you spoken to Adrian about this?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Joelle responded, her grip tightening on the letter. ¡°But no amount of wealth canpensate for the safety of my daughter.¡±


    Shawn conceded to her viewpoint, and Joelle sternly added, ¡°And if they think they can simply im that wealth, they¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡±


    Anyone audacious enough to abduct her child would suffer harsh repercussions.


    After the call, Leah walked past, carrying a hefty bag of groceries. Given the ongoing family emergency, everyone had reduced their trips outside.


    Can would handle the procurement of necessities, arranging for them to be delivered right to their door.


    ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±


    Leah stopped. ¡°Ma¡¯am? What do you need?¡±


    ¡°Have you checked everything?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ve checked everything thoroughly. All is as it should be.¡±


    Joelle moved closer. ¡°Leah, in these times, please make sure all food is safe. Pay special attention to anything Molly mighte into contact with¡ªinspect everything meticulously.¡±


    Leah looked past Joelle and saw the nanny descending the stairs with a bottle. This nanny, chosen through a stringent hiring process after Molly¡¯s birth, was a recent addition.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As Joelle turned, she identally collided with the nanny. ¡°Did you catch that? Please ensure you¡¯re extra vignt with Molly right now. For your diligence, I¡¯ll triple your sry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    One weekter, Adrian began his ascent of Mount Everest.


    Joelle found herself unable to reach him as easily as before.


    While nursing Molly in the peaceful courtyard, her eyes often wandered over the barrenndscape, watching leaves drift to the ground as a sense of mncholy grew within her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 785

    ?<strong>Chapter 785:</strong>


    Soon, Molly drifted into sleep.


    Carefully, Leahid the sleeping child down.


    ¡°Molly¡¯s been resting welltely, nearly twenty hours every day.¡±


    Joelle dismissed the thought with a wave of her hand. ¡°I truly admire her, so unburdened and free from worry.¡±


    Leah, seeking to reassure her, said, ¡°Mr. Miller wille through this just fine.¡±


    ¡°We must keep our fingers crossed,¡± Joelle replied, her tone less certain than before. ¡°You may leave now; I¡¯m going to try and get some rest myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    That night, when dinner was ready, Joelle was noticeably absent from the table.


    Concerned, Leah ascended the stairs to check on her, discovering Molly deep in slumber. Despite her efforts, Joelle remained unresponsive. On the nightstand, a small bottle of Paroxetine was found, its cap removed, with half of its pills missing.


    In a rush of fear, Leah hurried downstairs, eximing, ¡°We need to call the doctor immediately!¡±


    Can, rmed, inquired, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Miller; she¡¯s taken her medication again, and it looks serious this time!¡±


    Luckily, the family¡¯s doctor lived just next door.


    Can quickly fetched him, leading him to where Joelle was lying still, unaware of the urgent whispers filling her room.


    ¡°I must perform a stomach pump immediately. Please, everyone must leave the room,¡± the doctor instructed, donning his mask and preparing his medical tools.


    After the room had emptied, he rolled up his sleeves and advanced toward Joelle.


    After ensuring Joelle wouldn¡¯t wake up, he retrieved a syringe from his bag and advanced once more.


    Joelle¡¯s eyes fluttered open, locking with his in a firm stare.


    Surprised, the doctor¡¯s hand shook, spilling a few drops from the syringe.


    ¡°Have you considered all the consequences?¡± Joelle inquired, eyeing the masked man, whose eyes were filled with horror.


    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you¡¯re alright, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Peering at the object in his hand, Joelle asked, ¡°And what might that be?¡±


    The man was sweating. ¡°It¡¯s just an anesthetic.¡±


    ¡°And would you inject that into yourself?¡±


    He looked around, caught off guard by her vignce. ¡°Did you suspect something from the start?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I just figured it out,¡± Joelle said as she sat up. ¡°Pretending to be at death¡¯s door was the only way to draw out a snake like you.¡±


    With a sigh, the doctor dropped his hand. ¡°I figured as much. You¡¯ve been faking vulnerability, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 786

    ?<strong>Chapter 786:</strong>


    Instead of answering, Joelle stared at him, her look one of deep betrayal.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working for the Miller family for years. They¡¯ve always treated you well. How could you betray their trust?¡±


    With a rueful smile, the doctor responded, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. I¡¯m drowning in debt; I could never repay them by working for the Miller family all my life. When there¡¯s enough at stake, loyalty bes secondary.¡±


    Lifting his gaze defiantly, he continued, ¡°But do you really think this ends here? The moment Mr. Miller set his sights on Mount Everest, the die was cast. The Miller family¡¯s downfall is inevitable, with or without my help.¡±


    Just then, the piercing cry of Molly rang through the house.


    ¡°See?¡± the man boasted confidently. ¡°With you as our bargaining chip, Mr. Miller is also under our thumb. We stand to gain a substantial part of that vast inheritance.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Can burst in suddenly, catching the doctor off guard. The nanny, whom he had carefully ced for his scheme, was now under Can¡¯s control.


    ¡°Doctor! Help me!¡±


    Although Molly was crying, it was merely because she had been rudely awakened.


    The doctor copsed to his knees in despair.


    Both he and the nanny, mere tools in his n, had now lost their value. His original strategy had been to administer a sedative to Joelle, concoct an excuse to remove her, and rely on the nanny to discreetly take Molly during a moment of distraction.


    Now, his intricate nsy in ruins.


    Joelle¡¯s face remained stoic. ¡°Can, take them to the basement for an in-depth interrogation.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The man raised his eyes to Joelle, defiant yet defeated. ¡°When did you begin to suspect us? Where did we slip up?¡±


    ¡°You made no mistakes, but I trust no one here but myself. Your betrayal is hardly shocking. You¡¯re probably right. The lure of arge reward does encourage daring moves. I guess you don¡¯t regret your actions now.¡±


    That night, the echoes of screams from the basement were relentless. Joelle stayed up, anticipating any updates.


    Perhaps in the next moment, Adrian would reach out to her.


    Her fatigue was notpletely feigned.


    In the silence, without Adrian¡¯s reassurance, her mind wandered to the darkest possibilities.


    Joelle waited for Shawn¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°I heard something happened to you,¡± Shawn said as he arrived.


    ¡°Just dealing with a few pesky traitors,¡± Joelle replied.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 787

    ?<strong>Chapter 787:</strong>


    Shawn heard a man and a woman scream in the distance. He quickly pieced together what had happened when he looked around and noticed that Can was gone.


    Instead of probing further, Shawn sat down next to Joelle. ¡°You know it¡¯s not wise to take on so much, especially with Adrian away. You should¡¯ve brought the kids to Kathy and me. With enemies lurking in the shadows, I can¡¯t rx knowing you¡¯re vulnerable.¡±


    ¡°If I run to you every time Adrian leaves, he¡¯ll doubt my capabilities. I can¡¯t let him worry about me while he¡¯s out there saving our daughter. I won¡¯t be a burden on him.¡±


    Shawn, though reluctant, acknowledged her growth. ¡°Alright, I have something important to discuss.¡±


    Joelle poured him a ss of water. ¡°Did you find out anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I questioned Amara. She did introduce a woman to Raelyn, but it didn¡¯t lead anywhere. I followed this trail for days. Guess what I uncovered?¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me. I¡¯m not in the mood for games.¡±


    ¡°The heirs of the Crestwood Homes¡¯ chairman aren¡¯t his biological children.¡±


    ¡°Lucian Dury and Katy Dury?¡±


    ¡°Precisely!¡±


    Joelle had a vague recollection of Lucian Dury from Shawn¡¯s university days.


    Back then, after the Watson family incident, many, including Lucian, had mocked Shawn.


    But those were harmless jabs, and Shawn never took them to heart.


    After all, no one dared to disrespect him now.


    At this moment, Can emerged from the basement.


    He hade while Joelle was speaking with Shawn, but after noticing his dirty clothes, he changed into a clean outfit before returning.


    ¡°They confessed. The Dury family is behind this.¡±


    Shawn continued, ¡°Over the past three years, the real estate market has been sluggish. During that time, Lucian frequently traveled abroad. Ipared Raelyn¡¯s travel history, and they often visited the same ces. Lucian must know Raelyn¡¯s true identity and sought her financial assistance during his tough times.¡±


    Joelle interjected, ¡°Raelyn wouldn¡¯t agree to that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. She refused and even created a will, leaving everything to Adrian. That¡¯s why Lucian resorted to desperate measures.¡±


    Joelle fell silent, contemting the situation.


    If money was all Lucian wanted, it would¡¯ve been a simple matter. But kidnapping Adrian¡¯s wife and children?


    It seemed Lucian¡¯s ambitions extended beyond Raelyn¡¯s inheritance.


    He was a man of audacity.


    ¡°Lucian has quite the nerve,¡± Joelle muttered.


    Shawn added, ¡°His sister is oblivious to his schemes. Michael and I have deployed surveince around the Dury family, but I doubt it¡¯ll make much difference.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 788

    ?<strong>Chapter 788:</strong>


    Joelle locked eyes with Shawn, and he borated, ¡°Since taking over the family business, Lucian has decimated Crestwood Homes in just three years. Now, he¡¯s risking everything against us. Do you think he cares about his family¡¯s safety?¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°Even Raelyn¡¯s death is suspicious. Lucian was also present at Mount Everest at the time.¡±


    Joelle now understood the gravity of the situation. She slowly stood up.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s targeted my family, I¡¯ll target his. Shawn, gather everyone. We¡¯re going to the Dury family.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, let me handle this,¡± Shawn protested. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered!¡±


    Joelle smiled grimly. ¡°Perfect timing. If Adrian and Aurora don¡¯t return, I¡¯ll end my life at their doorstep.¡±


    Shawn was stunned by her resolve.


    ¡°Fortune favors the bold, not the cautious,¡± she replied.


    Though Adrian was absent, Joelle had a strongwork of friends in Illerith.


    With a single call, she mobilized their families, encircling the Dury family¡¯s residence.


    The Watson family, the Frye family, the Kelly family, and even the Cooper family¡ªtogether, they upied the entire street.


    Not even the police could intervene.


    The Dury family¡¯s gates remained shut, but Joelle had someone breach them.


    The Dury family was initially bewildered.


    ¡°Joelle! What are you doing? Who gave you the right to invade our home?¡±


    Joelle, frail yet determined, spoke slowly. ¡°Remove the elderly and children first.¡±


    With that, only Lucian¡¯s parents and sister remained.


    Joelle, her voice raspy, continued, ¡°I¡¯ll be direct. Lucian kidnapped my daughter, and my husband is missing while rescuing her. Either you return my family today, or hand over Lucian. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have these people raze this ce to the ground!¡±


    Katy, furious, retorted, ¡°Who do you think you are? What gives you the right¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Can approached her and delivered a resounding p.


    ¡°My patience is wearing thin. From now on, I don¡¯t care what methods you use, but until I see my family, those people outside won¡¯t leave!¡±


    Upon contacting the authorities, the Dury family discovered that a sea of cars and people hadpletely jammed the street outside their home, making it impassable.


    It was at this moment they understood Joelle meant business.


    Holding her reddened cheek, Katy eximed, ¡°How are we supposed to locate Lucian for you? My brother and father had a huge fight half a year ago, and he left. We haven¡¯t seen him since. He doesn¡¯t even answer when his own wife and son call.¡±


    Joelle, adjusting her coat, retorted sharply, ¡°Then start thinking. Use your brain for more than just keeping your hat on, right?¡±


    ¡°Joelle!¡± Katy shouted, her fury mounting. ¡°How can you treat us so cruelly? Don¡¯t you fear the consequences?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 789

    ?<strong>Chapter 789:</strong>


    That was when a crash echoed through the room.


    Joelle had sent a set of cups ttering to the floor, showing no concern for their ownership or value.


    ¡°Consequences? My daughter is at risk. You think I¡¯m worried about consequences?¡±


    ¡°Joelle,¡± Anita Dury, Lucian¡¯s mother, interjected, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°Please, you¡¯re a mother too, try to understand my feelings. I¡¯m worried for my son too. Call off your crew, and the moment we get any word about Lucian, we¡¯ll let you know without dy.¡±


    With a dismissiveugh, Joelle shook her head. ¡°You really are generous, epting your husband¡¯s children with another woman as if they were your own.¡±


    The color drained from Anita¡¯s face.


    Before Katy could respond, her father, Colby Dury, ovee with anger, eximed, ¡°What are you trying to say with that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m talking nonsense?¡± Joelle snapped back without missing a beat. ¡°Isn¡¯t Lucian scheming to get his hands on Raelyn¡¯s inheritance? Are you going to tell me you knew nothing about it? If a child makes a mistake, it reflects on the parents. You¡¯re all involved, whether you admit it or not!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Colby faltered, struggling to form words.


    The revtion of Anita¡¯s secret left her struggling toe to terms with it.


    She could not bear children, and during that time, such a condition was a source of mockery, even from her mother-inw, who deemed her worthless.


    Therefore, when Raelyn gave birth to twins on Anita¡¯s behalf, thetter finally gained eptance within the Dury family.


    Yet, this was not a proud revtion, and neither she nor her husband wanted to broadcast it.


    Their attempts to keep this a secret failed when, three years ago, they identally disclosed Raelyn¡¯s role in a conversation that Lucian happened to overhear.


    Since then, he harbored ill intentions, coveting Raelyn¡¯s wealth.


    Six months ago, Lucian moved out, and shortly thereafter, Raelyn met her end.


    They were too fearful to link these events or ponder their implications.


    ¡°Mom!¡± Even Katy, who was usually slow on the uptake, felt that something was amiss. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What is she saying? Aren¡¯t my brother and your own kids?¡±


    Joelle had no interest in their familial conflict. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to resolve your issues. Regarding the inheritance, I¡¯ll speak inly today. Make sure Lucian hears exactly what I say.¡±


    All eyes in the Dury family turned toward her.


    Considering the size of the inheritance at stake, it was naturally enticing.


    Standing against the backlight, Joelle positioned herself assertively, more so than at any time since she had arrived. ¡°We didn¡¯t force Raelyn to give us this inheritance. I don¡¯t care for it, and Adrian cares even less.¡±


    A spark of hope ignited within the Dury family.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 790

    <strong>Chapter 790:</strong>


    If Adrian didn¡¯t want it, they might still have a chance to im it. Joelle, perceptive as ever, understood their underlying motives; after all, greed was amon trait.


    ¡°Yet, make no mistake, Adrian and I will not let you secure this inheritance without a struggle. In the event something happens to Adrian and my daughter, as his wife, the inheritance rightfullyes to me first. I would sooner donate every cent than see it in the hands of Lucian, who seeks to profit without effort!¡±


    Colby said tentatively, ¡°Lucian has taken your daughter because of this wealth. Without any portion of it, his desperation might escte, risking the safety of your daughter and Adrian.¡±


    His words weren¡¯t meant as a threat, yet the implication carried an ominous weight.


    ¡°Are you suggesting I should just give in?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°How am I to confront Lucian? He¡¯s lost all reason. He won¡¯t return without securing some of the wealth.¡±


    Colby subtly hinted that Joelle might consider relinquishing a part of Raelyn¡¯s inheritance to Lucian.


    Considering the vast sum involved, even a minor share could significantly support the Dury family in these hard times.


    Moreover, with her daughter and husband missing, Joelle¡¯s resilience was bound to be tested.


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Joelle responded with a serene smile. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. Whether they return unharmed or not, you won¡¯t receive a dime. Should theye to harm, not only will you gain nothing, but I will ensure that the Dury family vanishes. Take my words seriously.¡±


    Joelle arrived uninvited, upying the guest rooms with Molly and Leah.


    The Dury family, unable to turn her away, waspelled to extend every courtesy.


    Earlier that day, word had spread citywide about Joelle¡¯s arrival, encircling the Dury family residence.


    The media portrayed her as a poor wife, recently delivered of her child, whose husband and eldest daughter had been kidnapped. Any harm to Joelle under the Dury family¡¯s roof would thrust them into the harsh spotlight of public condemnation.


    At her own home, Joelle had been vignt against Lucian¡¯s attempts to sway her people. Yet, she felt more secure within the Dury family. That evening, overwhelmed by fatigue and weakness, Joelle found herself unable to nurse Molly.


    After Leah had soothed Molly to sleep, she brought Joelle a ss of warm milk. ¡°Mrs. Miller, you should rest now. It¡¯s crucial that you take care of yourself.¡±


    Joelle massaged her temples. ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. Whenever I close my eyes, visions of Aurora and Adrian in peril haunt me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak of such misfortunes!¡± Leah urged, trying to soothe her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Joelle managed a weary smile. ¡°Have Cane see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Miller.¡±


    Can had been monitoring the Durys¡¯ movements from downstairs. He arrived as summoned to report. ¡°The Durys are growing restless. They fear Lucian¡¯s actions might ruin them all.¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°What about Katy?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Tomorrow two new novels dear readers, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah whishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 791

    ?<strong>Chapter 791:</strong>


    ¡°She just discovered who her real mother is. She¡¯s struggling toe to terms with it and caused quite a scene.¡±


    ¡°The more she rebels, the better for us.¡± Joelle remarked dismissively, then gestured with a wave. ¡°You should get some rest.¡±


    As he turned to leave, Can paused, his usual confidence reced by hesitation.


    Sensing his concern, Joelle reassured him. ¡°There¡¯s still no word on Adrian. I¡¯ll inform you the moment I hear anything.¡±


    Can frowned slightly, though he tried to hide his disappointment.


    ¡°Mr. Miller is resilient. He¡¯lle through this.¡±


    Joelle looked out the window. ¡°I hope so.¡±


    In the hushed darkness, Molly slept soundly beside her.


    Joelle¡¯s thoughts drifted back to when Aurora was little and needed her constant care.


    After she gave birth to Molly, Aurora had presented her with a handmade bouquet. ¡°Mommy, this is for you!¡± In that moment, Joelle was deeply moved.


    She still wore the wedding ring Adrian had given her.


    Adrian had been a part of her life longer than even her parents.


    Together, they had endured life¡¯s trials and tribtions.


    Joelle had always believed in the invincibility of love, but she now recognized it as her greatest vulnerability.


    She had never contemted life without Adrian. She clung to the belief that he would return to her.


    She was convinced that even if he was hurt, he would find his way back home.


    He had never broken a promise, and she trusted that this time would be no different.


    Overwhelmed by her thoughts, Joelle wept until sleep overcame her.


    On her fourth day with the Dury family, they finally established contact with Lucian. Joelle was unsurprised. She had anticipated that the Dury family would resist resolving the issue unless pressured.


    Lucian was caught off guard by Joelle¡¯s direct approach to his family. These days, his parents, wife, children, and sister had all tried to sway his decision.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was unwilling to confront the situation. He was simply scared.


    ¡°Take your people and leave my house now,¡± Lucian ordered.


    Joelle responded coolly, ¡°That depends on your willingness to cooperate.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s temper red as he cursed, ¡°Damn, you bitch! Let¡¯s be clear ¡ª your husband and daughter are in my hands now!¡±


    Rather than reacting to his coarsenguage, Joelle found sce in knowing Adrian was with him.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 792

    ?<strong>Chapter 792:</strong>


    Lucian¡¯s greed was evident. ¡°Leave now and send someone for your daughter.¡±


    ¡°And Adrian?¡±


    ¡°I still need him.¡±


    Joelle paused to strategize before responding, ¡°If you¡¯re after the inheritance, think carefully. Forcing Adrian to sign away his rights under duress makes any agreement legally void.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to school me on what to do?¡± Lucian was on the verge of a breakdown. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll only release your daughter. Do you want her or not?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Joelle paused briefly, gathering her resolve. ¡°But I need to see Adrian first.¡±


    Lucian exploded with frustration. ¡°Fuck, you just don¡¯t know where to stop, do you? How dare you try to bargain at this point?¡±


    Joelle remained steadfast, her voice steady and forceful. ¡°You should be thankful I¡¯m even willing to negotiate. Do you think you¡¯re the only one prepared to take extreme measures? I have control over your entire family right now. You might threaten Adrian and Aurora, but remember, I can just as easily eliminate your family.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s resolve didn¡¯t waver. She mirrored Lucian¡¯s tactics, using his own family as leverage, much like he had used hers.


    Left with no other options, she asserted firmly, ¡°But understand this¡ªyou won¡¯t gain anything financially.¡±


    Silence stretched on Lucian¡¯s end of the line, while Joelle¡¯s threat left the Dury family trembling with fear.


    Joelle waited for Lucian¡¯s response, but the longer he dyed, the tenser she felt. She had already exhausted almost all her resources.


    M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    She had considered begging Lucian when it came right down to it, but that would be herst resort.


    Fortunately, Lucian proved to be less formidable than she had expected. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll show you your husband.¡±


    Joelle tensed in nervous anticipation, her mind consumed with thoughts of Adrian and how he was faring.


    No matter how hard she tried to remain positive, she kept imagining the worst.


    If she saw the slightest injury on Adrian, she¡¯d kill Lucian herself.


    ¡°You better pray I don¡¯t see him hurt.¡±


    Lucian snorted. ¡°Rx, your husband and daughter are fine.¡±


    In the next second, the call switched to video mode, showing Lucian in a puffer jacket with snowkes swirling in the background.


    The digital thermometer near him disyed a temperature below freezing, and Joelle worried he might not have provided Aurora with enough warm clothing.


    Then Lucian spun the camera around, showing Adrian and Aurora. Joelle¡¯s heart leapt. The two were huddled together beside a stove, chained to it. Though they looked better than Joelle had feared, they were still in rough shape.


    Yearly, many people froze to their deaths in that ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 793

    ?<strong>Chapter 793:</strong>


    The mere thought of Adrian and Aurora meeting the same fate shattered Joelle¡¯sposure.


    ¡°Give the phone to my husband,¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucian said with a scoff. ¡°While you¡¯re at it, tell him that too much money invites bad luck. Perhaps he could spend some of it buying his way out of trouble.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t respond, her eyes fixed on the screen.


    Despite his poor state, Adrian had his arms wrapped around the sleeping Aurora, tucking her close under his coat. He moved to take the phone, and Aurora stirred awake.


    Joelle¡¯s heart clenched in her chest. She had so much to say but choked on the words, standing by the window, her mouth pressed shut to stifle the sobs threatening to escape.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Joelle. Don¡¯t worry about me. I heard everything. Send Can to get Aurora,¡± Adrian said.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    Adrian nced at Lucian. ¡°He still needs me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll negotiate with him.¡±


    Joelle wanted to tell him to give Lucian whatever he wanted, whether it was the inheritance or Miller Group, just to end this nightmare.


    She just wanted to have her family together again, safe and whole. But, as if reading her thoughts, Adrian said, ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t give up, Joelle. If I yield my way out of trouble, people will start belittling us. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    He was right. If they gave in this time, ill-intentioned people would see them as easy targets, using their children as leverage for ransom again. Tears fell from Joelle¡¯s eyes, but she nodded, trying to rein in her emotions. ¡°Let me see Aurora.¡±


    Adrian turned the camera to Aurora, muttering softly, ¡°Say hi to Mommy, baby.¡±


    Aurora smiled, showing no signs of distress or fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Daddy and I are doing great.¡±


    ¡°Oh, baby,¡± Joelle eximed, smiling despite her tears. Aurora was indeed mature and strong-willed beyond her age, and she couldn¡¯t be prouder. ¡°Take care of Daddy, okay?¡±


    ¡°I will, Mommy. You take care of Molly and wait for us toe home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, baby.¡±


    A sharp tap on the stove interrupted the call, and Lucian¡¯s voice rang in the background. ¡°I think you¡¯ve chitchatted enough.¡±


    The phone was back in his hands before Joelle could say goodbye to Adrian and Aurora.


    ¡°That should be enough, right? Now, send someone to pick up the little girl and evacuate my house. If you hurt my family, you¡¯ll never see your husband again. Do you understand?¡± Lucian warned sharply.


    Sniffling her sobs, Joelle asked, just as¡­


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡± Joelle asked sharply.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of my word. And I won¡¯t lie to a woman.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Joelle said, her voice steely. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick her up now.¡±


    The tears on her face had already dried as the call ended.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 794

    ?<strong>Chapter 794:</strong>


    The sunlight streaming through the window cast a glow on her stern expression as she spun around. ¡°Get everyone ready, Can. We¡¯re going to Mount Everest.¡±


    Anita rose to her feet, surprise and confusion clouding her features.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what¡¯s agreed upon!¡±


    ¡°And so?¡±


    With a single nce from Joelle, the bodyguards outside surged in, pairing off the members of the Dury family. Michael walked in and offered, ¡°Leave this to me, Joelle.¡±


    Joelle nodded. ¡°Thank you, Michael. I¡¯ll leave Molly to my brother and Kathy.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Joelle turned to leave, Katy struggled to her feet and snarled at Joelle. ¡°You¡¯re not keeping your word! I¡¯ll call my brother and tell him to kill your husband and daughter for betraying the deal!¡±


    But her phone was snatched away by one of the bodyguards just as she pulled it out.


    Michael threw the device on the floor and crushed it with his foot, snarling, ¡°Give it up. No one can save you. Instead of making a fuss, you should pray that Lucian doesn¡¯ty a finger on Adrian and Aurora, or none of you will be set free.¡±


    Joelle was relieved that Michael handled Katy.


    That night, they arrived at the foot of Mount Everest.


    But they couldn¡¯t climb yet, as they needed to adjust to the conditions for a few days. Each day of dy felt like an eternity to Joelle.


    The weather on the snowy mountain was a crucible, testing not just endurance but the very will to persevere. Joelle faced it with a grit forged by years of determination.


    £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.??????


    Just a few days into their trek, half of her team had already turned back, their spirits buckling under the weight of the merciless conditions.


    The remaining climbers soldiered on, swathed inyers of mountaineering gear. Joelle and Can led the charge, their trekking poles biting into the snow with every step.


    The wind screamed through the crags, flinging snow against their faces. Each step Joelle took sank into the snow, which hungrily swallowed her ankles.


    As they ascended further into the thin, brittle air, everyone resorted to oxygen to stay alive.


    Joelle made it a point to nce back often. The moment she saw someone faltering, she would signal for a break to rest. Despite the grueling climb, she couldn¡¯t ignore the raw, untouched beauty surrounding her.


    The mountain, cloaked in a pristine nket of white, stood timeless and majestic, as though it existed outside the reach of human history. For a fleeting moment, Joelle felt the tension in her body dissolve.


    It was then that she began to grasp the essence of what Raelyn sought¡ªfreedom.


    Freedom to breathe in this unspoiled world, to revel in its beauty without chains.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, there¡¯s a rest stop ahead,¡± Can said as he pointed to a wooden cabin. Lucian¡¯s location was further up the mountain. Joelle,pletely drained, nodded and gulped down a few deep breaths of air.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 795

    ?<strong>Chapter 795:</strong>


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, why don¡¯t you stay here and recover? I¡¯ll head up to fetch Aurora and check the situation.¡±


    Joelle hesitated, her brow furrowing with concern as she considered Can¡¯s age. ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    As Can nced towards the path ahead, the terrain looked almost surreal. The snow cascaded like a frozen waterfall, or perhaps a towering wall defying the heavens.


    Against the boundless majesty of nature, they realized they were nothing¡ªinsignificant.


    Meanwhile, about three kilometers up the mountain, Lucian crouched by a fire, trying to warm his hands. A pot hung over the mes, though the fire seemed to die out with frustrating regrity.


    Adrian, sitting nearby, observed him with an arched brow. ¡°Why do you insist on enduring this? You could easily find somece warmer.¡±


    Lucian chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s something you wouldn¡¯t understand, Adrian. You¡¯ve had everything handed to you on a silver tter.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°Haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re not the same. Not by a long shot.¡± Lucian jammed the edge of a dagger into the can, twisting it open with practiced ease. ¡°Since I was a kid, everyone¡¯s been quick to p the ¡®mediocre¡¯bel on me. Do you know what it feels like to hit a wall no matter how hard you push? To grind yourself down and stille up short? I¡¯ve always had this burning need to prove myself, but I guess failure is the only thing I¡¯m good at. Ran my father¡¯s business straight into the dirt. Took me three decades to even figure out who my real mother was. Not exactly a sess story, huh?¡±


    He let the words hang in the air, then added with a hollow chuckle, ¡°Out here, though, none of that matters. No expectations. No disappointments. Sure, it¡¯s tough, but isn¡¯t everything tough? Once I get my hands on the money, no one¡¯s going tough at me ever again.¡±


    He paused. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m not nning to hurt you. As long as you hand over the inheritance and Miller Group, you¡¯re free to go. What do you say?¡±


    Lucian grinned slyly, a blend of cunning and mischief dancing on his face.


    He and Adrian shared the same blood¡ªthey were half-brothers.


    After a long silence, Adrian finally spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not how you earn money, Lucian. If you¡¯re in trouble, just say so. I won¡¯t turn you away.¡±


    Lucian froze, staring at the opened can in his hand. He chewed a mouthful of food, but his jaw worked mechanically now; taste had drained away.


    Auroray nestled on Adrian¡¯sp, her small body rising and falling with each peaceful breath. Adrian adjusted her gently, cradling her into a morefortable position. He turned his gaze back to Lucian. ¡°Let me tell you something I never thought I¡¯d say. I¡¯m a father, and even if my daughter never achieves anything in her life, I¡¯d never hold it against her. Parents don¡¯t see their children as investments. They¡¯re grateful for the gift of being a parent, no matter what. And I believe, deep down, your parents just want you to be healthy and happy.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s words surprised even him. Growing up in the Miller family, warmth had been scarce. Scheming, ambition, and survival had been the order of the day. But life with Joelle had softened him, and fatherhood had slowly reshaped his understanding of love and responsibility.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 796

    ?<strong>Chapter 796:</strong>


    Lucian nced at him and wiped his mouth with one hand. ¡°No wonder even Raelyn prefers you. When I asked her for help, she didn¡¯t hesitate to turn me down. Cold as ice. And she¡¯s the one who gave birth to us. You¡¯d think that would mean something, but she doesn¡¯t care about either of us.¡±


    Adrian frowned, choosing his next words carefully. ¡°She has her own life. And so do you. You¡¯re a grown man now. It¡¯s time to take responsibility for your own actions.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no.¡± Lucian shook his head, a dark smile tugging at his lips. ¡°They gave me life. That means they can¡¯t just wash their hands of me. Whoever brought me into this world has to answer for the mess they left behind.¡±


    Aurora stirred, her sleepy eyes blinking up at Adrian. ¡°Daddy, what¡¯s he talking about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, sweetheart. Go back to sleep.¡± Turning back to Lucian, Adrian said, ¡°You know, my daughter¡¯s in first grade, and even she understands that you have to clean up your own messes. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to have a mindset more childish than hers?¡± Lucian didn¡¯t respond.


    A knock then interrupted the moment, and a bodyguard entered the room. ¡°Mr. Dury, a guy from the Miller family is here for the child.¡± Aurora¡¯s eyes flew open, fear flickering in their depths. ¡°Daddy! Let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Lucianughed, the sound sharp and mocking. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s not going anywhere!¡±


    Aurora was jolted by his presence, her eyes welling with tears, yet fear stifled her cries. Adrianforted her with a soft pat on the back, but his words to Lucian carried an unmistakable chill. ¡°Do not frighten my daughter.¡±


    Lucian flung the can into the stove and gestured dismissively. ¡°Free of them in.¡±


    Can stepped through the door. To outsiders, Can appeared as a fragile elder, yet his keen eyes missed nothing, and his actions were sharp and calcted. Upon entering, he assessed every individual and detail in the room.


    ¡°Apologies for beingte, Mr. Miller.¡±


    Adrian stood, cing Aurora into his arms. ¡°Ensure her safety.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, Mr. Miller.¡±


    In that moment, Aurora stretched her arms towards Adrian, pleading tearfully, ¡°Daddy! I want to stay with you.¡±


    ¡°Stay calm, Aurora,¡± Adrian murmured softly, his fingers brushing her hair until her sobs subsided.


    ¡°Daddy, promise you¡¯ll return to us.¡±


    ¡°I promise, my dear,¡± he assured her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pinky swear on it!¡±


    Adrian intertwined his pinky with hers, their fingers forming a heartfelt promise. ¡°And when you return, greet your mommy and sister for me.¡±


    Aurora brushed away her tears, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Okay! Daddy, please promise you¡¯lle back soon!¡±


    Lucian, his patience wearing thin, pressed on. ¡°Are you finished? Have you said all you need to? Well, what are you waiting for? Leave!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 797

    ?<strong>Chapter 797:</strong>


    Can embraced Aurora and exchanged a significant look with Adrian. After years of working closely together, especially in tense moments like these, they had developed a remarkable rapport. A hint of surprise flickered in Adrian¡¯s eyes as they narrowed thoughtfully. It didn¡¯t take long for him to figure out that Joelle had also shown up.


    His concern deepened, knowing she had recently given birth.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, we¡¯re heading out now. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With his fists clenched at his sides, Adrian masked his emotions, ensuring Lucian noticed nothing. He watched silently as Can departed with Aurora.


    With Joelle¡¯s arrival, Adrian felt a renewed certainty that the promise he made to Aurora would be kept.


    Lucian settled back in his chair and gestured for a bodyguard to fetch a document.


    ¡°Now that your daughter has left, shall we discuss business?¡±


    Adrian, seated opposite him, skimmed the document. Lucian¡¯s ambitions were clear; he eyed not only Raelyn¡¯s inheritance but also Miller Group.


    With a sense of smug entitlement, he reasoned that his half-brother connection to Adrian meant he deserved a stake in Miller Group. Having made it this far, his resolve hardened¡ªhe would leave Adrian with nothing but regret.


    Adrian shut the document with a decisive snap. ¡°I have a question for you.¡±


    Lucian, who had been anxiously anticipating Adrian¡¯s signature, sprang up from his seat as he saw the dy. ¡°Adrian, are you choosing the difficult path? Even if I leave you stranded here, no one would dare touch me!¡±


    Adrian remained calm andposed. As a seasoned businessman, he had weathered many perilous situations.


    In the arenas of strategy and resilience, Lucian was nopetition for him¡ªa fact that Lucian was painfully aware of, which often drove him to lose his calm.


    ¡°I need to know¡ªwere you involved in Raelyn¡¯s death?¡±


    Adrian watched as Lucian¡¯s legs buckled slightly, nearly sending him tumbling.


    ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±


    ¡°I did some digging before I came,¡± Adrian continued, unflinching. ¡°You¡¯ve been meeting with Raelyn frequently over thest three years. Thest time, she had that fatal ident while climbing, and you were right there with her.¡±


    Lucian¡¯s thoughts momentarily escaped to that day on the mountain. Back then, eager to win Raelyn¡¯s favor, he had agreed to her wish to climb Mount Everest, despite the bitter cold.


    Tragically, they were caught in a fierce blizzard, with only one oxygen tank remaining between them.


    He had hoped that Raelyn¡¯s maternal instincts would kick in, or that his efforts to win her over would be recognized.


    But neither hope materialized.


    Raelyn had shown only self-concern.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 798

    ?<strong>Chapter 798:</strong>


    In that instant, Lucian came to the stark realization of her selfishness and the facade she had maintained.


    He hadn¡¯t nned any harm, but then the avnche struck Raelyn directly.


    As she confronted her impending doom, she desperately pleaded with Lucian for assistance.


    Lucian remained motionless, not lifting a finger to end her suffering.


    He simply failed to rescue her in time.


    He was convinced that Raelyn had only herself to me for venturing into such perilous territory.


    Lucian harbored no remorse. Standing atop the snow-draped peak where Raelyn met her end, he shouted in fury, ¡°It¡¯s all her fault! That heartless wretch! She was unfit to be a mother! She brought it upon herself!¡±


    Adrian, overhearing this, finally understood.


    He never viewed Raelyn through the lens of motherhood.


    Her demeanor was inherently self-centered, and Lucian never grasped that seeking maternal affection from her was futile.


    However, Adrian couldn¡¯tbel Raelyn as entirely self-serving, especially since she had entrusted her legacy to him.


    He concluded that humans were intricate beings, and it was unjust to judge anyone solely by their actions at a moment in time.


    ¡°Finished with your questions?¡± Lucian¡¯s tone grew cold, his patience thinning, unwilling to let Adrian believe he could manipte him now that he knew the truth about Raelyn¡¯s demise.


    ¡°Then sign this.¡± Lucian gestured with his trekking pole towards the pen resting on the table. ¡°Just sign here, and you¡¯ll have my gratitude. Don¡¯t you have a family to return to? Surely, nothing matters more than making it back to them alive, does it?¡±


    Uncover new worlds at g   alnov els


    For Adrian, his family was the one thing that mattered above all else. Without hesitation, he flipped open the document, took the pen, twisted off the cap, and signed with a decisive flourish.


    The document was over thirty pages long, with three pages requiring signatures. Adrian was about to sign thest one when Lucian¡¯s bodyguard burst in, eximing, ¡°Mr. Dury, we¡¯re surrounded!¡±


    ¡°What? But how?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Joelle¡¯s people!¡±


    Lucian paused, and realization struck. He turned to Adrian and grabbed him by the cor. ¡°How dare you pull this trick on me!¡±


    Adrian met his livid gaze without flinching and, in one swift motion, pped the folder across Lucian¡¯s face. Lucian froze, and Adrian kicked him in the abdomen, sending him staggering backward.


    ¡°Mr. Dury!¡± one of the bodyguards shouted.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 799

    ?<strong>Chapter 799:</strong>


    ¡°Forget about me! Grab him!¡± Lucian barked.


    The bodyguard charged at Adrian, but Adrian hurled the chair in defense, toppling the stove and sending sparks flying into the air.


    Can barged in, approaching to help Adrian, but the weight of his mountaineering gear slowed him down.


    Recovering from the p, Lucian grabbed a hiking stick and aimed it at Adrian, but Joelle rushed forward, knocking Lucian aside and sending both of them tumbling onto the burning stove. The fire singed Joelle¡¯s puffer jacket, while Lucian took the brunt of it, crying out in pain.


    Outside, the snow on the mountain shifted, but no one in the cabin noticed.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Joelle scrambled to her feet and rushed toward him, as he and Can knocked the bodyguard down.


    Adrian turned, opening his arms for her.


    Joelle clung to his waist, her grip tight with relief at finally seeing him. ¡°We have to get out of here. Aurora is waiting at the stop.¡±


    Adrian nodded, holding her hand tightly as they hurried outside, with Can following closely behind.


    They were sprinting down the steep slope when a rumble of snow echoed behind them. Worried about an avnche, Joelle urged everyone to speed up.


    She nced over her shoulder as they ran and saw the snow bury the small cabin where Lucian was. The color drained from her face at the sight, feeling the tragedy closing in.


    ¡°Adrian, we need to go faster!¡±


    But Adrian¡¯s expression wasplicated as he stared at the cabin. There was still time to save Lucian and the bodyguard.


    ¡°Adrian, what are you thinking?¡± Joelle followed his gaze and realized what he was considering. She could almost hear Lucian¡¯s cries for help under the snow.


    While Lucian had left Raelyn to die, Adrian and Joelle couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do the same.


    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯lle with you!¡± Joelle pulled Adrian and ran back toward the cabin.


    Can, who was leading the group down the mountain, nced back and saw the two of them heading back toward the cabin. Just then, another avnche struck,pletely burying the cabin. Can¡¯s eyes widened in rm. ¡°Mr. Miller! Mrs. Miller!¡±


    Adrian and Joelle dug through the snow blocking the door. The cabin had copsed, leaving Lucian pinned under a beam as the bodyguard struggled to free him.


    ¡°You came back!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. He was nearly in tears, having truly believed he would die there with Lucian. Without a word, Joelle and Adrian rushed to Lucian, lifting the beam to free him.


    Supporting each other, the four of them scrambled out of the copsed cabin.


    ¡°I finally understand why Raelyn left her inheritance to you,¡± Lucian muttered with a bitter smile.


    Adrian didn¡¯t respond, his focus entirely on getting everyone to safety. Thick snow had blocked the path ahead, making it difficult to move.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 800

    <strong>Chapter 800:</strong>


    They kept stumbling, as though trapped in quicksand. Despite their efforts, they hadn¡¯t moved even half a meter. In desperation, the three of them decided to clear a path for Joelle first.


    Another avnche rumbled down, and Joelle clung tightly to Adrian¡¯s hand.


    Tears were brimming in her eyes now. She couldn¡¯t leave him, not when they had just rescued him.


    ¡°At least one of us can make it, Joelle! Go, please!¡± Adrian pleaded.


    Joelle shook her head. If this was where they were destined to die, she wanted to be with Adrian in the end.


    A loud crash echoed through the air, and another avnche mmed into the cabin. Before Joelle could react, she was shoved out of the way and pushed toward the cleared path.


    Joelle tumbled down the slope, rolling for an uncertain distance beforending in a patch of thinner snow. Her body on the verge of copse, shey sprawled on the snow with her eyes shut until a piercing eagle¡¯s cry jolted them open.


    Never before had Joelle felt such awe and fear of nature. The snow on the mountain seemed endless, and the avnche thundered down in massive sheets. For miles around, there was no sign or sound of anyone.


    It took eight hours for the rescue team to find Joelle. When she awoke, the first thought on her mind was Adrian.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± she asked, her voice fragile.


    Can stood before her, his head bowed. His silence spoke volumes.


    ¡°I need to find him!¡± Joelle dered, her voice desperate.


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    Can stopped her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re in no condition to join the rescue operation, Mrs. Miller. I must take you back to [Ilerith] to keep you safe.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯m staying! Alive or dead, I will find him. He¡¯s still there, Can. I can¡¯t just leave him!¡± Joelle¡¯s voice cracked with determination.


    She tried to climb out of bed, but the room spun around her as she moved. Her legs were numb from the cold, and no matter how hard she hit them, she felt no pain.


    Her breathing hitched as panic crept inside her. It took a moment before she finally calmed down, and then tears streamed down her face, the helplessness crushing her heart.


    ¡°Find him, Can. Please, you have to get him out of there, no matter what.¡±


    Joelle had rarely humbled herself to beg anyone in her life. Even when Aurora was kidnapped by Lucian, she hadn¡¯t once lowered her head in desperation. She had always believed that the path of righteousness would be difficult, but thew should never bend towlessness. Yet, when faced with the wrath of nature and the precipice of death, human strength seemedughably small.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Good day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 801

    ?<strong>Chapter 801:</strong>


    Joelle prayed to every force she could fathom. As long as she could find Adrian, she would surrender to anything.


    When she woke, she fought to stay awake. Sitting on the hospital bed, her legs cocooned in an electric nket, she watched as the night grew darker. Gradually, some feeling returned to her limbs. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she swung her legs over the side of the bed, her determination steeling her. She was going to find Adrian herself.


    Can stepped forward, blocking her way. ¡°Mrs. Miller, the search teams are out there looking! Please, take care of yourself first!¡±


    ¡°Can, don¡¯t stop me,¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was unnervingly calm, masking the panic that churned within her. ¡°He¡¯s still buried under the snow. How can I just sit here? I have to find him, make sure he¡¯s alright!¡±


    Can, unable to deter her, organized a team to follow Joelle. They carried shlights, their beams cutting through the endless whitendscape, casting shadows that stretched long across the snow. They couldn¡¯t afford to shout, for any sound might trigger another avnche.


    Thanks to the tireless efforts of the rescue teams, the copsed cabin had been located by daylight. But the snow had piled up three meters high, and it was impossible to tell if anyone buried beneath it was still alive.


    Joelle was exhausted, her breath visible in the biting cold as she panted. Her eyes, red and swollen from fatigue, locked onto a piece of wood protruding from the snow. Without hesitation, she dragged her heavy legs toward it. Grabbing a shovel from the rescue team, she threw herself into the task, her mind solely focused on digging.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, let me do it!¡± Can stepped in, taking the shovel from her when he saw how much she was struggling.


    Joelle knew she couldn¡¯t be a burden at this crucial moment. Everyone around her shared the same desperate need to find Adrian. Knowing she was running out of strength, Joelle quietly sat to the side, waiting, her heart hammering in her chest.


    ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    She had no idea how much time had passed when the wind and snow began to whip up again on the mountain. The snow they had cleared piled up nearly two meters high, nearly swallowing the rescuers in its depths.


    ¡°Stop! I think we¡¯ve found someone!¡±


    At the shout, Joelle sprang to her feet, heart racing as she rushed to the center of the crowd. Several wooden nks were stacked together, their edges buried in snow, but Joelle noticed slight movements beneath them. When the shlight beam hit the nks, the snow shifted, revealing the faint outline of a human form beneath the wood.


    Realizing that using a shovel could harm the person, Joelle instinctively began digging with her hands. Thebined efforts of a dozen rescuers worked quickly, clearing away the heavy nks. As thest piece of wood was lifted, Joelle¡¯s heart clenched.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 802

    ?<strong>Chapter 802:</strong>


    Adrian was shielded beneath Lucian and a bodyguard, their bodies frozen in ce, lifeless. Joelle copsed to her knees, tears streaming down her face as she reached for Adrian, her hands trembling. His bodyy motionless, his eyes closed, his breathing so faint it was almost undetectable. Lucian and the bodyguard showed no signs of life. They were as still as the mountain around them, frozen in death.


    Can and the others pulled Adrian from the debris. They wrapped him in nkets and carried him down the mountain on a stretcher, their movements urgent but careful. Joelle, nearly exhausted, kept her gaze fixed on Adrian as they carried him up.


    When she saw his arm slip out from beneath the nket, Joelle quickly grabbed it and tucked it back in, only to find it ice-cold to the touch. Even after only a few hours in the snow, one of her legs had gone numb from the chill. She knew Adrian¡¯s condition was far worse. Still, she felt a sense of relief.


    After everything, at least he was alive¡ªlife, in such circumstances, was everything. The medical staff worked tirelessly to help Adrian regain his body temperature. Joelle rubbed his hands, feeling that the act of warming him was more exhausting than the search itself.


    The bodies of Lucian and the bodyguard were also brought back.


    Can asked, ¡°Mrs. Miller, should we return to Illerith now?¡±


    Joelle stared nkly at Adrian, her heart tightening as panic and fear surged within her. She felt utterly powerless. She had always been the family¡¯s pir, the one others leaned on. But now, she had no idea what to do.


    ¡°Pack up and wake Aurora. We¡¯re leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Miller.¡±


    ¡°Can!¡± Joelle¡¯s voice trembled as she stopped him. ¡°Contact Illerith Hospital and have their medical team meet us at the airport.¡±


    Can¡¯s heart sank as he nodded. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Miller!¡±


    The journey back took nearly six days, and throughout it, Joelle barely slept. Every time she was awake, she would clutch Adrian¡¯s hand, her voice filled with anxiety as she asked about his condition. His body temperature still hadn¡¯t stabilized, remaining dangerously low, which kept him unconscious.


    Joelle had made prior arrangements with the hospital, ensuring Adrian would get immediate treatment as soon as they arrived in Illerith.


    On the first day in the hospital, Adrian remained unresponsive. Katy showed up with her parents, holding banners and crying to the cameras, using the Millers of causing Lucian¡¯s death, iming they had driven him to his end.


    The very next day, Aurora developed a high fever, and Joelle was so overwhelmed with caring for both of them that sleep became a distant memory.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 803

    ?<strong>Chapter 803:</strong>


    On the third day, Leah came with Molly to visit. Molly, sensing something was off, cried nonstop, pushing Joelle to the edge of copse.


    In the end, Shawn practically forced Joelle to take a rest. ¡°Even if Adrian is gone, you still need to pull yourself together.¡±


    Joelle locked herself in her room, spending the entire night processing the series of blows that hade her way. The next day, she no longer stayed by Adrian¡¯s side.


    Aurora¡¯s fever had finally started to subside, and both Shawn and Katherine, putting aside their worries for their son, came to help. Joelle let Molly cry as she wanted. No child ever cried themselves to death, after all.


    Some things, Joelle reasoned, even if Molly didn¡¯t confront them now, she would eventually have to face. It was time for her to experience more, just like Aurora.


    Joelle gathered her strength, knowing the first thing she had to handle was Lucian¡¯s family blocking the entrance to the hospital. Lucian¡¯s coffin had been ced right there, and Miller Group¡¯s stock had dropped significantly over the past two days.


    ¡°Michael, let the Dury familye in and talk to me,¡± Joelle said with steady resolve.


    Michael sent people twice to invite them upstairs, but instead ofplying, Katy went live, using Joelle of cruelty.


    Joelle had only stayed at Katy¡¯s house for a short time, but Katy exaggerated for the camera, and many uninformed viewers chose to believe her. This time, Katy also refused toe upstairs, citing theughable excuse that she was afraid to go up and never return.


    Joelle sneered at the absurdity of it. ¡°Can, go downstairs and deliver a message for me.¡±


    Can, unaffected by the cameras or public opinion, headed downstairs.


    Katy¡¯s parents, dressed in ck, copsed beside Lucian¡¯s coffin, along with his wife and children.


    Can¡¯s voice was emotionless as he delivered the message. ¡°Mrs. Miller says that, out of gratitude for Lucian and his bodyguard¡¯sst-minute decision to save¡­ ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Miller, she will not consider donating the inheritance for now. Now that Raelyn¡¯swyer has arrived, do you wish to discuss matters or continue making a scene here? The choice is yours.¡±


    As it turned out, people were often driven by their own self-interest. In the hospital conference room, Joelle, noticeably slimmer, stood alone in a white suit, facing the entire Dury family.


    Before Joelle could speak, Anita grabbed the cup in front of her and, without warning, hurled it at Joelle.


    Can immediately stepped forward, his voice rising in anger. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You drove my son to his death!¡± Anita spat at Joelle, her voice trembling with fury.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 804

    ?<strong>Chapter 804:</strong>


    Can moved as if to reprimand Lucian¡¯s mother, but Joelle raised a hand, halting him. ¡°Can, her family just passed away. Please, show some understanding.¡±


    Can clenched his fists, grinding his teeth in frustration, but he stepped back, handing Joelle a handkerchief. Joelle closed her eyes, her breath steady as she gently wiped the liquid from her face.


    When she finished, thewyer, who had been handling Raelyn¡¯s estate, rushed in. Thewyer had been trying to get in touch with the Miller family for some time. However, Raelyn¡¯s unexpected death had dyed any discussions.


    He pulled out a copy of Raelyn¡¯s will, a document he had photographed for safekeeping in a bank vault. Before arriving, he had learned that Lucian had even gone so far as to kidnap a child for the inheritance. From his outsider¡¯s perspective, Lucian had only reaped what he had sowed.


    ¡°This is Raelyn Sampson¡¯s will. It clearly states that after her death, all her assets belong to Adrian Miller and his wife. Lucian Dury and Katy Dury, despite their blood rtion to Ms. Sampson, have no inheritance rights.¡±


    Katy stood up suddenly, her voice sharp with disbelief. ¡°Did Lucian die for nothing? Lucian and I didn¡¯t choose to be treated like objects. Lucian was wrong, but does that dead woman get to walk away scot-free? If you want to pursue this, then she wasmitting a crime too.¡±


    Ennis replied calmly, ¡°I understand your feelings, but this isn¡¯t within my scope of work. I¡¯m only responsible for managing Ms. Sampson¡¯s estate affairs.¡±


    Katy turned her gaze to Joelle. ¡°What do you n to do with this money?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips curved into a silent smile, but her eyes remained cold and distant. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d first check the full extent of this inheritance and see if there are any debts attached.¡±


    Katy paused, considering her words, then sat back down.


    Thewyer then pulled out another document, this one detailing all of Raelyn¡¯s assets. He looked at Joelle, asking, ¡°Are you willing to disclose this to them?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Ennis handed the document to Katy.


    Katy and her family gathered around, their faces intent as they examined the five pages. They began reading it line by line, but soon impatience took over, and they started skimming through it. Their expressions softened as they read, though.


    Joelle watched them, unaffected, her mind not preupied with their greed. In this world, if money could solve everything, it wouldn¡¯t be a real problem.


    After this, they would not target Adrian and her again. Katy and her parents wouldn¡¯t be standing at the hospital entrance, holding banners and ndering Miller Group¡¯s name.


    The money would repay Lucian and the bodyguard¡¯s life-saving favor, but money couldn¡¯t bring Adrian back to consciousness.


    As Katy and her family counted through Raelyn¡¯s assets, Joelle remained unmoved, as calm as a statue. Thewyer caught a glimpse of Joelle, drawn to the quiet strength and serenity that radiated from her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 805

    ?<strong>Chapter 805:</strong>


    With thewyer¡¯s assistance, Joelle agreed to allocate a portion of the inheritance to the Dury family as a gesture of gratitude for Lucian¡¯s life-saving actions. They received one-tenth of the inheritance, which, although not entirely satisfactory, was reluctantly epted. They didn¡¯t press further because Joelle had stated in front of thewyer, ¡°Adrian and I will donate the remaining inheritance and establish two foundations with the funds¡ªone for child protection, and another for the families of the victims on Mount Everest.¡±


    Given their earlier involvement in kidnapping Aurora, the Dury family was too embarrassed to ask for more.


    After the discussion, Joelle didn¡¯t allow them to leave immediately.


    ¡°Katy, I will handle you separately for defaming me on your livestream.¡±


    Katy¡¯s face paled, her smile faltering. Having just received the money, she didn¡¯t want to create more problems.


    ¡°I¡¯ll issue an apology statement, is that alright?¡±


    Joelle remained silent, leaving Katy uncertain of her true intentions. However, knowing that Adrian hadn¡¯t yet woken up, Katy assumed Joelle wasn¡¯t in the mood for a prolonged confrontation. That evening, Katy apologized publicly.


    The statement was widely shared across media channels, with Fannie¡¯spany, which had recently gained attention, being the first to like the apology post on their official ount.


    With that, the matter was settled.


    Joelle was finally able to focus on her family once more.


    Once Aurora recovered, Joelle sent her back to school.


    Adults had their own responsibilities to handle, and children should focus on their studies, unaffected by adult issues. Joelle hoped Aurora would understand that, no matter what challenges life presented, she should face them with courage and a positive mindset, doing her best and epting whatever came her way.


    On Aurora¡¯s first day back at school, she stepped out of the car with her backpack on, a quiet determination in her eyes.


    The Finch family¡¯s car was parked behind, and as Aurora turned, she saw Dunn stepping out of the car, his aloof demeanor unchanged. Excitedly, she ran towards him. ¡°Dunn!¡±


    Dunn looked slightly panicked, his small face tightening with tension. His first instinct wasn¡¯t to greet Aurora but to take a step back, his body rigid.


    He recalled his great-grandfather¡¯s words before he passed. The entire Finch family was destined to sh with the Miller family in the future. Though his father now led the family and hadn¡¯tpletely cut ties with the Millers, their contact had be minimal.


    In those brief moments, despite his youth, Dunn thought about it all. He thought about Rnd, who had disappeared from his house, and the unsettling events just before Aurora was kidnapped.


    That day, a man had stopped him in his tracks.


    ¡°Hey, kid, which ss is Aurora Watson in?¡±


    Dunn had been wary, never having seen the man before, so he¡¯d asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    But one of Dunn¡¯s ssmates, not particrly sharp, had answered the stranger¡¯s question and revealed where Aurora was.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 806

    ?<strong>Chapter 806:</strong>


    When Aurora had been openly taken away, Dunn had been filled with self-loathing. He med himself for paying too much attention to Aurora, making it obvious to everyone¡ªhis ssmates included¡ªwhere she was.


    He med himself for failing to protect her.


    ¡°Don¡¯te over,¡± Dunn said sharply, his voice tinged with coldness.


    Aurora stopped short, stunned. ¡°Dunn, aren¡¯t we friends anymore?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dunn told himself that if he ignored Aurora, no one would notice her because of him. It was the way it had to be. Their families were no longer friends.


    ¡°Aurora, stop talking to me. Even if we cross paths, don¡¯t bother greeting me,¡± Dunn said, his voice cold as ice.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Dunn clenched his fist tightly, his small palm slick with sweat. ¡°No reason. Aurora, you¡¯re just annoying.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare to meet Aurora¡¯s eyes. He turned away sharply, walking past her with his face set in a harsh, unreadable expression.


    Aurora stood frozen, watching as her ssmates passed by her without a second nce.


    Before school, she had argued and cried with Joelle, worried sick about Adrian¡¯s condition.


    She had finally gathered her courage, telling herself she¡¯d face everyone with a positive and optimistic attitude.


    But before she even entered the ssroom, all her strength crumbled. She wiped away the tears that wouldn¡¯t stop falling, and with each tear, her resolve hardened.


    She wouldn¡¯t speak to Dunn again.


    galnovels  hosts great stories


    Back in the ssroom, Aurora patted her cheeks, forcing a smile to rece her pain.


    Yet for some reason, everyone in the room seemed to look at her strangely.


    The children who used to y with her barely acknowledged her presence.


    When she tried to talk to them, they turned away, uninterested.


    Aurora¡¯s first day back at school was miserable, a weight in her chest that grew heavier with each passing moment.


    At lunch, while everyone else hadpany, Aurora sat alone at her desk, her loneliness swallowing her whole.


    She recalled Joelle¡¯s words, urging her to be strong, to be brave, and never let life¡¯s little setbacks defeat her.


    So what if they isted her?


    She could stand up to the whole world.


    Despite her determination, the heart of a child couldn¡¯t simply shrug off such disappointment.


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but eat her lunch through her tears.


    This continued until the second week, when things finally began to change. A new student joined the ss, rumored to have failed first grade and repeated a year after taking a break.


    The boy didn¡¯t make a good first impression on Aurora.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 807

    ?<strong>Chapter 807:</strong>


    On his first day, he wore his uniform sloppily, one sleeve hanging carelessly, and stood confidently on the stage.


    ¡°My name is Rickey Kelly, and from now on, I¡¯m the boss of this ss!¡±


    After Rickey dered himself the boss, the ssroom fell into stunned silence. The students were left with wide eyes and open mouths,pletely baffled.


    Aurora overheard a whisper from the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s a boss?¡±


    ¡°No idea, maybe it means he¡¯s really strong?¡±


    The homeroom teacher, Iggy Vazquez, who had only been teaching for two years, felt the pressure mount. Since she started at Riverdale Elementary, she often felt more like a personal assistant than an actual teacher, as all the children here came from at least wealthy backgrounds.


    Rickey¡¯s sudden im as the ¡°boss¡± seemed to confirm that he was a rich, difficult heir to handle.


    Iggy forced a smile, trying to keep things calm. ¡°Rickey, let me arrange a seat for you.¡±


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself,¡± Rickey said, raising his hand and pointing at Aurora. She froze for a second, unsure of what he was doing. Then, he pointed at the student sitting next to her. ¡°I want to sit there.¡±


    Iggy smiled awkwardly. ¡°But someone is already sitting there.¡±


    ¡°Then just find him another seat, won¡¯t you?¡± Rickey ignored the growing tension in the room and walked toward the student, dragging his backpack behind him. ¡°Excuse me, this is my seat now.¡±


    The student adjusted his sses nervously. ¡°Ms. Vazquez hasn¡¯t agreed yet.¡±


    Discover your escape on g  aln ov el s


    Rickey picked up his pencil and snapped it in half, ring at him. ¡°Move to the back.¡±


    The boy, angry and confused, swallowed his frustration, unwilling to speak up. Aurora, witnessing the scene, couldn¡¯t stay silent. She didn¡¯t want to be desk mates with someone like Rickey.


    Before the boy could even start to cry, she stood up, indignantly facing Rickey. ¡°You can¡¯t bully your ssmate like that!¡±


    Rickey raised an eyebrow, his fingers tugging at the boy¡¯s cor, his voice dripping with false sweetness. ¡°Did I bully you?¡±


    The boy shrank back, shaking his head quickly. Without bothering to pack his things into his backpack, he clutched his books and shuffled to an empty seat at the back.


    Rickey sat down smugly, casting a look over at Aurora.


    Iggy pped her hands together, trying to regain control of the room. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin the ss now.¡±


    Rickey propped his head up on his hand, not sparing a nce for Iggy, his eyes fixed on Aurora. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s grip tightened around her pen as she focused intently on Iggy¡¯s words.


    Rickey flipped open Aurora¡¯s notebook, his eyesnding on her neatly written name, Aurora Watson.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rickey, and from now on, we¡¯re desk mates.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 808

    ?<strong>Chapter 808:</strong>


    Aurora said nothing in response, so Rickey leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial tone near her ear. ¡°As your desk mate, I¡¯ll make sure you get special treatment. If anyone messes with you, just tell me. See this arm? I broke it in a fight.¡±


    Aurora couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay attention in ss, I¡¯ll ask Ms. Vazquez to change seats!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Rickey agreed with azy shrug, but he still didn¡¯t pay attention. Instead, he slouched down on the desk, phone in hand, unaffected by the attention his broken arm drew.


    After school, Aurora made her way to the hospital.


    Inside the ward, she unpacked her textbooks, preparing to do homework while sharing Rickey¡¯s self-introduction with Joelle.


    Adriany still in the hospital bed, his fingers twitching slightly, as if responding to the sound of Aurora¡¯s voice.


    Joelle smiled warmly and asked, ¡°And then what happened?¡±


    Aurora paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s not bad. A little fierce, but he¡¯s been kind. During break, he even offered to fill up my water bottle.¡±


    Joelle raised an eyebrow, surprised. Was her daughter really bing that popr? ¡°Are you sure he didn¡¯t put anything in your bottle?


    It wasn¡¯t that she was being overly cautious, but Rickey¡¯s sudden kindness seemed unusual for a first meeting.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Aurora shook her head, confident. ¡°I watched him the whole time. He just filled it for me.¡±


    Joelle nodded, reassured. It seemed like there was no need to talk to Iggy about changing seats after all.


    Children should handle their own matters. Parents didn¡¯t need to meddle too much.


    ¡°Mom, when will Dad wake up?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    She held Molly close, her eyes still on Adrian, while Aurora gently kissed Adrian¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Dad, please wake up soon.¡±


    Adrian¡¯sshes fluttered ever so slightly.


    But none of them noticed¡ªLeah had entered the room, and Joelle quickly asked her to take Aurora and Molly home.


    The hospital was full of germs, and it wasn¡¯t good for kids to stay too long.


    ¡°I¡¯lle see Dad again tomorrow!¡± Aurora promised.


    Joelle apanied them to the elevator before returning to the quiet room where Adriany.


    The next day, during lunch, Can updated Joelle on Miller Group¡¯s situation.


    Since Joelle had taken charge, things had calmed down considerably.


    Shawn had been a great help, teaching her the ropes in business matters. Miller Group was everything Adrian had worked for, and Joelle was determined to protect it for him.


    In the afternoon, visitors started arriving, but they didn¡¯t stay long, mindful not to disturb Adrian.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 809

    ?<strong>Chapter 809:</strong>


    Thewyer, who was handling Raelyn¡¯s inheritance, approached Joelle with some documents.


    ¡°Mrs. Watson, there are a few papers here that need your review.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Joelle took the documents, her focus sharp as the warm glow of the setting sun bathed her profile.


    Thewyer couldn¡¯t help but admire the graceful curve of her face, his gaze lingering longer than he intended.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Joelle signed the document and handed it over to thewyer. ¡°This should be fine, right?¡±


    Thewyer quickly masked his thoughts, his face neutral as he nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Joelle extended her hand, her smile faint but sincere, and thewyer grasped it briefly, his voice soft. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Ms. Sampson often spoke of you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°She always said you gave Mr. Miller a home, that you were a kind mother. She admired your strength, the way gentleness could hold such power.¡±


    Joelle froze for a moment, her hand still in his, when a soft cough broke the silence from the bed.


    Adrian¡¯s pale face slowly came into view as his eyes fluttered open. His gaze immediately fell on the hands still sped together.


    His expression remained unreadable as he processed what he saw.


    The words thewyer had spoken echoed in his mind, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it was a dream or reality, but the sight of the two of them still holding hands was far from the first thing he wanted to see after narrowly escaping death. Joelle, her heart racing, quickly withdrew her hand. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live


    Adrian grunted in response, his eyes narrowing as he cast a cold nce at the other man. ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Joelle sensed the jealousy radiating from Adrian. She awkwardly nced at thewyer, who quickly straightened himself and introduced himself.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Miller. I¡¯m Ms. Sampson¡¯swyer. I¡¯m d to see you awake.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s irritation deepened. How much had thewyer talked to Joelle while he was unconscious? The thought gnawed at him.


    He struggled to sit up, and Joelle couldn¡¯t hold him down.


    ¡°Stay put! I¡¯ll call the doctor,¡± she said, her voice firm with concern.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Lie down!¡±


    Despite Joelle¡¯smanding tone, Adrian stubbornly refused to obey.


    ¡°Adrian!¡± Joelle raised her voice, a note of frustration creeping in.


    ¡°I¡¯m still here!¡± Adrian replied, his tone tinged with defiance.


    Insisting on standing, Adrian confronted thewyer, making it clear with his posture that he was very much alive and that thewyer should step back from Joelle. Thewyer, understanding the unspoken tension, raised his hands in surrender. ¡°Okay, no need for this. I¡¯ll get the doctor. Please lie down, Mr. Miller.¡± He quickly left and never returned.


    The doctor cameter for further checks. While Adrian¡¯s condition was far from ideal, the fact that he had woken up was a sign of progress.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 810

    ?<strong>Chapter 810:</strong>


    As night settled in, only Joelle and Adrian remained in the hospital room. Joelle offered Adrian water, but before she could pull back, he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Stay away from thatwyer.¡±


    Joelle was caught off guard, both irritated and amused. ¡°Can you focus on getting better first, you jealous fool?¡±


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Adrian insisted, his gaze intense. ¡°Joelle, you¡¯re mine.¡±


    Unable to keep her emotions in check any longer, Joelle set the cup down with a sharp clink, her frustration pouring out.


    ¡°What gives you the right to make such demands of me? You rushed into danger without a second thought, throwing yourself into harm¡¯s way to save others. Then you justy there in aa. Do you even know how terrified I was when you were in trouble? You yed the hero, but did you ever stop to think about what would happen to me and our daughters?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, I¡ª¡±


    Joelle cut him off sharply, her voice unwavering. ¡°If you¡¯re really worried that I¡¯ll leave you for someone else, then start cherishing your life more than anyone else! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re out there saving the world or ying the hero. If you die, I¡¯ll remarry the first chance I get!¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    Adrian attempted to sit up in agitation, but Joelle easily held him down with a firm hand.


    In that moment, he feltpletely defeated as a man.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± Joelle insisted, her voice quieter but full of weight.


    Adrian saw the tears shimmering in Joelle¡¯s eyes, threatening to spill over. She never nagged like this, and hearing her now, Adrian could feel the pressure she had been carrying alone for so long.


    g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all


    He wasn¡¯t angry with Joelle¡ªhe was angry with the people who thought they could take advantage of his absence.


    Adrian reached up, cradling the back of Joelle¡¯s head gently.


    No words were necessary. The way their lips met in a desperate, passionate kiss said everything.


    The two of them, tangled in each other¡¯s arms beneath the soft moonlight, felt the coldness between them melt away.


    The warmth that slowly enveloped them reced all the istion and tension, spreading through them both.


    Joelle clung to Adrian, squeezing herself onto the hospital bed, savoring the feeling of him close again.


    There were no children, no distractions, no challenges¡ªjust the two of them.


    Quietly. Simply.


    Their fingers intertwined, the warmth of their touch grounding them in this fleeting moment. Once again, they found the courage to face whatever life and death might throw at them together.


    Half a monthter, Adrian had mostly recovered. Joelle and Adrian decided to donate Raelyn¡¯s funds, establishing two foundations.


    With Adrian¡¯s health restored, theyunched three public welfare projects under Miller Group.


    It was their way of using their wealth for good¡ªa gesture of gratitude for the trials they had endured. They believed that this act would lead to brighter days ahead.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 811

    ?<strong>Chapter 811:</strong>


    Some whispered that Redemption Church held the key to peace and blessings¡ªthat sincere prayers could ensure a lifetime of peace for one¡¯s family.


    After Adrian¡¯s discharge, they climbed the church steps hand in hand, each step a prayer, each movement a promise to face life together, no matter the obstacles.


    At the foot of the stairs stood their friends and family, their faces glowing with happiness and contentment, sharing in the love and peace of the moment.


    Joelle stood before the towering statue of Redemption Church, her head bowed in solemn prayer. ¡°May we have this day every year, and this moment every year.¡±


    Adrian looked at her, his gaze soft and full of affection. ¡°I¡¯m not that greedy. I just want to grow old with you, Joelle. Never to be parted.¡±


    When Katherine saw Joelle and Adrian praying so earnestly, she pulled at Shawn¡¯s sleeve and said, ¡°We should join them and pray too.¡±


    Lily tugged at Ferris, her eyes bright with excitement. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The four of them quickly made their way up the steps, filling the Redemption Church with their energy.


    The church was alive with movement, the air vibrant with a sense ofmunity.


    Bobby, however, was unfazed. ¡°They¡¯re just following the crowd. I don¡¯t believe in any of this.¡±


    Fannie, standing beside him, moved forward with a thoughtful look. ¡°I¡¯ll go pray too, hoping for a big leap in my career next year.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s difort was evident. ¡°Really? Is that all you ever think about?¡±


    Fannie gave him a sharp nce. ¡°What else should I think about?¡±


    ¡°You ungrateful girl.¡± Bobby stepped forward, walking briskly ahead of Fannie.


    His thoughts were singr. All he wanted was for Fannie to feel more for him.


    He wanted her to crave his presence, to be consumed by her need for him.


    He wished for nothing more than that. Surely, that wasn¡¯t too much to ask for.


    With winter break approaching, Allie and Rafael arrived with Lucas in tow.


    Lucas, ever curious, tugged at Rafael¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Dad, I want to go see too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Rafael smiled, lifting Lucas effortlessly with one hand.


    Allie quickly wrapped her arms around Rafael¡¯s other arm. ¡°I want to go too!¡±


    Rafael had no choice but to hold her hand as they walked up the stairs.


    At the top, Can couldn¡¯t help but smile as he saw the area already filled with people.


    Leah had brought the children along to join in, while Michael remained where he stood, quietly watching.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you go pray?¡± Can asked with a grin.


    ¡°No,¡± Michael replied, his voice calm. ¡°I don¡¯t have any wishes.¡±


    Can chuckled. ¡°Really? Even though I¡¯m getting older, I still have wishes. You¡¯re young; you should have plenty of goals.¡±


    Michael let out a dry chuckle, stepping on a dry twig. ¡°Can, what is it that you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m getting old. I¡¯ve started to fear death. All I want now is good health.¡± The weight of his words hung in the air, and for a moment, Michael didn¡¯t speak. Can¡¯s mind wandered to Lacey, the woman he had lost so many years ago.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 812

    ?<strong>Chapter 812:</strong>


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Can muttered, immediately regretting his words. He hadn¡¯t meant to make Michael think of Lacey.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Michael looked up, his shoulders rxing. ¡°I¡¯ll just wander around here. Call me when they¡¯re done praying.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The path was lined with stone steps, each one worn smooth from years of use. Michael lit a cigarette as he descended, the smoke curling up into the cool air. As he reached the bottom, he was struck by the sight before him.


    Leaning his hands against the weathered wooden railing, he gazed out over a lonely valley, the stillness surrounding him like a heavy nket.


    It was only when people grew older that they began to truly understand the verses of old poems.


    So many mountains, but no birds in the sky. So many roads, but not a soul in sight.


    He exhaled a slow puff of smoke, the silver ring on his finger catching the light. Half of his silver watch peeked out from under his sleeve, exuding a cool, aristocratic aura.


    Suddenly, he felt a tap on his shoulder. Dulce jumped down from above, herughter light. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± But it wasn¡¯t really a coincidence.


    Fannie had told her that Joelle, Adrian, and their friends would be at the Redemption Church that day. Dulce had coaxed her mother intoing along to pray.


    All these so-called chance encounters were merely the result of someone¡¯s nning.


    Dulce had dressed casually, trying to appear spontaneous, but Michael could see the careful thought she¡¯d put into selecting the perfect shade of lipstick.


    She¡¯d always been decisive, ever since she was a child.


    g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive


    With thick skin and a bold demeanor, she believed that she should fight for what she wanted.


    When she imed it was a coincidence, Michael could already see through her act.


    As always, young girls couldn¡¯t hide their feelings.


    He¡¯d been there once, and the light in her eyes reminded him of his younger self.


    When someone had feelings for another, they might try to hide it at first, but it would show through in the smallest details.


    ¡°Do you need something from me?¡± Michael asked, his cold tone making it clear he wasn¡¯t interested in ying her game. A sensible person would have known to back off.


    But Dulce was the kind of girl who faced challenges head-on. ¡°There¡¯s something on your face.¡±


    ¡°Handsomeness.¡±


    Michael narrowed his eyes, the ember at the end of his cigarette glowing as he took another drag. He turned to face her, curiosity piqued. ¡°Do you want to date?¡±


    ¡°Did you just realize?¡±


    Michael took a moment to study her, his gaze assessing. ¡°How old are you?¡± Before she could answer, he shot another question, his voiceced with amusement. ¡°Do you know how old I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m younger than you¡ªI¡¯m 23 this year, and you¡¯re 34. You¡¯re a Libra, and I¡¯m a Gemini. ording to horoscopes, we match well. I also know you prefer being alone. It¡¯s not that you dislike lively ces, but most of your friends are married now, and they talk endlessly about their wives and kids, which bores you. You love that restaurant in the south of the city because you used to go there with your ex-wife. You like ck, white, and gray¡ªyour favorite singer is Rihanna, and you adore dogs¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 813

    ?<strong>Chapter 813:</strong>


    The words spilled from her like she had known him for years, as if she had memorized his every preference.


    Michael¡¯s emotions shifted, first surprise, then a steady calm. When she finished, he raised his hand, cutting her off. ¡°Let¡¯s get one thing straight. I¡¯m not divorced. I¡¯m widowed.¡±


    Dulce chuckled, her fingers brushing his as she intertwined them. ¡°But I believe we can make our lives better together than with anyone else.¡±


    Michael¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A part of him sensed he might not be able to handle this bold young woman. She reminded him of Lacey¡ªconfident, fearless, and dangerously captivating.


    Michael didn¡¯t hesitate to pull his hand away, wiping it with the handkerchief he had brought along. His voice was cold, his gaze unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for games. Next time you touch me, watch where your hands go.¡±


    Dulce sighed, her shoulders slumping in quiet disappointment. She watched him leave, her eyes filled with unspoken longing.


    That evening, Michael returned home and began sorting through Lacey¡¯s belongings.


    Her old schoolbooks, the clothes she used to wear, the jewelry she had loved, and the shoes she once walked in were all carefully arranged, upying the room like silent memories.


    For as long as Michael could remember, he and Lacey had been inseparable.


    In the Hudson family, Lacey had always been overlooked, her life a constant battle. Yet, Michael had witnessed her strength¡ªhow she had always protected Fiona, even at the expense of her own well-being.


    Everyone had something worth protecting.


    Michael, however, had lived a life of privilege, untouched by hardship until Lacey entered his world. Loving her gave him insight into her pain, her relentless fight.


    Even now, her absence felt like a shadow lingering in every corner of his life¡ªher essence woven into his blood, his existence, his soul.


    Their love had been intense, passionate. How could Michael ever move on without her?


    A few dayster, Michael crossed paths with Fiona.


    Fiona had married and had a child three years ago, but her marriage wasn¡¯t without its struggles.


    She had just argued with her husband over something trivial and, feeling frustrated, had gone for a walk when she ran into Michael.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t bring the kid with you?¡± Michael asked.


    Fiona rested her chin on her hand, stirring her drink absentmindedly with a straw. ¡°Left him with his grandma. Crowell doesn¡¯t care, so why should I?¡±


    Michael leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he studied Fiona, his voice lowering to something more serious. ¡°Did he upset you?¡±


    Fiona met his gaze, dark and unwavering, and for a moment, she felt the weight of his words, a quiet unease settling over her. She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s just some small things.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really, Michael.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 814

    ?<strong>Chapter 814:</strong>


    Michael said seriously, ¡°Lacey isn¡¯t here anymore, and you can¡¯t rely on your dad. If you ever need help, tell me. Lacey married me, so I¡¯m your family too.¡±


    Fiona nodded quietly. She had heard him say this several times before, but she always assumed it was just being polite. She didn¡¯t think much of it.


    After she returned home from staying out for a few days, she found a few strands of long, yellow hair on the pillow.


    The discovery sent a chill through her.


    She had a huge fight with her husband after that. At the height of their argument, he pped her.


    Domestic violence never came just once¡ªit was either an isted incident or a recurring pattern.


    From that moment, Fiona felt her marriage teetering on the edge, like it was already slipping through her fingers.


    That night, she took her son¡¯s hand, tears blurring her vision as she made her way to Michael¡¯s house.


    Michael opened the door to find her standing there, face hidden in her hands, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Michael!¡±


    Michael ushered her in and asked what had happened, but Fiona only shook her head, refusing to speak.


    With no other choice, Michael reached out to her husband, who said they just had a small argument.


    Michael¡¯s voice grew firmer. ¡°You hit her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. It was a statement.


    Silence stretched across the line before Fiona¡¯s husband said, ¡°I must divorce her.¡±


    He confessed to his infidelity, his impatience with Fiona, and admitted that he couldn¡¯t even understand what had happened to their marriage.


    Michael listened, and for the first time, he found a sliver of respect for him¡ªbecause at least the man was being honest.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it work, don¡¯t waste each other¡¯s time. Fiona doesn¡¯t need to cling to you. Come by tomorrow and finalize the divorce with her.¡±


    The next day, Fiona¡¯s husband arrived at Michael¡¯s ce¡ªnot for the divorce, but to try to take her home.


    He arrived with gifts in hand, bowing and smiling, all charm and politeness.


    His enthusiasm was the same as it had been when they first married. Men, Michael thought, were always skilled at pretending.


    But men also understood other men.


    Cheating was like opening Pandora¡¯s box¡ªonce it was done, there would always be a second time. Men were drawn to excitement, to the new and unknown.


    The child had been sent to school, so Michael didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. You¡¯ve cheated before. Why expect Fiona to stay with you?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s voice broke in, soft but firm. ¡°Michael, I¡¯m willing to give him another chance.¡±


    Michael turned to her in disbelief. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Fiona gave him a smile full ofpassion, as if she were performing some noble deed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what marriage is about? Lacey left too early; you might not understand.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 815

    ?<strong>Chapter 815:</strong>


    Michael felt a wave of disappointment wash over him but realized, with sudden rity, that while Fiona was Lacey¡¯s sister, she didn¡¯t have Lacey¡¯s strength, her decisiveness.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say any more. Pack your things and go home with him.¡± Michael stood up and walked past them.


    Fiona¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Was she wrong?


    ¡°Come on, Fiona, let¡¯s go home,¡± her husband said.


    Michael¡¯s solitary figure, heading upstairs, seemed more alone than ever, a quiet dissatisfaction settling over him.


    But Fiona couldn¡¯t understand.


    All she felt was pity for Michael, alone in his solitude.


    In the following days, Fiona visited Michael often, sometimes helping him clean, sometimes bringing her son over for a meal, chatting about everything and nothing.


    Before, Fiona and Michael had exchanged nothing more than casual greetings.


    Now, she understood what he had meant when he said he was her family.


    The second time Fiona¡¯s husband cheated, he imed he was working overtime and didn¡¯te home.


    Fiona, suspicious, brought him dinner, only to find his office empty.


    Frustrated, she asked Michael to look into it, and he soon uncovered that her husband had already booked a room at the Olive Hotel before leaving work.


    Standing outside the office building, Fiona broke down, crying into her phone. Michael listened in silence, offering nofort.


    After all, it was her personal life.


    Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m


    Once the tears stopped, Michael¡¯s voice was calm, distant. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a divorcewyer.¡±


    ¡°Michael, do I really have to divorce him? What if he¡¯s just avoidinging home and isn¡¯t with anyone else?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I have nothing more to say,¡± Michael interrupted, his tone firm. ¡°You need to decide for yourself what your life will look like.¡± And with that, the conversation ended.


    In Fiona¡¯s memory, this was the first time Michael had hung up on her.


    What was he angry about?


    She thought perhaps it was because Michael was frustrated with her for hesitating, for being soft-hearted again.


    He genuinely wanted the best for her, and she couldn¡¯t keep disappointing him. So, with newfound determination, Fiona called Michael back, her voice steady. ¡°Michael, please help me find a divorcewyer.¡±


    Michael wasted no time. Within hours, thewyer with the highest sess rate in divorce cases in the country reached out to Fiona.


    Thewyer advised Fiona to remainposed. Since she had made the decision to divorce, she needed to gather evidence to ensure she secured more assets and custody of the child.


    Fiona¡¯s voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Do I really have to get a divorce?¡± Thewyer hesitated, then spoke gently. ¡°If you¡¯re unsure, take some time to think it over. I¡¯ll speak to Michael.¡±


    Fiona immediately felt the weight of the decision. If Michael found out, he would likely be upset again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 816

    ?<strong>Chapter 816:</strong>


    ¡°No, no! I will divorce him, I definitely will.¡±


    The divorce had been Michael¡¯s suggestion, and after it, Michael wouldn¡¯t leave her.


    Fiona bought a small camera and, following thewyer¡¯s advice, began collecting evidence.


    While her husband slept, she went through his phone bills and found records of hotel stays¡ªmore than once.


    Some stays were even during the day for short periods.


    Just the thought of lying next to a man who had been unfaithful countless times made Fiona feel disgusted, her stomach churning.


    Thewyer exined that photographing the bills wasn¡¯t enough. Fiona needed to record the real-name information from the phone to confirm her husband¡¯s identity.


    Gradually, Fiona became more adept at this secretive task.


    One night, Fiona saw her husband grooming himself in front of the mirror, applying hair gel, cologne, and mouth freshener.


    He was wearing the shirt she had bought him, the one she always said looked good on him.


    As Fiona put the child to bed, she casually asked, ¡°Where are you going sote?¡±


    ¡°A client came in from abroad unexpectedly. I need to go host them.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s resentment bubbled up, and her tone turned cold. ¡°The client is a woman, right?¡±


    ¡°What is it with you? Always thinking the worst, so petty. You just get jealous all the time. Isn¡¯t there anything else on your mind?¡±


    Fiona felt a sharp sting from his words, each one cutting deeper into her soul, shattering her self-worth piece by piece.


    She watched him walk away, silent tears falling freely down her cheeks. When she first reached out to thewyer, she had been unsure, caught in the uncertainty of whether she could truly follow through with a divorce. She had wondered if she could handle the fallout, the loneliness, the consequences.


    Explore captivating tales on galnovels .


    But with every new piece of information she uncovered, her husband¡¯s darker side became undeniable.


    Now, divorce wasn¡¯t just an option¡ªit was a need, a burning desire.


    She no longer just wanted to leave him¡ªshe wanted him to lose everything. She craved full custody of their child, and she was determined to destroy her husband¡¯s reputation, to expose him in front of his friends and family.


    But even as her mind solidified the n, her heart hesitated.


    When they first married, he had promised her the world, but it hadn¡¯t taken long before he changed.


    Women often felt the need to prove themselves, topare, and in that moment, Fiona found herself wondering about the woman he was with tonight.


    What did the woman have that she didn¡¯t? Was the woman more seductive than her?


    Was the woman more beautiful?


    More captivating?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 817

    ?<strong>Chapter 817:</strong>


    Fiona¡¯s mind spiraled, and with sudden resolve, she grabbed her coat, snatched the car keys, and walked out the door.


    She knew exactly where her husband would be¡ªFlex Club, the most extravagant and notorious club in Illerith, known for itsvish indulgence. She felt disgusted with herself for rushing out in such a hurry, wearing nothing but a coat over her pajamas, clearly on a mission to confront her unfaithful husband.


    She couldn¡¯t risk asking anyone for help, not wanting to tip him off that she wasing, especially in a ce like this, likely filled with his friends.


    Fiona kept her head down, moving quickly between the private rooms, peeking through the cracks in the doors whenever one opened.


    ¡°Michael.¡±


    At the sound of the name, Fiona¡¯s gaze instinctively darted towards the hallway. There, she saw a young woman in her early twenties, standing in front of Michael, blocking his way.


    Fiona froze, her heart pounding.


    ¡°Michael, why do you always avoid me?¡± the young woman asked, her voice yful yet persistent.


    Michael¡¯s tone was sharp and cold as he met her gaze, though he didn¡¯t step back as she closed the distance. ¡°Dulce, why do you keep bothering me?¡±


    ¡°Do you really not like me at all?¡±


    Dulce was striking and bold, her appearance daring even in the chill of the evening.


    Despite the cold, she wore a camisole and a short skirt, her hair styled in a way Fiona couldn¡¯t quite name but that exuded confidence.


    If this was the kind of woman her husband was meeting tonight, Fiona couldn¡¯t deny the sting of defeat.


    Michael didn¡¯t seem to notice Fiona¡¯s presence as he answered Dulce, his voice calm but firm. ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    Seizing the opportunity fueled by alcohol, Dulce grabbed Michael¡¯s cor, standing on tiptoe to press her lips to his.


    ¡°Michael!¡±


    Dulce almost kissed Michael, her lips inches from his when a loud call interrupted her.


    She whipped her head around to see who it was, but before she could make sense of the situation, she was pushed back.


    The moment Michael saw Fiona, his expression hardened, and without hesitation, he shoved Dulce away.


    Dulce collided with the wall, wincing in pain, her breath catching.


    Michael resisted the urge to step forward and withdrew his hand.


    Fiona stood there, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°You¡­¡±


    For some reason, Michael felt like he had just betrayed Lacey.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked.


    Fiona, struggling topose herself, suddenly shouted, ¡°How could you betray my sister like this?¡±


    Her words rang out, loud enough for anyone nearby to understand what was happening.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 818

    ?<strong>Chapter 818:</strong>


    Dulce¡¯s heart dropped, her face flushing as she realized the role she had been cast in. She had be the mistress in their eyes.


    She rubbed her bruised elbow and forced a smile, trying to save face. ¡°Sorry, but your sister¡¯s been gone for a long time. He¡¯s single now, so I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Michael¡¯s voice cut through the air, sharp andmanding.


    Dulce, usually so bold, flinched at the intensity of his shout.


    She could read the anger in his eyes, and though she had pushed boundaries before, this was different.


    With Michael standing there, his teeth clenched, his expression a storm of conflict and regret, Dulce didn¡¯t dare to make a move.


    ¡°Michael,e home with me. Now!¡± Fiona urged.


    Michael, seemingly lost in his thoughts, took a slow, almost reluctant step toward Fiona.


    Dulce, her heart pounding, mustered all her courage and stepped in his path. ¡°Michael, you need to move on!¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice was low, almost a growl. His mind was consumed by the image of Lacey before she passed away.


    Their hands had been locked together so tightly, and the ring¡ªstill on his finger¡ªwas the symbol of a promise that felt impossible to break.


    How could he move on when she had died in the very year she had loved him the most?


    ¡°Michael! You have your own life! Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t keep living in the past!¡± Dulce insisted.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures


    Suddenly, Michael snapped. With a forceful move, he shoved Dulce against the wall, his arm pressing tightly across her neck. ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Dulce gasped for air, pain twisting her face as tears spilled down her cheeks.


    Seeing that, Michael finally released her, reverting to his usual cold demeanor.


    Even if Fiona hadn¡¯t called out to him, he wouldn¡¯t have let Dulce kiss him.


    However, being seen in this situation was his fault.


    ¡°Don¡¯te near me again. I don¡¯t like you. I will never like you,¡± he warned.


    Dulce had never faced such a setback in her life.


    She had entered a genius ss at ten, worked on national projects by eighteen, and at twenty-three, she had been the welder for a major lunar probe project. After its sessfulunch, she was recruited by a prestigious aerospace manufacturingpany and offered a high sry.


    Her life had always been smooth, everything falling into ce with just a little effort.


    But Michael was like a ck hole, absorbing everything she threw at him, leaving nothing behind.


    She believed in the mystery of the universe and the existence of alternate realities.


    She believed that in another world, Michael and Lacey must be living happily together.


    But in this world, she couldn¡¯t stand seeing Michael so trapped in his grief, convincing himself that he didn¡¯t deserve happiness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 819

    ?<strong>Chapter 819:</strong>


    She believed that everyone, no matter their circumstances, should shine like stars in the vast universe¡ªfree and independent.


    The gxy stretched out, filled with too many painful, unfinished love stories. She couldn¡¯t understand why Michael chose to drown in his sorrow when he still had a chance to be happy.


    ¡°Michael!¡± Dulce called out with all her strength, holding herself steady despite the pain.


    Michael stopped in his tracks, his head lifting as though he had heard Lacey¡¯s voice calling to him from a distant time¡ªdistant yet painfully familiar.


    A sense of despair washed over him.


    He knew it was just an illusion, but the pull was so strong, and he couldn¡¯t help himself from turning around, hoping that Dulce might be Lacey.


    Dulce met his gaze, her voice firm but full ofpassion. ¡°The person you loved is gone. She¡¯s dead. But you¡¯re still here. You¡¯re still alive! Wake up! She¡¯d want you to live fully, to be happy!¡±


    Michael stood frozen, unable to respond, his mind clouded.


    For the first time, he felt his conviction waver, the illusion cracking.


    And in that moment, he realized that perhaps he wasn¡¯t as devoted to Lacey as he had always believed.


    In the end, Fiona took Michael¡¯s arm and urged, ¡°Michael, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    As they drove back, Fiona kept her eyes on the road, her grip tight on the steering wheel, while Michaely slumped in the passenger seat, his face buried in his hands.


    She hadpletely lost interest in searching for the woman who had spent the night with her husband.


    Find your favorite stories at galnovels


    ¡°Michael, did you betray my sister? That girl¡ª¡±


    Before Fiona could finish, Michael¡¯s voice cut through the silence.


    Impatience tinged his words. ¡°Does being with someone else automatically mean I¡¯ve betrayed her?¡±


    Fiona stepped on the brakes. ¡°You promised you¡¯d never divorce my sister. You said you loved her! It¡¯s not even been that long since she left. How can you not love her anymore?¡±


    Even though Lacey was gone, Michael should still keep her in his heart.


    If Michael was with someone else, his story with Lacey would be in the past.


    And that would make her divorce meaningless.


    No one would protect her anymore, and she would have no one to rely on. She was afraid that if Michael was with someone else, he would no longer care about her.


    Michael couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.


    The silence in the car was thick, suffocating, each breath feeling like it was ripping at his chest.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk anymore, but Fiona¡¯s voice filled the space, persistent and heavy.


    ¡°Michael, you will help me, won¡¯t you? You promised you¡¯d take care of me after my sister passed.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 820

    <strong>Chapter 820:</strong>


    Her hands gripped the steering wheel tightly as she tried to calm herself. ¡°I¡¯m about to get a divorce. Where will I go with my son then? Michael, I have no one else. That bastard didn¡¯te home again tonight. I went over there to see which woman he was with. When will this all end? If my sister were still here, she wouldn¡¯t have let me go through this humiliation.¡±


    The car moved slowly through the streets, the streetlights casting fleeting, fragmented shadows that flickered across their path.


    A wave of irritation rose in Michael¡¯s chest, impossible to contain.


    ¡°Stop the car,¡± he demanded.


    Fiona nced at him in confusion. ¡°Michael?¡±


    ¡°I said, stop the car.¡±


    Fiona quickly pulled over, her hands trembling slightly.


    Michael¡¯s eyes, cold and piercing, turned to her. ¡°Your sister protected you so much, she never taught you how to stand on your own. First, you relied on your sister. Then, you leaned on your husband. Now that he¡¯s failing you, you¡¯re turning to me. What¡¯s your n for the future? Will you wait until your son grows up to depend on him?¡±


    Fiona shook her head desperately. ¡°Michael, I didn¡¯t! You promised you¡¯d take care of me!¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°Didn¡¯t I help when he first hit you? Do you remember what you did after I helped? From now on, don¡¯t bring me your family problems. If you won¡¯t divorce him, you deal with it yourself.¡±


    Fiona quickly responded, ¡°I will. I will divorce him this time.¡±


    ¡°Even if you do, don¡¯t expect me to treat you like your sister did. She protected you too much.¡±


    Michael wanted Fiona to be strong, but the unease settled deep within her. What did he mean? Was he no longer going to take care of her? Had he really moved on to someone else?


    ¡°Michael, if I divorce, will you take care of me?¡± she asked.


    He sighed, his hand resting on the car door handle. ¡°As long as you divorce, I¡¯ll support whatever you choose. But after that¡­ You¡¯re an adult; you¡¯ll have to make your own decisions.¡±


    He stepped out of the car, leaving Fiona simmering with resentment. Even Michael, who had once loved Lacey so fiercely, seemed willing to move on for a younger woman.


    After exiting the car, Michael went back to Flex Club to retrieve his own vehicle. Coincidentally, he bumped into Dulce and a group of friends.


    His gaze never left her as she and a young man walked together, arms around each other, just as he used to with Lacey.


    He sat in the car, hidden in the shadows, watching as the group emerged from the club.


    They were all about the same age as Dulce¡ªvibrant and carefree.


    Michael couldn¡¯t help but feel like it was a waste of time to entertain Dulce.


    He was too old for her, and the thought of dating her seemed utterly absurd.


    A few dayster, betrayal came in the form of his best friend.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: I¡¯m sorry for the dy, dear readers. I had a few mishapsst week. I hope you liked the chapters that were pending. God loves you and Noah wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 821

    ?<strong>Chapter 821:</strong>


    Adrian¡¯s aircraft manufacturing workshop had been pouring in investments for years without much to show for it.


    Adrian reached out to Michael, asking him to attend an industry conference in another city.


    The room was filled with influential people, all leaders in the field.


    Michael attended to learn about the industry¡¯s direction and to explore ways he could assist Adrian in shaping the Miller Group¡¯s future.


    But when he saw Dulce walk in with her mentor, his first instinct was to call Adrian immediately.


    The conference stretched on for three hours, with no one leaving early. By the end, Michael was on edge, but the technicians he brought along were still taking meticulous notes.


    During the ten-minute break, Michael stepped outside and dialed Adrian¡¯s number. ¡°Did you set this up on purpose?¡± Adrian pretended ignorance. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You knew Dulce would be here, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Well, this could work out perfectly, right? She doesn¡¯t care about how old or stubborn you are. What more could you want?¡±


    Michael sighed. ¡°I know I¡¯m old, but I¡¯m not stubborn.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s voice was soft but firm, like a concerned father speaking to a son. ¡°Michael, Lacey¡¯s been gone a long time. It¡¯s time to move forward. Dulce¡¯s not a bad person. Maybe giving her a chance wouldn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Michael remained silent, standing by the floor-to-ceiling window on the sixty-third floor of the convention center. The sunlight streamed in, yet his heart felt weighed down by an invisible chill. ¡°I still can¡¯t forget Lacey.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to forget her,¡± Adrian retorted, his tone a mix of practicality and care. ¡°Dulce¡¯s mentor is a key figure in this industry. We¡¯re going to need her support moving forward. She¡¯s been asking about your schedule everywhere, so I thought I¡¯d help her out.¡±


    Michael¡¯s jaw tightened as frustration simmered inside him. ¡°So, you just betrayed me like that?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to date her, why are you so anxious about it?¡±


    Michael was left speechless, the question hanging in the air like an unanswered challenge.


    Michael couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint why he felt so unsettled.


    It was only when Adrian confronted him that he had to face his emotions head-on.


    Dulce often reminded him of Lacey, sparking a mix of happiness and regret. He believed he was a good man¡ªhe didn¡¯t want to rece Lacey with another woman, nor did he want to use Dulce for his own benefit.


    Gripping his phone tightly, Michael said, ¡°Don¡¯t share my schedule with Dulce anymore. There¡¯s no future between us.¡±


    Adrian had just finished putting Molly to bed, gently settling her in her crib. After ensuring she wasn¡¯t crying, he made his way to the study. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. Are you nning to stay single forever?¡±


    It was the same question Bobby had blurted out during their gathering a few days ago.


    At the time, Michael dismissed it, saying, ¡°Why do you care whether I¡¯m dating or not?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 822

    ?<strong>Chapter 822:</strong>


    But Bobby, a bit too drunk, slung an arm around Michael¡¯s shoulder and joked, ¡°I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll end up alone, Michael.¡±


    Then, holding a bottle in one hand, Bobby pointed downward with his other hand and continued, ¡°I¡¯m worried you might be about to burst. We¡¯re all men here. If you need someone, I could introduce you to¡ª¡±


    Before Bobby could finish his sentence, Shawn grabbed him by the ear, pulling him aside with a sharp tug. ¡°Ferris, make sure to tell Fannie exactly what Bobby just said.¡±


    Ferris eagerly pulled out his phone. ¡°Got it!¡±


    As the conversation shifted, Adrian cast a quiet nce at Michael, offering no furtherment.


    Among their group, even someone as reckless as Bobby had found a partner, yet Michael remained alone.


    Adrian understood the depth of the bond between Michael and Lacey, but he also knew that once someone passed, they were truly gone. One couldn¡¯t live in the past forever.


    Adrian tried to reason with him, his tone gentle yet firm. ¡°Lacey wouldn¡¯t want you to hold yourself back like this.¡±


    Michael stayed silent for a long moment, then finally spoke, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Even if I were to date, it wouldn¡¯t be with Dulce!¡±


    With those words, he ended the call abruptly. Turning around, he collided with Dulce.


    She was dressed in a sharp ck and white suit, the straight-leg trousers and high heels adding to her height.


    Dulce¡¯s hand froze mid-air, as if she had been about to greet him but had overheard hisment.


    Michael felt a momentary difort, but he knew he had spoken his truth. His stance had always been clear. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Dulce slowly withdrew her hand, forcing a smile and shrugging. ¡°Nothing much.


    There was a red dragonfly on your shoulder earlier, but it¡¯s gone now.¡±


    Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and Michael couldn¡¯t help but feel a twist of difort. He knew Dulce wasn¡¯t being entirely truthful.


    Adults shouldn¡¯t dance around the truth. Directness often cleared the air and prevented misunderstandings.


    Taking a deep breath, Michael spoke again, his voice firm but gentle. ¡°Dulce, I¡¯m not interested in you. No matter how much you try, it won¡¯t change anything. I can¡¯t forget my wife. Even though she¡¯s gone, she¡¯ll always be in my heart.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Dulce replied, her voice unnaturally calm.


    Normally, she was vibrant and full of life, yet now she seemed to have retreated into herself.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Michael said, his gaze lingering on Dulce, a hint of guilt flickering behind his words.


    Dulce¡¯s eyes were hollow, her voice small. ¡°Can I leave now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not holding you back.¡±


    Dulce turned away, walking with slow, deliberate grace in her high heels, but the tension in her steps betrayed her calm facade.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 823

    ?<strong>Chapter 823:</strong>


    Michael¡¯s heart twisted at the sight, and against his better judgment, he followed her.


    When he found her crouching in the corner, hugging her knees, Michael¡¯s chest tightened.


    He stood there, at a loss for words, feeling an overwhelming mix of guilt and helplessness.


    His mind raced back to memories of Lacey, who had also hidden her hurt behind a facade, pretending everything was fine while her heart quietly broke.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± Michael asked, his voice low.


    Dulce shook her head, her voice tight with forcedposure. ¡°No.¡±


    Michael stood in silence, unsure of what to say.


    Dulce wasn¡¯t Lacey. Should hefort her the same way he hadforted Lacey?


    In the end, he just remained there, rooted to the spot, his heart heavy with indecision.


    Dulce straightened up, brushing off the dust and shing a bright, almost too-perfect smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day I know you dislike me! I won¡¯t bother you again.¡±


    As she walked past him, Michael lowered his head, his voice filled with reluctant sincerity. ¡°I don¡¯t dislike you.¡±


    Dulce stopped, but Michael added, ¡°But I don¡¯t like you either.¡± He just didn¡¯t feel anything for her.


    Dulce gave Michael a soft, understanding smile. ¡°I understand, Michael. Some people are impossible to forget, and I shouldn¡¯t have tried to challenge your feelings for her. I only hope that someday I meet someone who¡¯s as devoted to me as you are to her.¡±


    Her words were filled with longing, and as she turned to leave, she waved goodbye with a bittersweet smile.


    Michael watched her go, feeling a strange heaviness in his chest.


    After the break, he thought he¡¯d never see Dulce again, but to his surprise, she reappeared with a confident, almost carefree air, ready to introduce herself right after her mentor¡¯s speech.


    Dulce spoke about her field with such ease and conviction, presenting concepts that seemed ahead of her years, innovative for someone so young. Michael nced at the technician¡¯s notes, where he spotted Dulce¡¯s name written.


    The technician, noticing Michael¡¯s gaze, quickly crossed out the name with his pen, his face flushing red as he mumbled, ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to ask her a few questionster.¡±


    Michael pretended not to notice the technician¡¯s flushed face, responding with a simple, indifferent ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The conference was scheduled tost three days, and on the second day, everyone was set to take a bus to visit a base on the outskirts.


    Not far from the base, the remnants of a past rocketuncher stretched across several dozen square meters, an impressive sight to behold.


    The bus pulled up to an open field, and as Dulce disembarked, Michael heard her cough several times.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 824

    ?<strong>Chapter 824:</strong>


    She walked beside the technician. They had met only the day before, yet they already seemed oddlyfortable with each other.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± the technician asked with concern.


    Dulce¡¯s voice came out hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just caught a coldst night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dressed too lightly for this weather. You can wear my jacket.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Come on, just wear it.¡± Dulce¡¯s mentor cut in. He was clearly trying to create an opportunity for the two of them to get closer.


    Dulce finally epted the jacket, slipping it on with a resigned smile.


    Michael trailed behind, walking alone at the back. Perhaps it was his solitude that made him seem detached, uninterested.


    By afternoon, a light drizzle began at the base, shrouding the sky in a misty gray. The rain wasn¡¯t heavy, but the chill in the air was unmistakable.


    Michael sat on the bus, scrolling through his phone to check his flight ticket to Illerith for that evening. The raindrops tapped softly against the window, turning the world outside into a blur of water and gray, while the inside of the bus remained warm and dry.


    The bus door creaked open, and Dulce, now bundled up in the technician¡¯s jacket, stepped back onto the bus, still coughing.


    Michael sat a few rows back, still visible despite his position.


    Dulce paused before saying, ¡°Sorry, I left my medicine here. I¡¯ll grab it and be right out.¡±


    She wasn¡¯ting up because she¡¯d seen Michael. But exining it now seemed futile.


    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt


    Michael let out a soft hum, his gaze fixed on the window, as if they were nothing more than strangers.


    Dulce quickly returned to her seat, frantically searching through her bag for fever medicine.


    In her haste, the contents of her bag spilled onto the floor.


    As she crouched to collect her things, Michael caught the movement from the corner of his eye, followed by a sudden thud.


    Dulce had copsed.


    ¡°Dulce!¡±


    The aisle was cramped, and Michael¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he rushed to her side.


    She was burning with fever. Why had she pushed herself this far?


    Michael couldn¡¯t allow Dulce to stay out in the rain. He lifted her effortlessly and carried her to thest row of seats,ying her down.


    He gathered her medicine and thermos, but now the real challenge was how to administer the medicine.


    Fortunately, Dulce regained some consciousness. Her head pounded, and her vision was a blur, leaving her unable to recognize who was helping her. ¡°Dulce?¡± Michael¡¯s voice was soft,ced with concern.


    Instinctively, Dulce reached out, her fingers grazing Michael¡¯s face. ¡°Michael?¡± He held her wrist gently, his voice filled with worry. ¡°Are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 825

    ?<strong>Chapter 825:</strong>


    Dulce shook her head, her eyes still closed, her hand pressed to her forehead. In that vulnerable state, emotions came flooding in, and the tears welled up without warning.


    She felt so weak, as if she might slip away, and a lingering thought crossed her mind¡ªMichael didn¡¯t really care enough to help her.


    She shouldn¡¯t trouble Michael now.


    She shook her head, hot tears slipping down her cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just need to sleep. You go ahead with your work.¡±


    Her throat burned with pain, and her voice was hoarse from just a single night of illness.


    Michael let out a heavy sigh and, without a word, removed his jacket and draped it over Dulce. ¡°Sleep. I¡¯ll stay here with you. Call me if you need anything.¡±


    Dulce kept her eyes shut, feeling utterly drained. She longed for rest but also felt an urge to clear the air with Michael. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m really fine. You can go.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have feelings for her. Why was he even bothering to care?


    Michael could tell she wanted him to leave, but he couldn¡¯t shake his concern about leaving her alone in this state. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°Should I call Johnny to stay with you?¡±


    Johnny Moreno, the technician who hade with Michael, had written Dulce¡¯s name in his notes during the meeting and had lent her his jacket today. Michael couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was something between Dulce and Johnny.


    They were close in age, shared manymon interests, and Dulce seemed at ease with him.


    To Michael¡¯s surprise, Dulce¡¯s eyes shot open at the mention of Johnny. Her eyes were red and puffy, tears threatening to spill again.


    Michael immediately realized his mistake and quickly reassured her. ¡°I won¡¯t call Johnny. Just sleep, alright?¡±


    Dulce was too weak to respond with anything more than a sigh, her body aching for rest, hoping to recover quickly.


    Michael turned on the bus heater, his fingers fumbling as he asked the base staff to bring ice packs and a thermometer.


    Dulce slept for a little over an hour, her breathing steady, while Michael checked her temperature three times, gently waking her each time to help her swallow the medicine, her eyes barely open.


    Dulcey there in silence, her eyes closed, her pale lips sending a jolt through Michael, reminding him too much of Lacey before she had passed.


    Michael rarely let himself linger on such painful memories.


    Over the years, he had suppressed and buried that grief, but it always resurfaced like a jagged wound¡ªlingering and sharp, tugging at his heart every time he thought of her.


    Sitting in the second-tost row, Michael rested his elbows on his knees, his hands covering his face.


    Maybe Adrian was right. He didn¡¯t need to forget Lacey to start a new rtionship.


    There was something about Dulce that reminded him of Lacey.


    Could he love Dulce the way he had loved Lacey?


    The thought hit him like a cold wave, and Michael flinched.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 826

    ?<strong>Chapter 826:</strong>


    How could he even think such a thing?


    He drew in a shaky breath, his head sinking further as his eyes filled with unshed tears. The soft rhythm of the rain outside only deepened the ache inside him.


    Later, when the rain had stopped and the group finished their visit, they prepared to head back to the hotel in the city.


    Dulce was jolted awake during the ride, her body stiff as she tried to shake off the grogginess. The others on the bus made sure not to disturb her rest, but their concerned nces were impossible to miss.


    When Dulce finally opened her eyes, the first face she saw was her gray-haired mentor, who leaned in with gentle concern. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dulce murmured, her voice still weak.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to attend tomorrow¡¯s activities. Just rest at the hotel and get some sleep.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±


    She quickly sought Michael¡¯s figure and found him sitting in the row ahead, his gaze distant and fixed on the passing scenery.


    The others on the bus remained oblivious to their connection, and Dulce had no intention of bringing it to light.


    When Johnny noticed that Dulce was awake, he made his way from the middle of the bus to thest row, concern written on his face. ¡°Are you feeling better? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Johnny wanted to ask more, but Dulce interrupted, ¡°I¡¯d like to sleep a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Alright, rest up.¡±


    As he started walking back, his eyes fell on the coat draped over Dulce¡¯s shoulders. When he nced towards Michael, realization flickered in his eyes. Michael¡¯s gaze met Johnny¡¯s for a brief, charged moment, and Johnny quickly lowered his head, retreating back to his seat. So, even Michael had taken an interest in Dulce.


    Dulce slept through the remainder of the ride, but once they reached the hotel, she felt an unexpected surge of energy, the weariness seemingly slipping away. She ordered takeout, sipped the unappetizing oatmeal, andy in bed, half-watching TV as the glow of the screen flickered in the dim room. Just as she was about to drift off, a knock at the door startled her.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse from the fever.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Michael.¡±


    Dulce blinked in disbelief, wondering if the fever was ying tricks on her. She pushed herself up from the bed, hastily adjusted her hair in the mirror, and opened the door. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Michael stood at the threshold, his posture stiff. ¡°Are you still feverish?¡±


    ¡°Much better, thank you for helping me on the bus.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. You fainted, and anyone would have done the same.¡±


    Dulce nodded slowly, unsure of how to respond. She felt a strange tightness in her chest.


    He had already made it clear that even if he were to date, it wouldn¡¯t be with her. So why was he standing here now?


    Her heart wasn¡¯t made of stone, and Michael¡¯s presence, his concern, stirred something deep within her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 827

    ?<strong>Chapter 827:</strong>


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± she asked.


    This time, Michael faltered, a moment of hesitation settling between them. He wasn¡¯t sure why he hade. Was it really just out of concern for her health, or was there something more?


    It seemed they weren¡¯t even at that stage yet, not by a long shot.


    ¡°No, nothing else. Get some rest.¡±


    Dulce lowered her gaze, coughing softly before responding, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Michael turned and walked away.


    His figure gradually faded down the corridor, and just watching him leave made Dulce¡¯s head throb once more.


    She had been drawn to Michael by his looks, but it was his character that had kept her close.


    But after all her efforts to win his heart, Dulce realized she couldn¡¯t erase Lacey¡¯s ce in Michael¡¯s life.


    Back in her room, Dulce noticed two coats on the sofa, one belonging to Michael, the other to Johnny.


    When she reached out to Johnny to return the coat, she learned that Michael had flown back to Illerith that very night.


    Johnny asked, ¡°Dulce, may I ask how long you and Michael have known each other?¡±


    Dulce didn¡¯t deny it, answering honestly to prevent any misunderstandings. ¡°I tried to win his heart before.¡±


    Did that mean she was ready to give up?


    Johnny, who had developed feelings for her, had worked with Michael for many years and had witnessed firsthand the sorrow Michael carried after his wife¡¯s passing.


    Now that Michael was considering moving on, Johnny was prepared to step back for them.


    ¡°Why? Do you not like him anymore?¡± Johnny asked.


    Dulce shrugged, her heart heavy. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me.¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Johnny mumbled to himself, his tone hopeful, trying to lift Dulce¡¯s spirits. ¡°He is a good man. Even if he doesn¡¯t feel the same now, spending more time together might change that. From what I know, if he truly had no interest in you, he wouldn¡¯t have taken care of you like that.¡± Johnny held up the two coats, his expression sincere.


    Dulce asked skeptically, ¡°But he said he wouldn¡¯t date me.¡±


    Johnny smiled, his expression hopeful. ¡°At least he¡¯s considering dating someone now, right? Before, he wouldn¡¯t have even given it a thought. You¡¯re the reason he¡¯s starting to reconsider.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dulce¡¯s spirits lifted, and even the lingering effects of her illness seemed to fade.


    Johnny nodded firmly, his eyes encouraging. ¡°Don¡¯t give up. Keep pushing forward!¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    The first thing Dulce did when she returned was to focus entirely on her recovery.


    Once she was fully healed, she called Fannie to share her n to win Michael¡¯s heart.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 828

    ?<strong>Chapter 828:</strong>


    Fannie¡¯s voice was serious, filled with concern. ¡°Dulce, I really think if you keep pushing like this, it¡¯s not going to end well. Can you ept that Michael will always have someone else in his heart?¡±


    ¡°But that person is gone. He has to move on.¡±


    Fannie hesitated, clearly wanting to say more, but before she could, Bobby¡¯s voice interrupted, speaking into the phone. ¡°Dulce, could you call backter? I¡¯m in the middle of something quite intimate with Fifi.¡±


    Dulce and Fannie were both taken aback by Bobby¡¯s bluntness.


    Dulce quickly apologized multiple times and hung up in a hurry.


    Fannie, clearly annoyed, kicked Bobby, who casually caught her ankle and ced it on his shoulder, making his position even morefortable.


    Once it was all wrapped up, Fannie called Dulce.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± Dulce asked.


    Fannie flushed at the question, quickly changing the topic. ¡°Do you really like Michael that much?¡±


    ¡°We always want what we can¡¯t have. Besides, aside from the fact that he¡¯s been married, can you point out any other ws in him?¡±


    Dulce¡¯s words were firm, determined to push through whatever obstacles stood in her way.


    Fannie sighed, rubbing her forehead as if trying to alleviate the weight of the conversation. ¡°Aurora¡¯s birthday ising up soon. I¡¯ll see if I can bring you along.¡±


    Dulce chuckled. ¡°Are you going to ask Bobby for help?¡±


    ¡°Why would I need to ask him?¡±


    Fannie wanted Dulce to understand her role in all of this.


    Despite Bobby¡¯s carefree persona, he was the one in the lesser position.


    He had once been the charming yboy, but now he found himself more grounded in his rtionship.


    ¡°Then how are you going to get me in?¡± Dulce asked.


    ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Fannie responded confidently.


    After she hung up, Bobby wrapped his arms around Fannie¡¯s waist from behind, pressing his bare chest against her back.


    ¡°I heard everything. You¡¯re asking me for help,¡± he said with a grin.


    Fannie pursed her lips, exhausted from earlier events, but Bobby was clearly still full of energy.


    ¡°Bobby, helping Dulce is also helping Michael.¡±


    Bobby chuckled in Fannie¡¯s ear, his voice low and teasing. ¡°Fifi, I¡¯m dating you, not here to have a serious conversation. If you want Dulce to meet Michael, you¡¯ll have to take care of me first.¡±


    He tightened his grip on her hand, his fingers intecing with hers.


    Fannie felt a familiar mix of frustration and amusement as she thought that she¡¯d have to change the sheets again.


    She couldn¡¯t deny that Bobby was a man of his word, though.


    The invitation to Aurora¡¯s birthday arrived at the Lee family¡¯s house.


    Jett grabbed it, his brow furrowing as he stormed into Dulce¡¯s room, his voice heavy with disapproval. ¡°Why are you associating with Joelle and her friends?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 829

    ?<strong>Chapter 829:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    Jett was momentarily taken aback, struggling to find a response. He always felt there was no need for people from different circles to mix. ¡°It¡¯s one thing for Fifi to be with Bobby, but why are you involved?¡±


    Dulce, still applying makeup, nced at him before answering calmly, ¡°Because I like Michael.¡±


    Jett paused, the realization dawning on him. Michael was Adrian¡¯s good friend. ¡°He¡¯s much older than you. Are you serious about this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious. You can have a crush on Fannie, but I can¡¯t like someone older?¡±


    ¡°Is that the same thing?¡± Jett shot back, irritation creeping into his tone. ¡°Do you even understand the age difference between you two?¡±


    ¡°Age is just a number,¡± Dulce said confidently, her eyes meeting his in the mirror.


    ¡°Age is definitely an issue!¡± Jett snapped, his face hardening. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything reckless. If you get involved with him, Mom and Dad will never approve!¡±


    Dulce set down her powder puff. ¡°Jett, I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m more than capable of making my own choices.¡±


    Jett¡¯s temper red. He had always known Dulce to be independent, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so bold, so reckless. ¡°Did he seduce you? Did he take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Dulce snapped, ncing at the clock, frustration building. She wasn¡¯t about to continue this argument. ¡°Stop worrying about it. I¡¯m going to bete. I¡¯m leaving now!¡±


    Without waiting for a response, she snatched her bag from the chair, grabbed the invitation from Jett¡¯s hand, and practically fled out the door.


    Today, she wore a dress. She had seen Michael many times, but her style was different each time.


    At the Miller family home, Dulce stood beside Fannie and Bobby, trying to keep herposure.


    Shawn, holding his young son in his arms, greeted them warmly. ¡°Head to the yard. We¡¯re having a barbecue today.¡±


    Dulce and Fannie handed over the gifts they had prepared for Aurora. ¡°Thank you, on behalf of Joelle,¡± Shawn said graciously.


    As more guests trickled in, Shawn excused himself to entertain them. The moment he left, Dulce scanned the room, her eyes searching. ¡°Where¡¯s Michael?¡±


    Fannie quickly pressed Dulce¡¯s hand down, giving her a subtle warning. ¡°Try to be moreposed.¡±


    Dulce straightened up, forced a smile, and turned to Bobby. ¡°Bobby, what kind of women does Michael like?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bobby replied, his tone light and indifferent. ¡°But your personality¡¯s pretty simr to Lacey¡¯s.¡±


    Thatment hit Dulce harder than she expected.


    She paused, trying to process the thought, but Katherine¡¯s wave from the second floor broke her concentration.


    ¡°You¡¯re here! Come on over, everyone¡¯s waiting!¡±


    Up on the second floor, a terrace offered the perfect spot for a movie night. After nightfall, a screen was pulled down, casting a glow across the space. Since it was Aurora¡¯s birthday, the film being yed was a children¡¯s animation, lighthearted and fun.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 830

    <strong>Chapter 830:</strong>


    In front of the screen, a heated pool served as the kids¡¯ viewing area, theirughter filling the air.


    The adults gathered on circr sofas behind them, enjoying food and conversation.


    Katherine guided Dulce through the crowd, and Dulce expected to find Michael sitting alone, but instead, she was faced with a lively group.


    It was her first time here, and Katherine introduced her to everyone with a warm smile.


    Joelle, beaming, added, ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Everyone here is a friend. You probably know Michael best, right? Go ahead, sit with him.¡±


    Dulce had prepared herself for whatever mighte.


    Whether Michael rejected her or not, she was determined to keep going.


    But when she reached Michael, she realized the atmosphere was unexpectedly kind.


    It was clear that everyone was nudging her toward Michael.


    Their intention to match them was unmistakable.


    Dulce approached Michael with a drink in hand, offering a soft smile. ¡°Can I sit?¡±


    Given the crowd, Michael couldn¡¯t possibly refuse her.


    He shifted slightly to make more space, a subtle gesture that felt almost too casual.


    As Dulce settled into the seat, she couldn¡¯t shake the flutter of nerves in her chest. ¡°Thank you forst time. I had Johnny return your coat. You should have received it, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Michael raised his ss, taking a small, measured sip.


    Dulce, trying to keep the conversation flowing, nced at the kids ying in the pool. ¡°Which one is Aurora? I haven¡¯t had a chance to say hello to her yet!¡±


    Michael shifted his gaze towards the children. ¡°Aurora went to change. It¡¯s her birthday, so she had to dress up a bit more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Dulce¡¯s attempt to continue the conversation faltered. With so many people around, the weight of their attention made her feel even more self-conscious.


    If she could get Michael alone, she could try out all the flirting tips she had read online.


    ¡°Excuse me, could you move? I need to get through.¡±


    Dulce, lost in her thoughts, didn¡¯t notice the woman until she spoke.


    The woman was holding a child¡¯s hand, squeezing past Dulce despite the ample space around them.


    Dulce¡¯s brow furrowed, thinking the woman looked vaguely familiar. But since she didn¡¯t know any of these people, she couldn¡¯t ce her.


    As the woman passed, Dulce felt the subtle shift in the atmosphere¡ªeveryone¡¯s expression seemed to change ever so slightly.


    Fannie, sensing the tension, quickly leaned in. ¡°Dulce,e with me to the restroom.¡±


    Dulce got up, stepping aside for the woman, but as she walked away, she nced back.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 831

    ?<strong>Chapter 831:</strong>


    The woman had already settled beside Michael, her smile warm, almost too perfect. It was enough to irk Dulce just looking at it.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± she asked, her tone low and filled with quiet jealousy.


    Fannie guided Dulce to a quiet spot where no one could overhear. ¡°That¡¯s Fiona, Lacey¡¯s sister. And the boy with her is her son. I didn¡¯t know she¡¯d be here today. After all, she¡¯s histe wife¡¯s sister. You should be careful with what you say.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just histe wife¡¯s sister. It¡¯s fine.¡± Dulce, leaning against the wall, looked up at the night sky with disappointment. ¡°It seems I can¡¯t achieve my goal tonight.¡±


    Fannie gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°There¡¯ll always be another chance. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    They returned to the terrace, and Bobby handed them a te of grilled skewers. Dulce took her seat across from Fiona, wondering if the woman would recognize her. After all, they¡¯d crossed paths before at Flex Club, and she¡¯d almost kissed Michael that night. Fiona probably didn¡¯t think much of her.


    But Dulce wasn¡¯t bothered. She was here to enjoy the night.


    Despite therge crowd, everyone stuck with their own groups, conversations forming in small clusters.


    After a while, Adrian appeared, holding Aurora¡¯s hand like a knight escorting a princess. Everyone rose, offering their best wishes as the little girl beamed in her birthday dress.


    Dulce noticed the hem of Aurora¡¯s dress dragging a bit. She stood, ready to help, but before she could step forward, a little boy¡ªhis arm in a sling¡ªadjusted the dress for her.


    He met Dulce¡¯s gaze, snorted in disdain, brushed off his arm, and walked off without a word.


    Dulce blinked in surprise. He had to be one of Aurora¡¯s ssmates.


    As Aurora wrapped up her thank-you speech, everyone raised their sses. To her surprise, she found herself standing next to Fiona.


    Dulce knew she couldn¡¯t afford to upset Fiona, but she could keep her distance and let the night unfold.


    As they all tilted their heads back to take a sip of their drinks, Fiona nced over at Dulce, then raised her arm and knocked over Dulce¡¯s ss. The red wine sshed across the room, the deep burgundy staining Dulce¡¯s apricot-yellow dress in an unmistakable, eye-catching way.


    Dulce¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The fabric didn¡¯t matter as much as the fact that it was her first time meeting these people, and she had just embarrassed herself in front of them all.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry, it¡¯s so crowded here,¡± Fiona said, but Dulce could hear theck of sincerity in her voice.


    Fannie, visibly frustrated, took a deep breath. She wanted to say something, but she knew it wasn¡¯t the time or ce to make a scene at someone else¡¯s gathering. ¡°Joelle, I¡¯ll take Dulce to get cleaned up.¡±


    Joelle nodded understandingly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Leah bring a new dress.¡±


    Dulce forced a warm smile, trying to ease the awkwardness. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make a scene on my first visit here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Katherine chimed in, giving Dulce a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯re all family here. Besides, Bobby¡¯s done much worse.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 832

    ?<strong>Chapter 832:</strong>


    Bobby feigned indignation, cing his hand over his chest in mock outrage. ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m the punching bag, huh? You love teasing me, don¡¯t you?¡± Dulce could feel the friendly vibe starting to return, but Fiona¡¯s expression remained the most unsettling of them all.


    Leah arrived with a new dress, and Fannie quickly helped Dulce with the zipper at the back.


    ¡°Fiona did that on purpose, didn¡¯t she?¡± Fannie asked, her voice tinged with frustration. This was the first time she had brought Dulce along, and Dulce was being targeted.


    ¡°Forget it, I understand. If I were in her shoes, I¡¯d probably be upset too.¡± Dulce squeezed Fannie¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble over this. They¡¯re Bobby¡¯s friends, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about his feelings. I¡¯ll help you get back at herter.¡±


    Dulce quickly grabbed her arm, pulling her away. ¡°This is Aurora¡¯s special day! Just let it go for now.¡±


    Fannie didn¡¯t respond, her expression dark and sullen, but she didn¡¯t press the matter further.


    Bobby knocked lightly on the door, calling out, ¡°Ladies, are you done changing?¡± Dulce¡¯s new dress fit her perfectly, and she felt a bit more at ease as she and Fannie made their way out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the party,¡± Bobby said, leading them back to the terrace. This time, they took a different path.


    When Dulce saw Michael talking to Fiona, she instantly understood Bobby¡¯s subtle move.


    The three of them stood just out of sight, close enough to catch every word of Michael¡¯s conversation with Fiona.


    ¡°Stop targeting Dulce. There¡¯s nothing between us. There¡¯s no need to make things harder for her.¡±


    Anyone could tell that Fiona¡¯s actions were deliberate, and they couldn¡¯t let it slide.


    Fiona¡¯s voice was sharp as she shot back, ¡°Are you feeling sorry for her?¡±


    ¡°Michael? Do you think I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s here for?¡±


    Fiona felt as though her brother-inw was being taken away from her when she saw Dulce.


    But to her surprise, Michael asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Fiona froze, momentarily stunned by his question. Michael, no longer holding back, looked her in the eye and spoke with unwavering resolve. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing. Even without Lacey, I wouldn¡¯t be with Dulce.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s anxiety eased. Just as she turned to leave, Michael¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Dulce is Fannie¡¯s friend. If you ever hurt her again, I can¡¯t promise what Bobby and Fannie will do to you.¡±


    Dulce, standing in the shadows, felt a pang in her heart.


    Although Michael was standing up for her, it was more about maintaining peace and preventing Fiona from causing trouble.


    Dulce was unsure whether to feel happy or sad.


    No matter what she did, she would always be an outsider to Michael.


    ¡°Got it,¡± Fiona said, her voice tinged with bitterness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 833

    ?<strong>Chapter 833:</strong>


    ¡°Make sure to apologize properly.¡±


    ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°Does my word not count?¡±


    Fiona, swallowing her pride and resentment, reluctantly muttered, ¡°Fine.¡±


    After they left, Fannie turned to Dulce. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Stop chasing after someone who isn¡¯t right for you.¡±


    Bobby, observing the exchange with a smirk, chimed in, ¡°I think they make a perfect pair. Michael could find a stand-in for Lacey.¡±


    Fannie yfully jabbed Bobby in the ribs, and he gasped dramatically, clutching his chest.


    A stand-in? Dulce couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. Who wanted to be a mere substitute for someone else?


    She quickly straightened up, shaking off the moment of frustration, and linked her arm with Fannie¡¯s, forcing a carefree smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t leave them waiting!¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°To ept Fiona¡¯s apology, of course! And then we¡¯re out of here!¡±


    Fannie, who had known Dulce for years, could see right through her act. The harder Dulce smiled, the more obvious it became that she was on the verge of breaking down. The three of them walked back to the terrace, where Fiona stood, ready to apologize in front of the crowd.


    Dulce knew it was all for show, but she couldn¡¯t let it ruin the atmosphere for everyone else.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Dulce said with practiced indifference, offering Fiona a polite smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just move on.¡±


    Dulce truly understood Fiona¡¯s frustration.


    The wine spilled on her was just a consequence of her own stubbornness.


    Not long after, Dulce excused herself from the gathering.


    Fannie offered to apany her, but Dulce shook her head. ¡°Fannie, I just need some time alone.¡±


    Dulce left alone, stepping into the quiet, dim-lit streets of the residential area. The evening air was cool, and she took her time, walking slowly toward the neighborhood entrance.


    To her surprise, she spotted a familiar car parked by the gate¡ªJett¡¯s car.


    Dulce¡¯s eyes welled up with unshed tears.


    Jett noticed her standing there and quickly got out of the car, his face as stern as ever. ¡°Made a fool of yourself again? Why¡¯d you change clothes?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°You came out here alone? What did I tell you before? You don¡¯t belong with them.¡± Dulce¡¯s chest tightened with a mix of gratitude and grievance. ¡°Jett, can¡¯t you justfort me a little?¡±


    ¡°Comfort you for what?¡± Jett responded, clearly frustrated. ¡°When I broke up with Fifi, you sided with her. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡±


    The words broke free, and Dulce burst into tears, her hand covering her face as she stood there like a child who¡¯d lost her way.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 834

    ?<strong>Chapter 834:</strong>


    Jett sighed heavily and stepped closer, wrapping his arm around her and pulling her into aforting embrace.


    Dulce rested her head against his chest, her sobs muffled against him.


    She felt safe enough to cry only in front of those she trusted most¡ªher family.


    A sleek ck car slowly rolled out of the neighborhood.


    Inside the car were Michael, Fiona, and Fiona¡¯s son.


    Fiona was the first to spot Dulce and Jett, her eyes narrowing as she pointed them out to Michael. ¡°Michael, look at this. Women like her are just looking for excitement. They don¡¯t take rtionships seriously.¡±


    Jett¡¯s back was turned to them, and Michael nced briefly in their direction. He didn¡¯t recognize Jett and quickly turned his gaze away. ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    The car merged onto the main road, passing Jett¡¯s vehicle as it sped along. Fiona¡¯s phone buzzed with a call from the nightclub, informing her that her husband had drunk too much and needed to be picked up. With a child in tow, Fiona knew she couldn¡¯t go to such a ce.


    Michael, sensing an opportunity to assess just how much of a mess her husband really was, decided to step in and handle it.


    Fiona went home with her child, while Michael headed to the nightclub. Inside, the air was thick with smoke, and the atmosphere was chaotic¡ªmen and women lounging in scattered groups,ughing and shouting over the ring music.


    Fiona¡¯s husband was slouched in the corner of a sofa,pletely limp, his face flushed from the excess of alcohol.


    When Michael entered, someone spotted him and eagerly made their way over. ¡°Michael! What brings you here?¡±


    Without a word, Michael kicked Fiona¡¯s husband, Crowell Hewitt. ¡°Wake him up.¡± The person rushed over but found Crowell deep in slumber, weakly waving them off as he turned over, unwilling to be disturbed.


    The person nced up at Michael, uneasy. ¡°Did Fiona send you?¡±


    ¡°You know Crowell has a wife, yet you still bring him to ces like this?¡±


    Michael nced around, and there wasn¡¯t a single decent person in the room. ¡°It¡¯s not our fault, really! Crowell insisted oning here. We tried to get him to go home, but he wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    Michael remained silent, his eyes fixed on Crowell.


    He hadn¡¯t intended to get involved in Fiona and her husband¡¯s matters, but it seemed he had no choice.


    After all, Lacey had left nothing behind¡ªexcept for Fiona.


    A few dayster, Fiona and Crowell found themselves in a heated confrontation.


    Divorce had been on their minds for some time, and now the decision was all but made, but there was no easy resolution.


    The real battleground was the custody of their child and the division of assets. Crowell told Fiona bluntly that if she wanted custody, she¡¯d have to give up any im to his wealth.


    Even though Crowell had earned the money, Fiona, having been a full-time housewife for years, had contributed immeasurably to the family and felt she was entitled to her share.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 835

    ?<strong>Chapter 835:</strong>


    The argument escted, and for a moment, it seemed like they might physically sh in the courthouse. In the end, Crowell booked a hotel room for the year and refused to return home, leaving the divorce unresolved.


    Later, on the anniversary of Lacey¡¯s death, Michael and Fiona were forced to pay a formal visit to the Hudson family.


    Upon hearing about the divorce, Fiona¡¯s stepmother immediately asked if Fiona had received any assets.


    Worried that her stepmother might target the little savings she had fought for, Fiona answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t get anything because I wanted custody of the child.¡±


    Her stepmother¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take the money? Errol is about to get married! How are you supposed to help him with the down payment for a house when you have nothing?¡±


    Fiona clenched her fists, keeping her head low, unable to respond.


    Errol Hudson, her stepmother¡¯s biological son, had always been spoiled by the family.


    Although the Hudson family wasn¡¯t short of money, they had always adhered to the belief that daughters should financially support the family, with their earnings funneled back into it.


    Fiona¡¯s father had been uninvolved, as her stepmother had been the family¡¯s decision-maker for years, and no one dared to challenge her authority. If it weren¡¯t for her sense of duty to her family, Fiona wouldn¡¯t have wanted to step foot in this house again.


    Her tolerance only seemed to fuel her stepmother¡¯s scorn.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what use it is to have daughters. One was half-dead, and we spent so much on her treatment, but she still didn¡¯t make it. And the other one can¡¯t even hold¡ª¡±


    On to a man. ¡°When Errol gets married, don¡¯t you daree around here and embarrass us!¡±


    galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates


    Michael, having overheard, stepped into the room. ¡°What did you just say?¡± At the sight of Michael, Fiona¡¯s stepmother quickly forced a smile. ¡°Michael,e in and sit!¡±


    ¡°You said having daughters is useless, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice was firm, and he didn¡¯t address her with any politeness, making Fiona¡¯s stepmother¡¯s smile falter.


    ¡°I was just joking.¡±


    ¡°Today marks the anniversary of Lacey¡¯s death. Do you really think it¡¯s appropriate to joke like that?¡± Michael¡¯s words were sharp, his gaze unyielding. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been in charge for so long that you¡¯ve forgotten how you got here ¡ª through despicable means. When Lacey was still alive, I showed you some respect for her sake. Now that she¡¯s gone, do you really think I¡¯d still treat you the same way?¡±


    Fiona gasped, knowing full well how petty and vindictive her stepmother could be.


    ¡°Michael, no matter what, I¡¯m still your elder!¡± her stepmother protested.


    Michael ignored herpletely. ¡°Since daughters are so useless, I¡¯ll take Fiona with me today. We won¡¯t be returning again.¡±


    The stepmother¡¯s face went pale. She had insisted on Michael visiting her for Lacey¡¯s sake, because she could take advantage of him.


    Michael had tolerated this for Lacey¡¯s sake, but now that her stepmother¡¯s true nature was exposed, there was no need for him to hold back any longer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 836

    ?<strong>Chapter 836:</strong>


    He turned to Fiona. ¡°Fiona, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Fiona hesitated, casting a nce at her stepmother¡¯s stern, unforgiving face. ¡°Michael¡­¡±


    He shot her a cold nce. ¡°If you want to stay, go ahead. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Michael stepped out the door, and Fiona stood frozen for a moment. She quickly apologized to her stepmother, then hurried to follow him.


    In the car, Fiona¡¯sposure broke. She sobbed quietly. ¡°Michael, I really have no choice! My stepmother has had control over everything for years. If I don¡¯t listen to her, she¡¯ll make my life unbearable!¡±


    This time, Michael didn¡¯t respond with anger. He had long understood Fiona¡¯s nature. That was why Lacey had tried so hard to protect her, fearing that Fiona would get hurt.


    Michael handed her a tissue. ¡°Once you finalize the divorce with Crowell, focus on building a life for you and your child. Don¡¯t rely on him or your stepmother. You¡¯ll make it through.¡±


    ¡°But how can I get divorced?¡± Fiona cried, the weight of her situation spilling out in a rush. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave with nothing, can I? But if I don¡¯t leave with a penny, Crowell won¡¯t divorce me. And he¡¯ll never let me have custody of our child.¡±


    Michael remained silent for a moment, deep in thought, before responding with resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Crowell.¡±


    Crowell had booked a hotel room for the entire year. His refusal to return home had be the talk of their social circles. If this continued, Fiona would be the subject of gossip¡ªexactly the fate Lacey had always feared for her.


    When Michael arrived to see Crowell, he found him wrapped in a towel, fresh from the shower, with several scratch marks on his chest¡ªmarks that clearly hadn¡¯t been left by Fiona.


    ¡°Michael, what brings you here?¡± Crowell quickly scrambled for his pants, hastily closing the bedroom door behind him. Michael caught a fleeting glimpse of a long-haired woman inside, likely Crowell¡¯s mistress.


    |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c??


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about Fiona.¡±


    Crowell froze, his hands pausing mid-buttoning. ¡°Michael, this is between Fiona and me. Stay out of it. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know might start thinking you have something going on with her.¡±


    Michael stood frozen, his mind momentarily nk. He hadn¡¯t expected Crowell to be so utterly despicable.


    Crowell¡¯sugh was sly and mocking. ¡°I know you¡¯re not the kind of person, Michael. I¡¯m just thinking about your reputation.¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice sharpened, his anger rising. ¡°Do you dare repeat what you just said?¡±


    ¡°I genuinely care about your reputation. As an outsider, you should not concern yourself with my marriage to Fiona.¡±


    Michael¡¯s tone remained cold. ¡°That¡¯s not what I asked. What did you say about me and Fiona?¡±


    Crowell¡¯s eyes widened, realizing his slip-up toote. He pped himself on the face, a feigned gesture of regret. ¡°I¡¯m wrong. Okay?¡± His flexibility and thick skin were unmatched.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 837

    ?<strong>Chapter 837:</strong>


    Michael¡¯s expression remained unreadable, his brows furrowed. He leaned back, one leg crossed over the other, his arm draped casually over the back of the sofa, exuding an air of controlled authority.


    ¡°Crowell, let me offer you a piece of advice. You can¡¯t be so shameless. You cheated, you were abusive, and you never once took care of your child. Yet you still expect to have everything handed to you?¡±


    Crowell chuckled, but there was a hollow edge to it. ¡°What can I do? I¡¯ve worked hard to build my fortune. I can¡¯t just give it away.¡±


    ¡°Worked hard?¡± Michael tilted his head slightly, his gaze piercing. ¡°If I remember correctly, most of your wealth came after you married Fiona, right?¡± Crowell¡¯sughter faltered, his confidence slipping.


    ¡°Even now, you still don¡¯t understand why people work with you, do you? You¡¯re getting too full of yourself.¡± Michael¡¯s finger pointed to the bedroom door. ¡°I¡¯m doing you a favor. Do you really think any woman would want to be with you after the divorce? It¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Michael¡¯s smile was cold, a silent threat hanging in the air. It was clear that Crowell¡¯s wealth was a product of the Hudson family¡¯s influence. Without the marriage, he wouldn¡¯t have the same status.


    But if he didn¡¯t divorce, he and Fiona couldn¡¯t continue living together either. Crowell hesitated, his thoughts tangled in uncertainty. Was it a good or bad idea?


    Then, an idea struck him. He could keep Fiona around, let her age, and watch her lose her beauty while the Hudson family crumbled slowly. Why did he even need a divorce? Plenty of people lived in marriages of convenience.


    Michael pulled out the divorce agreement and mmed it down on the coffee table. ¡°Sign it. Fiona gets the child, and you split the assets evenly, fifty-fifty.¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads


    A sly grin spread across Crowell¡¯s face. ¡°Michael, I know I was wrong. Is it toote for me to go back home? I¡¯ll go back right away!¡±


    Michael remained unmoved, his tone t. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Sign the paper, and you and Fiona can go your separate ways.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I won¡¯t make any more trouble! I won¡¯t fight her on the divorce anymore!¡±


    Michael¡¯s patience thinned. ¡°What do you take Fiona for?¡±


    ¡°Michael, why are you so angry? This is between me and Fiona. Wait, are you actually interested in her?¡±


    Michael¡¯s fists tightened, the anger swirling inside him. If it weren¡¯t for Lacey, he would have thrown Crowell out long ago.


    What happened next only fueled his rage even further. Crowell dialed Fiona¡¯s number and began spouting sweet words, begging her, making empty promises. Michael said nothing, silently waiting to see if Fiona had truly made up her mind to leave him.


    As expected, Fiona once again seemed swayed by his sugary talk. It wasn¡¯t the first time Michael had felt betrayed by her. Fine. He would just chalk it up to interfering.


    He stood, adjusting his cuffs with a sense of calm detachment.


    Crowell, sneaking nces at Michael, chuckled as he continued his flirtations.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner at your favorite spot tonight, okay? I miss you, babe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll change, then drop our son off at your mom¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Great, I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 838

    ?<strong>Chapter 838:</strong>


    After hanging up, Crowell attempted to show Michael the door. But the moment Crowell turned, Michael¡¯s fist collided with his face. He had been holding back that punch for too long. It sent Crowell reeling backward, crashing into the wall.


    Before Crowell could regain his bearings, Michael yanked him by the cor, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°If you ever speak like that again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it so deeply you¡¯ll wish you were never born.¡±


    Crowell seized Michael¡¯s wrist, eyes wide with fear, yet a taunting grin still danced on his lips. ¡°Michael, you¡¯re trying to ruin my marriage, and now you¡¯re hitting me?¡±


    Before Crowell could finish, Michael¡¯s fist crashed into his face again, sending a sharp pain through his left cheek.


    Crowell spat a mouthful of blood, sneering through the pain. ¡°So, Michael, are you pissed off for Lacey? Or is it for Fiona?¡±


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± Michael growled, his anger barely contained.


    From inside the room, the woman had been listening to the ruckus. The fight was violent, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether to call the police¡ªafter all, she¡¯d get dragged into it too.


    After ten minutes, she heard Michael m the door on his way out.


    She quickly stepped out to find Crowell copsed, bloodied and barely able to stand. She realized a call to the police wasn¡¯t necessary; just an ambnce would do. Meanwhile, Michael was checking the bruise on his mouth as he waited for the elevator.


    The doors slid open, and he nearly bumped into Dulce and Johnny. A sudden heaviness weighed on his chest.


    For a moment, Michael assumed they were there for a hotel room.


    Dulce was taken aback. Her eyes swept over Michael, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice how different he seemed today.


    Normally, whenever she saw Michael, he was impably dressed, exuding calm andposure. But now, his shirt sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, the fabric wrinkled with a few dark stains of blood, and his suit jacket hung casually over his shoulder, drawing attention to his broad shoulders and long, straight legs. Michael¡¯s thumb rested against the corner of his mouth, and a fierce intensity lingered in his eyes.


    As Dulce looked closer, she saw blood staining his lips. He looked like he¡¯d juste from a fight.


    Johnny nervously cleared his throat. ¡°Michael¡­¡±


    Michael, still processing the scene, blinked before responding, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Just as Johnny began to speak, Dulce cut him off sharply. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Her words were cold, carrying an unmistakable distance and indifference. Michael, ever perceptive, didn¡¯t press the issue. He wasn¡¯t naive. What else could a man and a woman be doing at a hotel?


    Johnny scratched his head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting in the elevator?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the next one,¡± Michael replied. He wasn¡¯t about to y the role of a third wheel.


    He stepped back, watching as the elevator doors slid shut.


    In the brief moment before they closedpletely, Dulce let go of Johnny¡¯s arm. Though the elevator doors separated them, the air between Michael and Dulce was thick with unspoken tension. Neither of them dared to meet the other¡¯s gaze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 839

    ?<strong>Chapter 839:</strong>


    ¡°Dulce, why didn¡¯t you greet Michael just now? Did you two have a fight?¡± Johnny asked, his voiceced with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. There¡¯s no possibility between us anymore.¡± Dulce straightened, shaking off the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to meet Hodge!¡±


    Hodge Acosta, Dulce¡¯s senior, was a well-known figure in the industry. Although he was usually based abroad, he was in the country on business. Johnny had this rare opportunity to meet the industry heavyweight thanks to Fannie, so he decided not to dwell on the awkwardness between Dulce and Michael.


    Meanwhile, Michael stood in the hallway, feeling a heavy weight in his chest, like a suffocating pressure he couldn¡¯t shake. His anger mingled with confusion, and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from reying the moment with Dulce over and over in his mind.


    He had believed her flirtatious words, allowing himself to hope, but it was clear now that she was nothing more than yful, treating emotions lightly and without depth. How had he let himself fall for her? He questioned himself repeatedly.


    Did he no longer love Lacey? The answer to this burning question had be a shackle, chaining him to an unyielding and painful reality.


    That evening, Michael called Adrian for drinks. What stung the most was the dawning realization that his love for Lacey had turned into something he had to consciously maintain, a love he had to question over and over just to reassure himself that it still existed.


    He had once convinced himself that he would never love anyone else again, but with each passing day, Lacey seemed to fade further from his life. Had he changed? Was he a jerk?


    He sank deeper into the bottle, the alcohol numbing the edges of his pain. After Lacey¡¯s passing, it had be his refuge, a way to escape his guilt and sorrow. At least when he was drunk, he could almost feel her presence, as though she were still with him.


    But now, even if he drank until his body gave out, Lacey¡¯s spirit never returned. Perhaps she sensed his wavering, his growing uncertainty, and that was why she stayed away.


    With his hands trembling, Michael buried his face in them, allowing himself to cry. He longed for her so deeply, it was a physical ache.


    If Lacey were still here, he wouldn¡¯t have these doubts. He would love her, unshakably, and they would have the family that everyone else seemed to have. Adrianid aforting hand on Michael¡¯s back and took the ss from his hand. ¡°Enough, Michael. If you keep going like this, you¡¯ll ruin yourself.¡±


    Michael¡¯s grip tightened on Adrian¡¯s cor, his voice raw with emotion. ¡°I¡¯ve failed her, Adrian. I¡¯m worthless. I¡¯m nothing but a monster. Hit me if you have to. Make me feel something!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze softened, knowing exactly who Michael was mourning. ¡°Michael, you¡¯ve done more than enough. Lacey knew how much you loved her. She knew you tried.¡±


    Michael shook his head, his thoughts clouded. ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±


    If he had truly done enough, why did he feel the need to interfere in Fiona¡¯s life? Was it only because she was Lacey¡¯s sister, or was it guilt that pulled him in? And why had he let Dulce into his world? Why keep drowning in alcohol?


    Ultimately, it was because he felt he hadn¡¯t done enough.


    Michael reached for the ss once more, but Adrian quickly stopped him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 840

    <strong>Chapter 840:</strong>


    ¡°Enough, Michael! Why keep punishing yourself? What¡¯s wrong with living for yourself just once? So what if you have feelings for someone else? Do you really think that, even if Lacey were still here, you two would have ended up together? Michael, don¡¯t romanticize a path that was never meant to be. While Lacey was alive, you did everything you could for her. Your rtionship with Lacey had already reached its natural conclusion, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Michael¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile. Everyone could offer him theseforting words, but he couldn¡¯t let himself believe them. How could he ever live up to the depth of Lacey¡¯s love for him?


    ¡°Enough.¡± Taking a slow, steadying inhale, Michael forced himself to regain hisposure, a flicker of resolve in his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t waver again.¡±


    Adrian had spent so much time trying to convince Michael, but all his efforts seemed to have led to this inevitable conclusion.


    ¡°Michael.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it here. This is the best ending.¡±


    When Fiona received a call from Crowell, she felt a wave of hesitation wash over her. But then she reminded herself¡ªwasn¡¯t marriage about enduring the ufortable moments, pushing through for the sake of life itself? After all, why else would people stress about keeping family matters private? It was understood that every family had its own share of troubles.


    But it wasn¡¯t toote to turn a new page, and Fiona needed to gauge Crowell¡¯s attitude before she could even consider a divorce.


    After changing her clothes, Fiona called her son over. ¡°Mom¡¯s only staying with your dad for your sake. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have left long ago.¡± Her son, too young to grasp the full weight of her words, blinked up at her, his innocence clear. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t leave Dad.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sweetheart,¡± she agreed, trying to cate his fears. ¡°Mom will give your dad one more chance.¡±


    Later that day, Fiona took her son to her mother-inw¡¯s ce.


    When Fiona and Crowell had first married, Zoey Hewitt, his mother, had at least pretended to be somewhat kind. Now, her true nature came through without restraint.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going, all dressed up at night?¡± Zoey asked, her tone dripping with sarcasm.


    Fiona gave her son a final kiss and, with aposed expression, replied, ¡°Just going out for dinner.¡±


    Zoey scanned Fiona from head to toe, her eyes narrowing. ¡°With whom? Does Crowell know?¡±


    Fiona couldn¡¯t help but sneer slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going out with Crowell.¡±


    Zoey was momentarily taken aback, but her contempt for Fiona only deepened. ¡°With a bit of money, you just blow it all away. Crowell works his fingers to the bone, and you¡¯re always either threatening him with divorce or out shopping. You don¡¯t work a day in your life, and it¡¯s not your money, so you couldn¡¯t care less about how it¡¯s spent!¡±


    Zoey scooped up her grandson, her voice soft and sugary as she spoke. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mom just a spendthrift? Isn¡¯t she?¡±


    The child, too young to grasp the meaning, echoed, ¡°Yes.¡± Fiona felt a surge of rage rise within her. She could tolerate Zoey¡¯s earlier remarks, but to hear Zoey speak ill of her in front of her son was unforgivable.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear readers! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 841

    ?<strong>Chapter 841:</strong>


    ¡°Zoey, don¡¯t say that in front of the child!¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Zoey snapped back, unbothered.


    Crowell¡¯s father appeared in the doorway, heading straight for his grandson without sparing a nce for Fiona. ¡°Oh, my grandson! Come to Grandpa!¡±


    Fiona took a step forward, her fist clenched in frustration, but before she could say anything, the door mmed shut in her face. She raised her hand in anger, but the courage to knock faltered.


    At that moment, the thought of divorce burned hotter within her than ever before. Wiping away the tears that had threatened to spill, she grabbed her purse and left for the restaurant.


    When she entered, Crowell was on the phone, smiling broadly.


    Before she had learned about his infidelity, Fiona would have thought he was discussing business. But now, she knew better. She was certain Crowell was sweet-talking another woman.


    Fiona sat down across from Crowell, her expression hard and unreadable.


    ¡°Alright, my wife¡¯s here. I¡¯ll talk to youter,¡± Crowell said quickly, hanging up the phone and offering Fiona a forced smile as he handed her the menu. ¡°Honey, order whatever you want. It¡¯s all on me today!¡±


    Fiona nced at him, her eyes narrowing as she asked, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±


    The bruise on Crowell¡¯s face was obvious, even though it had been treated. A faint mark remained, dark and angry.


    ¡°I just slipped while walking,¡± Crowell replied quickly and pointed to a dish on the menu. ¡°This garlic butter shrimp is fantastic. You should try it.¡±


    Fiona felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. ¡°Don¡¯t you know I don¡¯t eat garlic?¡±


    Crowell blinked, caught off guard. He tapped his forehead, a nervous chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°I forgot. I¡¯ve been so caught up with everythingtely. Sorry, honey.¡±


    His enthusiasm was the same as it used to be, like when they first got married. He would always apologize first, even when he wasn¡¯t to me.


    But when had things changed?


    Fiona¡¯s mind drifted back to her pregnancy, to the time when she found those suggestive messages on Crowell¡¯s phone.


    He had brushed them off as targeted ads because of the maternity products he had purchased. He had even tried tofort her, speaking in soft tones.


    ¡°How could I ever betray you? I wouldn¡¯t even look at them, let alone touch them.¡±


    Later, as Fiona recovered at the postpartum care center, the news revealed that thepany on the top floor was involved in illegal activities catering to expectant fathers.


    Crowell sat beside her, his unease palpable as they watched the broadcast together.


    In retrospect, Fiona realized Crowell hadn¡¯t seemed disgusted by it at the time.


    ¡°Crowell, let¡¯s get a divorce,¡± Fiona¡¯s voice was steady, almost detached, betraying the emptiness she felt inside. Her heart had already died, and her marriage had been reduced to ruins. She had once envied Lacey and Michael¡¯s rtionship, but now she saw clearly that even the most beautiful rtionships crumbled under the weight of marriage and children, leaving nothing but messes behind.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 842

    ?<strong>Chapter 842:</strong>


    ¡°Why are you still talking like this?¡± Crowell asked, his voice defensive.


    Fiona removed her wedding ring, the silence between them thick with years of unspoken resentment. As she held the ring in her palm, she realized the painful truth: being a housewife had stripped her of dignity, respect, and confidence.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Fiona said calmly, her voice unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ll take custody of the child. I won¡¯t ask for a single penny. I just want a divorce. That¡¯s all. I only want my child.¡±


    Crowell¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Fiona replied, her voice a quiet force of finality. ¡°At first, I was willing to endure. As long as you showed real remorse, I would have stayed. But why should I? Why should I continue to live like this while you cheat, leaving me to manage everything at home?¡±


    Crowell could no longer maintain the pretense, and frankly, he didn¡¯t want to.


    He nced at the menu, leaning back with an air of arrogance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to make a scene, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    His words were as sly as ever. Though he was the one who cheated, he was attempting to shift the me onto his wife.


    Fiona¡¯s fists tightened in frustration. ¡°Is this me making a scene? You cheated first. You¡¯re the one at fault. What¡¯s wrong with wanting a divorce?¡±


    Nearby diners began to nce over, and Crowell¡¯s face twisted with difort. ¡°Shut up, okay? Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡±


    Fiona met his gaze, her voice rising. ¡°You think I¡¯m embarrassing now?¡±


    Crowell, clearly irritated, stood up abruptly. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s just do what we¡¯ve agreed on and get divorced quickly. If it weren¡¯t for our kid, I wouldn¡¯t want to be stuck with you!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape


    Fiona¡¯s eyes followed his every movement, each word from him slicing deeper.


    Her voice trembled with rising desperation. ¡°How am I embarrassing you? Crowell, you cheated. You¡¯re the one who should be ashamed. How am I embarrassing you?¡±


    Crowell stormed out. Of course, he wasn¡¯t heading home.


    Fiona remained behind, her tears falling silently as she wiped them away. She was thankful she had dressed well today. Otherwise, she might have looked even more disheveled.


    No one at the surrounding tables offered anyfort. To them, this was just a family quarrel, the kind that happened when a husband was unfaithful. Fiona felt the weight of the stares, unsure how to endure them. Just as she prepared to leave, a clean white napkin appeared in front of her.


    She looked up, meeting Dulce¡¯s gaze, an unexpected, silent support in her eyes. Behind Dulce stood a few friends her age. One lively girl spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. That jerk isn¡¯t worth your tears.¡±


    Fiona hesitated, but Dulce¡¯s genuine kindness made it difficult for her to refuse.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Inside, Fiona felt a twinge of reluctance.


    She had never liked Dulce, especially since Dulce had pursued Michael, her sister¡¯s husband. Now, Michael was the only one she could rely on. If Michael really ended up with Dulce, who would she turn to in the future? But in that moment, she needed someone to stand by her, someone to prevent her from feeling utterly alone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 843

    ?<strong>Chapter 843:</strong>


    Neither of them spoke another word. Dulce and her friends walked away. The girl with the lollipop in her mouth, who didn¡¯t seem any older than Dulce, waved at Fiona as she left, calling out, ¡°Hope you sort this mess out soon.¡± Fiona¡¯s heart clenched. It reminded her so much of Lacey.


    Lacey had always taken care of her, keeping her sheltered and happy, and Fiona had believed that would never change. Now, surrounded by the noise of the bustling restaurant, Fiona clutched the napkin Dulce had given her, the crumpled tissue a small symbol of support.


    Unable to hold back, she broke down, her shoulders shaking with silent sobs. A few dayster, she arranged to meet Crowell to discuss the divorce. She called Michael. ¡°Can youe with me?¡±


    She hoped that with him by her side, Crowell wouldn¡¯t dare cause a scene. When she had first mentioned leaving with nothing, she had been emotional, willing to pay any price to break free from Crowell. But as she reflected, she knew she couldn¡¯t go through with the divorce feeling this weak, this pathetic.


    She wanted Michael to support her.


    But Michael declined.


    ¡°How many times has this happened? Every time I try to help, you run back to Crowell. Is this some kind of game to you?¡±


    Fiona quickly defended herself. ¡°Michael, I swear, this will be thest time!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Find someone else to help you.¡± Before Fiona could say another word, he hung up.


    Desperation set in as Fiona scrambled for anyone else to turn to. In the past, whenever she tried to divorce Crowell, she had caused such a scene that she ended up driving everyone away.


    Now, she deeply regretted it. For a man like Crowell, she had lost everyone¡¯s trust and support. With no other options, she met with Crowell alone.


    His demeanor was different this time. ¡°I spoke to my parents. The child belongs to the Hewitt family. After the divorce, you won¡¯t get custody.¡±


    ¡°Crowell, you can¡¯t just go back on your word!¡± Fiona eximed, her voice rising with frustration.


    ¡°It¡¯s just custody. It doesn¡¯t mean you won¡¯t see the child. Besides, I¡¯m offering youpensation. I¡¯ve already given you half of my assets. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±


    ¡°What if you keep me from seeing the child once custody is granted? And if I hadn¡¯t caught you cheating, I¡¯d have never known about the money you¡¯ve been secretly transferring. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this shameless. I¡¯ve spent so many years with you, given you a son, and done everything I could. And this is how you repay me? Plotting against me like this? Marriagew isn¡¯t a loophole for you to exploit!¡±


    Fiona¡¯s anger surged, her blood practically boiling in her veins. In her entire life, she had never been this furious, never felt such deep, searing injustice. She let her words pour out, a torrent of emotion unleashed all at once.


    But Crowell, unsurprisingly, remained unfazed, as though he had prepared for this very moment. ¡°There¡¯s no other choice. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll just drag this divorce out. And I¡¯ll even take on the debts. They¡¯re joint debts, after all. In the end, you¡¯ll owe arge sum of money¡ªand forget about getting custody of our son.¡±


    Fiona was so furious that she stood up abruptly, her hands clenched into fists, pressing hard against the table. She wanted to scream at Crowell, to tell him he was nothing but a scoundrel, but her breath came in ragged gasps, her heart pounding violently in her chest, leaving her unable to utter a single word. She trembled with rage, her body shaking uncontrobly as her re bore into Crowell.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 844

    ?<strong>Chapter 844:</strong>


    Crowell was taken aback by the sight, his gaze flicking to Fiona¡¯s face as it paled at an rming rate, reminding him of the time he¡¯d witnessed Lacey¡¯s heart attack years ago. ¡°Fiona? Hey, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    With a sharp, ttering noise, Fiona knocked over the cup beside her, her vision swimming as she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. Thewyer, always calm in the face of chaos, quickly assessed the situation and recognized the signs of respiratory alkalosis. While thewyer made the call for emergency help, Crowell, ever self-serving, slipped away unnoticed.


    Fiona was rushed to the hospital, where the doctor insisted on observing her for twelve hours before she could be discharged. Thewyer, ever the professional, remainedposed, offering advice to Fiona, urging her not to let Crowell¡¯s actions rattle her so much. ¡°The angrier you get, the more it shows he¡¯s got you exactly where he wants you.¡±


    Fiona, her face pale and an oxygen mask in ce, let out a shaky breath, despair heavy in her chest as she recalled Crowell¡¯s smug expression. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be angry if it were you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve handled many cases like yours,¡± thewyer said. ¡°What he¡¯s doing is amon tactic. Even if he did move assets around, the judge wouldn¡¯t recognize it. Divorce cases ultimatelye down to mindset.¡±


    Thewyer shared some other cases, and hearing about someone who not only left with nothing but also took on a huge debt, Fiona felt somewhat relieved. After giving a few final instructions, thewyer left to attend to other matters, leaving Fiona alone in her hospital room. She shared the space with an elderly woman who had been bedridden for who knew how many years.


    That evening, Fiona was discharged and returned to a house that felt emptier than ever¡ªwithout Crowell, without her son. A heavy loneliness settled over her. Even if she went through with the divorce, Crowell would always be the father of her son, making her question whether having a child was truly a blessing or more of a curse.


    Thankfully, thewyer¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Everyone must face the consequences of their decisions. Having a child hadn¡¯t been Crowell¡¯s decision alone. The child wasn¡¯t just Crowell¡¯s; he was hers too, and though her life hadn¡¯t turned out as she¡¯d hoped, it was still her life, her decision. She couldn¡¯t let her child bear the weight of her choices.


    Sitting on the entryway bench, Fiona buried her face in her hands, letting the stillness of the house settle around her. After a long, thoughtful pause, she slowly gathered enough strength to act. Reaching for her phone, she dialed Crowell¡¯s mother.


    ¡°Zoey, is the child asleep? Can I pick him up now?¡±


    ¡°Fiona, you¡¯ve been so tiredtely taking care of the child. Let him stay with me for now. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±


    Fiona was shocked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, really. Aren¡¯t you and Crowell going through a divorce? Don¡¯t you realize how much this will affect the kid? For his future, it¡¯s better he stays here. Once you¡¯ve got your life sorted, you cane visit him.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s heart sank as she processed the words. The divorce hadn¡¯t even gone to court, and already, they were treating the custody as if it belonged to them. Thewyer had warned her about this. It was a standard tactic in many divorces. Many women, even after winning custody, had their children forcibly taken by their husbands.


    ¡°Zoey, I didn¡¯t want this divorce. Crowell has been having an affair for a long time!¡± Fiona said, her voice tight with frustration.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 845

    ?<strong>Chapter 845:</strong>


    Zoey, never one to show sympathy, gave an indifferent response. ¡°It takes two to tango. Look at your own faults. Crowell wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±


    The weight of Zoey¡¯s words almost sent Fiona back into that familiar, suffocating state, the feeling of respiratory alkalosis creeping up again. Ignoring Zoey¡¯s harsh tone, Fiona stood up with newfound resolve and snapped, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up my son now. If you keep him without my permission, I¡¯ll call the police and file a report!¡±


    Zoey¡¯s voice was dismissive. ¡°Go ahead and report it. What¡¯s wrong with wanting to spend more time with my grandson?¡±


    The call abruptly ended, and Fiona, trembling with anger and cold, hurried to Zoey¡¯s house. She was met with the unforgiving sight of a locked door. It was ten at night, and Fiona stood there, the cold wind cutting through her, chilling her to the bone.


    Desperate, she called the police. Only after they arrived did the Hewitt family open the door reluctantly.


    This, of course, was a family matter, and the police could only mediate.


    Fiona didn¡¯t care how the Hewitt family exined things to the officers. She seized the opportunity to rush to her son¡¯s room. The child had been coaxed to sleep, but Fiona wasn¡¯t about to leave without him¡ªshe would rather wake him and disrupt his rest than leave him in that house.


    Since her marriage to Crowell, nothing had truly belonged to her in this house. Crowell¡¯s parents were not her parents. The house itself had been bought by Crowell¡¯s family. And now, her husband slept in another woman¡¯s bed. She had thought she owned everything, but in reality, it was only the right to use what wasn¡¯t hers.


    Only her son, the child she had fought so hard to bring into this world, belongedpletely to her.


    At that moment, Fiona no longer cared about property or material possessions. All she wanted was her child. Holding him tightly in her arms, Fiona left the Hewitt family home, her tears falling freely as the police held Crowell¡¯s parents back.


    ¡°Quick, call Crowell!¡± Zoey, livid, pped her hands in frustration. As soon as the police left, she and the elderly couple beganining to Crowell.


    At that moment, Crowell was lost in the warmth of his affair with Cara Diaz, fully immersed in the pleasure of the moment.


    Afterward, he pulled her closer, his lips pressing against her bare shoulder. Cara, rxed and pliant in his arms, rested against him, her fingers reaching for a blue pill to slip into his mouth.


    Crowell turned his head with a slight frown. ¡°Wait, let me call my mom back first.¡±


    Cara pouted, but seeing the several missed calls on Crowell¡¯s phone, she rolled her eyes, picked up his shirt, and slipped off the bed.


    Crowell walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window, phone pressed to his ear. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Zoey¡¯s voice came through sharply, filled with urgency. ¡°Fiona just showed up and took the child away!¡±


    ¡°If she took him, then let her,¡± Crowell muttered disinterestedly.


    The reflection in the window showed Cara, wearing only his shirt, her arms wrapped around him from behind, her head resting gently on his back. Crowell wasn¡¯t focused on his mother at all. Instead, he pressed a kiss to Cara¡¯s hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 846

    ?<strong>Chapter 846:</strong>


    Zoey¡¯s voice tightened with frustration. ¡°Let her take him? That¡¯s my grandson! You need to get him back for me!¡±


    ¡°I know. The divorce isn¡¯t finalized yet. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her keep him.¡± He hung up with a sharp click, turning to Cara and pinning her against the bed. ¡°Still not satisfied?¡±


    Cara smirked, her nails teasingly scratching across Crowell¡¯s chest. ¡°Are you really going through with this divorce?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t I promise you before? Once I divorce her, I¡¯ll marry you.¡±


    Crowell reached for her, but Cara smoothly evaded his grasp, propping herself up on the bed as she looked at him with a cool expression. ¡°But my parents said, if I marry you, you can¡¯t have any children.¡±


    Crowell froze, confusion shing across his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Give your child to your wife.¡±


    Without a second thought, Crowell snapped, ¡°No way, my parents would never agree.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s forget about us. My parents didn¡¯t raise me to be someone else¡¯s stepmother.¡±


    Crowell blinked, momentarily stunned. Cara¡¯s words were unwavering, grounded in her true desires.


    Trying to smooth things over, Crowell leaned forward, attempting to reassure her. ¡°Cara, my parents will take care of the child. It won¡¯t affect us.¡±


    ¡°Either you leave the child with your ex-wife, or you deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Deal with it?¡± Crowell swallowed hard, his voiceced with confusion and concern. ¡°How?¡±


    Cara leaned in, whispering something that made Crowell¡¯s eyes widen in shock. His entire body stiffened as he stood up straight. ¡°Are you crazy? That¡¯s my son!¡±


    Cara¡¯s response was quick and biting. ¡°Have you ever cared for him a day in your life? You never bothered with him before, and now that you¡¯re marrying me, you suddenly remember he¡¯s your son?¡±


    Crowell fell silent, his eyes avoiding Cara¡¯s.


    Cara, sensing his hesitation, pressed on. ¡°I can also give you a son.¡±


    Crowell sat on the edge of the bed, stunned, his emotions churning inside him, unable to settle.


    Seeing his indecision, Cara sat on hisp, her hands resting lightly on his chest.


    ¡°Crowell, I get it¡ªyou don¡¯t love me.¡±


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°Then be a man and take care of this.¡±


    With a strained breath, he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Dulce hadn¡¯t asked about Michael in quite some time.


    It was a bright, peaceful afternoon in early spring when she sat alone in a caf¨¦, taking a rare break from her demanding job.


    The work was relentless¡ªlong hours spent on calctions, experiments, and countless attempts to get things right, each failure adding weight to her already exhausted mind and body.


    From the children¡¯s area came the sound ofughter, and Dulce nced over, her gazending on Crowell. He was walking out of the store, holding Fiona¡¯s son by the hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 847

    ?<strong>Chapter 847:</strong>


    Fannie had filled Dulce in on Fiona¡¯s recent developments. Apparently, the divorce was final.


    Fiona had received most of Crowell¡¯s assets, including those he had secretly transferred, which the judge still recognized as marital property.


    Though Fiona didn¡¯t win custody, the judge allowed her to care for her son until he was old enough to decide for himself.


    Thewyer Michael had found for Fiona was well-known and respected, and it was clear that Michael had gone above and beyond to help her. Dulce had also heard that Michael had found Fiona a job and allowed her to live in one of his properties. Every action Michael took to help Fiona seemed like an unspoken tribute to his love for Lacey.


    Dulce took a slow sip of her coffee, her eyes following Crowell as he ced his son into the car. His behavior was unsettling.


    Despite the mild weather, Crowell kept wiping sweat from his brow, his eyes darting around nervously, clearly agitated. Something about his actions didn¡¯t sit right with Dulce. Just as she was about to act on her unease, Crowell¡¯s car pulled away.


    The final nce he gave the child felt wrong¡ªrather than the warm look of a father, his eyes were filled with a cold, calcting malice.


    A chill ran down Dulce¡¯s spine, and though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why, the instinct to act was stronger than her hesitation. Trusting her gut, she set her coffee down and rushed out of the store.


    Her car was parked just up the road, and she could still see the taillights of Crowell¡¯s vehicle disappearing around the corner. Without thinking, she started her car and mmed the elerator, chasing after him.


    Crowell brought his son to his new home. The apartment boasted expansive views of the river, and the open balcony windows featured shatterproof ss, rising a meter high to safeguard against falls.


    Visit gal????v??ls for updates


    With a toy in hand, Crowell led his son towards the balcony¡¯s edge. His son looked down, fascinated by the view below. Crowell moved closer, his steps tentative.


    At that moment, Cara called him. ¡°Is it done?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. Fiona took so much from you. She must pay for it!¡±


    Crowell had secured a high-value personal ident insurance policy for his son. If he could orchestrate his son¡¯s fall from the balcony to appear idental, he could recoup his losses. Without a son anymore, he could finally marry Cara.


    ¡°I understand,¡± Crowell replied.


    As he hoisted his son¡¯s legs, Crowell ceased to be a parent and transformed entirely into a criminal.


    Dulce¡¯s car was stalled outside, and she couldn¡¯t enter. After persistent persuasion, she was finally allowed into theplex. Just as the little boy fell, she reached the ground floor.


    None of the neighbors nced up. Only Dulce, catching her breath, summoned all her strength and dashed toward the plummeting child. ¡°Ah!¡±


    The child¡¯s cries captured the attention of everyone present, yet Crowell was absent from the balcony.


    Dulce sprinted so fiercely that her legs became numb, propelling herself faster than ever before. As she dove forward, her arms stretched out, yet she failed to catch him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 848

    ?<strong>Chapter 848:</strong>


    The boy plummeted from the tenth story, brushing against a tree that slightly softened his descent before hitting the grass¡ªlifeless.


    It was a young life that Dulce, despite her valiant efforts, could not rescue. Disregarding her own bruises, she rose, stumbled, and with tears clouding her vision, moved toward the shrubbery.


    The crowd formed a circle around the scene.


    ¡°Oh my God! How could a child just fall like that?¡±


    ¡°Quick, see if he¡¯s breathing!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! You might make it worse!¡±


    ¡°Someone call an ambnce, now!¡±


    Dulce seized the arm of one of the speakers, her words deliberate and spaced. ¡°Call the police.¡±


    In a frenzy, Crowell descended the stairs, agony etched across his face, d only in his slippers. Upon seeing his son amidst the foliage, he tore at his hair in despair.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡± Crowell screamed, lost his footing, and copsed beside his son.


    The boy¡¯s face was smeared with blood from his injuries.


    Struggling to maintain hisposure, Crowell crawled over the grass to cradle his son¡¯s still form, looking to the heavens and beating his legs in anguish. ¡°Ah!¡± While some offered words offort and others directed the chaos, only Dulce remained observant of Crowell, engulfed in his sorrowful disy.


    It wasn¡¯t as it seemed.


    She had witnessed the truth herself.


    Crowell had deliberately dropped his son.


    Fiona paused at her office to phone Crowell and inquire about their son. Earlier that day, she had intended to leave him with the nanny. But Crowell had arrived, eager to spend time with their son.


    Their son was the bond that still united them, despite their divorce. She was reluctant to interact with Crowell further, yet he remained the father of her child. After some hesitation, Fiona consented, swayed by Crowell¡¯s sincere demeanor.


    Having finished her tasks, she attempted to check if her son had eaten, but her calls went unanswered. Distracted throughout the afternoon, she decided to leave early to fetch her son.


    She drove her usual route, effortlessly and with confidence.


    At a stoplight, her phone rang. It was Crowell.


    ¡°Crowell, where¡¯s our son? I¡¯m on my way to pick him up. Has he eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°What did you give him to eat?¡± Fiona inquired. ¡°Our son is gone.¡±


    Fiona was perplexed. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°Our son is dead.¡±


    Her son was dead.


    Crowell¡¯s voice wasden with gravity, but to Fiona, it sounded almost flippant. ¡°What game are you ying? Don¡¯t you dare try to take our son away from me! What kind of father speaks of his child that way? Crowell, I¡¯m losing my patience. Give me my son back now!¡±


    Crowell didn¡¯t respond, but the heart-wrenching sobs of his parents echoed in the background.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 849

    ?<strong>Chapter 849:</strong>


    Crowell was at the hospital, having just received the news about his son¡¯s death two minutes earlier. The doctor had attempted resuscitation, but it was already toote.


    The cries in the background made the doubts in Fiona¡¯s heart unbearable.


    If this was a scheme to take the child, surely it was excessively cruel?


    ¡°Fiona, he slipped from my grasp for just a second, and he tumbled from the balcony. I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡±


    At that moment, Fiona¡¯s breaths came in sharp, ragged gasps, her emotions overwhelming her. ¡°Is that really the truth?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie at a time like this? I¡¯m at the hospital right now. Please,e here.¡±


    Fiona sped her hand over her mouth, shock paralyzing her even as the traffic light turned green. ¡°Ah!¡±


    Her scream shattered the silence, a desperate attempt to drown out the reality, as if by denying it, she could undo the truth she had just been told.


    The news of Fiona¡¯s son¡¯s tragic death spread swiftly, causing Michael, who had a business trip scheduled for the night, to cancel his ns and rush to the hospital.


    The hospital was in chaos, filled with reporters, the Hewitt family, Fiona, property management, neighbors, police, and doctors.


    Dulce was seated away from the frenzy, yet Michael spotted her instantly. After all, it was Dulce who had broken the news to him. She appeared deeply affected, lost in thought, and oblivious to his approach.


    ¡°Dulce,¡± Michael called out.


    Dulce jumped to her feet, blurting out, ¡°Here!¡±


    g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out!


    Recognizing Michael, she exhaled in relief. As the first to witness the incident, the police had already interrogated her multiple times. Before Michael¡¯s arrival, she had felt utterly isted, as though she were battling the overwhelming situation alone.


    She hesitated to reveal the truth prematurely, since Crowell¡¯s convincing act had garnered widespread sympathy. Now, with Michael by her side¡ªsomeone who genuinely supported Fiona and her son¡ªDulce felt her statements would carry more weight and her safety was somewhat assured.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more for you to do here. You should head back,¡± Michael suggested.


    Dulce quickly moved closer, clutching the hem of Michael¡¯s coat. ¡°I saw it.¡± Amidst the bustling crowd, filled with conflicting views and noisy discussions, Michael caught the tail end of Dulce¡¯s deration and stood still, shocked. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I saw it. Crowell threw the child from the building.¡±


    Dulce had hoped against hope for the child¡¯s survival, but to no avail. The torment of exerting every effort, yet always falling short, was unbearable.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Michael asked, his brow furrowed as he looked at Dulce.


    Dulce raised her head, her eyes reflecting pure certainty. She knew that even Fiona might struggle to ept such a im without question.


    ¡°Do you doubt my word?¡±


    Their hushed conversation seemed isted from the hospital¡¯s turmoil, focused solely on whether Michael believed her ount.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 850

    <strong>Chapter 850:</strong>


    After a tense pause, Michael swallowed hard, his eptance of the truth evident. ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Relief washed over Dulce, warming her chilled frame.


    Michael assured her, ¡°Go to the police with what you witnessed. I¡¯ll stand by you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As Dulce and Michael moved to speak with the police, Crowell caught sight of them.


    The sight of Michael unsettled Crowell, who feared his sharp insights. Indeed, with many of Michael¡¯s family in the judiciary, Michael¡¯s acute perceptions were a genuine threat to Crowell.


    After their discussion, the police turned their attention toward Crowell.


    Crowell felt a chill of dread. His visibly agitated state only deepened the officers¡¯ suspicions.


    ¡°Mr. Hewitt, we need to discuss your son¡¯s incident with you in more detail.¡±


    Zoey surged forward, tears streaming down her face. ¡°What need is there to question anything? We¡¯ve suffered a terrible loss! Isn¡¯t that clear enough?¡±


    Crowell¡¯s father also stepped up, his anger palpable and his fists clenched. The police replied, ¡°I understand your grief, but we¡¯vee across new evidence that necessitates Mr. Hewitt¡¯s cooperation.¡±


    ¡°What evidence?¡± Zoey¡¯s eyes darted to Michael and Dulce, usingly pointing at them. ¡°What falsehoods have you fed to the police? What are you trying to achieve? Don¡¯t you see the condition my son is in?¡±


    Crowell kept his gaze down. His slippers were dirty, and his toes scraped raw from the ordeal. The mud caked on his skin was a testament to his earlier distress, though he felt no pain now.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    Dulce stood by Michael, torn about disclosing her witness ount.


    The truth was devastating.


    Michael firmly took her wrist, offering reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m with you. Just tell the truth.¡±


    Dulce nodded, inhaled deeply, and turned to face Crowell¡¯s parents with a heavy heart. ¡°I saw Crowell throw the child from the building. I am prepared to stand as a witness!¡±


    Her deration echoed down the silent hallway, leaving the onlookers in shock. Crowell raised his head, his face contorting into a grimace of fury as he reached out, as if to throttle Dulce.


    The lethal fury in his eyes was unmistakable¡ªhe wanted Dulce silenced permanently. His movements were heavy with frustration, his ns unraveling because of this single act of defiance.


    Michael quickly maneuvered Dulce to safety, seizing Crowell¡¯s wrist and deftly pinning it behind his back with minimal force.


    ¡°Crowell!¡±


    While Crowell¡¯s parents caught him, they hesitated to ask him about the truth. Not even the most callous could harm their own child, or so it seemed. How could Crowell have possibly brought himself to kill his own son?


    ¡°You¡¯re just throwing around groundless ims!¡± Crowell¡¯s parents protested. Michael¡¯s face remained stoic. ¡°Perhaps you should ask him how ¡®groundless¡¯ these usations are.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Double chapters today dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (©¤??O)


    .

 Chapter 851

    ?<strong>Chapter 851:</strong>


    ¡°Crowell, speak up!¡± implored Zoey.


    Crowell¡¯s head was bowed, his fists tight, his arm muscles strained with tension. He had nearly escaped ountability.


    The police, steadfast in their role, pressed, ¡°Mr. Hewitt, are you ready to cooperate with our inquiry?¡±


    ¡°Crowell, exin yourself to the police!¡± Zoey demanded.


    Only then did Crowell lift his gaze, feigning innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it! She¡¯s falsely using me!¡±


    Dulce emerged from behind Michael, her voice firm. ¡°I stake my life on the truth of my words.¡±


    Fiona, having arrived at the hospital in haste, witnessed the confrontation. She didn¡¯t trust Dulce, but she trusted Michael.


    ¡°Crowell!¡± Her appearance was disheveled, her hair in disarray, and her eyes bloodshot with visible strain. She trembled from head to toe, pent-up fury evident in her voice. ¡°I will kill you!¡±


    Her words were sharp, each one punctuated with intense force, her mouth bitter as if tasting blood.


    Pushing through the crowd, Fiona tried to reach Crowell, but bystanders restrained her.


    Crowell made a break for it, but the police had sealed all escape routes.


    ¡°Let me at him! Ah! Let me through!¡±


    Struggling in vain, Fiona watched helplessly as the police led Crowell away. Her emotions¡ªa mix of anger, helplessness, and sorrow¡ªwere constrained by thew and social norms.


    ¡°Return my son to me! Return my son!¡±


    Her cries resonated through the hospital, a mournful echo akin to a funeral bell tolling repeatedly.


    Michael thought ruefully¡ªif Lacey were still alive, she would have never allowed her sister to suffer like this.


    Ovee with guilt and regret, he couldn¡¯t hold back. He struck the wall with a forceful punch.


    Dulce gasped, noticing his hand. Fiona¡¯s body tensed. Overwhelmed by her emotions, she copsed in a faint.


    Everyone rushed to her side, quickly administering first aid.


    As Fiona regained consciousness, she caught Dulce in a heated exchange with Crowell¡¯s parents.


    ¡°Have you no sense of right and wrong? Crowell has confessed to his crime. Are you really asking for a letter of forgiveness?¡±


    Dulce was confronting not just one couple, but two, though she didn¡¯t recognize thetter pair, who also sought Fiona¡¯s forgiveness.


    Exhausted, Fiona felt too drained to deal with these peripheral figures. Thoughts of her son constricted her heart, making living feel more burdensome than dying.


    Dulce¡¯s voice escted, firm and resolute. ¡°Leave this ce! Go away! Do not bother us anymore! Fiona will not write any letter of forgiveness. Michael has consulted with an attorney. We intend to see those responsible receive their due punishment!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 852

    ?<strong>Chapter 852:</strong>


    Two culprits?


    Fiona turned her gaze toward Dulce, surprised.


    Despite her slight frame, Dulce was forcefully ushering the group out, reminiscent of how Lacey used to defend her in their youth.


    The loss of a loved one felt like an abrupt deluge, overwhelming her in its wake.


    She missed Lacey and the days before her marriage.


    In her deepest despair, Fiona contemted that in death, she might reunite with Lacey and her son, believing there was nothing left for her in this world.


    ¡°Leave! Now!¡± Dulce forcefully shut the door behind them.


    She was aware that themotion might disturb Fiona, yet it was the only way to ensure their departure.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Dulce asked.


    Fionay still, gazing nkly at the ceiling, devoid of any fighting spirit. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Michael is coordinating with the police. I stayed to keep youpany. I¡¯m here for whatever you need.¡±


    A tear escaped Fiona¡¯s eyes. ¡°So, it truly was Crowell?¡±


    Dulce bowed her head, a gesture of respect and sorrow. ¡°You need to rest now.¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡± Fiona let out a hollow, mockingugh. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m too fragile to face the truth? Don¡¯t worry. Even if it kills me, I¡¯ll see Crowell pay dearly.¡±


    Dulce hesitated, then her voice softened. ¡°Do you know Cara Diaz?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Your next story begins at galnovels .


    Dulce revealed that she had learned from the police about Cara¡¯s parents¡¯ disapproval of Crowell¡¯s son, leading Cara and Crowell to stage the tragedy as an ident.


    The police had uncovered their incriminating chat logs nning the deed, resulting in their arrests.


    Michael was pushing for the severest sentence.


    Their families, unable to persuade Michael, sought Fiona¡¯s forgiveness to mitigate their punishment.


    But under these circumstances, how could Fiona possibly consent?


    She harbored fantasies of exacting cruel revenge and certainly had no intention of extending forgiveness.


    Fiona sobbed again, her body wracked with waves of profound grief.


    Dulce stayed by her side, offering sce. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll always stand by you.¡±


    Grasping Dulce¡¯s hand, Fiona momentarily saw her as Lacey, revealing vulnerabilities she had long masked with feigned strength.


    It wasn¡¯t until evening that Fiona found some semnce of calm, just as the police arrived for a visit.


    She drifted into a state of detachment, with Dulce observing her quietly.


    ¡°Do you know how Cara and Crowell first met?¡±


    During her tumultuous divorce from Crowell, Fiona had suspected the presence of another woman.


    After diligent searching, she discovered it was Cara.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Fiona responded nkly. ¡°She worked at the postpartum care center. They likely crossed paths while I was recovering after giving birth.¡± The police officer nodded,pleted his notes, and offered words offort.


    ¡°Has anyone arranged the funeral for the child?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The funeral arrangements for the child, leading the charge against Crowell and Cara, andpiling the necessary evidence¡­ Michael had taken care of them.


    Deep down, Dulce recognized that Michael was tormented by guilt and sorrow, yet he masked his emotions with his relentless pursuit of justice.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 853

    ?<strong>Chapter 853:</strong>


    For days, Dulce had no direct contact with Michael, relying only on updates from the police about the developments in the case. Meanwhile, Fiona had managed to sit up but spent her time staring nkly at her son¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°I was wrong to have you. If you hadn¡¯t been born, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered like this, right?¡± she whispered to herself, her words filling Dulce with sorrow just from hearing them.


    ¡°Fiona, you should try to rest a bit,¡± Dulce suggested.


    Fiona, who had always been responsive to advice¡ªmuch like she had been with Lacey¡¯s past suggestions¡ªnow found herself heeding every word. Her nature was not to lead, but to follow.


    Had she followed Michael¡¯s advice to divorce sooner, might her son have been spared? This troubling thought lingered as Fiona drifted off to sleep, aided by a sedative.


    Late into the night, Dulce entered to check on her. Upon opening the door, she discovered Michael standing beside Fiona¡¯s bed. Only a singlemp was lit, casting a soft glow on the floor. Michael remained just outside the illuminated area, staring at the sleeping Fiona, deep in contemtion.


    It had been several days since Dulcest saw him, and his appearance was as worn as Fiona¡¯s. The sight of Fiona in such a state likely brought back memories of Lacey for him.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Dulce inquired, concerned.


    Michael turned his gaze toward her, managing a strained smile. ¡°I¡¯m managing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s step outside. She¡¯s finally asleep.¡±


    They moved to the corridor, where Michael spoke first. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s merely my duty. As a witness, I must support the investigation.¡± Yet Dulce¡¯smitment to Fiona extended well beyond mere obligation. She had remained by Fiona¡¯s side day and night, assuming the role of her caregiver at the hospital.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a nurse to care for her now. Let me drive you home.¡± Dulce observed the fatigue in his eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t had much sleep either, have you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s head out.¡±


    Despite her concerns, Fiona couldn¡¯t convince him otherwise and followed him to the parking lot.


    There, Michael¡¯s car sat, both headlights shattered. He actually nned to drive her home in that condition.


    ¡°What happened to your car?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Just a minor ident.¡±


    Dulce was genuinely worried about his condition, which he seemed to underestimate. Taking a decisive breath, she said, ¡°I¡¯m not risking my life with you or this car.¡± She gestured back towards the hospital. ¡°You need to go back and rest properly.¡±


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch a taxi.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote for that, and it¡¯s not safe,¡± Michael retorted without missing a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to pick me up; you don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    Michael remained silent for a moment, perhaps from exhaustion, and began to walk back toward the ward. However, he paused after a few steps.


    ¡°Dulce, do you think I¡¯m pretty useless?¡± he asked quietly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 854

    ?<strong>Chapter 854:</strong>


    Dulce took a moment before responding, ¡°Michael, you¡¯ve done everything you could.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Michael¡¯sugh was tinged with bitterness. ¡°Then why is Fiona¡¯s son dead?¡±


    ¡°He died because of Crowell and Cara.¡±


    ¡°And why is Fiona so broken?¡±


    The answery in theyers of ongoing distress. Depression was not an affliction that appeared suddenly, but the result of endless letdowns.


    Michael turned away, his voice filled with regret. ¡°I always saw her and Lacey as simr¡ªboth strong and independent. But Fiona isn¡¯t Lacey. I thought I was helping her be stronger, but I forgot to protect her as Lacey once did.¡±


    His voice broke. ¡°I failed to keep her safe. Why wasn¡¯t I more vignt? She is Lacey¡¯s only sister. What have I allowed to happen?¡±


    ¡°Michael.¡± Dulce reached out to him, her voice gentle. ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself like this. You¡¯ve given your all; none of this is your fault.¡±


    Despite her assurances, Michael had internalized the me, convinced of his failure. No matter Dulce¡¯s attempts to console him, he continued to carry the burden of guilt.


    ¡°Enough!¡± Dulce moved to stand in front of him, her hands firmly on his shoulders. ¡°Stop wallowing in self-pity. Does your suffering evenpare to Fiona¡¯s? What you need to focus on now is ensuring that Crowell and Cara are held ountable and helping Fiona rebuild her life!¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression made her hesitate to continue. Despite his height, he seemed remarkably fragile in that moment.


    She bit her lip, stepped closer, and wrapped him in a supportive embrace. ¡°Michael, lovepels us to feel indebted. You¡¯re hurting for Fiona because you love her like a sister. But remember, not everything is within our control. Please, don¡¯t me yourself.¡± Her voice was soothing, a calm whisper in the stillness.


    Her words didn¡¯t resonate through the empty parking lot, but they reverberated deeply within Michael.


    ¡°Stay still.¡± He embraced her tightly, her frame dwarfed by his arms. Though petite, her presence was profoundlyforting. ¡°Just let me hold you for a moment.¡±


    He shut his eyes, giving in to his exhaustion.


    Dulce¡¯s heartbeat elerated, and she reminded herself this was merely aforting embrace between friends. She was just momentary sce for Michael.


    Dulce had been away from her job for several days while caring for Fiona in the hospital. The day after leaving the hospital, she returned to work.


    During a quiet moment, she called her friend Fannie.


    Fannie warned her to be cautious. Michael had initiated a petition online, calling for the death penalty for Crowell and Cara, which had garnered significant public support.


    At times like this, the safety of witnesses became more precarious. Any unexpected development in the courtroom could sway the judge¡¯s ruling. Judges, bound by theirmitment to impartiality, did not let personal sentiments affect their judgments. Thus, the oues for Crowell and Cara hinged entirely on the court¡¯s assessment of the evidence.


    Fannie expressed her concern. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay with me for a while?¡±


    ¡°There is no need,¡± Dulce replied, taking a sip of her coffee. ¡°Bobby would just get irritated and think I¡¯m imposing.¡±


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t darein.¡±


    ¡°He may not say it out loud, but he¡¯ll probably think it.¡± Dulce tried to alleviate her friend¡¯s worries. ¡°I have my brother, and we¡¯re not defenseless. My family can ensure my safety.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 855

    ?<strong>Chapter 855:</strong>


    Despite her assurances, Dulce couldn¡¯t shake off her own fears of being a target.


    For the next several days, she went straight home from work and hurriedly drew the curtains upon entering.


    Her parents were oblivious to her role as a witness. Misinterpreting her cautious behavior, they grew suspicious.


    ¡°Dulce, have you gotten yourself into some kind of financial trouble?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you rush to close the curtains every time youe home? Is someone after you?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Dulce debated whether to share the truth but decided against it, not wanting to cause them undue stress.


    She kept her secret.


    Later, Jett joined her in her room after dinner. ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jett was straightforward. ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll have to tell Mom and Dad about you and Michael.¡±


    Dulce rose from her bed, intent on stopping him. ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll exin, just wait.¡±


    After Dulce revealed everything, Jett stood up sharply. ¡°You¡¯re being reckless. Have you considered your own safety?¡±


    ¡°But I witnessed it firsthand. It¡¯s unimaginable that someone could harm their own child. How can I just pretend it didn¡¯t happen? If you were in my ce, could you just ignore it?¡±


    Jett¡¯s expression tightened, a mix of shock and concern etched on his face. But he was worried for Dulce¡¯s safety. ¡°For now, don¡¯t go to work.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Dulce was resolute. ¡°I¡¯ve already been away too muchtely, and there¡¯s a critical experiment we¡¯re in the middle of.¡±


    She made it clear that stepping away from her responsibilities was not an option.


    Jett, unable to sway her, left her room visibly frustrated.


    Back in his room, he mulled over the situation, growing increasingly upset.


    Why should Dulce bear the weight of being a witness for Michael and his sister-inw, dealing with all this pressure on her own?


    The house felt more secluded each day, the curtains drawn tight as if to shield them from the outside world.


    Pacing his room, he finally grabbed his phone and dialed Fannie. The phone rang several times unanswered, leading him to think Fannie was avoiding his calls.


    Just as he was about to give up, the call connected.


    ¡°Something wrong?¡±


    The voice was male, and Jett felt a sudden drop in his spirits.


    ¡°Bobby?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Fifi?¡±


    Bobby turned on the faucet, the sound of running water filling the background. ¡°She¡¯s showering. What do you need?¡±


    Jett was direct. ¡°I need Michael¡¯s phone number.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s voice carried a hint of mockery. ¡°Finally got a chance to talk to Fifi, huh?¡±


    Jett, his frustration evident, demanded, ¡°I¡¯m worried about my sister. If Michael were any kind of decent, he wouldn¡¯t let Dulce handle all this alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 856

    ?<strong>Chapter 856:</strong>


    Bobby retorted, ¡°Michael is exhausted, up all night dealing with this. What¡¯s wrong with your sister?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s acting as his witness! Crowell¡¯s and Cara¡¯s family are hunting her down. And she¡¯s been looking after Fiona all this time.¡±


    Bobby internally reasoned that Dulce¡¯s involvement was her choice,rgely because of her feelings for Michael. However, he kept these thoughts to himself, aware that voicing them could jeopardize not only Michael and Dulce¡¯s rtionship but also his own with Fannie.


    ¡°Bobby? What are you doing in there?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s voice came from outside the bathroom. He had secretly taken her phone. Scared of getting caught by Fannie, he felt pressured toply with Jett¡¯s request.


    ¡°I¡¯ll text you Michael¡¯s number right now, but stop calling Fifi. It¡¯s over between you two. Let¡¯s not revisit this again.¡±


    ¡°Before you even met Fifi, she and I were close friends. That¡¯s not something you can just erase,¡± Jett responded with a cold snort.


    ¡°Really want to debate who knew Fifi first?¡± Bobby challenged.


    Jett fell silent.


    As soon as Bobby ended the call, Fannie entered the bathroom, pulled back the shower curtain, and found Bobby sitting in the bathtub, fully clothed, one hand concealed behind him. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°ying hide and seek,¡± Bobby answered, attempting to lighten the mood.


    ¡°You¡¯re really acting childish,¡± Fannie said, ncing at the sink. ¡°Have you seen my phone?¡±


    Bobby, feeling a pang of guilt, quickly denied, ¡°No, no.¡±


    While Fannie was distracted, Bobby slid her phone under the sofa cushion. When Fannieter retrieved it, she suspected nothing. Bobby had carefully erased all traces of the call history.


    ¡°Bobby, we need to talk.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I think you should stay at your ce for a while. I¡¯m concerned about Dulce and would like her to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Bobby rejected the idea outright, still too enamored with Fannie¡¯s presence to consider parting.


    It seemed everyone was worried about Dulce, but who was looking out for him?


    As Fannie adjusted her earrings in front of the mirror, Bobby wrapped his arms around her from behind.


    ¡°Why not let Michael look after her?¡±


    Fannie arched an eyebrow, questioning, ¡°Do you think he would?¡±


    ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t he?¡± Bobby echoed Jett¡¯s earlier words, though his tone carried a mix of defiance and conviction. ¡°He has every reason to! After all, he owes it to Dulce!¡±


    Fannie considered this for a moment. It was bing clear¡ªBobby¡¯s possessiveness was bordering on the extreme, unwilling to share her with anyone, even her closest friend.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll call Michael,¡± she conceded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to himter. Let¡¯s sort out our own matters first.¡±


    Bobby smoothly took her phone, guided her hand down, and with a sense of urgency, began to slip off the dress she had just donned.


    ¡°Bobby! Will you ever let up?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 857

    ?<strong>Chapter 857:</strong>


    ¡°Never.¡±


    How could Bobby possibly change? He was a notorious yboy, potentially capable of settling down, yet his yearnings remained as potent as ever.


    Previously, his many rtionships had catered to his needs, but now Fannie was his sole focus, her presence fueling his relentless desires.


    True to his promise, Bobbyter phoned Michael.


    Upon hearing the details, Michael questioned, ¡°Is this another one of your schemes with Jett?¡±


    Bobby hadn¡¯t expected Jett to approach Michael so soon. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s warned me to ensure Dulce¡¯s safety, or else to steer clear of her entirely.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that straightforward?¡± Bobby quipped yfully. ¡°Just bring her over, pamper her like royalty, and let Jett deal with that.¡±


    ¡°Can you quit throwing around such oundish ideas?¡±


    Bobby genuinely didn¡¯t see his suggestion as oundish. Without it, Dulce might very well end up at Fannie¡¯s. ¡°This would actually be good for Dulce. She¡¯d love it.¡±


    ¡°Drop it. Now that Shawn and Katherine have a son, they¡¯re too busy to entertain your antics. You¡¯re causing trouble again.¡±


    Thankfully, Fannie was there to rein Bobby in. Otherwise, he¡¯d likely spiral out of control.


    ¡°Just ensure that Dulce doesn¡¯t show up at Fannie¡¯s,¡± Bobby asserted.


    ¡°What about Adrian?¡±


    ¡°He and Joelle are swamped. They¡¯ve just heard about Rnd and have traveled abroad again. They won¡¯t be back for days.¡±


    Michael considered whether Bobby¡¯s suggestion was really the only viable option. But inviting Dulce over seemed overly intimate, didn¡¯t it? Would Dulce perceive his invitation as an overstep?


    Deciding to give it a shot, Michael dialed Dulce¡¯s number.


    To his relief, Dulce epted his invitation without hesitation. ¡°Could I bring my things over after work?¡±


    A warm flush spread across Michael¡¯s cheeks and heart. ¡°Uh¡­ yes, that would be fine.¡±


    After the call, Michael¡¯s heart thrummed unevenly. He sat, hands sped, lost in thought.


    Johnny entered to hand over a document and noticed Michael¡¯s distraction. ¡°Mr. Frye, are you feeling alright? You seem a bit offtely.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave you to your thoughts then.¡±


    ¡°Johnny,¡± Michael called out, stopping him. ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Dulce?¡±


    Johnny offered a friendly smile. ¡°We are simply good friends.¡±


    ¡°That day at the hotel¡­¡± Michael trailed off, not finishing his thought. Dulce¡¯s easy eptance had sown seeds of doubt, making him feel as if he¡ªand possibly Johnny¡ªwere being manipted.


    Johnny quickly rified, understanding the implication. ¡°Mr. Frye, I hope there¡¯s no misunderstanding. That day, I apanied her to meet her mentor, Hodge.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s the exnation,¡± Michael responded, his cheeks coloring slightly.


    Wait, Hodge? Why was another man involved?


    ¡°Are she and Hodge particrly close?¡± Michael queried.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 858

    ?<strong>Chapter 858:</strong>


    Johnny paused to consider before replying, ¡°They¡¯re pretty close, I believe. She was even at his wedding.¡± So, Hodge was married.


    A wave of relief washed over Michael unexpectedly.


    That evening, Michael found himself waiting at the entrance of Dulce¡¯s apartmentplex.


    As Dulce approached with her suitcase, the reality of his actions hit him hard.


    What was he doing?


    Yet, as Dulce drew nearer, there was no turning back.


    Stepping out of the car, Michael took her suitcase and stowed it in the trunk, instructing, ¡°Go ahead and get in.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s nonchnt demeanor made it seem as though visiting Michael¡¯s ce was no different than checking into a hotel¡ªrisk-free. However, Michael couldn¡¯t truly grasp Dulce¡¯s feelings. Beneath herposed exterior, her heart was a tumult of nerves.


    But faced with such an opportunity, how could Dulce resist, especially when Michael had initiated contact? She saw no reason to decline.


    Michael¡¯s home was some distance away, and during the drive, he attempted light conversation to keep the mood easy.


    ¡°Has your family given their okay?¡±


    ¡°Jett¡¯s a bit concerned,¡± Dulce admitted. ¡°He wanted you to deal with Crowell¡¯s and Cara¡¯s families. He wasn¡¯t expecting you to bring me straight to your ce.¡±


    Dulce finished her statement and let out a light, double chuckle, observing that Michael¡¯s smile seemed somewhat strained.


    Dulce changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯ll just exin to my parents that I¡¯m off on a business trip. Sure, Jett has his own views, but I¡¯m fully grown¡ªI¡¯m beyond his reach now.¡±


    Michael responded, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to Jett in personter. With everything that¡¯s going on, it¡¯s best if you stay with me until the whole situation is resolved.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    As Dulce peered out the window, she felt a wave of exhration she had to tamp down; otherwise, she could literally leap for joy.


    Imagining life daily alongside Michael¡ªsomeone she dearly admired¡ªpromised an intimacy more thrilling than any fleeting crush on a celebrity.


    Upon their arrival, Michael indicated the mostvish guest room. ¡°I¡¯ve made sure it¡¯s spotless for you. If there¡¯s anything else you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    Dulce nced around the opulent space, appreciating that Michael had anticipated all her needs. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Michael then extended the car keys towards her. ¡°For your daily travels, you¡¯re wee to use my car.¡±


    ¡°I already own one.¡±


    ¡°This model has been specially modified for extra safety.¡± Michael rified, his expression serious. ¡°Given your role as a witness, I ought to have been safeguarding you like this from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°No worries, your thoughtfulness is deeply appreciated,¡± Dulce replied, warmly epting the keys.


    The conversation ground to a sudden stop. They were just acquaintances, with scantmon ground between them.


    ¡°You might want to rest a bit. I¡¯ll give you a call when dinner¡¯s ready,¡± Michael suggested, his voice carrying a note of care.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 859

    ?<strong>Chapter 859:</strong>


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dulce had pictured dinner being either a takeout affair or perhaps something whipped up by a servant, so she was utterly taken aback to discover Michael himself bustling about in the kitchen.


    The steady rhythm of kitchen sounds reached Dulce¡¯s ears, the chopping almost like a soothing tune.


    She found herself drawn to the idea of sneaking a peek at Michael while he cooked.


    Yet, she wasn¡¯t as thrilled as she had thought; the joy she anticipated felt strangely hollow.


    Lacey must have stayed here before, right?


    Was Michael¡¯s mastery in the kitchen something he had perfected for Lacey?


    Nevertheless, Dulce soothed herself with the thought that she was, perhaps, more fortunate than Fiona.


    Fresh from her shower, Dulce was drying off when she heard a knock at her door.


    ¡°Dinner is served,¡± Michael stated.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Michael hadid out four dishes and a soup, and as he removed his apron to join Dulce at the table, he still wore a pristine shirt paired with polished ck trousers¡ªevery inch the ideal spouse.


    Upon sampling the creamy lobster bisque, Dulce almost melted into her chair, overwhelmed by its luxurious vor. ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    ¡°Is this a skill you picked up on your own?¡± Michael¡¯s smile wavered briefly.


    The revtion that Lacey had been supporting her elderly nanny had caused quite a stir. This nanny had been like family to Lacey, having nurtured her from a young age, and her cooking expertise was a perfect match for Lacey¡¯s pte.


    When age finally prevented the nanny from wielding her kitchen magic, Michael had dedicated two days each week to absorb her recipes.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Michael affirmed, the simplicity of his answer masking the depth of hismitment.


    Dulce, keenly intuitive, sensed theyers beneath his words and diverted her attention to another of his dishes.


    Overwhelmed with appreciation, she couldn¡¯t resist eximing, ¡°You¡¯re extraordinary! Not only dashing, but your mastery in the kitchen is absolutely stunning!¡±


    It had been an eternity since anyone had celebrated Michael¡¯s kitchen expertise to such an extent, and even longer since he had felt the joy of cooking for another soul.


    After the sorrow of losing Lacey, Michael had wandered through a fog of despair. Yet, in this moment, as he observed Dulce savoring the meal, a nostalgic warmth enveloped him, reminiscent of those cherished days when he first cooked for Lacey.


    ¡°Take all the time you need; it¡¯s all for you.¡± Michaeldled another serving of soup into Dulce¡¯s bowl.


    Dulce couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she devoured the meal. Being Michael¡¯s first effort in cooking for her, she made up her mind to finish everything, no matter the cost to her appetite.


    After their evening meal, Michael asked Dulce whether she wanted some fruit.


    Engrossed in a television program, Dulce responded without much thought, ¡°Sure.¡±


    Arge te brimming with cherries, each shimmering with tiny droplets of water, was set before her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 860

    ?<strong>Chapter 860:</strong>


    Feeling somewhat sheepish, Dulce hesitated and selected just one cherry.


    With a warm smile, Michael urged her, ¡°They¡¯re all for you.¡±


    Color rose to Dulce¡¯s cheeks, and she gratefully began to partake in the cherries.


    ¡°What¡¯s on the screen?¡± Michael queried as he plucked a cherry for himself and settled onto the couch, stretching his legs outfortably and eyeing the long-neglected TV.


    ¡°Just a reality show,¡± Dulce admitted, her focus drifting away from the screen.


    It was the series Amy had put together. Though filming had concluded some time ago, it was only now being broadcast.


    Pointing at Mayer and Judie, who were sweetly interacting on the screen, Dulce whispered excitedly, ¡°Guess what? They¡¯re actually a couple in real life too!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I hardly ever keep up with the entertainment buzz.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still under wraps, but they¡¯re nning to go public after the broadcast. Fannie gave me this insider scoop, so keep it to yourself!¡±


    Michael pondered¡ªwho could he possibly divulge this secret to? His peers, equally seasoned by years, had long since lost interest in the whispers of celebrity lives. Even if he revealed his thoughts to them, they likely wouldn¡¯t show any interest. Dulce, ever youthful, marveled at every new detail that captured her attention.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Michael confirmed with a nod.


    Dulce, bubbling with enthusiasm, divulged thetest tidbits of celebrity gossip while Michael listened with unwavering patience. Although he hadn¡¯t tuned into a reality show in years, he now discovered a newfound appreciation for them.


    Michael caught the first sign of Dulce¡¯s fatigue as she yawned subtly.


    Reaching across to snag the remote from the coffee table, he suggested, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s call it a night.¡±


    Yet, Dulce was reluctant to close out their evening, eximing, ¡°But I¡¯m not ready to sleep yet!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to be up for work in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    Rising from her seat, Dulce exchanged a soft goodnight with him before heading off.


    Michael observed her disappearing figure, then methodically cleaned the kitchen, switched off the lights, and shrouded the living room and kitchen in darkness.


    As silence enveloped the house, Michael felt a familiar pang of solitude. He thought he had be immune to it, but it remained troubling.


    On Friday, Dulce hadpletely lost track of time, inadvertently working a full hour beyond her scheduled shift. She was so deeply engrossed in examining the blueprints that the passage of time escaped her notice.


    Michael called her. ¡°Still at the office? You haven¡¯te back yet.¡±


    It was only then that Dulce realized she and Michael had been returning to his ce almost at the same time recently. He would cook, although he insisted she didn¡¯t need to help, Dulce would still assist with preparing the ingredients.


    ¡°Right away!¡± Dulce quickly packed up the blueprints and hurried to the locker room. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now!¡±


    ¡°Take your time.¡±


    The hallway outside the locker roomy in darkness, the lights already dimmed.


    Dulce quickened her steps, her heels clicking sharply against the cold tile. She remained unaware of the stealthy silhouette that slinked after her, its presence as quiet as a whisper.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 861

    ?<strong>Chapter 861:</strong>


    Her phone was still on the call with Michael, and just before she reached the locker room, Dulce heard footsteps behind her.


    When she abruptly stopped, so did the echo of footsteps behind her¡ªa clear indication she was not alone.


    Panic wed at her chest; it was far toote for any colleague to be lingering.


    Without daring to nce back, she sprinted thest few steps to the locker room, her breathsing in quick gasps. The door mmed shut behind her with a resolute thud, the lock clicking just in time. Her breaths were quick and shallow, her heart thundering as if it were on the verge of bursting through her ribcage. She could do nothing but lean weakly against the door.


    Michael felt a tug of unease, sensing that something was amiss, but before Dulce could exin, a harsh thud against the door cut her off.


    Her heart skipped a beat, echoing the door¡¯s violent shaking.


    A hushed stillness followed as the footsteps outside slowly receded. With a whispered sigh of relief, Dulce¡¯s mind raced to the back door in the locker room. Could there be an aplice? She shuddered at the thought and, without hesitating, bolted the back door and squeezed herself into a narrow locker.


    Wedged in that tight space, Dulce¡¯s heartbeat was deafening.


    ¡°Dulce?¡± Michael¡¯s concerned voice filtered through the phone. Clutching the phone like a lifeline, she whispered, ¡°Michael, someone was chasing me.¡±


    Michael, already on edge, quickened his pace. ¡°Are you somewhere safe?¡±


    Gulping down her fear, Dulce replied, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Stay strong. I¡¯m on my way!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± Dulce admitted, her hands clutching her chest tightly as sheid bare her fear to Michael. Her voice trembled, saturated with raw fear, threatening to crumble into sobs at any moment.


    ¡°Just hold on a bit longer. Don¡¯t hang up; I¡¯m already on my way. Please wait for me.¡±


    Dulce wasn¡¯t sure whether it was the assertiveness in Michael¡¯s words or theforting sound of his car door shutting that lessened her anxiety. She fortified her resolve, reminding herself of her inner strength, as she tried to stifle the dread enveloping her. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    As she waited, the silence was punctuated only by the eerie echo of her own breaths on the line.


    Trapped in the constricting space of the locker, she lost track of time. The air was suffocating, a tangible darkness pressing against her, yet her anticipation for Michael¡¯s arrival kept her spirit tethered.


    Finally, the door swung open, revealing Michael, breathless and framed by the harsh light that spilled from above, casting a giant¡¯s shadow.


    Dulce¡¯s gloom lifted instantly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now,¡± Michael assured her, his voice rough from his sprint. tion surged within Dulce, and she leapt into his arms, crying out, ¡°Michael!¡±


    Michael took a step back to stabilize himself, his face growing impassive. He didn¡¯t push Dulce away; instead, his arms hung limply at his sides.


    Dulce buried her face in Michael¡¯s chest, her voice cracking with emotion. ¡°I feared today might be myst if you hadn¡¯t shown up!¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 862

    ?<strong>Chapter 862:</strong>


    Pulling away, Dulce fixed her gaze on Michael¡¯s stoic face.


    With unflinching calm, Michael continued, ¡°I¡¯ve deployed a team around your office. Should I have been dyed, they were ready to step in to safeguard you. They¡¯ve¡­¡±


    ¡°Neutralized the threat lurking near here on their approach. Rest assured, you¡¯re secure.¡±


    Bewildered, Dulce inquired, ¡°Then why make the journey here yourself?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a key witness, Dulce. Protecting you is not just my job¡ªit¡¯s an oath I swore to Jett.¡±


    As Dulce peered into Michael¡¯s eyes, she saw a man who epitomized perfection, without a single blemish. She had believed their shared trials had brought them closer. However, their connection remained superficial.


    Dulce¡¯s smile slowly morphed into a somber grimace. ¡°Regardless, I owe you my thanks.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡±


    Michael seemed to detect a flicker of disappointment in Dulce¡¯s eyes, but it vanished as quickly as it appeared, elusive like sand slipping through his fingers.


    They made their way back home.


    Before departing, Michael had already begun preparations for dinner.


    In the kitchen sink, a lively bass fish awaited its fate.


    Michael slipped into an apron and moved towards Dulce, tenderly patting her head. ¡°Bet your stomach¡¯s growling by now. I¡¯ll start cooking. We¡¯re having steamed bass today. You enjoy fish, don¡¯t you?¡±


    In that instant, a surge of sadness threatened to overwhelm Dulce. She recognized that although theforts of the home were tailored to her¡ªcherries perpetually stocked in the fridge and the living room TV always tuned to thetest variety shows¡ªher emotional connection with Michael had stagnated.


    Here, within these walls, Michael¡¯s nurturing was boundless, but beyond them, his feelings towards her felt obligatory, devoid of passion. The atmosphere turned unbearably quiet, the silenceden with things left unsaid.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub


    ¡°Michael, the truth is, I can¡¯t stand fish, I despise cherries, and I loathe those variety shows.¡±


    The smile on Michael¡¯s face vanished abruptly.


    The picturesque life he had imagined for them, with Lacey in mind, shattered¡ªfragments of the dream scattering like broken ss.


    ¡°These are all the things Lacey liked, weren¡¯t they?¡± Dulce asked. Once, she believed love was aboutpromise, endurance, and eptance.


    She had hoped that today, Michael had shown up for her. But he hadn¡¯t.


    She struggled with the idea of being merely a recement for living in this house, as if she were just a stand-in, tasked with solving Michael¡¯s regrets about Lacey.


    Her feelings were overwhelming. The closer she became to Michael, the more intense her desires grew.


    Regardless of how Michael might react, Dulce expressed all her pent-up thoughts.


    ¡°Before, it didn¡¯t bother me that you still carried Lacey in your heart. As long as I could be near you, I was willing to do anything.¡±


    Dulce lifted her head, shielding her eyes with her arm to hold back tears.


    ¡°But I still hope that you appreciate me for myself, Dulce, not as a shadow of Lacey.¡±


    Michael bowed his head, his fists clenched, his frustration palpable.


    Why did Dulce have toy everything bare?


    He knew she wasn¡¯t Lacey¡ªhe knew that more than anyone.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 863

    ?<strong>Chapter 863:</strong>


    Could they not simply continue as they had been?


    He cherished the Dulce who reminded him of Lacey. That was why he had allowed her so close repeatedly.


    Now that everything was happening as they each wanted, why not continue the act?


    ¡°You should have known from the start. I¡¯ve loved Lacey for over a decade. You simply don¡¯t hold the same ce in my heart.¡±


    Michael gazed at Dulce¡¯s departing figure, hisst reserves of patience, held for the sake of Lacey and Fiona, now dwindling.


    ¡°You wanted to be close to me, and I let you move into my house. If you truly wanted me, we would have naturally found a way to be together without all this drama. Now that you¡¯ve gotten what you wanted, why can¡¯t you just embrace ying the part of Lacey and continue this with me? Dulce, aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡±


    Dulce chuckled ruefully at herself. ¡°Yes, perhaps I am greedy.¡± She then turned to face¡­


    Michael, mustering all her courage, asked, ¡°Do you love me? If you say you do, I¡¯ll ept it without further questions.¡±


    Michael was seized by a sudden panic, his desire to flee intensifying.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t, why would I have let you move in? Why would I cancel important work to make dinner for us? And why would I sit through those shows you love every evening?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t dodge the question with more questions!¡± Dulce suppressed her mounting frustration, the bitterness threatening to spill over. ¡°Just tell me inly. Do you love me? That¡¯s all I need to know.¡±


    Dulce stepped closer, her gaze unwavering, her eyes brimming with tears and sorrow.


    ¡°Say it. Michael, just say you love me. Even if it¡¯s not true, I¡¯m desperate enough to believe it.¡±


    g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads


    She grasped Michael¡¯s left hand, the sight of his wedding ring stirring a fierce jealousy within her. ¡°Say it.¡±


    Michael withdrew his hand sharply, hisplexion turning ashen. If Dulce hadn¡¯t been fixated on the ring, perhaps he might have offered her aforting lie. But reality struck him harshly.


    Dulce could never rece Lacey. He realized he would never encounter another woman like Lacey.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have feelings for you.¡±


    Dulce managed a wry smile. ¡°It seems you¡¯d rather lie to yourself.¡±


    Michael gazed at Dulce, wrestling with an unease he couldn¡¯t quite ce, her distress seeming to echo his own inner turmoil. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Dulce interrupted, her smile strained as she brushed away tears he hadn¡¯t even noticed before. ¡°I always knew it was a losing battle. I understand your attachment to Lacey. It was foolish of me to think I could shift your focus.¡±


    Michael searched for the right words, finally admitting, ¡°Dulce, you really are wonderful. It¡¯s me who falls short.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I was just blind. I deserve the oue, but I have no regrets. Michael, when you¡¯re ready to see me for who I am and not just as a stand-in for her, maybe then you cane to me.¡±


    Dulce then headed to the bedroom she had been using, clearly intending to pack her belongings.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 864

    ?<strong>Chapter 864:</strong>


    When she emerged, Michael was sitting on the living room sofa, a cigarette in hand.


    Dulce wanted to offer a parting word before leaving, but feared her emotions would overwhelm her. Instead, she silently grabbed her suitcase and walked past him.


    ¡°Dulce,¡± Michael called out.


    He sat motionless on the sofa, a cigarette dangling from his fingers, his head slightly tilted. ¡°I¡¯m entrusting Fiona and Crowell¡¯s case to you.¡± This was the concern that weighed heavily on Michael, the matter he feltpelled to entrust to Dulce.


    Dulce inhaled sharply. Although Michael couldn¡¯t see her, she mustered a bright smile. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She took a few steps, then paused. ¡°Oh, Michael. I never needed your protection, nor do you need to feel guilty about today.¡±


    Michael¡¯s fingers stalled, the emptiness inside him growing.


    ¡°You know, us young folks sometimes make rash decisions and face the musicter. If we fall, we just have a drink and get over it by the next day. I hope you find a way to heal from Lacey¡¯s loss soon,¡± Dulce added, hoping to ease his burden.


    The door mmed shut, and Dulce was gone.


    Michael remained seated, lighting two more cigarettes as the room filled with a suffocating haze. Suddenly, the sound of frantic flopping drew his attention¡ªa fish had leapt from the sink, thrashing on the floor in a desperate fight for survival.


    Even the fish seemed more determined to live than Lacey ever was. An intense bitterness welled up inside Michael, resentment bubbling to the surface.


    From the very beginning, Lacey had never intended to grow old with him. Each day, she had been consumed with the thought of her own mortality, her words riddled with fears about what he would do when she was gone.


    And now, she truly was gone. What use was a promise from the dead? Michael¡¯s gaze fixed on the struggling fish, his eyes reddened, not just from the smoke that now hung heavily in the air but from the weight of his emotions.


    Finally, he stood, picked up the fish, and tossed it into the tank with a ssh. He turned and ascended the stairs.


    Lacey had never set foot in this house.


    How could he ever let anyone else live in the ce where her presence had lingered?


    This house had been prepared especially for Dulce, filled with her warmth. In the living room, he could still picture Dulce sitting cross-legged on the carpet, her attention fixed on the TV.


    He remembered her bounding down the stairs eagerly, asking what was for dinner.


    In the kitchen, she wandered aimlessly, nibbling on an apple and beaming with pride over the smallest tasks, like peeling garlic.


    On the balcony, she leaned against the window, her curiosity boundless as she pointed out every movement outside, always asking if they were being watched.


    Michaely down on the bed, his hand lifting instinctively. His eyes focused on the ring he wore.


    It almost felt like Lacey was standing there, watching him.


    If she were still alive, she would have scolded him for his cowardice, for not acting like a man.


    Dulce had already lowered her pride so much. What more was he waiting for?


    The next day, Michael crossed paths with Bobby and Shawn at an event.


    Bobby slid into the seat next to Michael with a smug grin. ¡°So, what¡¯s the deal with you and Dulce? Last night, she dragged Fifi out drinking, and she still hasn¡¯t sobered up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 865

    ?<strong>Chapter 865:</strong>


    Shawn, seated across from them, raised an eyebrow at Michael. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Michael¡¯s face flickered with unease, but he kept his tone neutral. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Bobby, clearly uninterested in the deeper issues between Michael and Dulce, waved a dismissive hand. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your drama, but if you¡¯ve got a moment, have a word with Dulce. Tell her to stop dragging Fifi to those ces. Don¡¯t let her lead Fifi down the wrong path!¡±


    Shawn scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Bobby, you¡¯re overthinking it. Dulce and Fannie are adults¡ªthey can go wherever they want. Besides, aren¡¯t you the same guy who¡¯s blown tens of millions at Flex Club? Now you¡¯re worried about someone else¡¯s nightlife?¡±


    Bobby clicked his tongue in irritation but didn¡¯t argue the point. Michael turned to Bobby, his expression hardening. ¡°Where exactly are you saying they went?¡±


    ¡°To nightclubs. The ones with the pretty waiters and male escorts.¡± Bobby smirked mischievously. ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Dulce¡¯s practically a regr there!¡±


    Shawn shot Bobby a sharp look. ¡°Will you stop making things worse?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying!¡± Bobby protested, throwing his hands up.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Shawn growled, his re cutting.


    Bobby fell silent, leaning back in his chair.


    Michael didn¡¯t press further, his jaw tightening as he stared off, his thoughts tangled.


    That evening, Michael decided to take a swim. He carefully slipped off his wedding ring, cing it securely on a towel by the poolside. Afterpleting ap, he returned to find the towel floating in the water and the ring nowhere in sight.


    The pool manager hurried over after an initial search, his tone filled with apology.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Frye. We¡¯vebed through the area thoroughly but haven¡¯t found anything yet. We¡¯ll drain the pool right away and make sure to retrieve your ring!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Michael sat at the edge of the pool in his swim trunks, his legs stretched out as he briskly towel-dried his hair.


    The few remaining guests at the pool were ushered away to give the staff space to search.


    Michael watched silently as the pool was drained and a team of a dozen staff members scoured the area meticulously. Two hours passed, and their search yielded nothing.


    The manager returned, bowing deeply in an attempt to cate Michael, his voice trembling with worry. ¡°We sincerely apologize, sir. We will keep searching until we find it!¡±


    The staff were on edge, knowing full well the significance of the lost item¡ªit was Michael¡¯s wedding ring. If it wasn¡¯t recovered, they feared the consequences.


    But to their surprise, Michael remained calm, unmoving, his gaze fixed on the now-empty pool.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s gone. It¡¯s been swept away, searching for it is pointless.¡± Michael¡¯s demeanor was impossible to decipher, leaving the manager hesitant and uneasy. He decided to tread carefully.


    ¡°Could you tell us the approximate value of the ring, sir? We know it was your wedding ring, and while we can¡¯t rece its sentimental value, we¡¯d like to do what we can topensate for your loss.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Even selling this ce wouldn¡¯t cover its worth. I won¡¯t hold it against you. Maybe this is how it was meant to be.¡±


    Michael stood, brushing himself off, and walked away without a backward nce.


    Later that evening, he found himself at the nightclub Bobby had mentioned. The clientele consisted entirely of women, so his presence drew immediate attention.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 866

    ?<strong>Chapter 866:</strong>


    ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡± a staff member asked, eyeing him curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°And who might that be?¡±


    ¡°Dulce Lee.¡±


    The staff hesitated, then subtly motioned towards a ce with a tilt of his head. Michael followed the direction of his gaze. There she was¡ªDulce, visibly drunk, caressing a man¡¯s hand while murmuring incoherently.


    The man she was touching was the club¡¯s top male escort, his striking features rivaling those of a movie star. He sat with his chin resting on his hand, his demeanor indulgent as he listened to her ramblings.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he like me?¡± Dulce hupped, her voice slurring. ¡°You¡¯re nice, but you¡¯re not as handsome as him.¡±


    The male escort pulled his hand away theatrically. ¡°Ouch! After everything I¡¯ve listened to, you¡¯re telling me I¡¯m not good-looking? I¡¯m done. No more.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at him, offended by his sudden withdrawal. ¡°You¡¯re not bad either.¡±


    The man leaned forward with a yful grin. ¡°So, do you want to take me home tonight? I promise I won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±


    Unfazed, Dulce fumbled in her purse and pped a card on the table with exaggerated determination. ¡°Alright!¡±


    She tried to stand, taking only a few unsteady steps before colliding into a solid chest.


    She tilted her head up, letting out a drunken hup as her bleary eyes focused on the man before her.


    The resemnce to Michael was uncanny, so much so that she instinctively pushed the male escort aside without a second thought. ¡°Michael, do you think you¡¯re the only one who gets to have a stand-in? I can do it too!¡±


    Before Michael could respond, Dulce grabbed hold of his cor with unsteady hands.


    Her gaze, hazy yet intent, roamed his face as she muttered, ¡°How can you look so much like him? Hey, how much would it cost for you to stay with me tonight?¡±


    Michael was well aware that Dulce had had a bit too much to drink, so he didn¡¯t take her words seriously. ¡°It¡¯s costly.¡±


    Dulce patted her chest, her voice tinged with defiance. ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re belittling? I can certainly afford it!¡±


    Michael¡¯s ability to find humor in the situation had faded. Had she been sober, would Dulce really have left with some stranger? ¡°Just because you can afford it, it doesn¡¯t change anything. I¡¯m not just anyone you can take.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s temper red at his words. Feeling humiliated by Michael was bad enough, but to be demeaned after spending so much here? ¡°I¡¯ll pay you for three days. What¡¯s your price?¡±


    ¡°Three days?¡± A bitterugh escaped Michael. ¡°You think you can manage that?¡±


    ¡°My concern is whether you¡¯ll be able to keep up!¡± she retorted. Leaning closer, Michael whispered, ¡°Just so you know, it¡¯s been quite a while for me.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s face warmed, her cheeks turning a deep red. His voice carried that unmistakable hint of Michael. ¡°And your point?¡±


    ¡°No second thoughts?¡±


    ¡°Only cowards have regrets.¡±


    Michael scooped Dulce up in his arms.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 867

    ?<strong>Chapter 867:</strong>


    The man who had been observing quietly hurried over. ¡°Hey, where are you taking her?¡±


    Michael shot him a frosty look. ¡°Tell your crew¡ªif she shows up again, she¡¯s off-limits.¡±


    ¡°And who are you to demand that?¡±


    The question was bold, but a nudge from apanion and a whisper of Michael¡¯s name silenced the man. A sinking feeling told him Dulce might be out of his life for good.


    He had a soft spot for Dulce, unlike the affluent women who exploited his time. She was merely a young woman, and he enjoyed listening to her daily dilemmas,pensated handsomely all the while. Yet, he had no authority to challenge Michael.


    ¡°Please, take good care of her,¡± he said, despite knowing it wasn¡¯t his ce.


    Michael¡¯s response was a dismissive scoff. ¡°She¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    As Dulce slumped into the car, she quickly lost consciousness. Despite her low tolerance, she had attempted to drink like a seasoned regr. Michael drove her back to his ce.


    Clinging to Michael¡¯s neck, Dulce mumbled groggily, ¡°Is this your ce? You live like a king but sell yourself?¡±


    Irritation creased Michael¡¯s brow. ¡°Dulce, look at me properly and see who I really am.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to look at?¡± she retorted, squirming and reaching for the hem of her shirt as if to pull it off. ¡°I want to make out!¡±


    Tonight, buoyed by a rare bout of liquid courage, she was ready to act on impulses she normally suppressed.


    Michael pinned Dulce¡¯s hands, her shirt riding up to reveal the edge of her bra and the curve of her waist. His eyes briefly traced her figure before heposed himself, refocusing intently on Dulce.


    The firm grip caused Dulce to wince, her eyes snapping open. Their gazes locked, and a hint of panic shed across Michael¡¯s face.


    Dulce abruptly sat up, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck.


    ¡°How wonderful it would be if you really were Michael!¡± Her voice broke with emotion, the sound tearing at his heart.


    Michael couldn¡¯t fathom why he meant so much to Dulce. He was just a jerk. A man still hung up on his ex-wife, hoping for a second chance.


    Embracing her tightly, Michael murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dulce wasn¡¯t sure why he was apologizing, but the urge to weep was overwhelming. She was deeply drawn to Michael¡ªhis profound warmth, his restraint, his thoughtfulness, his passionate nature, and even his blunt honesty when he imed he didn¡¯t love her. Yet, he remained guarded, never sharing his true feelings with her.


    Overwhelmed, Dulce wept until sleep took her.


    Michael gentlyid her down, ced a ss of water beside the bed, covered her carefully, and lingered with his gaze on her peaceful face before stepping out quietly.


    The next morning, Dulce¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she found herself in a room that felt both familiar and strange.


    Wasn¡¯t this Michael¡¯s ce?


    Why was she here?


    Dulce hastily pulled back the covers to ensure her clothes were intact. Relieved, she realized nothing untoward had happened after the drinks. As she was piecing together the fragments of the previous evening, Michael entered the room, inquiring, ¡°Feeling a headache?¡±


    Dulce looked at him with confusion. ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 868

    ?<strong>Chapter 868:</strong>


    Michael responded earnestly, ¡°You were intoxicatedst night and showed up at my doorstep.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Dulce rubbed her temple, puzzled. ¡°I guess I¡¯m stilling to terms with things. But why did you let me in?¡±


    Caught off guard by her question, Michael cleared his throat and retorted, ¡°What do you suppose?¡±


    After a pause, Dulce¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Michael, I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to move on. If you don¡¯t love me, stop doing things that might make me fall for you again. I understand you¡¯re trying to be kind, but it leads me to read too much into your actions.¡±


    A twinge of jealousy hit Dulce as she remembered how often Lacey used to end up drunk. People with heart issues shouldn¡¯t drink, yet Lacey might have used it as an excuse to seek Michael out. Lacey had adored Michael deeply. How could she everpete with Lacey?


    Perhaps Michael had taken her inst night because she reminded him of Lacey in her drunken state. She felt like a mere stand-in once more.


    While Dulce was engulfed in her thoughts, Michael sat down beside her on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t you recall anything fromst night at all?¡±


    Fragmented memories flooded Dulce¡¯s mind as she clutched her throbbing head, the hangover¡¯s grip tight upon her. Abruptly, a phrase she didn¡¯t recall uttering shed through her thoughts: ¡°I¡¯ll pay you for three days. What¡¯s your price?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t expected herself to utter such daring words.


    She looked at Michael with a nk expression, half-recalling the presence of a male escort resembling him the day before. She had dismissed it as a dream.


    Noticing her pallor, Michael tenderly caressed her cheek and whispered, ¡°Do any memoriese back to you?¡±


    His touch sent a shiver through Dulce, raising goosebumps on her skin. She instinctively recoiled, her mood turning somber.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had too much to drink, I need to go now.¡±


    Dulce flung off the nket and dashed toward the door, as if racing toward a finish line.


    Michael sprang up to intercept her, calling out, ¡°Dulce.¡±


    She halted butcked the courage to face him.


    ¡°What are you going to tell me? That you can¡¯t forget Lacey, yet you don¡¯t want me to go either?¡±


    Michael paused, his resolve faltering, then bowed his head, his eyes brimming with remorse.


    ¡°Dulce, we don¡¯t have a way forward.¡±


    Dulce knew that unless he could move on from Lacey, he was incapable of loving anyone else, including her.


    Resolute, she turned her back to him. ¡°If you truly care about me, you¡¯ll hold back. I promise to keep my distance.¡±


    Continuing this charade would only lead to more pain for both of them. After realizing this wasn¡¯t what she truly wanted, Dulce knew it was time to let go.


    As she exited the estate, a car pulled up nearby, and the person stepping out spotted Dulce, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Dulce?¡±


    Hearing her name, Dulce turned to see Fiona, draped in a shawl, her expression weary and worn.


    Though Fiona had not yet healed from the loss of her son, she had remained resolute in her quest to see Crowell and Cara face justice. Dulce hesitated, unsure of how to respond, but quicklyposed herself and greeted Fiona with polite restraint.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 869

    ?<strong>Chapter 869:</strong>


    Fiona¡¯s gaze shifted briefly towards the house before she approached Dulce. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been staying with Michaeltely?¡±


    Dulce, concerned about how it might be perceived, opened her mouth to rify, but Fiona cut her off.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I get it. You¡¯re an important witness now. You¡¯ve done so much for both Michael and me, and I won¡¯t forget it.¡±


    Dulce still felt like an outsider, but she couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Fiona¡¯s words. She nodded quietly, then asked how Fiona was holding up.


    Fiona¡¯s eyes, void of their former brightness, reflected her unimaginable grief.


    ¡°All I want now is for those monsters who murdered my son to receive the death penalty.¡± She turned her gaze back to Dulce. ¡°Dulce, thank you for your courage¡ªfor standing up for me and telling the truth. I¡¯ll never forget it.¡±


    ¡°I only did what I needed to do.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s eyes welled with tears as she shook her head and sped Dulce¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Everyone believed Crowell¡¯s facade. If it weren¡¯t for you, no one would¡¯ve believed he was capable of killing his own son.¡±


    Her voice faltered, her throat thick with emotion.


    ¡°Dulce, you¡¯ve been my saving grace.¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I must. And I also need to apologize for everything that happened before.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s expression was resolute, her crow¡¯s feet etched deeply around her eyes, each line a testament to years of strength and grace.


    ¡°I always believed you were trying to take my sister¡¯s ce, and because of that, I was hostile towards you from the start. But I didn¡¯t expect that, in my darkest moments, you would stand by me, defending me even when I was at my lowest. When I woke up in the hospital and saw you, it felt like seeing my sister again.¡±


    Her voice cracked as she covered her mouth, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Dulce.¡±


    Dulce quickly brushed her own tears away. ¡°I was just doing what anyone should.¡±


    Fiona lifted her head, sping Dulce¡¯s hands tightly in hers. ¡°But I can¡¯t bear the thought of you being with Michael. My sister adored him, and he loved her deeply too. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Dulce¡¯s heart churned with emotions too heavy to bear. She couldn¡¯t meet Fiona¡¯s eyes, afraid of the guilt and judgment she¡¯d see reflected there. She felt like an intruder¡ªsomeone disrupting the sanctity of Lacey and Michael¡¯s bond and burdening Fiona with guilt over her sister¡¯s memory.


    Maybe Fannie was right. She should never have let herself fall for a man who couldn¡¯t offer her a future. It was absurd. She had only liked him, and yet here she was, causing turmoil for everyone.


    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll keep your distance from Michael, please?¡± Fiona pleaded.


    Dulce¡¯s throat tightened, leaving her unable to respond.


    ¡°Dulce, I think of you as a friend. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Fiona¡¯s tone was desperate, her grip unrelenting. ¡°Please don¡¯t get too close to him. I don¡¯t think I can handle it. My sister loved him more than life itself. You¡¯ve seen how strong their bond was. This won¡¯t end well for you.¡±


    Each word struck Dulce¡¯s heart like a de, cutting deeper with every syble.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she finally said, her voice trembling as she fought back tears. With a fragile smile, she tried to console Fiona. ¡°It was never serious. Just a fleeting crush for fun.¡±


    After Dulce finished speaking, Fiona found her words difficult to believe.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 870

    ?<strong>Chapter 870:</strong>


    Still, she would ry those exact words to Michael. With that, any chance of something between Michael and Dulce would disappear entirely.


    Fiona understood it wasn¡¯t fair to Dulce, but as long as she remained unattached, she would continue to hold the most significant ce in his life.


    If Michael found someone new, Lacey¡¯s memory would begin to fade, and Fiona¡¯s connection to him would weaken. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose that.


    ¡°You¡¯re young and talented. You¡¯ll find someone who¡¯s perfect for you,¡± Fiona said.


    Any further conversation would be filled with empty formalities, and Dulce clearly had no patience for that.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said tly, her voice devoid of warmth.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Fiona watched Dulce walk away, her figure retreating into the distance. With a sigh, she tightened her shawl around her shoulders and turned toward the vi.


    As she approached, she noticed the door slightly ajar, her pulse quickening. Her instincts were right¡ªMichael stood behind it.


    ¡°Michael¡­


    What did you say to Dulce?¡±


    Michael¡¯s expression was grim, and Fiona felt a pang of guilt.


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡± he repeated.


    Fiona hesitated, sensing that Michael wasn¡¯t angry¡ªhe was desperate. His need to know everything about Dulce was palpable.


    Her throat felt dry as she swallowed, her lips tightening into a thin line.


    ¡°Michael, I just thanked her. I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t respond, the silence hanging heavy between them. Fiona shifted ufortably, unsettled by the despondency that clouded his face.


    ¡°Michael, I came today to discuss something with you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want to ce my son¡¯s tombstone next to Lacey¡¯s. They were the most important people to me, and this way, they can keep each otherpany.¡±


    At the mention of Lacey, Michael¡¯s expression darkened further, his features hardening.


    It was as if two opposing forces were violently tearing him apart from the inside.


    After a long pause, Michael waved his hand dismissively, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Fiona¡¯s anxiety spiked at his reaction, and she couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°Michael, what does that mean? Don¡¯t you care about Lacey anymore?¡±


    Michael unexpectedly turned, locking eyes with Fiona, his gaze hollow and filled with despair.


    Fiona¡¯s breath hitched¡ªshe had seen this look before. It was the same haunted expression Michael had worn in the days following Lacey¡¯s death, when he had drifted through life like a lifeless shell.


    Who was he grieving for now?


    The thought terrified Fiona, and she quickly looked away, unable to meet his eyes.


    ¡°What more can I do to show that I care about her? Should I take my own life to join her in death?¡± Michael asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 871

    ?<strong>Chapter 871:</strong>


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡ª¡±


    Michael cut her off. ¡°Don¡¯t I deserve happiness? Can¡¯t I reciprocate someone¡¯s feelings for me? She¡¯s gone, Fiona. Do I have to stay single forever to prove I loved her?¡±


    Every question struck like a hammer, leaving Fiona frozen in ce, her lips parting soundlessly.


    ¡°Answer me, Fiona. Would you only be satisfied if I had died with Lacey?¡±


    Fiona snapped her head up, her voice sharp with desperation. ¡°Michael, do you really believe Dulce actually loves you?¡±


    ¡°Whether her feelings are genuine or not is none of your concern.¡± Michael¡¯s expression remained stoic, his tone cold. ¡°And you have no right to dictate what happens with me.¡±


    As Michael turned to leave, Fiona panicked, her voice rising.


    ¡°She told me herself that her feelings for you were just a fleeting crush, nothing serious! Michael, wake up! No one could ever love you the way Lacey did!¡±


    Michael¡¯s hand tightened around the stair railing, his knuckles whitening. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The question pierced Fiona¡¯s heart, but before she could respond, Michael continued, his tone unsettlingly calm. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then I¡¯ll ept it.¡±


    Without another word, Michael ascended the stairs. He returned momentster, now dressed, car keys in hand, his expression unreadable as he strode past Fiona without sparing her a nce. Fiona knew exactly where Michael was headed¡ªhe was going after Dulce. And she knew she was powerless to stop him.


    As silence settled over the vi, Fiona felt an overwhelming sense of injustice on Lacey¡¯s behalf. Even though Lacey was gone, Fiona had taken it upon herself to watch over Michael¡ªfor her sake. She wouldn¡¯t let Dulce take Lacey¡¯s ce.


    Michael drove swiftly, his eyes locked on the road, his determination unwavering.


    He spotted Dulce walking down the street, pulled the car to a sudden stop, and stepped out with purposeful strides. Catching up to her, he grabbed her arm firmly.


    ¡°Let go of me! What are you doing?¡± Dulce snapped, her anger ring as she yanked her arm back.


    ¡°I need to talk to you. Right now.¡±


    There were words Michael had wanted to say the previous night, but Dulce had been drunk, and the timing wasn¡¯t right. Now, if he didn¡¯t seize this moment, he feared it would slip away forever.


    Just like with Lacey¡ªso many things had been left unsaid, so many regrets left to haunt him.


    He had already endured the agony of regret once. How could he allow himself to face that torment again?


    ¡°Dulce.¡± Michael pressed Dulce against the car, his movements firm but not harsh. In less than a minute, Dulce¡¯s initial resistance melted into bewildered silence.


    Her breath caught as if she instinctively knew what Michael was about to say but couldn¡¯t bear to anticipate it.


    ¡°I admit¡ªmy feelings for you might be influenced by how much you remind me of Lacey sometimes.¡±


    Michael couldn¡¯t bring himself to meet Dulce¡¯s gaze, his eyes flickering to the ground. These words weren¡¯t just for her¡ªthey were for Lacey, and for the fractured pieces of himself.


    ¡°But there¡¯s another voice inside me¡ªone that keeps telling me that if I let you leave, I¡¯ll carry the same pain and regret I felt when I lost Lacey for the rest of my life.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 872

    ?<strong>Chapter 872:</strong>


    Dulce stared at him, her expression frozen in shock. ¡°Michael, do you even understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡± Michael¡¯s eyes locked onto hers, his voice steady yet filled with self-loathing. ¡°I know I¡¯m a disgusting, pathetic bastard. But even so, I still want to love you the way I loved Lacey.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s expression was a mix of disbelief and vulnerability; Michael¡¯s sudden warmth was a stark contrast to his usual aloofness.


    She had just resolved to let go, but here he was, stirring her emotions all over again.


    ¡°Am I just a stand-in for Lacey?¡± Her voice trembled, tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re being so unfair.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was firm, his gaze steady.


    Dulce felt the sting of tears threatening to spill, her emotions tangled in his words. ¡°Then, tell me, what am I to you?¡±


    Michael hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°Maybe heaven saw my loneliness and sent you to pull me out of it.¡±


    A pang of guilt swept over Dulce, her heart aching more for him than for herself. ¡°Michael, have you truly thought this through?¡±


    Michael reached out, his hand gently resting on her head, his voice low and certain. ¡°The real question is, have you? It¡¯s me who should be asking you. Have you made up your mind? Are you sure you want to be with someone like me?¡±


    Ordinarily, Dulce would have responded without a second thought. But today, she paused deliberately, letting the tension linger. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Take all the time you need. There¡¯s no rush. Just be certain.¡± For the first time, Michael felt as though he was stepping into something real.


    The hollow space in his chest began to warm, a gentle me flickering to life.


    Meanwhile, Dulce¡¯s mind returned to her earlier conversation with Fiona. Her im that her feelings for Michael were fleeting had been a lie born of frustration, but that wasn¡¯t the crux of the problem.


    The key issue was her promise to Fiona¡ªto keep her distance from Michael¡ªand her resolution not to take Lacey¡¯s ce in his heart.


    How could she break her word so easily?


    Even if Michael¡¯s words today had moved her, did they resolve the deeper conflict between them? They didn¡¯t. Not at all.


    Dulce¡¯s racing heart gradually settled into an uneasy calm. ¡°Michael, I appreciate what you said, but Lacey will always hold a special ce in your heart, won¡¯t she?¡±


    Michael¡¯s hand, which had been resting firmly on her shoulder, suddenly ckened.


    Dulce pressed on. ¡°I don¡¯t see a path for us, not while Lacey is still such a big part of you. I thought I could ept it, but I realize now¡ªI want to be your only choice. And you can¡¯t give me that. Maybe you¡¯re right. I really do need to think it through.¡±


    If she had known how painful loving Michael would be, she would never have allowed herself to get involved.


    Her friends often reminded her that she was too young to understand the consequences of her impulsiveness, and while she used to hate hearing it, she now realized it was true. This was the cost of youthful recklessness.


    After a long pause, Michael finally nodded and patted her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right. Take your time to think. But finding a way for us to work and letting go of Lacey¡ªthat¡¯s my responsibility. If I¡¯ve chosen to care about you, I won¡¯t let you feel this way anymore.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 873

    ?<strong>Chapter 873:</strong>


    Dulce blinked, startled by the sincerity in his tone. She didn¡¯t believe he was making empty promises, and that terrified her. The more he acted this way, the deeper she felt herself falling for him.


    She realized she needed to leave before she lost herselfpletely. ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    Michael stepped back, opening the car door behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°I insist,¡± Michael said with a smile. ¡°After all, I was the one who brought you to my ce.¡±


    Dulce sighed, realizing that if she didn¡¯t agree, Michael might keep debating her here indefinitely.


    Reluctantly, she climbed into the passenger seat, but as they started driving, she couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°It was always Lacey sitting here, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Michael didn¡¯t react with frustration; instead, he nodded quietly, his expression unreadable.


    They drove in silence for a while, passing several traffic lights before finding themselves stuck on an overpass.


    Michael gripped the steering wheel with one hand, the other resting nervously by his side, before breaking the silence. ¡°Do you want to know about her?¡±


    Dulce turned to look at him.


    Michael avoided her gaze, ncing out the window, his free hand idly scratching at his jawline where stubble might grow.


    It was clear he had thought about this conversation for a long time, though he tried to y it off casually.


    Dulce could see through his attempt, understanding his intention to ease her difort. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Michael met her gaze. ¡°Are you sure? I know it might not be what you want to hear, but I don¡¯t want to hide anything from you. I figure imagining how strong my feelings for her were would be worse than me just telling you outright, right?¡±


    Dulce thought about his words. No woman would enjoy hearing about the love her partner once had for someone else.


    But Michael¡¯s openness softened the sting in her heart.


    Instead of dwelling on her difort, she turned to the window, staring out at the tangled mess of cars and pedestrians below. ¡°There¡¯s probably no one else you¡¯ve ever talked to about this, is there? If you want to share, go ahead.¡±


    Michael cast a quick nce at Dulce as the light turned green. The car eased forward, and after a brief pause, he began speaking about Lacey.


    ¡°She used to sit in this seat all the time, munching on snacks and propping her feet up like it was her personal lounge. She¡¯d always insist on connecting her ylist to the car¡¯s Bluetooth.¡±


    Dulce let out a soft huff. ¡°That¡¯s not too different from me. My brother¡¯s cars are all taken over by my ylists too.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a difference,¡± Michael replied with a faint smile. ¡°She was into heavy metal rock. I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s not your style?¡±


    ¡°No, not really. But what about you? Did you like it?¡±


    Michael shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s too loud, too chaotic. I never understood what she loved about it.¡±


    Dulce tilted her head, studying his face. ¡°Did you two argue about stuff like that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 874

    ?<strong>Chapter 874:</strong>


    ¡°Never,¡± Michael said, his tone turning serious. ¡°We only fought over things that mattered¡ªlife and death kind of things. I wanted her to live well, to grow old with me, but she never believed she¡¯d make it that far. She refused treatment. No matter how much I begged her, nothing I said could change her mind.¡±


    Michael drove Dulce to her home.


    Coincidentally, Jett was just stepping out of his car when he spotted Dulce climbing out of Michael¡¯s vehicle. Jett immediately closed his car door and strode towards her, his expression clouded with irritation.


    ¡°Where were youst night?¡± he demanded, his voice clipped.


    Dulce scratched the back of her head awkwardly. ¡°Just around.¡±


    Jett¡¯s frown deepened, his tone stern. ¡°Don¡¯t think that being an adult means you can do whatever you want.¡±


    Embarrassed, Dulce stepped closer and tugged on his sleeve, a low plea. ¡°Jett, stop embarrassing me in public.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t do things that make me have to call you out,¡± Jett shot back without missing a beat.


    ¡°She was with mest night,¡± Michael interjected as he approached, his expressionposed and measured.


    Dulce¡¯s eyes widened slightly, thinking he was only making things worse.


    Jett¡¯s anger red as he pulled Dulce protectively to his side. ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s appropriate to spend the entire night with my sister?¡±


    Michael met Jett¡¯s fiery re with calm resolve, his tone steady and respectful. ¡°I believe your sister is an adult, fully capable of making her own decisions and taking responsibility for them.¡±


    Dulce nced up nervously at Jett, worried he might lose his temper and start a fight.


    Fortunately, Jett maintained hisposure, though his voice carried a sharp edge as he issued his warning.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for her to be responsible for her choices, but it¡¯s another for you to exploit her recklessness. How old are you? And how old is she? My sister may be impulsive, and I¡¯m grateful you¡¯ve helped her recently, but moving forward, I expect you to keep your distance.¡±


    With that, Jett was ready to take Dulce home for a serious discussion. Michael nced at the passing scenery, his right hand brushing over the lower half of his face as he considered his next move.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do what you¡¯re asking.¡± He raised his voice slightly, making sure his words were clear. ¡°I¡¯m serious about being with her.¡±


    Jett first looked at Dulce, and seeing that she was also confused, he turned to Michael. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m serious.¡± Michael¡¯s tone was steady, unfazed by Jett¡¯s aggressive demeanor. Despite the tension, Michael bore no ill will toward him. ¡°Starting today, I¡¯m going to pursue her.¡±


    Dulce felt her mind spinning, her thoughts already a mess now thrown intoplete chaos. ¡°Jett, let¡¯s just go inside first.¡±


    But Jett didn¡¯t budge. In fact, he stepped closer to Michael, his eyes zing. ¡°I dare you to say that again. You want to pursue her? Who do you think you are?¡±


    Michael held his ground, his gaze unwavering. ¡°She should tell you herself. It¡¯d mean moreing from her.¡±


    Dulce watched the two men intently, the tension between them thick. Michael leaned in slightly, lowering his voice so only Jett could hear. Dulce strained to catch the words, but they were too soft.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 875

    ?<strong>Chapter 875:</strong>


    Jett¡¯s expression softened slightly, but he remained silent, pulling her back inside.


    She had no opportunity to bid farewell to Michael.


    If Michael hadn¡¯t mentioned their separate sleeping arrangementsst night, Jett might haveshed out at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s the real story here?¡± Jett asked.


    Dulce looked away, quickly diverting the conversation. ¡°Where are Mom and Dad?¡±


    ¡°Your antics have them worried sick. I had to send them away because of it. Have you really forgotten?¡±


    Deceiving him was clearly out of the question.


    Exhausted, Dulce pleaded, ¡°Jett, I¡¯m still piecing things together. Can I have some space for now?¡±


    ¡°Is he taking things seriously? Has he ever really moved on from his ex-wife?¡±


    Dulce¡¯s gaze fell to the floor, her sorrow now a familiarpanion.


    She merely nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Despicable.¡±


    The more Jett pondered, the more he regretted letting Michael go so easily.


    ¡°Jett!¡± Dulce interjected, grasping his arm. ¡°Please, I need to handle this on my own.¡±


    ¡°And what can you possibly do? He¡¯s much older than you. It¡¯s easy for someone like you to be deceived.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not deceptive!¡±


    Her unwavering faith in him was something that, for some reason, left Jett speechless with frustration.


    ¡°Why must you be so naive?¡±


    ¡°Who hasn¡¯t made mistakes in love? Remember your own ordeal with Fifi?¡±


    Left without a retort, Jett pointed a finger at her, his frustration palpable, before storming out.


    Once the tension eased, Dulce found solitude on the couch, enveloped in loneliness.


    Her somber reflections were interrupted by a call from the chief engineer of the design institute.


    ¡°Dulce, I¡¯ve just sent thetest aircraft design to your email. This is highly confidential, and you must not disclose it, understood?¡±


    Summoning her focus, Dulce knew the gravity of her responsibilities. ¡°Absolutely clear.¡±


    ¡°Just so you¡¯re aware, there¡¯s a new study abroad program through our international partnerships. You¡¯re a strong candidate for it.¡±


    Intrigued, Dulce¡¯s fingers tensed slightly. ¡°And how long would thatst?¡±


    ¡°Two years. Perform well, and you might secure a position overseas. Post-graduation, you could even be a chief engineer, joining the upper echelons of our institute.¡±


    Her mind wandered to her family, friends, and particrly Michael. ¡°I¡¯d like toplete my current projects first. If selected, I¡¯ll give it serious thought.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about? This is a chance many dream of. Both your mentor and I have put your name forward. You¡¯re young, Dulce. Prioritizing your future is crucial.¡±


    ¡°I understand its importance.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 876

    ?<strong>Chapter 876:</strong>


    Dulce struggled to untangle her emotions. She preferred nning her life meticulously, and once her path was clear, trivial concerns faded away.


    She was aware of her youth, yet she saw life as a vast expanse of opportunities¡ªfilled with love, family, friendships, romance, career ambitions, and the quest for recognition.


    Resolving to put thoughts of Michael aside, Dulce chose to focus on her immediate tasks, trusting the rest to destiny.


    The trial involving Crowell and Cara soonmenced. As a witness in the courtroom, Dulce noticed Fiona weeping and spotted Michael among the spectators. Their eyes met briefly in the formal courtroom setting, but the environment stifled any chance of conversation.


    The initial verdict was harsh: Crowell and Cara were condemned to death. They sought an appeal, but the judge remained unmoved.


    Outside, in the parking lot, Michael caught up with her. ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve done during this ordeal.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing. If anything, I owe you for your protection throughout.¡± Despite Fiona¡¯s presence, Dulce felt an unexpected serenity wash over her. She questioned herself briefly¡ªshe had no reason for guilt.


    ¡°Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to take you out to dinner tonight,¡± Michael proposed, with Fiona visibly tense beside him.


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± Dulce wasn¡¯t avoiding Michael; she was merely exhausted by the turmoil he stirred up. Fiona¡¯s watchful eyes, Jett¡¯s rage, her own doubts¡ªall these negative feelings were overwhelming. Why invite more distress?


    ¡°I¡¯ve got ns tonight, so I¡¯ll be heading out,¡± she stated smoothly. With a casual flick of her car keys, Dulce strode away, the picture of poise.


    ¡°Michael, we should leave too,¡± Fiona suggested.


    Michael shifted his gaze. ¡°The driver will take you. I¡¯ve got anothermitment and won¡¯t be able to apany you.¡± This was Fiona¡¯s greatest fear. If Michael found sce in another¡¯s arms, he would never focus on her again.


    As Dulce¡¯s Ferrari zipped by, Fiona stiffened, her body quivering with suppressed fury.


    That night, Dulce caught up with Fannie at the Flex Club.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a shock Bobby let you out by yourself?¡± Dulce joked.


    ¡°Just drop it.¡± Fannie grabbed a beer. ¡°He¡¯s too attached. I had to sneak out. It¡¯s like he¡¯s glued to me¡ªit¡¯s maddening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really now?¡± Dulce chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. Didn¡¯t your little crush blossom into something real? You¡¯ve been on cloud nine.¡±


    Fannie gave a yful scoff, propping her chin in her hand as she gazed at Dulce. ¡°And what about you? How are things with Michael these days?¡±


    ¡°You still have the energy to worry about my love life?¡± Dulce scanned the room, then leaned in to whisper to Fannie. ¡°Is it true about Mayer and Judie? Are they really an item, or is it just for the cameras?¡±


    Fannie bristled at the topic. The n was for Mayer and Judie to go public with their rtionship soon, yet the initial reaction had been less than favorable, with a vocal faction of fans expressing their displeasure. Judie had even shut offments on her Twitter due to a barrage of negativity. Mayer was eager to defend her, but after a moment¡¯s thought, Fannie advised restraint.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to let the fans air out their grievances before unveiling the rtionship officially. Otherwise, the uproar could break the inte.¡±


    ¡°It started as just a stunt, but they genuinely connected and made it real,¡± Fannie exined.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Dulce gasped, her interest piqued. Though not typically engrossed in celebrity gossip, she couldn¡¯t help but respect Mayer, known for his diligence and ambition.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 877

    ?<strong>Chapter 877:</strong>


    Just then, Fannie¡¯s phone buzzed with Bobby¡¯s name shing on the screen. Who would have guessed that Bobby, once a renowned yboy, would morph into an overly attentive lover, constantly checking up on Fannie?


    ¡°Hey, Fifi, where are you?¡± Bobby¡¯s voice came through, tinged with suspicion.


    ¡°Just out at a social event.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± His voice cooled. ¡°You¡¯re ¡®socializing¡¯ at a nightclub?¡±


    Fannie flinched, casting a nervous nce around, half-expecting to see Bobby. She recalled him mentioning ns to spend the evening with his parents, ruling out his presence at the Flex Club. She must be imagining things.


    To Fannie¡¯s astonishment, Bobby said, ¡°Take a look to your left.¡±


    There, in the dimly lit corner on a plush sofa, Bobby reclined with a casual arm thrown over the back, his eyes narrowing in displeasure as he watched her, still on the phone.


    Their coincidental meeting here highlighted their strained rtionship; they both harbored secrets yet ended up in the same venue.


    Fannie feigned ignorance, maintaining the pretense on the call. ¡°Who¡¯s with you? Since when did Michael be your parent?¡±


    ¡°Enough deflections. You¡¯ve been dishonest with me.¡±


    ¡°And haven¡¯t you been dishonest too?¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m sorry, but you don¡¯t owe me an apology.¡±


    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss it when we¡¯re home,¡± he suggested, his tone hinting at intimacy.


    Fannie¡¯s cheeks warmed as she stole a nce at Dulce and muttered under her breath about Bobby¡¯s frivolous attitude. ¡°Do you ever take anything seriously?¡±


    Bobby¡¯s lips twitched into a sly smile. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, why not invite Dulce to join us?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not. Dulce isn¡¯t keen on seeing Michael. Let¡¯s keep this night between us.¡±


    Though Dulce hadn¡¯t explicitly avoided Michael, Fannie noticed she hadn¡¯t been bringing him up muchtely.


    Privately, Fannie had always harbored reservations about their pairing. Unbeknownst to Fannie, as she spoke, Michael rose from his seat, his intense gaze locked on Dulce.


    ¡°Fifi, ready to head home?¡± Bobby asked.


    Dulce, hearing Bobby¡¯s voice, thought she was hearing things. Turning, she came face-to-face with Michael, nearly choking on her drink. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Michael shot back, ¡°Is there a reason I can¡¯t be here?¡±


    Dulce looked to Fannie, who appeared just as taken aback. It seemed Bobby was up to his usual antics.


    ¡°Bobby, I¡¯m merely catching up with your girlfriend. No need to monitor her so closely, right?¡± Dulce remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not me you should be worried about,¡± Bobby replied, gesturing towards Michael. ¡°He¡¯s the one who can¡¯t take his eyes off you.¡±


    Feeling a sudden rush of difort, Dulce stammered, ¡°Uh, Michael, I just remembered¡­ I have something urgent to handle.¡±


    Dulce reached for her bag, but Michael got to it first. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±


    Fannie, about to interject, was abruptly silenced as Bobby covered her mouth.


    Leaning close, he murmured into her ear, ¡°Still concerned about others? Maybe it¡¯s time to focus on yourself. How about we escape to the balcony for a bit of fun tonight?¡±


    Fannie¡¯s eyes shot wide open in disbelief as Bobby guided her away, his arm securing her shoulders.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 878

    ?<strong>Chapter 878:</strong>


    Dulce quietly made the sign of the cross, seeking sce in a gesture of faith amid the swirling desires around her. ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to avoid me?¡± Michael queried.


    ¡°You know I can tell when you¡¯re not being truthful, right?¡± Michael¡¯s gaze fixed on her intently.


    Caught off-guard, Dulce gasped as a sudden dizziness hit her. Whether from the dim lights or the potent drinks, she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Michael, is there something on your mind you need to tell me?¡± ncing at her watch, she forced a chuckle. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite pressed for time, you know.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s chat while I drive you,¡± Michael suggested, taking her bag and holding her wrist.


    Without realizing it, Dulce found herself being led toward the exit. In a sh, she was seated in Michael¡¯s car, and he was buckling her seatbelt.


    ¡°Where to?¡± he asked.


    With no other options, Dulce cleared her throat. ¡°To the design institute, please.¡±


    As they drove off, her heart raced. Michael¡¯s assertiveness was unexpected. He was slowly demonstrating his genuine interest andmitment to her.


    ¡°Have you given any thought to what I mentioned before?¡± he asked.


    Pretending confusion, Dulce responded, ¡°What are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°About us being together.¡±


    Dulce remained silent. She hadn¡¯t even begun to process the possibility. Who wanted to be someone¡¯s second choice?


    Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con


    After a lingering silence, Michael nced at her. ¡°If you stay silent, should I assume you agree?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it at all!¡± Dulce collected her thoughts before turning to face him squarely. ¡°Michael, aren¡¯t you just seeing Lacey in me?¡±


    Michael took a moment to consider. Any response he gave wouldn¡¯t satisfy her.


    ¡°Bobby believes in ¡®in vino veritas,¡¯ so he often tries to loosen Fannie up with alcohol.¡±


    Dulce smirked. ¡°He¡¯s crazy.¡±


    Undeterred, Michael continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re doubtful, why not test that theory on me?¡±


    Dulce perked up. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious if I truly understand my own feelings.¡±


    Excited, Dulce pped her hands. ¡°Turn around; let¡¯s go back to Flex Club!¡±


    Michael hesitated. ¡°We¡¯re not going to the design institute then?¡±


    ¡°That was just a diversion.¡±


    Michael nodded. He had suspected as much.


    They had been circling the neighborhood, and even if Dulce hadn¡¯t made up the excuse, he cherished the additional time with her. She had been avoiding him, and their time alone together felt like something stolen¡ªtoo precious to waste.


    ¡°Flex Club is too packed. It¡¯s not the best ce for a heart-to-heart.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head to my ce.¡±


    Dulce regained herposure, wary of Michael¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get it wrong. I just prefer not to be seen drunk in public,¡± Michael rified.


    Internally, Dulce mulled over the situation. Even if it was a set-up, what were her options? At most, she risked heartache and more, but she had entered into this with her eyes open, her expectations modest.


    The night carried a buzz of excitement, and after all, they were consenting adults. Deep down, Dulce doubted Michael would harm her.


    They picked up some beverages and headed back to his ce. Upon arriving, Michael turned on the TV. ¡°Looks like that variety show wrapped up. Did you catch the finale?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 879

    ?<strong>Chapter 879:</strong>


    ¡°No.¡±


    Even though he had seen it before, Michael yed thest episode for her. ¡°Make yourselffortable. I¡¯ll get us some snacks.¡±


    At the fridge, he hesitated over a half-box of cherries but decided against it.


    This time, they settled on the carpet, the room dim except for the flickering TV light illuminating their faces intermittently.


    They made a yful pact¡ªMichael would drink every time Judie or Mayer appeared on-screen.


    Eventually, Michael lost track of his drinks, and by the time Dulce attempted to count, the bottles were empty.


    Michael, not usually one to overindulge, showed clear signs of inebriation¡ªhis cheeks were flushed, his eyes slightly zed.


    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±


    Dulce yfully waved her hand before his eyes, and he denied it.


    Holding up eight fingers, she challenged him. ¡°How many fingers am I holding up?¡±


    Michael abruptly caught her hand. ¡°No tests needed¡ªI¡¯m not drunk yet.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s pulse quickened, though she maintained herposure. ¡°Well, then, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long before Michaely his head down on the sofa arm, drifting into sleep.


    ¡°Dulce¡­¡± he whispered faintly. He was definitely drunk.


    Dulce didn¡¯t feel like guessing whether Michael was genuinely asleep or merely pretending. The solitude of being the only one awake weighed heavily on her. She switched off the TV, fetched a nket from across the room, and draped it gently over Michael.


    Driven by a mix of curiosity andpetitiveness, she couldn¡¯t help but prod Michael¡¯s cheek lightly. ¡°Hey?¡±


    Michael scowled and muttered under his breath, clearly not fond of being touched on the face.


    Crouching before him, Dulce inquired yfully, ¡°Michael, do you want to head to your room to sleep?¡±


    His face glowed a rosy pink as he murmured something indistinct. Resting her chin on her hand, Dulce couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. ¡°Maybe if you ask nicely, I¡¯ll help you to your room.¡±


    In an unexpected turn, Michael¡¯s eyes snapped open, startlingly lucid. Before Dulce could pull back, he reached out, sping the back of her head, and drew her close.


    Dulce found herself off-bnce, kneeling on one knee with one hand bracing against the floor and the other pressed against his chest. Despite her attempts to withdraw, his strength easily overpowered hers.


    ¡°Beg who?¡± he slurred slightly, his intentions blurry from intoxication. Michael¡¯s close proximity revealed Dulce¡¯s bold fa?ade, but up close, he could see the nervousness flickering behind her eyes.


    ¡°Who am I to beg?¡± Dulce challenged, her eyes bright¡ªperhaps from their nearness or the heightened emotions stirred by the night¡¯s escapades. Michael, still under the influence, noticed not only her apprehension but also an eager anticipation in her gaze.


    ¡°Dulce,¡± Michael uttered, his voice steady and clear. He was certain of Dulce¡¯s presence.


    Disbelief shed across Dulce¡¯s face. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re drunk?¡±


    Michael, slightly amused and fueled by alcohol, pulled her closer until his breath tickled her ear. The warmth of his breath made her momentarily forget her question, her mind swirling with both caution and anticipation.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 880

    <strong>Chapter 880:</strong>


    I thought I wanted you earlier, but now I¡¯m not so sure. Want to know why?¡± he whispered.


    Dulce blushed, noticing Michael¡¯s hold rxing. His reluctance wasn¡¯t from disinterest, but rather from his drunken state rendering him incapable of acting on his desires.


    Exhausted, Michael clung to the remnants of his coherence. Thinking it rude to simply fall asleep in her presence, he murmured, ¡°Please, Dulce, I need to get to my room.¡±


    Dulce paused, wrestling with her thoughts, then decided to assist him.


    They navigated the stairs to his second-floor room. Dulce, supporting his weight, felt her energy drain as they ascended.


    Once in his room, they both tumbled onto the bed. Michael quickly sumbed to sleep, while Dulcey beside him, breathless and wide-eyed.


    Time slipped by unnoticed until fatigue finally imed her, and she, too, fell asleep.


    Awakening parched at dawn, Dulce found the bed beside her empty. She was neatly tucked in, her shoes and socks removed¡ªa silent testament to some unremembered kindness.


    Dulce rose from the bed and discovered Michael in the living room on the second floor. He stood before a vast floor-to-ceiling window, shrouded in the soft glow of the moonlight.


    As Dulce moved to speak, the sight of a cigarette between his fingers halted her words.


    Ovee with emotion¡ªgrief, bitterness, and a swell of other dark feelings¡ªshe found herself momentarily paralyzed. It seemed Michael¡¯s truths spilled over not just in drunken states, but also in sober moments of vulnerability.


    The man who professed his desire to pursue her was genuine, as was the man who struggled with his past. Smoking, perhaps, was his way of wrestling with theplexity of their intertwined lives.


    Dulce cherished the idea of brightening his world, not adding to his solitude and troubles. Without uttering another word, she turned to leave.


    Michael, hearing her retreat, spun around and caught a glimpse of her disappearing figure. He quickly extinguished the cigarette and called out, ¡°Dulce? Why didn¡¯t you wake me?¡±


    Forcing a smile, Dulce responded, ¡°I was just getting some water.¡±


    ¡°Stay in bed. I¡¯ll bring it to you.¡±


    Dulce returned to the bed, and Michael followed shortly with a ss of water, his demeanor clear of any lingering drunkenness.


    ¡°Rest up. Sleep as long as you need; I¡¯ll be next door,¡± he offered.


    In a rare gesture of boldness, Dulce reached out and grasped Michael¡¯s wrist. ¡°Do you remember your wordsst night? You said you wanted me when you were sober. Are you sober now?¡±


    Michael was clear-headed but momentarily taken aback by her directness. ¡°Dulce, you¡¯re still so young.¡±


    ¡°Michael, you never hold back, do you?¡± Dulce grasped his hand, tracing the lines of his wrist.


    His hand wasrge, the rough texture emblematic of a man¡¯s work, yet holding it felt incredibly grounding and tangible.


    Though Dulce had been drinking earlier, the true intoxication seemed to set in only now, in his presence.


    Michael found himself profoundly drawn to her.


    In this moment, Dulce transcended the image of a young woman in her early twenties. She appeared poised, formidable, both profound and alluring.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Triple chapters today dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 881

    ?<strong>Chapter 881:</strong>


    ¡°Michael, look at me. Who do you see standing before you?¡±


    Michael seemed lost in a momentary haze. For an instant, he saw Lacey in front of him instead of Dulce. As his hand reached out and gently touched Dulce¡¯s chin, reality pierced through his reverie like a bubble popping. Dulce met his gaze, yet Michael was visibly unsettled.


    He envisioned Lacey bidding farewell with a smile as she turned to leave. The poignant realization struck him¡ªthe more he longed for something, the further it slipped away. He couldn¡¯t bear the thought of another loss.


    ¡°Dulce.¡± Michael spoke, his voiceden with the resolve to move on with his life.


    Feeling a surge offort and connection, Dulce stood abruptly, letting the nket fall away. She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him passionately.


    Michael responded by pulling her closer, his hands securing her waist as he deepened the kiss, as if trying to meld her into his very essence. Their breathing was choppy and desperate as they clung to one another, momentarily breaking the kiss to catch quick breaths. With his experience, Michael soon took control, his presencemanding as he pinned her beneath him.


    As the dawn light filtered through, Dulce could see Michael¡¯s face clearly. He was usually a man of restraint, but his passion was fiery when unleashed.


    Unable to contain himself any longer, Michael gazed at her with intense fervor, his movements bing clumsy as he fumbled with his zipper.


    Dulce, overwhelmed by the intensity, suddenly pulled away, gasping, ¡°Wait!¡±


    She turned her head aside, struggling to breathe, the brisk morning air chilling the space between them as they paused.


    The day was far from perfect. What had begun as a morning with clear skies soon gave way to clouds. Just after six, a light rain started, its droplets tapping rhythmically against the window, growing heavier over time and casting a soothing, lethargic spell over the room.


    It felt as though even the weather wanted to keep Dulce confined with Michael. Trapped, she was left to confront the emotions she had awakened.


    Amid the calming sound of rain, a sense of closeness enveloped them. ¡°Dulce, just rx. If it gets too much, you can bite me. Alright, I¡¯ll stay still. I¡¯ll be gentle, I promise.¡±


    The rain ceased eventually, but Michael did not.


    Dulce slept deeply into the afternoon, stirred only by Michael nudging her awake.


    ¡°Have something to eat.¡±


    Wrapped in a nket, Dulce barely opened her eyes, murmuring, ¡°I just want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Eat now, then rest more. You¡¯ve barely eaten today.¡±


    Knowing the energy they had expended, Michael understood the necessity of nourishment. He brought a meal to her bedside, spoon-feeding Dulce as shey with her eyes still shut.


    After a few bites, a softugh escaped her, the simplicity of the moment breaking through the earlier intensity. She felt cherished, handled with a tenderness that spoke volumes.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Michael inquired.


    Dulce nodded, her lethargy fading as the evening light began to pierce the clouds.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 882

    ?<strong>Chapter 882:</strong>


    Together, they nestled in the rocking chair by the window, basking in the post-rain sunset. Dulce wasn¡¯t sure how long this peace wouldst, but she cherished every moment with Michael, determined to fill their time with happiness and contentment.


    Feeling her gaze, Michael looked into her eyes, and a spark of desire ignited between them.


    Positioned against the window in a corner of seclusion, shielded by the fence around the house, Dulce knew they were hidden from view. As the golden light warmed her back, she turned to Michael with a kiss. ¡°Are you happy?¡± she whispered, hoping to rece his solitary, troubled nights with shared joy.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he responded, his voice a murmur of contentment he hadn¡¯t felt in ages.


    On the third day of their uninterrupted time, a call from the chief engineer shattered the tranquility.


    Her smile faded, a sudden cloud over their sunshine.


    Dulce barely touched the lunch Michael had prepared as she hurriedly got dressed and rushed to the design institute.


    Michael drove her, his hand gripping hers reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whatever the issue, it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    The chief engineer¡¯s news was dire¡ªthetest design ns had been leaked, and a rivalpany was already showcasing a concept model, with a press conference on the horizon. The situation was more critical than they had feared.


    Dulce was restless. ¡°I might be cut off from the outside world for the next couple of weeks.¡±


    Following the security breach, the entire design institute was subject to an exhaustive investigation.


    Michael nodded in understanding. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Not just yet.¡± Dulce hesitated, then shed a reassuring smile. ¡°Really, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    Michael always marveled at Dulce¡¯s ability to stay positive.


    ¡°Alright, then concentrate on what you need to do. We can sort out our things once you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    At the institute, a tight-knit group of seventy to eighty staff, including thirty key members like Dulce, were rigorously scrutinized. By the first day, all personalmunication devices had been seized. By the fifth day, the findings of the investigation were disclosed. Dulce found herself on the list of suspects, yet she remained convinced of her innocence.


    Granted a brief opportunity to call home, she contacted Jett. ¡°Jett, is everything alright with Mom and Dad?¡±


    Jett, more concerned for her than anything else, quickly reassured her. ¡°Forget about Mom and Dad, I¡¯ve got it handled. How are things with you? When are youing back?¡±


    Dulce maintained her upbeat outlook. ¡°I don¡¯t think this will drag on too long. It¡¯s aplex situation that requires some formalities, and we need to finalize the new design within a month.¡±


    Jett was reassured by her words. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the meals aren¡¯t the best there, so just hold on a little longer. When you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll treat you to something really nice.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Jett, Dulce found herself missing the meals Michael used to make.


    Restricted to a single phone call, Dulce hadn¡¯t been able to contact Michael, leaving her without thefort of his voice. Yet, she stayed hopeful, often gazing at the sun from her window, convinced of her imminent freedom.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 883

    ?<strong>Chapter 883:</strong>


    The following day, the guard unlocked her door as part of her daily routine, which included routine interrogations.


    However, today was different. At the end of the corridor stood an unexpected figure.


    Fiona was there, impable in high heels and a Chanel suit, her coat elegantly draped over her shoulders, exuding mour.


    ¡°Please, I need to speak with her alone,¡± Fiona requested of the person beside Dulce.


    Taken aback, Dulce followed her into the meeting room. Once seated, she blurted out, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Fiona¡¯s usual polite smile was absent. Today, she looked as if she was ready toy all her cards on the table¡ªcornered and poised for confrontation.


    Silently, Fiona reached into her designer handbag and slid a stack of photos across the table to Dulce.


    The images captured Johnny dining with the chief designer from the rivalpany.


    Dulce looked from the photos to Fiona. ¡°What is this supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wondered who leaked the blueprints?¡±


    Dulce sensed trouble brewing.


    As expected, Fiona¡¯s next words cut sharply. ¡°It was you, Dulce.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Dulce countered sharply.


    Fiona¡¯s face was a mask of impassivity. ¡°Whether I¡¯m lying is irrelevant. If I release these photos, it¡¯s over for both you and Johnny.¡± It took Dulce a moment to process the implications.


    Johnny was one of Michael¡¯s people. It was inconceivable that he would act against his interests. Meetings withpetitors weremonce in their field. Johnny was simply unfortunate to have been ensnared by Fiona.


    With Fiona confronting her so boldly, the stakes were evidently high.


    Regaining herposure, Dulce faced Fiona, torn between disillusionment and anger. ¡°Why are you targeting me? I haven¡¯t wronged you.¡±


    ¡°You broke your promise first!¡± Fiona retorted, unable to meet Dulce¡¯s gaze, knowing it would bring memories of Lacey.


    After a pause, her tone chilled further. ¡°What did you promise me? You said your interest in Michael was fleeting. Yet, you spent three days and nights at his ce. Just because Lacey is gone, do you think I cease to matter?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Dulce had encountered Fiona¡¯s animosity. She thought she was immune to it, but her initial reaction was still one of guilt.


    ¡°Lacey is gone. Michael deserves a chance at happiness, and so do I!¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Fiona snapped, her hand tightening around a ss of water. She lifted it, then set it down with a deliberate effort to control her anger. ¡°Since you helped me once, I¡¯d rather not escte this. I know you¡¯re considering a study program abroad. Leave the country, and leave Michael. If you do, I won¡¯t pursue this further.¡±


    Dulce scoffed and shook her head. ¡°Absurd. Why should I abandon what makes me happy just because you say so?¡±


    Fiona had prepared for Dulce¡¯s resistance. She pulled out her phone, dialed quickly, and crisply ordered, ¡°Let them in.¡±


    The door opened to reveal Dulce¡¯s professor and the chief engineer, both looking visibly distressed and anxious¡ªa sight Dulce had never seen before.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 884

    ?<strong>Chapter 884:</strong>


    ¡°Professor!¡± Dulce eximed, a note of desperation in her voice.


    ¡°Dulce, just ept her conditions.¡± Dulce¡¯s heart sank.


    The chief engineer added, ¡°You were set to go abroad anyway. This is a rare chance, not just anyone gets this.¡±


    ¡°Even you?¡± Dulce¡¯s voice cracked,ughter tinged with bitterness escaping her as tears started to form. The conflict with Fiona had barely started, yet she felt overwhelmingly cornered. Who else had Fiona manipted? Johnny, her professor, the chief engineer¡ªwho would be next?


    ¡°Fiona, what have you done to them?¡± Dulce demanded, seeking to understand the depth of Fiona¡¯s influence.


    Fiona¡¯s smile was icy, her fingers clenched tightly beneath the table, nails nearly piercing her palm. ¡°Due to Crowell¡¯s actions, my son met a tragic end, which stirred significant public uproar. Influential figures from various sectors approached me¡ªranging from aerospace to finance,bor, and even the Women¡¯s Federation. Unearthing minor infractions within these departments isn¡¯t a challenge.¡±


    Dulce¡¯s mind raced, recalling her professor¡¯s dubious tax maneuvers with shellpanies and the chief engineer¡¯s history of epting kickbacks. She and Johnny were the only ones innocent.


    Dulce scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯ll stop at nothing to separate Michael and me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m acting in your best interest,¡± Fiona replied coolly. ¡°He was merely captivated by novelty when he turned to you. Even without my interference, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he leaves you.¡±


    Fiona leaned in, her voice low and deliberate. ¡°Lacey will always hold the paramount ce in his heart. Test it if you don¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Dulce fell silent, Fiona¡¯s usations stirring a tumult within her. Despite this, she always managed to sidestep things that unsettled her. She offered a wry smile. ¡°Even at my age, I¡¯ve learned there¡¯s more to life than love. Haven¡¯t you figured that out yet?¡±


    Fiona¡¯s reaction was instant, her arm crashing down on the table. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about who really leaked the blueprints,¡± Dulce retorted calmly.


    Fiona¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°Are you frightened?¡±


    It was clear they were not on the same page. Dulce eyed the chief engineer and the professor, her suspicion about their involvement growing.


    ¡°Do you really think you can drive me away like this?¡± she challenged.


    ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you.¡± Fiona leaned forward, her hands t against the table. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a friendly warning. Walk away now while I¡¯m still allowing it. I won¡¯t be so amodating next time.¡±


    Dulce sighed deeply, smoothed her hair back, and settled morefortably into her chair, her left leg crossing over her right. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, really. If you¡¯d been this determined earlier, perhaps your son would still be here.¡±


    The provocation was too much for Fiona. The ss of water in her hand sshed across Dulce¡¯s face.


    Water droplets clung to Dulce¡¯s nose, but she merely took out a tissue and dabbed her face dry, herposure unshaken.


    ¡°So you do remember your son. I thought all you cared about was Michael.¡±


    Fiona dismissed her with a sneer. ¡°Spare me your nonsense. I¡¯ve made my position clear. You have three days to decide. Leave the country or stay and see the consequences unfold around you. The choice is yours.¡± Clicking her heels authoritatively, she headed to the door, the professor and chief engineer following her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 885

    ?<strong>Chapter 885:</strong>


    Clutching the doorknob, she issued one final warning. ¡°Don¡¯t bother seeking help. You¡¯re confined here. You¡¯re on the suspect list, and your fate is in my hands.¡±


    Dulce maintained a facade of calm, but inwardly, panic was taking root.


    She couldn¡¯t believe that herst day with Michael at the design institute might truly be their final encounter.


    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to enjoy onest meal he cooked or to bid him a proper farewell. Was this really the end?


    Dulce sat in silence, haunted by the image of Michael smoking by the window.


    She had long known their rtionship might not endure, yet she had wanted to see where it could go.


    After three days, Fiona did indeed act, formally listing Dulce in her report.


    Powerless to counter the charges, the first person Dulce encountered post-usation was Johnny, already detained.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea it would lead to this. We were only discussing industry trends!¡± Johnny apologized first.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine,¡± Dulce responded, her spirit low.


    After hearing her ount, Johnny stood, indignant. ¡°This is outrageous! Don¡¯t worry. Michael won¡¯t let her win this easily!¡±


    Dulce simply nodded. ¡°I believe so.¡±


    She held on to the faith that those who cared would not let her suffer unjustly.


    As word of Dulce¡¯s detention spread, the gravity of her situation became clear. Not only was her freedom at stake, but she also faced potential criminal charges.


    M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò?


    The gravity of Dulce¡¯s situation took everyone by surprise. Her friends and family were frantically trying to find solutions, and ultimately, Fannie reached out to Adrian for assistance.


    To everyone¡¯s dismay, even Adrian was at a loss.


    Fannie paced anxiously. ¡°What can we do? Dulce¡¯s family is beside themselves!¡±


    Dulce¡¯s parents had been vacationing abroad, but the news of her predicamentpelled them to catch the first flight back. They were now at Fannie¡¯s house, visibly distressed and tearful.


    Joelle, trying to offer somefort, handed out water to the guests. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to intervene in matters involving national secrets. We should stay out of it.¡±


    Fannie, desperate, turned to Shawn. ¡°Shawn, isn¡¯t there anything you can do?¡±


    Shawn simply shrugged, signaling his helplessness.


    Katherine tried to reassure Fannie. ¡°Calm down. They¡¯re still investigating. It won¡¯t conclude anytime soon¡ª not in ten days or even a month. We have time to find a way.¡±


    Bobby, concerned by Fannie¡¯s agitation, chimed in, ¡°Is there no way to arrange a visit with Dulce in the detention center? Not hearing anything from her is the most troubling part.¡±


    Joelle exhaled deeply. ¡°Adrian tried contacting them, but they outright refused.¡±


    A thought struck Fannie, and she turned to Michael, her expression one of desperate hope. ¡°Michael, can¡¯t you see her? Don¡¯t your parents work in the judiciary?¡±


    Michael had remained quiet until then. He was arguably the one with the best chance to see Dulce, yet he struggled to meet Fannie¡¯s hopeful gaze.


    When Michael first heard about Dulce¡¯s arrest, he had implored his parents for help. However, they were vehemently against him having any further contact with Dulce once they discovered their rtionship. This resistance likely stemmed from Fiona¡¯s frequent visits to his parents around that time.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 886

    ?<strong>Chapter 886:</strong>


    Historically, after Fiona lost her son, Michael¡¯s parents had made several visits to offer their condolences to her.


    There was a long pause before Michael said, ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± That night, instead of returning to his apartment, Michael headed straight to his parents¡¯ house.


    His parents were in the living room, watching the news on the couch when he walked in. With their eyesses and serious expressions, they looked as if they were in a business meeting, discussing the TV program.


    When they heard the door open, their heads turned simultaneously toward him.


    Terry Frye, Michael¡¯s father, eximed teasingly, ¡°Oh, I must be seeing things. My son actually came home.¡±


    Brielle Frye, Michael¡¯s mother, adjusted her sses and looked him over from head to toe. She knew her son too well to believe his return was a casual one, but she said nothing.


    Michael approached them, his head lowered like a child who had done something wrong. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m begging you. Please help with Dulce¡¯s situation.¡±


    Tension filled the room as his words hung in the air. Michael knew that trying to convince them would sour his parents¡¯ mood, but he had no choice.


    ¡°I know she didn¡¯t do it. I was with her those three days.¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Brielle grabbed the remote and turned off the TV before facing him. ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°Michael,¡± Terry chimed in, his expression stern. ¡°Have you already forgotten about Lacey? I thought you loved her dearly, that you were loyal to her.¡±


    Michael raised his head, meeting his father¡¯s gaze with a conflicted look. ¡°Did Fiona say something to you?¡±


    Terry and Brielle exchanged a nce before Brielle changed the subject. ¡°This matter doesn¡¯t concern our family. It¡¯s a case involving national confidential projects, and we should steer clear of it.¡±


    It was clear she didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, and Michael could see that.


    At his age, he thought he had all the connections and resources at his disposal, but after exhausting every option, he found himself turning to his parents for help.


    ¡°I love her, Mom.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Brielle snapped, sending the remote flying toward the coffee table as she rose to her feet. ¡°You know Fiona doesn¡¯t like you seeing Dulce, yet you¡¯re asking us to help her? Do you want Fiona to sever ties with us?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I love someone else after Lacey was gone?¡±


    A resounding p followed his words. Brielle dropped her hand to her side and balled it into a fist. ¡°You can find someone else, but don¡¯t forget how much Lacey loved you. She only had one sister, and now Fiona has lost her son. Shouldn¡¯t you beforting her now instead of wasting your time with someone else?¡±


    Michael¡¯s jaw clenched, and his gaze hardened. The p and her words seemed to cement his resolve. ¡°I married Lacey, not Fiona.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 887

    ?<strong>Chapter 887:</strong>


    ¡°But Fiona is Lacey¡¯s sister!¡± Brielle barked.


    Seeing the tension rise, Terry stood up and pulled Brielle away. ¡°That¡¯s enough, honey. Michael will sort this out.¡±


    Then he turned to his son. ¡°We¡¯re not stopping you from loving someone else, but you must stay out of Dulce¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Terry¡¯s jaw flexed, but he just repeated, ¡°Just stay out of it.¡±


    Then he turned to his wife and took her by the arm. ¡°Come on. It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go upstairs and retire to our room.¡±


    Michael remained standing while they headed for the stairs, the light overhead casting a shadow on his face. His expression was hard to read, but his subdued demeanor and familiar mncholy were unmistakable. Lacey¡¯s death had changed him profoundly.


    ¡°Do you even remember how devastated I was when Lacey died?¡± Terry and Brielle paused at his words, their hearts sinking.


    Michael let out a coldugh, as if apletely different persona had taken over him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want a son like that again, would you? I¡¯m better now because Dulce helped me get through the pain. If she¡¯s gone, my life won¡¯t mean much to me.¡±


    ¡°Michael!¡±


    His words shattered his parents¡¯posure, as disappointment, anger, and worry surged through them in response to his threat. ¡°Are you threatening your own parents?¡±


    Michael held their gazes, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Call it a threat if you want. I don¡¯t care if it upsets Fiona or Lacey, but I¡¯m saving Dulce. If you won¡¯t help, I¡¯ll find someone who will and keep asking until she¡¯s free.¡±


    The promise and resolve in his words were cold and steely.


    Terry and Brielle exchanged a nce, their throats tightening.


    Finally, Brielle said with a straight face, ¡°If you save her, you¡¯re killing¡­¡±


    Michael grimaced in disbelief, not expecting his mother to resort to their mortality just to avoid helping Dulce. ¡°What are you saying, Mom?¡±


    Brielle opened her mouth to speak, but Terry shook his head, stopping her. ¡°He can¡¯t know about it.¡±


    Brielle took a deep breath, straightening her back. ¡°He¡¯s not a kid anymore. He has to know about it sooner orter. After all, we¡¯re family, and none of us can escape it. We¡¯ll let him choose between Dulce and us.¡±


    Confusion clouded Michael¡¯s face.


    Brielle turned to him. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Michael followed Brielle to the study. Before entering, Terry patted his shoulder, looking apologetic. ¡°It¡¯s your mother and I who have wronged you. We dragged both of you into this.¡±


    Later, Michael would realize his father wasn¡¯t referring to him and Lacey when he said ¡°both of you,¡± but him and Dulce.


    Dulce was released from her handcuffs, and the prison guard tossed her a set of new clothes. Once she changed, she was escorted out of the detention center.


    She had long harbored a daydream about her release: the sun would ze gloriously overhead, and her friends would cluster excitedly at the gates.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 888

    ?<strong>Chapter 888:</strong>


    Fannie, the pir of unwavering support, would be there, crying uncontrobly while hugging her.


    Jett, usually soposed, would have red eyes, wiping away tears when he thought no one was watching.


    And her parents, their faces etched with anxiety, would fluctuate between chastising her and enveloping her in their anxious care. Yet, that envisioned reunion failed to materialize.


    Instead, the heavens opened slightly, weeping a soft, cleansing drizzle. Dulce pondered whether the rain was symbolic, perhaps meant to purify, to erase the remnants of the past and offer a fresh te. Her gaze shifted from the overcast sky to the solitary figure standing before her, her emotions aplex weave.


    ¡°Just you?¡± she asked.


    Michael advanced, an umbre in hand, creating a small shelter from the gentle rain. ¡°Isn¡¯t just me enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get to the car.¡±


    As they nestled into the car, Michael leaned in to secure Dulce¡¯s seatbelt.


    ¡°I told them you¡¯d be out tomorrow because I wanted this time alone with you. You¡¯re not upset with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not upset at all,¡± Dulce responded with a warm,forting smile.


    ¡°Have you missed me?¡± Michael asked, brushing her hair back from her forehead.


    He didn¡¯t press her about the past, and she didn¡¯t care to know the destination. Instead, they soaked in thefort of their reunion, despite a lingering, silent gap that stretched between them.


    Dulce pressed into his soothing caress, cherishing the fragile serenity of the moment, hesitant to shatter its delicate bnce.


    ¡°I did miss you,¡± she admitted.


    Pulling her closer, Michael ced a tender kiss on her forehead. ¡°I missed you, too.¡±


    Both Michael and Dulce were acutely aware of the deep sadness each harbored, a mirror image of the other¡¯s heartache, yet they momentarily chose to ignore it.


    Their journey was quiet for the most part.


    As the rainfall intensified, Dulce propped her chin on her hand, gazing out the window with a mncholic sigh. ¡°It¡¯s funny how it always rains when we¡¯re together.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Michael responded, his grip on the steering wheel tightening. His thoughts drifted to a tense exchange with Brielle in the study, the sting of her words lingering in his mind.


    ¡°Michael, you¡¯ve got to realize¡ªnobody gets through life without screwing up at least a few times. There are mistakes you can make right, ones you can forgive, and then the ones that destroy everything.¡±


    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Is this about me asking you to help Dulce?¡±


    Brielle hesitated, her eyes wandering to the chandelier. She pulled a chair closer and then climbed onto it, prompting Michael to hurry over and steady her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 889

    ?<strong>Chapter 889:</strong>


    With a firm tug, Brielle pulled the pendant, causing the lights to flicker wildly, casting shadows of ck and white across the room. She exerted one final pull, bringing the chandelier crashing down, exposing a small aperture in the ceiling.


    Looking up, Michael was surprised as, instead of ster, a cascade of cash tumbled down, each bundle stamped with the figure ¡°ten thousand.¡± Several bundlesy scattered around them.


    Michael was at a loss, wondering how much wealth had been concealed above them. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Descending from her elevated stance, Brielle wiped her hands, her voice steady and somber. ¡°When your father and I were younger, we handled a case where a drunk driver smashed into a pedestrian and then dragged his wife and kid for a hundred meters.¡±


    A chill coursed through Michael, his mouth suddenly dry as a heavy sense of dread weighed down on him. ¡°And then what happened?¡±


    ¡°The driver¡¯s family had connections and money. To dodge punishment, they bribed your father and me. We covered up his DUI and made it look like an ordinary car ident.¡±


    In terms of reparation, the driver did face some consequences. The settlement was reached, and the aggrieved family consented. At that time, renovations were underway at their home, with a steady flow of trucks delivering steel and cement.


    To sway Terry and Brielle, the driver¡¯s family had smuggled sixty million dors in cash to their freshly refurbished study, delivering it in several installments.


    This money had remained hidden since then; both Terry and Brielle had been too weighed down by remorse to ever use it.


    Tragically, not long afterward, the same driver, once again intoxicated during daylight, was responsible for the death of over a dozen pedestrians.


    Brielle squeezed her eyes shut tightly, the pain evident in her voice. ¡°If we had just arrested him back then, none of those people would have had to die.¡±


    When she reopened her eyes, they were glistening with tears. ¡°Your father and I screwed up big time, and the guilt has weighed on us ever since. Michael, do you have any idea who might be behind targeting Dulce?¡±


    The burden of what he¡¯d just learned felt like a boulder on Michael¡¯s chest, suffocating him. Over a dozen lives lost, and inadvertently, his parents had a hand in each tragedy.


    sping his chest, overwhelmed by the gravity of the information, Michael took a deep breath before meeting Brielle¡¯s gaze again. ¡°Who?¡±


    Brielle¡¯s face was set in a determined grimace as she pronounced the name. ¡°Fiona.¡±


    ¡°Fiona?¡± Michael repeated, his voiceced with disbelief.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her,¡± Brielle confirmed sternly. ¡°Not long ago, Fiona came to visit, and strangely enough, the chandelier just happened to crash down. After that, the hidden money issue couldn¡¯t be swept under the rug anymore. She subtly hinted to your father and me not to interfere with Dulce.¡±


    ¡°And you actually listened to Fiona?¡± Michael scoffed, hisugh tinged with bitterness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 890

    <strong>Chapter 890:</strong>


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about listening to her,¡± Brielle muttered, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Do you really think Fiona just stumbled upon the money by ident? This wasn¡¯t handled right from the start, and someone definitely gave her a heads-up. Fiona¡¯s not the docile woman she once was. Do you have any idea how many strings she pulled to make sure Crowell and Cara ended up on death row? Michael, you¡¯re an adult now. Surely you¡¯ve outgrown the pathetic habit of drinking yourself sick over love. You need to see the bigger picture here: your future, the Frye family¡¯s standing, and the well-being of everyone involved are at stake¡ªfar outweighing your feelings for Dulce.¡±


    The Noble Pce reserved its innermost room not for ordinary patrons but for those deemed worthy of special treatment.


    With each stride towards the room, Michael¡¯s trench coat fluttered behind him. He brushed past the waiter trying to block his path and swung the double doors wide open.


    Fiona sat upright inside, apanied by her stepmother. Normally, Fiona was humble, while her stepmother was arrogant, but today the situation was different.


    As Michael stepped in, Fiona¡¯s stepmother was in the midst of serving her a drink, her smile too eager to please.


    ¡°Fiona, step outside,¡± Michael said.


    Fiona¡¯s fingers stilled, and she straightened her neck, trying to uphold her pride. ¡°Is there something you need? I¡¯m quite busy right now.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes darted to Fiona¡¯s stepmother. ¡°Busy showing off in front of your stepmother? Is this what Lacey taught you? Or is this all you¡¯re capable of?¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters


    Fiona¡¯s fists tightened, her gaze burning into her stepmother, who promptly looked away.


    Understanding her growing influence within the family, Fiona¡¯s stepmother realized she must bow down when needed. What did it cost to stoop a little in front of Fiona, particrly when seeking favors? Yet Fiona was not content. Before Michael¡¯s intrusion, she had enjoyed reversing roles with her stepmother.


    But his arrival diminished her fleeting sense of victory. She had gained a position of influence, yet she hadn¡¯t used it to achieve anything meaningful.


    Protected by her privileged upbringing, her life experiences were limited to traditional roles like marriage and motherhood.


    Fiona¡¯s smile was strained as she rose to her feet and stepped outside with Michael. ¡°You¡¯re here for Dulce, right?¡±


    Michael said nothing, using his height to peer down into Fiona¡¯s eyes. Their gazes held steady, and after several intense seconds, a blush crept across Fiona¡¯s cheeks.


    She broke the silence first, her voice strained. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    As she moved to leave, Michael grasped her arm and pinned her against the wall. ¡°Who do you think you are, threatening my parents?¡± His fist was raised, hovering in the air, yet it never struck. The woman before him was Lacey¡¯s sister, and despite his anger, he couldn¡¯t forget she was family.


    At her breaking point, Fiona shoved him back forcefully, advancing. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for using Dulce as a substitute for Lacey. You betrayed my sister!¡±


    With every word, Fiona struck Michael¡¯s chest.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    <strong data-start="161" data-end="183">Message from Noah:</strong>


    I hope you¡¯re enjoying the new chapters! More novels are on the way this week, so stay tuned to the website for updates.


    I¡¯m also working on a new section featuring VIP novels. This initiative is meant to help protect some of the website¡¯s content, since a few sites have been copying everything I publish¡ªeven my messages.


    In the near future, I¡¯ll introduce a subscription model that will grant ess to all these VIP novels. But don¡¯t worry¡ªfree content will still be avable. For example, if we release 10 novels, 6 will remain free while 4 will be VIP.


    The idea behind the VIP novels is not only to prevent other websites from copying everything, but also to thank the people who support this project and help us keep the website running. I truly appreciate the kind messages you send me on WhatsApp and your constant support¡ªthank you for being part of thismunity.


    Lastly, my goal is to publish 1,000 novels, and I hope you, dear reader, will continue to enjoy this website along the way. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=)/


    .

 Chapter 891

    ?<strong>Chapter 891:</strong>


    Michael grabbed Fiona¡¯s wrists, his grip firm, as he tried to soothe her while she red back, tears brimming in her eyes.


    Michael said slowly, ¡°I betrayed Lacey, true. But what has Dulce done to deserve this?¡±


    Fiona retorted with a bitterugh, ¡°Nothing. She helped me. But remember, Michael, I promised Lacey I¡¯d watch over you. So, any woman whoes near you, I¡¯ll send her packing. Think you can be with her? Think again.¡±


    Michael¡¯s eyes held Fiona¡¯s gaze longer this time, a realization dawning on him that Fiona was not Lacey, and his responsibility towards her was misced.


    He pulled her closer, his voice icy as he whispered in her ear, ¡°Let me make this clear. Even without Dulce, I would never fall for you.¡±


    Fiona trembled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Michael brushed a loose strand of hair from her face, murmuring, ¡°You know what I¡¯m saying, Fiona.¡±


    For the first time, Fiona feltpletely powerless. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught her stepmother spying through a sliver of the door, witnessing the entire scene.


    By then, Michael was already distancing himself.


    A rush of emotions turned Fiona¡¯s cheeks from red with anger to pale with uncertainty. Could it be true? Did she harbor feelings for Michael? No, that was unthinkable.


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! I will not spare Dulce!¡± Fiona yelled after the figure moving away from her.


    She wished for Michael to look back, yet he continued on without a second nce.


    Michael halted briefly, then resumed his departure.


    Fiona¡¯s inner emptiness consumed her, spreading throughout her body and leaving her overwhelmed by loneliness.


    In denial, she cried out, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for Lacey! Everything is for Lacey! I¡¯m not in the wrong!¡±


    Back at home, Michael found his phone flooded with urgent texts from his parents, begging him not to meddle further with Dulce.


    The following morning, as hey on the sofa, he made a decision to save Dulce. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much.


    He needed to take responsibility for his actions.


    However, the call from the detention center came before he could act.


    Michael listened to Dulce¡¯s faint, tired voice on the phone.


    ¡°Michael, let¡¯s end this. I¡¯m leaving the country.¡±


    Michael¡¯s mind snapped back to the present.


    The incessant rain drummed on the car roof, each drop resonating like a mncholy tune that weighed heavily on his heart.


    To steer his thoughts away from the gloom, he picked a lighter subject. ¡°Have you got everything sorted for your trip overseas?¡±


    Dulce¡¯s eyes wandered from the rain-streaked window to meet his gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 892

    ?<strong>Chapter 892:</strong>


    ¡°When you called me from the detention center, you talked about going to study overseas.¡±


    A small, wistful smile yed on Dulce¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t hold it against me. I¡¯m still young, and life has so much more in store for me.¡±


    Michael inhaled deeply, bracing himself to voice the query that had been gnawing at him. ¡°Was it Fiona who pushed you into this? Did she coerce you into making that call to me?¡±


    Dulce regarded Michael with a silent, thoughtful stare. He was strikingly attractive, but she wasn¡¯t sure if Michael would still look the same in a few years.


    Despite the seriousness of their conversation, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her own positivity. Even now, she found room for seemingly trivial thoughts.


    Compared to Michael¡¯s parents being reported to the authorities or Michael once again sinking into sad and lonely nights, her departure seemed a mere trifle. His affection for her hadn¡¯t burrowed that deep, after all.


    It wasn¡¯t so much that she cut her losses; rather, she recognized the right moment to step back.


    By moving overseas, she could escape her legal troubles.


    Wasn¡¯t her own future more vital than her rtionship with Michael? Dulce averted her face, hiding the tears that welled up, unwilling to let Michael witness her vulnerability.


    ¡°So what if it was? We¡¯ve been ensnared by Fiona from the start, and nothing¡¯s going to change that, right? Besides, she¡¯s just lost her son. As long as she ys the bereaved mother, she¡¯ll have a throng of sympathizers online. And if shebels me the home-wrecker? I¡¯ll be swamped with hatred. Are you prepared to defend me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure that never happens.¡±


    ¡°Michael, I appreciate your concern; that¡¯s enough for me. Don¡¯t try to fix this. Just promise to find happiness, quit those solitaryte-night cigarettes, eat properly, and don¡¯t let loneliness consume you. That would bring me peace.¡±


    With a clenched jaw, Michael mmed on the brakes, pulling Dulce into a reassuring embrace. ¡°Just give me a little time, Dulce. I¡¯ll sort everything out.¡±


    Dulce offered no verbal response, merely giving Michael¡¯s back aforting pat. ¡°Drive. I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat the meal you make.¡±


    They made their way back. He cooked, and they dined together,ter nestling into each other¡¯s arms as they watched TV. The evening drew on, cloaked in persistent rain.


    An empty wine bottle rested on the coffee table, while sporadic shes of lightning illuminated the room.


    Snuggled under a cozy nket, Dulce leaned into Michael, her body a curve of contentment.


    At one point, she drained thest drops of wine and offered them to Michael.


    After that intimate exchange, the television faded into the background. Michael swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple moving noticeably as he embraced Dulce¡¯s waist, savoring the wine from her lips.


    They began to sway, slightly tipsy, their movements reminiscent of leaves fluttering in a breeze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 893

    ?<strong>Chapter 893:</strong>


    Dulce¡¯s hands cradled Michael¡¯s head, their inexperience fueling a raw passion.


    Taking a deep, alcoholden breath, Michael¡¯s voice wavered with a tinge of desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Her fingers threaded through his hair, Dulce assured him, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I won¡¯t.¡±


    With a swift motion, Michael rolled, pinning Dulce beneath him, his lips finding every inch of her skin, nibbling gently. Gazing up at the lofty ceiling, Dulce felt tears threaten.


    Why had she decided to study overseas? Couldn¡¯t she just bear the usation and indulge with Michael on this rainy night?


    Michael wouldn¡¯t need to fret over betraying Lacey, and they could disregard their parents or anyone else.


    They could stay like this forever, letting the night swallow them whole. What a delightful thought.


    Harsh sunlight pierced through the window. Dulce and Michael were sprawled on the carpet, a nket haphazardly thrown over their waists. Their skin was chilled by the morning breeze, prompting Dulce to tuck her legs in.


    She cast a final nce at Michael, who remained lost in slumber.


    With silent grace, she dressed and slipped away from the house.


    As the door closed, Michael¡¯s eyes fluttered open, tears streaming down quietly. The sunlight caught in his tears, casting prisms around the room.


    On the coffee table, a letter from Dulcey unfolded.


    ¡°Good morning, Michael! I¡¯m sorry, but by the time you read this, I will have already departed. I don¡¯t know if Fiona ever mentioned it, but my affection for you was merely a fleeting fancy, something light-hearted. I do have a fondness for you, but it pales inparison to my aspirations, my family, my friends, and my career. Or perhaps ¡®fondness¡¯ isn¡¯t quite the right term. Watching you on TV for the first time, I felt a strange pang of heartache I couldn¡¯t understand. Watching you smoke alone in the quiet of the night deepened that feeling. It took time, but I eventually understood¡ªthis wasn¡¯t love. The bond between you and Lacey, the love you shared¡ªthat¡¯s the real deal. And I can¡¯t be the one who stays by your side until life¡¯s curtain falls.


    Michael, I don¡¯t want this farewell to be drenched in sorrow, but the moments spent with you were blissful, and I¡¯ll cherish them forever.


    I¡¯m heading overseas to study for a while. If you¡¯re still single when I return, perhaps I¡¯ll consider a future with you. But for now, I¡¯m giving you space to sort out your past. Please, don¡¯t seek me out until you¡¯ve done so! Goodbye. Wishing you serenity and joy.


    Dulce.¡±


    Three years into Dulce¡¯s overseas stay, Michael resolved to join her, braving the challenges of initiating a long-distance rtionship at his age.


    Every Friday, he would fly out, prepare a meal for Dulce, and fly back home.


    Bobby often joked about Michael¡¯s efforts, mocking him for traveling so far just to y the role of a chef, using him ofpromising his pride.


    At the time, Bobby was d in a new apron Fannie had purchased, cradling their infant daughter. Upon Fannie¡¯s slightestmand, he would scurry to attend to her needs.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 894

    ?<strong>Chapter 894:</strong>


    When Adrian and Joelle came to visit Fannie, who had recently given birth, they brought their daughters, Aurora and Molly, along.


    Bobby disyed his daughter proudly. ¡°Look at her. Isn¡¯t she stunning? Just as beautiful as Fifi!¡±


    This reminded Adrian of something Bobby had said when his second child was born.


    Back then, as Fannie was pregnant, Adrian had hoped it was a daughter, aiming to even an old score.


    Catching Joelle¡¯s eye, Adrian said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t resemble Fannie much; she looks more like a little monkey.¡±


    Joelle merely smiled, a bit embarrassed, and led their daughters inside to visit Fannie.


    Following them, Bobbyined, ¡°How can you say that? You¡¯re the one who resembles a monkey!¡±


    Adrian stayedposed, retorting, ¡°I¡¯m just stating the obvious.¡± Bobby, losing his patience, yelled, ¡°Enough, Adrian! Let¡¯s settle this outside!¡±


    Katherine, hanging up her coat, scolded, ¡°You two are fathers now, yet you¡¯re still acting like children?¡±


    Shawn, guiding his son Kalel Watson by the hand, said lightly, ¡°Let them duke it out. If Bobby loses, Fannie might find someone more suitable.¡±


    Bobby, overhearing this, turned silent. He was acutely aware of his shorings. Fannie might indeed find someone better, whereas he might not.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to bother with him.¡± Bobby turned away, deciding to get back at them by keeping his daughter out of sight. Conversations were unfolding among the men outside as well. Over his coffee, Shawn shared some news. ¡°Did you hear about Fred¡¯s sister? She¡¯s passed away.¡±


    Bobby responded with disinterest, ¡°And how does that concern us?¡±


    Curious, Michael asked, ¡°M? What was the cause of her death?¡± Near the crib, Adrian stayed quiet, his eyes asionally meeting those of Bobby¡¯s daughter, who was charming in her own right but not as much as his daughters with Joelle.


    Shawn exined, ¡°They say it was a car ident¡ªshe was too tired to be driving.¡±


    After a pause, Michael added, ¡°I was overseas recently, visiting Dulce, and I heard M¡¯s husband had been gambling again. He dropped twenty million in one night and seemed fine with it.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not surprised?¡± Bobby scoffed. ¡°He had a hefty insurance policy on M. Everyone sensed something was amiss. But M had iting. She was always a troublemaker, especially when her grandfather was alive, engaging in all kinds of reprehensible acts.¡±


    Adrian cut in, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t waste our breath on those who don¡¯t matter.¡±


    Shawn inquired, ¡°The Finch family is organizing a funeral soon. You thinking of going?¡±


    Without hesitation, Adrian stood. ¡°No. Our ties with the Finch family are severed. We¡¯re better off not keeping in contact.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Shawn responded.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 895

    ?<strong>Chapter 895:</strong>


    Unseen, Aurora eavesdropped from behind the wall, her head bowed in heavy thought.


    As the men grouped up, the women flocked to Fannie¡¯s bedside. While the joy of a newborn filled the air, attention naturally settled on Fannie, who had endured thebor. Bearing gifts meant just for her, Joelle and Katherine expressed their care.


    ¡°Hey, will Rafael and Allie be returning soon?¡± Katherine inquired.


    Joelle nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re nning to bring Lucas over for the summer.¡±


    The previous year had seen Lucas traveling alone to spend his holidays with the Millers.


    Fannie questioned, ¡°Has Lucas been settling in well here?¡±


    ¡°Exceptionally well,¡± Katherine responded, as she adjusted Fannie¡¯s nket. ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising, but he¡¯s meshed perfectly with Aurora, Molly, and Kalel. Molly, in particr, is quite fond of following him around.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear. Whenever I¡¯ve met Lucas, he appeared contemtive, much like Rafael,¡± Fannie replied.


    Reflecting on times past, Joelle remembered Lucas¡¯ yful days at her ce with Molly, seeing no hint of worry in him.


    Katherine said, ¡°I stopped by the school recently and discovered that Aurora has grown quite close to a boy named Rickey Kelly?¡± Joelle had assumed Aurora would befriend a girl, not an overly energetic boy.


    Katherine expressed concern, saying, ¡°How can you be okay with Aurora spending time with him? I¡¯ve heard that Rickey had to repeat a grade. He tends to intimidate the other children.¡±


    Setting her cup down, Joelle replied, ¡°We need to look beyond academic performance. Rickey has been nothing but supportive of Aurora, especially when she faces bullying at school.¡±


    ¡°Still, his influence might be problematic. Aurora excels in her studies, yet Rickey struggles academically.¡±


    Joelle considered. ¡°I¡¯ll have a chat with Aurora about it once I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°You and Adrian need to be mindful. Aurora is the eldest among the kids, and we¡¯ve always looked to her to set an example for the younger ones.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The lush greenery of Usheujan Paradise Ranch stretched as far as the eye could see. Cows roamed freely, idly waving their tails.


    Rnd sat transfixed by the window, his gaze locked on the tranquil scene outside, his mind seemingly miles away. The butler approached. ¡°Mr. Potter, it¡¯s time we left.¡±


    However, Rnd remained still, his eyes still fixed on the lush meadows. ¡°Once again¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where does he expect me to hide this time?¡±


    Caught off guard, the butler quickly recovered. ¡°Your father wishes for you to see more of the world. He truly desires only the best for you.¡±


    Rnd chose not to respond further. He rose from his seat beside the window and made his way out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 896

    ?<strong>Chapter 896:</strong>


    In no time, the car carrying Rnd rolled away from the ranch. As they arrived at the airport, the butler moved ahead to handle the travel arrangements. When he looked back to check on Rnd, the boy had vanished.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Potter?¡±


    The bodyguards, equally shocked, exchanged confused nces, unable toprehend how Rnd could have eluded them so swiftly.


    Recalling Rnd¡¯s earlier words, the butler eximed, ¡°Oh no, we need to get back!¡±


    But Rnd, only thirteen, had not returned to Usheujan Paradise Ranch. Instead, he sought refuge in a nearby shed, where he spent most of the day secluded, with only his backpack forpany. As darkness enveloped the area, the sounds of the day receded into a hushed silence.


    Rnd received a text message informing him that the butler had been unable to locate him and had already escorted everyone back to report to Wade.


    Rnd cautiously stepped out from his hiding ce in the shed. Bathed in moonlight, the vi loomed silently.


    From his earliest memories, Rnd had been a nomad, endlessly shifting from one ce to another. People around him exined it as an opportunity to immerse himself in the customs and cultures of various countries.


    However, each time he began to feel settled, he was abruptly transnted to a new location. Friendships were a luxury he could never afford¡ªit was less about cultural exploration and more about constant evasion.


    With deliberate steps, Rnd approached the vi, nning to wait inside and discover whom Wade had been so determined to keep him from meeting.


    For three days straight, Rnd positioned himself by a window on the second floor, his gaze fixed on the world outside. Sustaining himself on bits of bread and sips of cold water, he waited.


    On the fourth day, curiosity overcame him, and he cautiously parted the curtains.


    A car rolled to a stop at the entrance, and a family of four disembarked. Rnd turned around and dove into the nearest wardrobe to hide. As the family stepped inside, Rnd caught the man¡¯s voice asking, ¡°Did they escape again?¡±


    Joelle, scanning the deste interior, sighed. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re always just a step behind.¡±


    Walking close behind Joelle, Aurora said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t lose heart. We¡¯ll find my brother eventually.¡±


    Molly, undeterred, expressed her desire to continue the search. Inside the wardrobe, Rnd listened intently, his heart pounding as he peered through the narrow gap at Molly¡¯s silhouette scanning the room.


    ¡°Molly!¡± Aurora¡¯s voice called from outside the room.


    Molly paused, her eyes briefly sweeping towards the wardrobe. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°We need to move on. We¡¯re going to ask around the neighborhood with Mom and Dad,¡± Aurora urged.


    ¡°Okay then!¡±


    As the hum of the car engine echoed outside, Rnd allowed himself a moment of relief, his breaths deep and shaky, a testament to his rattled nerves.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 897

    ?<strong>Chapter 897:</strong>


    The family had seemed oddly familiar to him.


    Could they have been discussing him when the girl mentioned her brother?


    His thoughts were a jumbled mess.


    Seizing the moment while the family was away, Rnd hastily wiped away any evidence of his presence and slipped away from the ranch in silence.


    Two days of tiresome travelter, Rndnded in Kebrea, exhausted yet vignt.


    As soon as he disembarked, a group of Wade¡¯s men closed in on him.


    ¡°Mr. Potter, I regret the inconvenience.¡±


    Rnd found himself coerced into a waiting car.


    This time, he didn¡¯t fight back. There were too many questions demanding answers, and he had to see Wade.


    The car wound its way through the dense jungle and up a mountain, finally halting at a formidable iron gate guarded by men armed with guns.


    Rnd, an infrequent visitor, was unknown to the guards. One of them, casually chewing gum, gestured for a toll.


    The driver retorted sharply, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? This is our boss¡¯s son!¡±


    Meeting Rnd¡¯s intense, piercing gaze, the guard quickly grasped the gravity of his mistake.


    Though merely a teenager, Rnd exuded an innate authority, a trait undoubtedly instilled by Wade.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey


    ¡°My apologies! I¡¯ll open the gate this instant!¡±


    With the window rising, the driver threw Rnd a sheepish smile.


    ¡°Sorry about that. He¡¯s new to the job.¡±


    Rnd remained stoic. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s ventured up the mountain for an inspection. He¡¯s expected to return by tonight.¡±


    The mood within the confines of the car shifted, bing charged with a cold tension.


    Consigned to a cramped, dimly lit room for a period of solitary reflection¡ªa practice Rnd knew all too well¡ªhe sat in patient silence, waiting for Wade¡¯s return.


    As twilight deepened, soft flickers of light danced outside. Wade¡¯s approach was signaled by distant shouts of ¡°Mr. Potter.¡±


    He entered the small room to find Rnd perched on the bed, his fingers deftly assembling a revolver.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking thinner than before,¡± Wade observed, closing the door behind him. ¡°They didn¡¯t treat you well, did they? Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯ve been living off scraps of breadtely?¡±


    With a definitive snap, Rnd secured the gun, its silver barrel casting a menacing gleam as it aimed straight at Wade.


    Unfazed, Wade stepped forward, his demeanor calm. ¡°That¡¯s not quite correct.¡±


    He gently corrected Rnd¡¯s grip on the gun.


    From the corner of his eye, Rnd caught glimpses of Wade¡¯s features¡ªthe silver threads in his hair and the prominent scar snaking across his neck, a stark reminder of a life-threatening past ordeal.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 898

    ?<strong>Chapter 898:</strong>


    Rnd had always known one crystal-clear truth amidst his many uncertainties.


    From his earliest memories, Wade had shown an unwavering readiness to sacrifice everything for him, including his own life. Kebrea was chaotic, so Wade had sent him to safe countries, providing him with endless money and countless vis to live in.


    Although he had to always run and hide, Rnd never experienced a day of hardship.


    Wade had many women, and Rnd once thought he was just one of his children.


    However, he eventually discovered he was actually Wade¡¯s only child. This realization alone revealed the depth of Wade¡¯s fatherly love.


    ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something I need to discuss with you,¡± Rnd said.


    Wade¡¯s smile widened, entuating the lines etched into his face, as he gave Rnd a reassuring pat on the shoulder. ¡°First, let¡¯s eat. I prepared it myself today.¡±


    By their home, a smallkey, over which a gazebo stood. They settled there, around apact square table.


    The butler offered Wade a bottle of wine while Rnd reached for his ss to join. Wade, however, scolded him, ¡°Are you old enough for this?¡±


    He ced a box of orange juice before Rnd.


    Reluctantly, Rnd set aside his hopes for wine. ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins


    ¡°Why would I be mad?¡± Wade responded as he sampled the food. ¡°I was once as young as you are. Curiosity is only natural.¡±


    Rnd set his fork down, unable to eat despite Wade¡¯s efforts in the kitchen.


    ¡°I saw a family of four. They seemed to be searching for someone, though I¡¯m not sure who.¡±


    While chewing, Wade nced up at Rnd. ¡°And what are your thoughts on that?¡±


    Rnd paused, uncertain.


    ¡°You can speak freely,¡± Wade reassured him. ¡°You¡¯re an adult. It¡¯s normal to have your own opinions.¡±


    Encouraged, Rnd said, ¡°I believe I might be the person they are searching for.¡±


    Wade remained silent, taking a thoughtful swig of his wine.


    ¡°Dad, could this be connected to my mother?¡±


    Eager for the truth, Rnd pressed the question he had asked Wade many times over the years. He wanted to know who his mother was, why she wasn¡¯t around, and why her existence was such a mystery to everyone.


    Observing Wade¡¯s reactions carefully, Rnd searched for any clue in his expressions.


    With a sigh, Wade slightly tilted his head and set down his ss, his voice carrying a hint of sadness. ¡°Now that you¡¯re older, it¡¯s time some secrets are no longer kept from you.¡±


    Feeling closer than ever to uncovering his past, Rnd¡¯s mix of excitement and apprehension grew.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 899

    ?<strong>Chapter 899:</strong>


    From under the table, Wade retrieved an old photo. Rnd gazed at the face of a woman he didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°This is your mother, Katie Miller. She left you at an orphanage right after your birth. I was the one who brought you back.¡±


    Disturbed by this revtion, Rnd said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember her at all. Dad, the family I saw at the ranch¡­ they must be rted to me somehow!¡±


    ¡°A family of four?¡± Wade pretended to ponder. ¡°Ah, that must be your mother¡¯s cousin, Adrian Miller, and his family.¡± Rnd found Wade¡¯s response unconvincing.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s cousin and his family?¡± Wade affirmed with a nod.


    ¡°Are they looking for me, then?¡±


    Setting his fork down, Wade warned, ¡°Rnd, there are things better left unknown. Just remember, no one besides me in this world deserves your trust. I¡¯d spare you the harsh realities.¡±


    As he finished, Wade suggested a pause. ¡°We¡¯re nearly out of wine. I¡¯ll fetch another bottle.¡±


    Rnd retorted, ¡°Dad, remember, I¡¯m not a little boy anymore. I¡¯m thirteen.¡±


    Bowing his head, he hid the chill in his gaze. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯m ready for it.¡±


    Gripping the empty wine bottle tightly, Wade posed a question. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    As Rnd lifted his gaze, Wade saw a haunting resemnce to someone long gone.


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    Each time Wade gazed upon Rnd¡¯s face, denial was impossible.


    Wade said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    They walked to a solemn ce, a space dedicated to a single individual. Wade had taught Rnd to recite the name on the que as soon as he could talk: Chris Potter.


    ¡°This is my brother, Chris.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    Wade lit three candles. Chris did the same.


    ¡°Years ago, Adrian and his wife took you from me to help a friend in need. You were coveted for your rare blood type, seen as a potential lifelong donor. Chris struggled fiercely to reim you.¡±


    ¡°Did Uncle Chris meet his end at their hands?¡± Rnd¡¯s hands balled into fists.


    Wade¡¯s response was silent; his eyes closed in profound grief as he sank to the floor. This was a silent admission.


    ¡°They never loved you! Your mother left you at birth, and Adrian saw your life as mere currency for his friend¡¯s survival.¡±


    Tears welled up in Rnd¡¯s eyes as he grappled with the harsh truth. ¡°If that¡¯s so, why are they seeking me out now?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Wade admitted, his smile tinged with sadness. ¡°Perhaps their conscience finally stirred.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the memorial que for Chris.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 900

    ?<strong>Chapter 900:</strong>


    ¡°Rnd.¡± Wade turned, his tone bing steadier. ¡°They are your blood rtives, after all. If you want to reunite with them, I won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Rnd said.


    Wade ignored it and continued, ¡°Living with Adrian and his family will give you a better life.¡±


    ¡°I said enough!¡±


    Rnd drew his revolver, and a deafening bang shattered the tense air.


    Wade frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t use a gun here.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry,¡± Rnd replied, his fist trembling. ¡°I will never ept them as family. They¡¯re the ones who killed Uncle Chris.¡±


    Wade hesitated, his tone softening. ¡°Rnd, about the past¡ª¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it,¡± Rnd cut him off, his voice thick with restrained emotion. He took a deep breath, his hands curling into fists as he fought back tears. ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive them.¡±


    The sudden gunshot had startled the butler. He rushed over, colliding with Rnd, who was storming out in anger.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Rnd paused, regaining hisposure, and handed the butler a stack of bills.


    The butler¡¯s chest tightened with unease, but he was relieved Wade didn¡¯t see the exchange. Back then, the butler had let Rnd escape on purpose. Rnd hadn¡¯t needed much effort to sway him. Wade had only one son, Rnd, and the butler knew the Potter family¡¯s empire would one day be his.


    ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡± the butler repeated.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Rnd shoved the butler aside, striding away without a backward nce.


    The butler, left bewildered, looked up in time to see Wade standing in the doorway. The dim lighting in the hall left his face shadowed, making the darkness behind him even more ominous.


    With one foot resting on the threshold, Wade smiled faintly and motioned for the butler toe closer.


    The butler¡¯s legs trembled uncontrobly, but he forced himself to step forward.


    Before he could utter a word of greeting, Wade reached out, seized the butler by the ear, and dragged him inside.


    Momentster, screams echoed through the corridor, sharp and unrelenting.


    Meanwhile, Rnd sat near theke, pulling a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Unable to find a lighter, he flung the pack into the water.


    Lying back on the grass, he stared at a photograph in his hand.


    It was of his mother, Katie.


    Since she didn¡¯t want him, he resolved to shut her out of his life. He crushed the photo in his hand, wanting to toss it, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it in the end.


    Later that night, Wade entered Rnd¡¯s room quietly. His eyes fell on the crumpled photograph, now smoothed out and ced carefully on the bedside table.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 901

    ?<strong>Chapter 901:</strong>


    Rnd turned over in bed, not yet asleep, and noticed Wade standing there.


    ¡°Dad, is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Go back to sleep. I just came to check on you.¡±


    Rnd closed his eyes, and Wade sat beside him. After a moment of silence, he began to speak.


    ¡°Before I knew it, you grew up so fast. Do you see this scar on my neck? It¡¯s from saving you when you were little. To be honest, I thought I wouldn¡¯t make it that day. But when I thought about you, all alone in this world, I couldn¡¯t let go. I held on with everything I had.¡±


    He gently patted Rnd¡¯s head. ¡°Life here is getting harder. I checked the mountains today¡ªthere¡¯s barely anynd left for farming. If you¡¯d like, I can arrange for you to stay with your mom.¡±


    ¡°Dad.¡± Rnd cut him off, burying his face in Wade¡¯sp as tears streamed down his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, I¡¯ll never leave you. I won¡¯t ept them as my family, and I¡¯ll hate them forever. If I get the chance, I want them to pay for what happened to Uncle Chris.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Wade said softly, forcing a smile. ¡°Adult stuff isn¡¯t your burden. Just be happy, and that¡¯s enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rnd murmured, his voice breaking before he cried himself to sleep.


    Wade¡¯s expression grew somber as his rough fingers continued to stroke Rnd¡¯s hair.


    Rnd was his brother¡¯s only son.


    How could he possibly send him away?


    Rnd would live with him forever.


    Even if death came for them both, at least Wade would know he hadn¡¯t failed Chris.


    At eighteen, Rnd found no peace in the mountains the Potter family called home.


    Thend was rife with territorial disputes and ceaseless violence. One day, he carried Wade out of the deep mountains, both of them drenched in blood.


    Rnd¡¯s entire body was soaked, his face a chaotic mask of crimson, no longer distinguishable from the blood of others.


    Pushed to the brink of survival, Rnd crouched behind a jagged rock, his breath ragged. Aiming at the path they had just escaped, he pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    ¡°Rnd¡­¡± Wade coughed.


    Rnd kept his aim steady, his voice resolute. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get us out of this. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Rnd.¡± Wade¡¯s voice was weaker this time as he grabbed Rnd¡¯s arm. ¡°Run¡­¡±


    In that moment, as death loomed close, Rnd realized how desperately he didn¡¯t want him to die here.


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Bang.


    The shot went wide, but it was enough to alert their ambushers.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 902

    ?<strong>Chapter 902:</strong>


    Suddenly, a hail of bullets rained down. Rnd and Wade ducked behind the jagged rock, every shot driving the reality of death closer to them.


    ¡°Rnd¡­¡± Wade¡¯s voice gurgled as he pressed his hand over the bullet wound in his chest, blood spurting from his mouth. ¡°Run. Get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not leaving you! We¡¯ll get out of here together!¡±


    Wade smiled faintly, his vision blurring as he gazed into Rnd¡¯s eyes¡ªeyes so much like Chris¡¯.


    He reached out with a trembling hand, brushing Rnd¡¯s cheek. ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s okay if I die, but you have to live. Go find your mom. She¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Rnd grasped Wade¡¯s hand tightly. The warmth was still there, but it was slipping away fast.


    ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± Wade murmured, his eyes unfocused, his voice a fading whisper. ¡°Chris, wait for me.¡±


    Rnd froze, his mind reeling as the realization hit him. Then, with a gut-wrenching cry, hepletely lost control. ¡°Dad!¡±


    Joelle awoke abruptly, a sharp cry tearing from her lips. ¡°Rnd!¡±


    Adrian jolted awake beside her, switching on the bedsidemp. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I had a nightmare,¡± Joelle murmured, her body trembling, drenched in sweat. ¡°I dreamed that Rnd was covered in blood.¡±


    She hugged herself, her hands and feet ice cold, any trace of sleeppletely gone.


    Adrian wrapped his arms around her, holding her close. His voice was soothing as he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dreams are just dreams. They rarelye true. Rnd is definitely alright.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Joelle leaned into his embrace, but her unease only grew. The dream felt too vivid, too real to simply dismiss.


    The thought of Rnd out there, possibly suffering, sent a wave of guilt crashing over her.


    How could she possibly sleep again?


    Throwing off the covers, she swung her legs over the side of the bed.


    Adrian frowned, sitting up. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to book a flight. I need to find Rnd.¡±


    Adrian grabbed her arm, pulling her back. His expression turned serious. ¡°Joelle, Aurora¡¯s university entrance exam is tomorrow.¡± More precisely, in just a few hours, at the break of dawn, the most crucial test of Aurora¡¯s life would begin.


    Aurora had always been the brightest of their children, mature beyond her years and highly responsible.


    Joelle had meticulously mapped out multiple paths for her, envisioning a future filled with opportunities. The entrance exam was fiercelypetitive, a test of endurance and intellect.


    Aurora, however, had rejected many prestigious universities¡¯ offers of guaranteed admission. She had insisted on taking this challenging path, determined to experience the entrance exam firsthand.


    Adrian, Joelle, and their friends had all agreed to apany Aurora to the exam venue tomorrow.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 903

    ?<strong>Chapter 903:</strong>


    Joelle had gone to bed early, nning to be well-rested, never expecting to wake from such a terrifying dream.


    She rubbed her forehead, the sweat on her skin cooling ufortably. ¡°I almost forgot,¡± she murmured.


    Adrian settled back into bed with her, pulling the nket snugly around them both. ¡°If you can¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll stay up and chat with you.¡±


    Joelle rested her head against his chest, feeling her body slowly begin to rx. ¡°What should we talk about?¡±


    Adrian stared at the ceiling. ¡°In the blink of an eye, Aurora¡¯s about to take her university entrance exam. I feel ufortable. The other day, Bobby was telling me how he worries about his daughter¡ªscared some boy might break her heart. And then there¡¯s Shawn, who said it took Bobby half his life to realize how wrong he¡¯d been about so many things.¡±


    Joelle nced up at Adrian. She wanted to tell him he was overthinking, but the truth was, shepletely understood his feelings.


    ¡°When Aurora graduated middle school and wanted to take that trip with friends, I worried myself sick. But you know, she has to grow up, meet more people, and see more of the world. We have to let go eventually.¡±


    Adrian, now firmly in middle age, was much more emotional than before. He wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. ¡°Aurora¡¯s a good kid. She¡¯s never given us any trouble, has she?¡±


    Joelle smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true. But ever since Leah and Can moved back to their hometown to retire, I¡¯ve felt like Aurora¡¯s been carrying extra worries. She doesn¡¯tmunicate as much as she used to. I used to think I understood her perfectly, but now, I¡¯m not so sure.¡±


    Adrian let out a heavy sigh, sensing that if they stayed on this topic much longer, he might end up crying along with her. ¡°Joelle, I need to tell you something, but promise me you won¡¯t get mad.¡±


    ¡°What is it about?¡±


    ¡°Molly.¡±


    Joelle bolted upright. ¡°Did she get called to the principal¡¯s office again?¡±


    Adrian quickly tugged her back down. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad. I¡¯ve already spoken to her teacher. She was just doodling in a book, but it happened to be the teacher¡¯s book.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s face flushed with frustration, and she pressed her fingers to her temples, feeling as though her head might explode.


    Raising Molly had been a vastly different experience from raising Aurora.


    Aurora had always beenposed and well-behaved, never once causing trouble. But Molly was a whirlwind. By three, she was climbing fences. At five, scaling trees.


    By ten, she was scaling walls like a daredevil. She was wilder than any boy Joelle had ever met.


    Joelle thought of Katherine¡¯s son, Kalel Watson, who was just a few months older than Molly. He was mature, calm, and dependable¡ªtheplete opposite of Molly.


    Sometimes, Joelle couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had somehow failed as a parent.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 904

    ?<strong>Chapter 904:</strong>


    But then she¡¯d think of Aurora¡ªgraceful, elegant, and poised. How did one daughter be so refined while the other turned into a tiny troublemaker?


    Joelle¡¯s frustration spilled over. ¡°When Lucases over this summer, I¡¯ll have him educate Molly!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why should my daughter be educated by him?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever educated her?¡± Joelle shot back without hesitation. ¡°She¡¯s spoiled rotten because of you! Even the younger kids have to give in to her!¡±


    Adrian winced at her words, guilt flickering across his face. ¡°It¡¯s good for a girl to be strong. That way, she won¡¯t get bullied.¡±


    Joelle threw up her hands in exasperation. ¡°I can¡¯t talk to you! After Aurora¡¯s exam, I¡¯ll teach both Molly and you a good lesson!¡±


    With that, she flopped back onto the bed, yanking most of the nket with her and turning her back to him.


    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Adrian snuggled closer to Joelle from behind, his voice soft as he murmured her name again and again.


    His hands slipped beneath the nket, moving with deliberate tenderness. After years of marriage, Adrian knew every inch of her, every ce that made her melt. Soon, he was under the covers, trailing slow, deliberate kisses down her body, his touch igniting sparks of warmth and desire.


    No matter how frustrated or angry Joelle felt, Adrian always knew how to break through her defenses. The fire between them, even after all these years, burned just as fiercely.


    Adrian, despite his years, carried an unrelenting energy, a force that left Joelle breathless every time.


    The next day, a lively group escorted Aurora to the exam venue.


    The street leading to the venue had been blocked off to prevent congestion, so their cars stopped nearby. As Aurora turned to leave, she saw her parents and rtives waving small gs, their cheers filling the air.


    Joelle and Katherine smiled brightly at her.


    Adrian reminded her to double-check if she had forgotten anything. Shawn chimed in, mentioning the restaurant he¡¯d booked to celebrate with Aurora after the exam.


    Surrounded by so much encouragement and support, Aurora felt a mix of warmth and embarrassment. Thankfully, she¡¯d woken up an hour early. If not, just handling all these people would have made herte.


    ¡°Alright, I know! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± Aurora waved at them before turning to join the other examinees.


    Half an hour remained before the exam. She found a shady spot under a tree. She didn¡¯t recognize anyone nearby, so she quietly recited math forms to herself.


    A sudden tap on her left shoulder startled her. She turned to her right, only to meet Rickey¡¯s yful gaze.


    ¡°Hey, looks like you¡¯ve gotten smarter this time.¡±


    A bandage stretched across his cheek¡ªa reminder ofst month¡¯s motorcycle ident, where he had fallen off a bridge.


    Aurora had rushed to visit him in the hospital, nearly crying from worry. But Rickey hadughed at her, calling her timid. That day, he had promised her he¡¯d never race again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 905

    ?<strong>Chapter 905:</strong>


    In the summer of their senior year, the looming goodbyes had cast a shadow over their usually lighthearted bond.


    Rickey still carried his carefree energy, but Aurora wasn¡¯t as cheerful as before.


    ¡°Rickey, thank you for always protecting me these past years. Even when I go to university, I won¡¯t forget you.¡±


    ¡°Hold it right there,¡± Rickey interrupted her. ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, are you nning to part ways with me?¡±


    Aurora retorted, ¡°What else can I do? With your grades, what university could you even get into?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to whatever university you go to.¡±


    Aurora let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Still trying to pull strings? Do you honestly think connections can get you into university?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Rickey said, his voice filled with pride. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re stuck with me for life. There¡¯s no escaping it.¡±


    Deep down, Aurora felt a quiet warmth. The thought of having Rickey by her side in apletely new environment made the idea of leaving home a little less daunting.


    Though she¡¯d never admit it, she had grown used to his constant presence in her life.


    Rickey lowered himself onto the bench beside her, his gaze sweepingzily over the bustling crowd.


    ¡°So, Aurora, you still haven¡¯t told me which university you¡¯re applying to.¡±


    Aurora hesitated for a moment, then shrugged lightly. ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    Rickey scoffed. ¡°I already know, even if you don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Aurora turned to look at him, her brows knitting in curiosity. For a fleeting moment, she caught something in his eyes¡ªan emotion that seemed deeper, moreplicated than his usual carefree attitude.


    She dismissed it, assuming he was just trying to act cool.


    After all, no matter how close they were, Rickey couldn¡¯t possibly know everything about her.


    There were parts of herself she had never shared with anyone.


    The bell rang sharply, its chime cutting through the noise and signaling it was time for the examinees to head to their assigned rooms.


    Aurora gave him a small wave. ¡°See you after the exam.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Rickey replied, his hands casually tucked into his pockets as he strolled away at his own unhurried pace, ignoring the volunteers who tried to hurry him along. ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Aurora paused mid-step, a light smile curving her lips. ¡°After all these years, you finally said something nice.¡±


    Rickey didn¡¯t answer immediately, his hands clenching into fists. After a brief hesitation, he pulled his right hand out, stepped closer, and patted Aurora on the head.


    ¡°Even though I always call you silly, I know you¡¯ll get into the university you want,¡± he said, his tone a mix of encouragement and affection.


    Aurora rolled her eyes yfully and gave him a light punch on the chest. ¡°Are you acting like we¡¯re in a soap opera? I¡¯m off! Bye!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 906

    ?<strong>Chapter 906:</strong>


    Rickey stood still, watching as Aurora disappeared into the crowd. While everyone else headed toward their exam rooms, Rickey turned in the opposite direction, making his way to the entrance.


    He didn¡¯t need to take the university entrance exam¡ªhis family had already paved a different path for him long ago.


    Rickey left the venue and strolled along the road until he reached a sleek ck Bentley parked under a tree.


    The rear window rolled down slowly, revealing a figure seated inside. Rickey leaned casually against the car and said, ¡°She¡¯s already inside.¡±


    The person in the back seat gave a small nod before handing Rickey a sealed envelope.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Rickey asked, examining it curiously.


    ¡°Her exam ticket. I prepared an extra one just in case.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°You¡¯re always so meticulous. When she got her first period, you even prepared tampons for her. She almost hit me when I handed them over.¡±


    ¡°Rickey, I only feel guilty towards her. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s truly been there for her.¡±


    Rickey let out a sharp, derisiveugh. ¡°Come on. She likes you. From elementary to middle school, high school, and now, she¡¯s been chasing after you.¡±


    Dunn fell silent.


    Rickey reached out and gave Dunn a firm pat on the shoulder. ¡°Rx. Once she¡¯s done with the exam, I¡¯ll step aside. When you¡¯re both at the same university, there won¡¯t be anything standing in your way. I¡¯ll be living it up abroad! One girlfriend from school, another from outside school¡ªand both of them will have to be hot.¡±


    Dunn hesitated, almost saying something before quickly changing his words. ¡°Then I wish you all the best.¡±


    Rickey smirked and nudged a pebble with his foot, watching it roll away. ¡°Honestly, Dunn, I don¡¯t ask for much. As long as she remembers me once in a while, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve been her bodyguard for all these years. If she doesn¡¯t even think of me sometimes, wouldn¡¯t that just be too ungrateful?¡±


    Dunn had known Rickey for many years.


    Although their interactions had been limited, their connection through Aurora had turned them into the closest of friends.


    Dunn could see the pain hidden beneath Rickey¡¯s casual words, the way his shoulders tensed ever so slightly.


    But Rickey¡¯s future had always been clear¡ªhe was meant to go abroad for his studies and take over his family business.


    Dunn never believed Aurora¡¯s feelings for him were romantic. Or perhaps, he refused to believe that anyone could hold him in her heart so deeply for so many years.


    When they were younger, they felt more like family, but life had pulled them apart too abruptly. There had been too much chaos¡ªRnd¡¯s disappearance, his aunt¡¯s interference in Adrian and Joelle¡¯s rtionship, and Aurora¡¯s kidnapping.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 907

    ?<strong>Chapter 907:</strong>


    Dunn¡¯s guilt toward Aurora ran so deep, it consumed him.


    It was this guilt that drove him to ask Rickey to stay by Aurora¡¯s side, to protect her.


    What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Rickey would fall for Aurora as they grew older.


    Dunn swallowed hard, his guilt weighing heavier with every passing moment.


    ¡°Rickey, if you¡ª¡±


    Rickey cut him off before he could finish. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare pity me! You two should just get together! Forever!¡±


    Dunn hesitated, his voice quiet. ¡°I see her more like a sister.¡±


    ¡°Stop kidding yourself, okay?¡± Rickey¡¯s tone was unusually serious, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Dunn, if you don¡¯t like her, then why do you handle every single thing for her? Why haven¡¯t you had a girlfriend all this time? Besides Aurora, is there even another woman in your life? You¡¯re basically treating her like your future wife, and yet you still im you don¡¯t like her?¡±


    Dunn froze, his expression unreadable, but his silence spoke volumes. He always insisted it was just brotherly affection, but Rickey had seen real siblings.


    Did Dunn really need to go to such lengths for Aurora?


    Rickey grabbed Dunn by the cor, his voice sharp and unwavering. ¡°Wake up! Enough of this crap about treating her like a sister, or we¡¯re done as friends!¡±


    Dunn stayed perfectly still, his expression calm and unreadable, as though Rickey¡¯s outburst hadn¡¯t even registered.


    Rickey¡¯s grip tightened as he stared into Dunn¡¯s deep-set eyes. There was no hatred in his gaze, only a desperate need for rity¡ªfor Aurora¡¯s sake.


    For years, Rickey had been the one to shield her, to stand by her side on Dunn¡¯s behalf.


    But from now on, the responsibility of protecting her was no longer his¡ªit had to be Dunn¡¯s.


    Dunn¡¯s hand sped Rickey¡¯s, feeling the tension coursing through his veins. His tone remained steady, but something shifted in his expression.


    ¡°I understand.¡± In that moment, rity washed over him, though his calm exterior masked the storm of emotions roiling beneath. ¡°Thank you for watching over her all these years.¡±


    Rickey scoffed, releasing his grip. ¡°Good that you get it.¡± He turned and strode away without looking back.


    When he reached the corner, confirming he was alone, he stopped. His chest heaved as he fought back the surge of emotions threatening to consume him. He clenched his fist and drove it into the wall.


    As soon as Aurora left the exam room, she scanned the crowd, searching for Rickey. While hurrying down the stairs, she identally stepped on someone¡¯s shoe, leaving a faint smudge of dirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Aurora apologized immediately.


    The person let out a sharp scream. ¡°Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? These are brand new! My dad just bought them for me!¡± Aurora nced up and recognized her eternal rival, Addie Lewis.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 908

    ?<strong>Chapter 908:</strong>


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Aurora repeated quickly, trying to remain calm. ¡°I can pay for the cleaning, or if you¡¯d like, I¡¯ll have my family buy you a new pair.¡±


    Addie folded her arms, her lips curling into a smirk as the two stood on the narrow stairs.


    ¡°They were a gift from my dad. Just saying sorry isn¡¯t going to cut it.¡±


    Aurora bit her lip, keeping her voice steady. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±


    She genuinely wanted to resolve the issue, but Addie¡¯s mockingugh echoed loudly.


    ¡°Just because you¡¯re good at studying, you think you¡¯re untouchable? Even when you mess up, you act so arrogant.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s jaw tightened, but she had stepped on Addie¡¯s shoe and needed to apologize sincerely. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for dirtying your shoe.¡±


    Addie tilted her head, her eyes narrowing as she scanned Aurora from head to toe. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m not trying to make things hard for you. But this pair of shoes? They were bought abroad by my dad. If he sees them dirty, he¡¯ll freak out. So, how about this¡ªyou squat down and clean them for me?¡±


    Aurora stared at her, realizing she had overestimated even the smallest chance of leniency from Addie.


    To squat down and clean her shoes?


    Even Adrian and Joelle wouldn¡¯t ask that of her.


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible,¡± Aurora replied, her voice calm but firm.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Just not possible.¡±


    Addie stomped her foot, frustration shing in her eyes as she stepped closer, towering over Aurora with an air of indignation. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re so special? Good grades, a good family background, everyone fawning over you¡ªteachers, parents, even Rickey! He¡¯spletely devoted to you. What, you think you¡¯re some kind of princess?¡±


    Aurora raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. ¡°What does that have to do with the shoes?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Addie spat, her words dripping with venom. ¡°But I¡¯ve had enough of you. Today, you¡¯re going to clean these shoes! Or you¡¯re not leaving.¡±


    Aurora was about to reply when a familiar figure caught her eye¡ªRickey was striding toward them. She knew Addie was about to experience some trouble.


    ¡°Clean your shoes? And who exactly gave you the right to demand that? Aurora, I¡¯ve been looking for you everywhere, and here you are, stuck in this ridiculous nonsense? Some people seriously overestimate their importance. If they¡¯re so worried about dirtying their precious shoes, maybe don¡¯t wear them.¡±


    He grabbed Aurora¡¯s wrist and pulled her along. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Didn¡¯t you say you were treating me to a meal? Don¡¯t even think about backing out now!¡±


    The moment Rickey¡¯s words cut through the air, Addie¡¯s attempts to find fault suddenly seemed petty and ridiculous.


    Aurora, dragged several feet away by Rickey, yanked her wrist free and called out, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±


    She ran back to Addie and apologized again. ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for my mistake. Send the shoes to my ce, and I¡¯ll have them cleaned and returned to you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 909

    ?<strong>Chapter 909:</strong>


    ¡°Who cares! Do you think I can¡¯t afford to get them cleaned myself?¡± Addie scoffed, her frustration boiling over.


    Aurora tilted her head. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need me topensate you?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Aurora¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Thanks for your generosity and open-mindedness.¡±


    Addie stood there, speechless.


    As she fumed behind them, Aurora and Rickey walked away, snickering.


    The next afternoon brought an unexpected twist. Right before the exam, Aurora¡¯s bag¡ªcontaining her admission ticket and other test essentials¡ªdisappeared.


    Rickey, unbothered, reached into his own bag and pulled out a spare. ¡°Here. I figured you¡¯d lose something, so I came prepared. Good thing I¡¯ve got your admission ticket with me.¡±


    Aurora took the bag but eyed him suspiciously, her brows furrowing. ¡°Rickey, you didn¡¯t take my admission ticket, did you?¡±


    Rickey shot her a sharp re, clearly offended. ¡°Seriously? Think about who walked by you just now.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s mind raced before her expression changed, realization dawning. ¡°Addie?¡±


    Rickey sighed, too exasperated to even bother responding.


    This kind of nonsense was nothing new¡ªevery year, someone would let jealousy or exam pressure push them into doing something utterly ridiculous. One year, a student had even tried to sabotage another¡¯s bubble sheet.


    ¡°Hurry up and take the exam. You¡¯re such a silly one,¡± Rickey muttered, shaking his head in mock frustration.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Aurora replied, nodding as she took a few steps away. But she suddenly stopped and turned back to face him. ¡°Rickey, my uncle has booked a family dinner to celebrate tonight, so I won¡¯t wait for you.¡±


    Rickey paused, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re celebrating with your family? Are you that confident you¡¯ll be admitted to Dugruayae University?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°How did you know I¡¯m going to apply to Dugruayae University?¡±


    Rickey shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I just do. When are you avable?¡±


    Aurora thought for a moment before answering, ¡°In a couple of days. You¡¯re not leaving anytime soon, right?¡±


    Rickey didn¡¯t catch the rest of her words. Seeing Aurora about to run off again, he called out urgently, ¡°Aurora! Can we meet tonight? I need to talk to you.¡±


    Aurora hesitated, uncertainty flickering across her face. But then she nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to sneak out during dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Aurora sat by the window, her thoughts miles away as she stared absent-mindedly at the empty campus outside. There, standing alone against the fading light, was Rickey. His silhouette, resolute yet strangely solitary, lingered in her mind long after he walked away.


    Aurora froze.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 910

    <strong>Chapter 910:</strong>


    Even with Rickey¡¯s family connections, he couldn¡¯t just skip the exam, could he? If he wasn¡¯t nning to take the test, why had he even shown up at all? Her palms felt damp, and the room seemed stifling despite the air conditioning. The low hum of the unit only added to her unease.


    Her thoughts raced, swirling around Rickey¡¯s strange behavior. Was there something urgent he needed to tell her?


    She recalled a senior once mentioning that people often express their feelings after graduation. Aurora shook her head, dismissing the idea as ridiculous.


    The invigtor¡¯s signal cut through her thoughts, marking the start of the exam. Aurora took a deep breath and turned her attention to the paper. Math had always been her strongest subject, and today¡¯s test was no exception.


    Usually, Aurora would pace herself, but with this being herst exam, she wanted to finish quickly. Determined, shepleted her answers efficiently and handed in her paper with thirty minutes to spare. Without looking back, she bolted out of the exam room.


    Outside, her family was waiting eagerly. Aurora ran straight into Joelle¡¯s warm embrace, the stress melting away as she felt her mother¡¯s arms around her.


    ¡°Great job, Aurora!¡± Molly cheered, thrusting a bouquet of flowers into her hands.


    Adrian patted her head gently, a proud smile on his face. ¡°So, how did it go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡ªI¡¯m treating you tonight! Shawn booked out the whole restaurant for dinner!¡± Katherine linked her arm through Aurora¡¯s and started leading her away.


    ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.????


    Aurora scanned the crowd onest time. She had expected Rickey to be waiting at the entrance, but he was nowhere in sight.


    Later, at the restaurant, amidst theughter and congrattory toasts, Aurora finally found a quiet moment to step away and call Rickey. When the call connected, a wave of relief washed over her. ¡°Rickey, was the tenth question in the exam difficult for you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just guessed an answer.¡±


    Aurora froze. She gripped the phone tighter, the sound of her family¡¯sughter and chatter filtering through the door. That uneasy, ufortable feeling began creeping over her again, like a shadow she couldn¡¯t shake.


    ¡°Rickey, are you hiding something from me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her heart sank. Rickey had always been her best friend. If he was keeping secrets from her, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if their friendship had been one-sided all along.


    ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know. Can youe out now?¡± Rickey asked before she could react.


    Aurora nced back at the room. The adults were still deep in conversation, and the kids were preupied in their own little world. No one seemed to notice her slipping away. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Thene to the school.¡±


    Aurora hesitated. Her intuition told her that if she saw Rickey, their friendship might change forever.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait here until youe,¡± he said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    <strong>Message from Noah:</strong>


    Double chapters are up¡ªone for yesterday and one for tomorrow!


    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=)/


    .

 Chapter 911

    ?<strong>Chapter 911:</strong>


    Aurora attended the top high school in the country, but she had never truly appreciated its prestige.


    In her senior year, she was so consumed by academics that she didn¡¯t notice the small details around her¡ªthe campus, the people, not even a single de of grass. From the car, she caught a glimpse of the library, the school¡¯s icondmark, standing tall across the street.


    Joelle¡¯s call interrupted her thoughts. Aurora answered quickly.


    ¡°Aurora, where did you go?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I left something at school. I¡¯m going to pick it up.¡±


    Joelle hesitated for a moment. Adrian sat nearby, his face clouded with worry. It was graduation season. They, too, had been eighteen once, and they understood exactly what Aurora was doing. Rationality kept Adrian glued to his seat, but his instincts screamed to storm into the school, drag out whoever had dared ask Aurora out, and teach him a lesson.


    Sensing their unease, Aurora added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Joelle softened her tone. ¡°Sweetie, I forgot to say earlier¡ªcongrattions on graduating high school.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    As the call ended, the car pulled up to the school entrance.


    The security guard recognized Aurora immediately and let her in without hesitation.


    Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds


    ¡°Has Rickeye?¡± Aurora asked him.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    Aurora frowned, her unease creeping in further.


    She walked into the school building, where the floor was cloaked in darkness, save for the soft, golden evening light spilling through the windows.


    Taking her usual seat in the ssroom, she let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d been holding. Relief, warm and fleeting, washed over her.


    Her gaze drifted to the flowering trees visible from the window. Every spring, the campus sports field became a sea of purple blossoms. She remembered how¡­


    While Rickey yed on the court, she would sit in the stands, her book shielding her from the world.


    Her family thought she must be popr at school, but the reality was far from that. Aurora¡¯s interactions with her ssmates never went beyond shallow pleasantries. Some, like Addie, seemed to treat her as a rival, while others approached her with ulterior motives.


    Was it her personality that kept others at arm¡¯s length, or was it Rickey? His presence had always acted as an invisible yet imprable barrier, keeping everyone else away.


    Reflecting on her school years, Aurora felt a pang of realization¡ªloneliness had been her closestpanion.


    Her phone rang, breaking the silence. Startled, she answered and immediatelyunched into a scolding.


    ¡°Rickey, why aren¡¯t you here yet?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 912

    <strong>Chapter 912:</strong>


    ¡°Aurora, check your desk drawer. There¡¯s a letter in there.¡±


    Aurora hesitated, her fingers brushing against the drawer¡¯s edge before pulling it open. Her hand found the envelope he mentioned, the words ¡°To Aurora¡± scrawled across it.


    Her lips quirked upward in a nervous smile.


    ¡°You sure know how to make things dramatic.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Rickey replied with a strainedugh. ¡°Open it and read it. I¡¯m boarding my flight in ten minutes.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s heart clenched. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to a business school overseas. My family set it up ages ago.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s panic was immediate. ¡°What about Dugruayae University? I thought you were going there?¡±


    To Rickey, her words carried more weight than she probably intended. It sounded like she was asking about their future together.


    ¡°Aurora, are you seriously that naive? Do you really think Dugruayae University is somewhere I could get into with just connections? I was joking, and youpletely fell for it. Stop being so gullible.¡±


    ¡°Rickey!¡± Aurora snapped, her voiceced with genuine anger. ¡°If you¡¯re lying to me right now, I swear I¡¯ll never speak to you again!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying this time, Aurora,¡± Rickey let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°I promise. We were bound to part ways eventually. You have your dreams, and I have mine. Let¡¯s move forward and meet again someday ¡ª when we¡¯ve both achieved something.¡±


    Aurora inhaled sharply, steadying herself. She was eighteen now, no longer a little girl who would cry and refuse to ept losing a friend. But her heart still ached.


    galnovels where stories grow


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡± Her voice was quiet, restrained.


    ¡°Everything I want to tell you is in that letter. Read it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The call ended abruptly. Aurora sat in the quiet ssroom, gripping the phone tightly as she fought back tears. With the fading light streaming through the windows, she unfolded the letter.


    Rickey, who struggled to write even an eight-hundred-word essay, had managed to pour his heart out in three full pages.


    ¡°Aurora, I don¡¯t have the guts to say this to your face. If you cried, I¡¯d lose it instantly and jump off the ne mid-flight just toe back. My dad never expected much from me growing up. Now I get it. The old man had this nned all along. Crafty, wasn¡¯t he?


    Alright, I know you don¡¯t want me to leave. Without me, who¡¯s going to fill your water bottle? Who¡¯s going to bring you breakfast? Who¡¯s going to take the me for all your mistakes? Wait¡­ why do I sound like I¡¯ve been your servant all this time?


    After you get to college, you¡¯ll finally start living your own life. Don¡¯t be scared, okay? If you don¡¯t get along with your ssmates, just drop out. Come to my house and be my servant ¡ª I¡¯ll pay you triple the usual rate.


    Are you crying right now? Of course, you are. I knew it. Stop crying, you silly girl! Don¡¯t you know you¡¯ll scare off all your blessings like that? Visit me overseas when you get the chance. It¡¯s only an eight-hour time difference, a few thousand kilometers, and a seven-hour flight. Not so bad, right?


    I can¡¯t say much more ¡ª I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get too emotional. Just promise me this ¡ª let¡¯s stay best friends, always and forever. I wish you happiness. And in the future, bring your boyfriend to visit me overseas. I¡¯ll treat you two to a nice meal.¡±


    Night had fully descended by the time Aurora finished reading. Clutching the letter tightly, she walked aimlessly, tears streaming down her face. Each sentence felt like Rickey¡¯s voice speaking into her ear, but the painful truth weighed heavily on her heart¡ªshe might never see him again.


    The streetlights flickered on, illuminating the campus path.


    As her tears fell steadily, Aurora nced up. Beneath the flowering tree, bathed in soft light, a figure turned slowly to face her.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah:


    Hello, dear readers! Sorry for the dy this week ¡ª my birthday was two days ago, and I didn¡¯t have much time to release the chapters.


    Two new novels will be released tomorrow. I hope you enjoy them!


    God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 913

    ?<strong>Chapter 913:</strong>


    Dunn was now twenty, and he had grown into his height with an ease that almost seemed unreal.


    Aurora had seen his face many times before, stered on honor walls throughout middle school and high school. Wherever he went, he graduated at the top of his ss, only for her own photos to rece his two yearster.


    She never thought of her feelings for Dunn as a secret. They were too transparent, too obvious to anyone who cared to notice.


    Dunn had maintained hisposed and reserved demeanor, his serious expression unchanged since childhood. Over the years, he¡¯d grown to match Adrian¡¯s height. His physique, though not as broad as Adrian¡¯s, hinted at someone who had recently started working out.


    Aurora was startled by how calm he seemed when their eyes met. Her tears, still fresh, streaked her cheeks like fragile reminders of the emotions she carried.


    She felt a mix of joy and fear, thetter urging her to avoid him entirely. She considered walking by, pretending not to see him, but Dunn¡¯s voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Aurora, have you forgotten me?¡±


    The sound of her name on his lips sent a sharp pang straight to her heart. At that moment, Rickey¡¯s departure felt like a distant memory. The gravity of Dunn¡¯s presence pulled her into the moment, making her want to stay, even though she knew the risk of speaking to him.


    She had always known there was no future for her and Dunn, but it was precisely her defiance, her stubborn refusal to let go, that had kept her feelings hidden for so many years.


    With a deep breath, she steeled herself, meeting his steady gaze. His eyes were deep-set, elegant, and impossible to look away from.


    ¡°Dunn.¡±


    Dunn smiled¡ªa rare, heart-stopping expression that made Aurora¡¯s breath catch.


    She had heard from a ssmate that Dunn rarely smiled, even in the photos disyed on the school¡¯s honor walls.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    He pulled a handkerchief from his pocket. Aurora hesitated for a moment before epting it.


    ¡°A very good friend of mine is going abroad¡­¡± she murmured, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m a little sad to see him go.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s gaze fell on the letter crumpled in her hand. After all, Rickey had been in her life for so many years, so it was only natural for her to feel unsettled. But seeing her cry so hard made Dunn feel ufortable.


    ¡°Is he someone you like?¡± he asked, his voice even but probing.


    Aurora¡¯s head snapped up, her cheeks burning as she scrambled for words.


    ¡°No! He¡¯s just always taken care of me and helped me a lot. I¡¯m very grateful to him!¡±


    Dunn studied her quietly, a trace of amusement glinting in his eyes.


    Aurora had grown up. The little girl he remembered had passed through the awkward stages of adolescence, emerging as a confident and radiant young woman.


    Dunn felt an inexplicable sense of satisfaction, knowing he had witnessed her growth over the years¡ªan experience no one else could im.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 914

    ?<strong>Chapter 914:</strong>


    Her high ponytail swayed slightly as she moved, and her makeup-free face revealed a natural beauty, punctuated by the faint blush that deepened across her cheeks.


    He had always known Aurora was well-protected by her family and Rickey. She was strong-willed, diligent, and remarkable in every way.


    If not for his visit to her high school today, he wouldn¡¯t have realized just how exceptional Aurora truly was, consistently excelling at the top of her grade.


    Rickey had said she followed in Dunn¡¯s footsteps. Dunn hadn¡¯t believed it before, but now, seeing her, he understood.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Dunn said simply.


    Aurora¡¯s ears rang with his words, her thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind. What did he mean by that? Was he relieved that her tears weren¡¯t for someone she liked?


    Aurora felt a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name. Their reunion, after all these years, couldn¡¯t just be reduced to her emotions being manipted by him.


    Taking a deep breath, she steadied herself, the warmth on her cheeks finally fading.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.


    Dunn¡¯s expression returned to its usual calm, his gaze steady.


    ¡°I came because I wanted to.¡±


    Aurora blinked at the simplicity of his answer, unsure how to respond. She nced down at her phone and realized her one-hour window was nearly up.


    ¡°My parents are waiting for me. I need to go.¡± She held up the handkerchief. ¡°Would you mind if I keep this?¡±


    After all, it was damp with her tears. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t want it back. ¡°Can you wash it and return it to me?¡±


    Aurora froze, the implication sinking in. Returning it meant she would have to see him again. ¡°Okay.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t handle it anymore. Running into Dunn had been so unexpected, and her emotions felt like they were spiraling out of control. All she wanted was to escape quickly.


    ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.???


    ¡°Aurora,¡± Dunn called out.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s exchange contact information,¡± he said, holding out his phone.


    Her hands moved on instinct, typing her number, her mind too overwhelmed to process what she was doing. By the time she realized it, his contact was already saved.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dunn replied, watching her retreating figure.


    Once she was out of sight, Dunn added Aurora on Facebook.


    A tiny golden chinchi kitten stared back at him. He remembered Rickey mentioning that Aurora had a cat¡ªthis must be it.


    His thoughts were interrupted by Rickey¡¯s call. ¡°So? Did you see her?¡±


    Dunn nced at his watch. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be on the ne by now?¡±


    ¡°The flight was dyed,¡± Rickey replied impatiently. ¡°Did she cry?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dunn said simply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 915

    ?<strong>Chapter 915:</strong>


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Rickey hesitated. His tone wavered, betraying his unease. ¡°Was she crying badly?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s expression turned cold, the faint smile that had softened his features now gone. He wasn¡¯t someone who smiled easily¡ªit wasn¡¯t in his nature. But he¡¯de to realize that his patience, his tenderness, were only for Aurora.


    ¡°Rickey, I won¡¯t let her cry for you again in the future.¡±


    On the other end, Rickey remained silent. The weight of those words settled heavily over him.


    He had made the choice to let go, to step aside.


    So why did he feel this unbearable ache now?


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore. Just get yourself a model girlfriend,¡± Dunn continued, his tone unwavering.


    Rickey felt a flicker of indignation rise within him. Still, he was the one who had said such nonsense.


    After years of knowing Dunn, he understood exactly the kind of man Dunn was.


    Dunn might seem indifferent and upetitive on the surface, but once he set his sights on something¡ªor someone¡ªhe would fight relentlessly, leaving no room for doubt or retreat.


    Behind Dunn¡¯sposed and distant demeanor was a fierce possessiveness, sharp and unyielding.


    Rickey, the same age as Dunn, couldn¡¯t deny that there were things about Dunn he couldn¡¯t match¡ªhis unwavering focus, his ability to approach situations with precision and decisiveness.


    For instance, the time Aurora had her first period, she had been slumped over her desk all day, her face pale, her body drenched in sweat. Rickey, clueless and worried, had repeatedly asked what was wrong, but Aurora refused to tell him. Desperate, he had called Dunn.


    It took Dunn mere seconds to understand the situation.


    ¡°Go to the store and get her some tampons.¡±


    From that moment on, something inside Rickey changed. He couldn¡¯t see Aurora as just a child anymore.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales


    ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t be envious of me when the timees,¡± Rickey replied.


    Dunn¡¯s faint smile was maddeninglyposed, the kind of smile that exuded quiet confidence and undeniable authority.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°Why so certain? Do you really think Aurora outshines a supermodel?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Aurora is in a league of her own.¡±


    Rickey fell silent. He hated to admit it, but deep down, he knew Dunn was right.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s really jealous,¡± Rickey muttered, fighting to keep his emotions in check. ¡°My dad¡¯s calling. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    As soon as the call ended, Rickey slumped into his seat in the VIP lounge, staring nkly ahead. His mind raced, but his body felt drained, as though he had just run a grueling marathon.


    From behind his magazine, Rickey¡¯s father cast a knowing nce.


    ¡°Heartbroken, huh?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s irritation red immediately, his brows furrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 916

    ?<strong>Chapter 916:</strong>


    His father leisurely folded his magazine, cing it on hisp with exaggerated calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are plenty of amazing women overseas. Trust me, one of them will mend that broken heart of yours.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Rickey snapped.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop.¡± But after only three seconds of silence, his father leaned in. ¡°Do you need me to step aside and give you some privacy for your sulking session?¡±


    Rickey groaned, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m going for a walk,¡± he said, storming out.


    The terminal offered little sce. He wandered aimlessly, headphones in, with Adele¡¯s ¡°Someone Like You¡± ying on repeat. His chest tightened, and for a fleeting moment, he felt on the verge of tears. Just when his mood hit its lowest point, his eyesnded on a familiar figure¡ªAddie.


    He recalled her boast a few weeks before the exam about traveling abroad.


    A thought crossed his mind, and a sly grin formed on his lips. Suddenly, he felt lighter. Feigning nonchnce, he sauntered towards Addie.


    She was standing with her parents, but he wasn¡¯t fazed.


    ¡°Addie, what a coincidence.¡±


    Addie turned, startled at first. But when she saw Rickey was alone, she visibly rxed. ¡°Rickey, are you going abroad too? Where are you headed?¡±


    Rickey didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Is it convenient to talk alone?¡±


    Addie¡¯s face flushed a deep red, her heartbeat quickening.


    Addie¡¯s parents tried to call her over, but Addie said, ¡°Mom, Dad, wait a minute, I¡¯m talking to my ssmate!¡±


    She pulled Rickey away to a ce her parents couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°So, what do you need?¡± Addie scanned Rickey from head to toe, her mind racing with possibilities.


    For years, she had carried a simmering resentment towards Aurora.


    Why would a guy as striking as Rickey waste his time around her? What was so special about Aurora? She wasn¡¯t fashionable, didn¡¯t like to talk, and wasn¡¯t the least bit fun. Sure, she was a teacher¡¯s pet, always shining in front of parents and adults, but what good was that?


    Addie had convinced herself that Rickey must have feelings for Aurora. Yet here he was, right after their exam, initiating a conversation with her.


    What did he want to say to her?


    Addie was starting to have expectations.


    Her back was against the ss wall. Rickey knew Addie had nowhere to retreat, yet he boldly pressed closer.


    Although Addie didn¡¯t like Rickey, the overwhelming aura of him left her breathless.


    The moment Rickey¡¯s face drew nearer, Addie looked away, her breathing in quick, heated gasps, as if her body was on fire.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m not ready yet!¡±


    A small, crooked smile tugged at Rickey¡¯s lips. He leaned in further, stopping just shy of her ear. His voice was low and chilling, sending shivers down her spine.


    ¡°If you ever dare to bully Aurora again, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±


    Addie¡¯s expression froze. She instinctively looked up at Rickey¡¯s face, but he caught her chin firmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 917

    ?<strong>Chapter 917:</strong>


    To anyone walking by, it might have seemed like an intimate moment between a young couple.


    But the words that followed were anything but sweet.


    ¡°Did you understand?¡±


    Addie was so scared that her face went pale, and she nodded numbly.


    As soon as Rickey released her, she immediately ran away.


    When she returned to her parents, she still hadn¡¯t recovered from her fear.


    ¡°Addie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Addie bit her lip tightly. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just saw Rickey¡¯s dad. Do you know that Rickey is nning to go abroad to study business?¡±


    The words struck Addie like a thunderp. Her head shot up, her eyes wide with disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    The realization hit Addie like a tidal wave. If Rickey went abroad, Aurora would be left without her ever-present guardian. No wonder he had threatened her just now.


    A sly grin spread across Addie¡¯s lips as she pieced it together. Rickey¡¯s arrogance, his confidence¡ªit was all meaningless now.


    So what if she bullied Aurora? Rickey wouldn¡¯t be around to step in. Did he really think he could protect her from half a world away? Impossible.


    On that scorching hot afternoon, Aurora saw Dunn¡¯s message light up her phone.


    She was in the midst of organizing her notes at the time.


    Parents swarmed in after the exam, eager to get their hands on her study guides.


    Kalel had made a small fortune by photocopying hundreds of copies. Bobby, thinking ahead to his daughter¡¯s university days, yfully requested a copy too.


    S???? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.con


    Yet Kalel audaciously named his price. ¡°Eight hundred and eighty, no bargaining.¡±


    Bobby nearly exploded in anger. ¡°You little brat, just like your folks, obsessed with money? Charging me, of all people?¡±


    ¡°These notes are Aurora¡¯s painstaking work. She wrote every word, and each reflects her dedication. Money can¡¯t quantify her effort, but since you¡¯re practically family, I¡¯ll cut you a deal at eight hundred and eighty. Consider it an investment in Aurora¡¯s education.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Bobby said, and even added a bit extra, sending over a thousand dors.


    Bobbyter discovered that Kalel gifted Aurora¡¯s notes at celebrations throughout the year, not only gaining favor but also cutting costs significantly. It was clear why Kalel had a knack for business, being the son of Shawn and Katherine.


    As Aurora and Kalel were bundling up thest of the materials, Dunn¡¯s message arrived, sending her heart racing.


    Dunn simply asked if she could find the time to return his handkerchief.


    That evening, after returning home and meticulously cleaning the handkerchief, Aurora ced it in a gift box.


    ¡°Kalel, something¡¯se up; could you finish up here?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 918

    ?<strong>Chapter 918:</strong>


    Back in her room, Aurora¡¯s chubby cat greeted her with a meow, snuggling at her feet.


    The joy of petting her cat was immeasurable, almost like embracing a soft toy.


    She mulled over Dunn¡¯s message for a long while, unsure of her response.


    After the day she had encountered Dunn, Aurora couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their meeting wasn¡¯t just by chance.


    Dunn usually had a packed schedule, which not only included his studies but also managing his family¡¯s enterprise.


    His parents often left him swamped with responsibilities while they traveled to enjoy themselves.


    Even as a teenager, Dunn found himself in the CEO¡¯s seat, signing off on decisions that should have been his father¡¯s. To an outsider, he might as well have been Fred himself.


    His decision to exchange contact information with her seemed part of a pattern, an intentional effort to seek her out.


    Aurora, though inexperienced in romance, wasn¡¯t naive.


    Interactions with Dunn were uplicated; however, maintaining a slight distance seemed to keep him intrigued and their connection alive.


    Holding her cat, Aurora texted Dunn, exining her hectic schedule and suggesting she could send the handkerchief through a courier. Dunn¡¯s prompt response was a refusal; he insisted on meeting her in person to retrieve it.


    Viewing the message on her screen, Aurora sensed a tactical y unfolding, simr to a cat-and-mouse chase.


    She wondered if returning the handkerchief this time would grant her another chance to see Dunn. His personality suggested he might not try to arrange another meeting anytime soon.


    Choosing a cautious approach, Aurora told Dunn she¡¯d hand it over when possible.


    Their brief exchange concluded after just a few messages, yet these few lines marked a significant step in their rtionship, more than any in the years prior.


    At heart, Aurora enjoyed the thrill.


    Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt


    The secret chats and meetings with Dunn, hidden from everyone else, thrilled her.


    Even as these moments often ended in pain once reality set in, she was hooked on the rush.


    Their rtionship was like a high-stakes game, one she wasn¡¯t ready to concede.


    As graduation approached and exam results were pending, the ss president managed to organize a farewell party.


    Those who had been traveling had returned, gathering everyone except Rickey.


    Before she left, Molly skillfully applied a touch of makeup to Aurora¡¯s face.


    Aurora¡¯s naturally striking features, paired with Molly¡¯s expert touch, meant she only needed minimal makeup to look breathtaking. Lucas hade for summer vacation, noticeably taller than Aurora after just a semester.


    ¡°Aurora, this is your graduation gift from me.¡±


    He presented a ne that was a perfectplement to her outfit for the day.


    Aurora expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A blush tinted Lucas¡¯ cheeks. ¡°May I put it on for you?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 919

    ?<strong>Chapter 919:</strong>


    After Molly finished her makeup work, she caught Aurora¡¯s reflection and eximed, ¡°Aurora, you look absolutely gorgeous! Trust me, you¡¯ll be the center of attention tonight!¡±


    From his spot by the TV, Kalel couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Aurora, try to snag a wealthy suitor tonight!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out,¡± Aurora responded with mock irritation. ¡°You¡¯ve been joking around too much today.¡±


    Before she left, Aurora turned to Lucas. ¡°Look after the little ones for me, will you?¡±


    Lucas reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just go and enjoy yourself!¡±


    Adrian and Joelle were lounging, watching TV downstairs.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m off now.¡±


    Adrian gave Joelle a covert nudge, and with a knowing nce, she asked, ¡°Aurora, will you bete tonight? Maybe I should have someone watch over you discreetly. He¡¯ll just wait outside, no interference.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need, Mom,¡± Aurora replied, arching an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m all grown up. Besides, what if a guy decides to dere his feelings for me tonight? It would be quite awkward if you were to find out, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    Aurora was deliberately teasing her parents with her words. Adrian didn¡¯t catch on to the humor, and the ss in his hand shattered with a sharp crack.


    He stood abruptly, his expression tight, and walked outside without a word.


    He needed to get some air, to clear his mind.


    Deep down, he wrestled with the thought of Aurora leaving.


    Why did she have to go out into the world?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be better for her to stay at home and always be their little princess?


    ¡°Mom, is Dad okay?¡± Aurora asked Joelle.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, sweetheart. Don¡¯t worry about him. Just focus on enjoying yourself.¡±


    Joelle looked at Aurora with shining pride, unable to contain the overwhelming affection welling in her chest.


    Finally, she pulled Aurora into a warm hug, her voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ll always be my little girl. And if you ever start dating, promise me you¡¯ll choose someone who loves you as much as Dad and I do.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I was only kidding earlier.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m not,¡± Joelle said seriously, gripping Aurora¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°If you have a boyfriend, promise you¡¯ll bring him home, so your dad and I can meet him, okay?¡±


    Aurora hesitated for a brief moment, her mind drifting to Dunn. If Dunn ever came to their house, she could only imagine how tense and awkward the encounter would be. ¡°Got it.¡±


    The gathering was at a karaoke bar. Some ssmates had suggested a nightclub, but with most of them just turning eighteen, the idea didn¡¯t feel safe or appealing.


    The ss president, Conroy Warren, had reserved thergest room. Aurora arrived early, helping to arrange drinks, snacks, and fruit on the tables.


    She had put on makeup today. It was subtle but enough to make her ssmates, who were used to her natural look, take notice.


    One by one, they came over,plimenting her, calling her beautiful. Aurora realized with surprise how enthusiastic everyone was towards her tonight.


    Addie arrived fashionablyte, arm-in-arm with a strikingly handsome man.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 920

    <strong>Chapter 920:</strong>


    Conroy¡¯s face darkened as he approached her, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°Why did you bring him? How many times have I told you this wasn¡¯t okay?¡±


    Addie dismissed him with a carefree wave. ¡°My boyfriend wanted toe along. What was I supposed to do?¡±


    Conroy¡¯s voice dropped lower, tinged with irritation. ¡°This is a ss reunion. Is your boyfriend part of our ss?¡±


    Addie shrugged, unfazed. ¡°Just ignore him.¡±


    She swept past Conroy as though his words didn¡¯t matter, dragging her boyfriend along. Since he was here, Conroy couldn¡¯t simply drive him away.


    Aurora sympathized with Conroy. She understood his frustration, but this was Addie¡¯s nature. She always needed to steal the spotlight, regardless of the asion.


    A crowd quickly gathered around Addie, eager to hear about her enviable love life.


    ¡°I met him while traveling abroad,¡± she said with a self-satisfied smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t he gorgeous? He flew all the way here just to see me. Can you believe that?¡±


    Feigning modesty, she added, ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not that irresistible.¡±


    As Addie basked in the attention, her gaze suddenlynded on Aurora. Her lips curved into a sly grin. ¡°Hey, Aurora, where¡¯s Rickey? Why are you all by yourself tonight?¡±


    Aurora had alreadye to terms with the fact that Rickey was no longer part of her life.


    But in this crowded space, surrounded byughter and chatter, a sudden loneliness crept in.


    Someone patted Addie on the shoulder. ¡°Rickey¡¯s gone abroad.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Addie simply nodded, lifting a ss of juice to her lips. She nced at Aurora, a wicked smirk spreading across her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Aurora. Even if Rickey dumped you, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re not good enough. There are plenty of other great guys out there.¡±


    ¡°Dumped me?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°Rickey and I are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please.¡± Addie covered her mouth with a teasingugh. ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone know you two were a couple? You must¡¯ve been together for quite some time. It¡¯s a shame you broke up.¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????? ???? ????


    In that moment, no one came to Aurora¡¯s defense.


    Aurora suddenly realized that maybe Addie wasn¡¯t the only one who thought that way.


    ¡°If you miss him so much, should I give him a call now so you can say hi?¡±


    Addie¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, before a thought crossed her mind. With the time difference between here and abroad, Rickey was likely still asleep.


    She regained herposure, her tone dismissive. ¡°Why are you in such a rush? You didn¡¯t know Rickey was going abroad, did you? Now you¡¯re angry at me because he dumped you?¡±


    Conroy, who had been silent until now, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Addie, can you just be quiet for a second?¡±


    Addie paused, taking a sip of her drink, then shrugged with feigned innocence. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    To others, this might have seemed like a trivial matter.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 921

    ?<strong>Chapter 921:</strong>


    But for Aurora, her friendship with Rickey was something sacred, not to be misunderstood or tarnished.


    Clenching her fists, she spoke firmly. ¡°Rickey and I are just friends. I already have someone I like, and it¡¯s not him.¡± Her words left everyone stunned.


    The colorful lights from the karaoke machine flickered across their faces, but Aurora wasn¡¯t looking at them. In her mind¡¯s eye, she saw Dunn.


    She thought of the boy whose photos had adorned the notice board for years.


    She remembered him offering her a handkerchief under the flowering tree.


    Her feelings for Dunn were untainted, the truest affection her eighteen-year-old heart could offer.


    Addie¡¯s eyes narrowed with displeasure as she noticed everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to Aurora. ¡°Oh, by the way, my boyfriend sings really well!¡±


    But her words fell t. No one cared. Instead, the group clustered around Aurora with questions.


    ¡°Aurora, who¡¯s the lucky guy?¡±


    ¡°Is he from our ss?¡±


    ¡°Have we met him before?¡±


    Addie, relegated to an even darker corner than when she first arrived, felt her frustration bubble over.


    She red daggers at Aurora, who was blushing under the attention but smiling shyly. In ast-ditch effort to redirect the room, Addie leaned closer to her boyfriend, whispering something hurriedly in his ear.


    Aurora didn¡¯t get along with Addie. Naturally, the ss split into their usual friend groups.


    Addie¡¯s boyfriend took the microphone and sang a few songs. She hadn¡¯t exaggerated¡ªhe was not only good-looking but also had an impressive voice. The row of ssmates watching him sing seemed thoroughly entertained, and Addie basked in their admiration with a smug expression.


    Meanwhile, Aurora was ying cards with a smaller group on the other side of the room. Her luck wasn¡¯t great tonight¡ªshe lost five rounds in a row.


    When Rickey¡¯s name popped up on her phone, Conroy happened to stroll over. Handing her cards to him, Aurora excused herself from the group and stepped out of the private room.


    G3t th3 l3g1t v3rs10n 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    Unbeknownst to her, Addie had been keeping an eye on her all evening. As Aurora left, Addie gave her boyfriend a sly wink. Momentster, he put down the microphone, muttering a quick excuse, and followed after Aurora.


    Aurora walked to a quieter corner of the venue, checking the time before answering her phone. She knew Rickey would just be waking up.


    ¡°Out having fun? Why¡¯d you take so long to pick up?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d you know I was out having fun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s in the group chat.¡± Rickey sat at the dining table. His breakfast spread was as neat as it was uninviting¡ªfried eggs, toast, and a ss of milk sat next to a folded newspaper and his tablet.


    Morning sunshine spilled through the window, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to appreciate it. His body still ached from years of over-partying, and now, being forced to wake early for sses only added to his irritation.


    The thought of Aurora out socializing while he was stuck in his routine filled him with a strange mix of frustration and envy.


    ¡°Do you even know what time it is over here? What¡¯s the point of hanging out with those people?¡± Rickey¡¯s voice carried a hint of exasperation. ¡°Aren¡¯t they just cozying up to you because they think you¡¯re heading to Dugruayae University?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 922

    ?<strong>Chapter 922:</strong>


    ¡°At least they¡¯re being friendly.¡±


    Rickey snorted, quickly steering the conversation to lighter ground. ¡°Aurora, admit it¡ªyou¡¯re feeling lonely without me around and secretly miss me like crazy, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Stop being so narcissistic.¡±


    ¡°So, you do miss me?¡±


    Aurora felt a twinge of unease.


    If Rickey had said this face-to-face, she would have brushed it off without a second thought. But with the distance between them, and the time difference creating a strange void, it felt oddly unsettling.


    ¡°Miss you? Not at all. You have no idea how peaceful it is without you around.¡±


    Rickey¡¯sughter faded. ¡°You heartless little thing,¡± he muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. They¡¯re still waiting for me to y cards.¡±


    ¡°What the hell? Is ying cards more important than me?¡± Rickey¡¯s voice rose, roaring through the receiver. ¡°Aurora, you better make yourself clear¡ª¡±


    She ended the call abruptly, cutting him off mid-sentence.


    As she turned to head back to the private room, she caught sight of Addie¡¯s boyfriend wandering around as though searching for something.


    Since he was Addie¡¯s boyfriend, Aurora didn¡¯t want to engage with him alone.


    She tried to walk past without making eye contact, but he reached out and grabbed her shoulder.


    Startled, Aurora immediately backed away, her heart racing.


    ¡°Sorry, could you tell me where the restroom is?¡± he asked.


    Aurora hesitated, then responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a restroom in the private room?¡±


    ¡°Someone¡¯s using it.¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t think much of it and pointed him in the direction, but was suddenly grabbed from behind and had her mouth covered. Aurora struggled desperately, her muffled cries escaping through his hand.


    The man, towering over her, used one hand to stifle her screams and the other to grip her neck, dragging her backward.


    Her heels scraped against the floor, her strength failing to match his. She couldn¡¯t make a sound loud enough to call for help.


    In her growing terror, she spotted a familiar figure turning the corner.


    It was Dunn.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes lit up, and she stopped wing at the man¡¯s hand, stretching out to Dunn instead.


    But Dunn, engrossed in conversation with someone beside him, didn¡¯t even nce her way.


    His figure disappeared around the corner, leaving Aurora stranded in the empty corridor.


    Addie¡¯s boyfriend hauled her into a nearby room. Aurora¡¯s mind raced with fear, expecting the worst. But instead of attacking her, he whispered frantically for her to be quiet.


    Confusion mingled with her fear.


    Barely two minutester, she heard the sound of voices approaching from outside. Addie¡¯s familiarughter drifted closer.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 923

    ?<strong>Chapter 923:</strong>


    Light seeped through the crack in the door, briefly illuminating the man¡¯s profile.


    Before Aurora could react, he shoved her forward and burst out behind her.


    Addie was walking by with a group of ssmates. The scene unfolded in seconds, and Aurora barely registered what had just happened.


    ¡°Aurora, you¡­¡± Addie stammered, pointing at her in shock before shifting her gaze to her boyfriend.


    He adjusted his clothes hurriedly, his hands raised defensively, before dering loudly, ¡°She was the one who seduced me!¡±


    Aurora froze. The words hit her like a p.


    Her stomach dropped as the realization hit¡ªthis was his n all along.


    Her eyes darted to Addie. The girl¡¯s face contorted as tears fell on cue. Addie swatted at her boyfriend with mock outrage before stepping protectively by his side.


    ¡°Aurora, I thought you were my best friend! How could you seduce my boyfriend?¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t know which of the two sentences was more ridiculous. But in such a short time, she hadn¡¯te up with a response yet, and most of the ss had witnessed the scene.


    She was alone in the room with Addie¡¯s boyfriend. How could she possibly deny it?


    Aurora forced herself to stay calm, pushing down the waves of humiliation.


    She locked eyes with Addie, her voice sharp and unwavering. ¡°Addie, do you enjoy setting me up like this?¡±


    ¡°Setting you up? Everyone saw it! What were you doing alone with my boyfriend in there? Are you so desperate without Rickey that you¡¯re going after someone else¡¯s man?¡±


    As soon as Addie finished speaking, Aurora pped her across the face. Aurora¡¯s hand tingled from the impact, yet she harbored no regrets about striking Addie.


    In fact, if pushed to take further action, that p would have seemed gentle.


    ¡°What gives you the right toy a hand on me?¡± Addie eximed, shock resonating in her voice.


    ¡°Given the filth you were spewing, a p was the least you deserved,¡± Aurora retorted.


    Addie, reeling more from humiliation than pain, surveyed the crowd. Her ssmates shrank back, none daring to intervene, while her boyfriend, standing close by, ignored her.


    Confusion clouded Addie¡¯s thoughts. It was Aurora who had crossed the line, yet here she was, the one who had been pped, with no oneing to her defense.


    ¡°Aurora, this isn¡¯t over, I swear it!¡± Addie hissed, her anger boiling over as she lunged toward Aurora. Fortunately, her ssmates intervened, holding her back just in time.


    Ovee with a mix of grievance and rage, Addie caused an uproar, loudly using Aurora of enticing her boyfriend. The party unraveled, ending in her angry tirade.


    Meanwhile, the distant mor reached Dunn, secluded in his private room.


    He caught Aurora¡¯s name amidst themotion, causing him to pause, his hand tightening around his ss.


    ¡°Apologies, something urgent just came up. I¡¯ll need to head out for a while.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Dunn!¡± The woman sitting across from Dunn failed to stop him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 924

    ?<strong>Chapter 924:</strong>


    Aurora dialed the police for assistance.


    Conroy apanied her to the entrance of the establishment. ¡°Aurora, I need to remain here to ensure everyone gets safely home. I won¡¯t be able to join you at the police station.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Could you inform everyone about the incident?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re innocent in all this.¡±


    As Aurora was about to step into the police car, Conroy asked, ¡°Should I let Rickey know about tonight?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Conroy watched as Aurora entered the police car. Momentster, Addie and her boyfriend also climbed into another car.


    After the cars had disappeared into the night, Conroy turned to leave but spotted a shadowy figure.


    The man stood there, one hand casually tucked in his pocket, his sharp features casting an intimidating, almost menacing aura.


    Conroy considered himself one of the more mature guys in their ss, and even Rickey didn¡¯t possess such a strong and mature aura. However, the man before him, youthful yet unfathomable, radiated an intimidating majesty.


    Conroy had pegged him as merely another face in the crowd, but the man said to him, ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Conroy waspelled by the gravity of his voice and instinctively halted. ¡°Are you addressing me?¡±


    Dunn nced over, his eyes drilling into Conroy with an intensity that felt almost tangible.


    In that brief encounter, Conroy experienced a whirlwind of emotions: scrutiny, mockery, calm, and contempt.


    Yet, as these impressions faded, he noticed that Dunn was merely observing him in silence.


    At the police station, the officers learned their ages. Realizing they were merely students fresh from exams, they dispensed a short admonition and sent them off for some self-reflection.


    Aurora kept silent when she got home, not wanting to burden her family with concern.


    By the next morning, their ss group chat was abuzz.


    Aurora scrolled through the chaos to discover that Conroy had somehow secured the surveince footage from the night before. He even punctuated his message to Addie as he tagged her in the group chat.


    ¡°Take a look! Your boyfriend dragged Aurora into trouble. Haven¡¯t I warned you repeatedly about inviting unknown faces to our gatherings? Aurora wasn¡¯t just put in harm¡¯s way¡ªshe was unjustly used by you as well. You¡¯ve got 24 hours to make things right with an apology, or consider yourself out of this chat¡ªand out of our circle.¡±


    Before Aurora could digest the flurry of messages, her phone buzzed with Rickey¡¯s urgent call.


    ¡°Damn, who is this guy? Why was I left in the dark about such a critical issue?¡±


    Aurora assured him, ¡°I¡¯ve already alerted the police, and I¡¯m unharmed, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 925

    ?<strong>Chapter 925:</strong>


    Rickey, still simmering with rage, countered, ¡°He¡¯s Addie¡¯s boyfriend? Is this just another one of her maniptive games? I promise you, she will face consequences for this.¡±


    ¡°Please, just let it go. I¡¯m more than capable of handling this situation. Concentrate on your studies overseas.¡±


    Rickey wanted to argue that distance didn¡¯t diminish his ability to protect her. However, he caught himself, remembering his departure was partly to help her foster a rtionship with Dunn.


    ¡°Alright. But listen, if anything else happens, don¡¯t hold back. Tell me, okay?¡±


    Aurora nodded, though he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°I will, I promise.¡±


    The moment the call concluded, Rickey wasted no time in contacting Dunn.


    ¡°Dunn, there¡¯s trouble with Aurora.¡±


    ¡°I already know.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s surprise was palpable. It was the first time he had found out about Aurora¡¯s newster than Dunn.


    He pped his forehead in realization. ¡°Oh, right, I mentioned her ss reunion yesterday.¡±


    Dunn remained silent on the other end. It was early morning, and he was jogging on his treadmill.


    Their conversation continued over the speakerphone, carrying Rickey¡¯s voice clearly.


    ¡°Addie was behind the whole mess. Make sure she doesn¡¯t get off lightly.¡±


    As Dunn adjusted the treadmill¡¯s pace to a brisk walk, he asked, ¡°Is she the one you said keeps troubling Aurora?¡±


    A twinge of difort tightened around Rickey¡¯s chest.


    It felt as if something that belonged to him was being taken by Dunn slowly.


    What once felt natural¡ªsharing all about Aurora with Dunn¡ªnow felt like something he couldn¡¯t bear to do.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. What¡¯s your move going to be?¡±


    Dunn draped the towel around his neck, its edges damp from wiping away sweat. He picked up his water bottle, tilting it back for a long gulp before speaking.


    ¡°I gave Addie twenty-four hours. If she doesn¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll go to her parents.¡±


    Rickey raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching in disbelief. ¡°Go to her parents? That¡¯s way too much hassle. Why not just find someone to beat her?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s gaze sharpened, his tone firm. ¡°And then? Beat her until she learns?¡±


    Rickey scoffed, leaning back. ¡°At least it would make me feel better.¡±


    Dunn said nothing in return. His upbringing had taught him to respect others when they had different views. But in reality, he just didn¡¯t want to waste words on pointless things.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. By the way, how are things going for you abroad? Adjusting alright?¡±


    ¡°Pretty good.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Rickey felt that Dunn wanted assurance that he was moving on, far enough away not to meddle with Aurora anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got ss. Bye,¡± he said simply.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 926

    ?<strong>Chapter 926:</strong>


    As the line went dead, Dunn ced his phone down and walked to the shower to finish his post-training routine.


    Later, as he returned to his phone, a small notification blinked at the top of the screen. Aurora had messaged him.


    His lips curved into a warm smile, his fingers brushing the screen as he opened the chat. He read each word carefully, savoring the tone of her message.


    Aurora had messaged Dunn impulsively.


    She had read the chat logs in the group. Everyone was tagging Addie, pressuring her to apologize.


    The messages were unified, more than she had ever seen¡ªeven during the fiercest of academic rivalries.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Conroy had gotten the surveince video so easily. She had seen Dunn at the KTV that night, and it had to be him. Only he could have managed something like this. So, she wanted to confirm it.


    Or maybe she just wanted an excuse to talk to him.


    When Dunn received her message, he didn¡¯t respond with a text. Instead, her phone buzzed with an iing voice call. Aurora froze, her nerves tense.


    She waited for a while before answering, trying topose herself. Dunn¡¯s voice had changed, and it was different from when he was younger.


    Aurora once thought she knew Dunn well, but as they grew closer and had more contact, she realized that he waspletely different from the boy he used to be.


    The boyish tones she remembered had been reced by the voice of someone more mature.


    ¡°Hi, Dunn.¡±


    ¡°Do you have time? Let¡¯s talk in person.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aurora fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°Oh, right, I need to return your handkerchief.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They agreed to meet that afternoon at a dessert shop near the high school.


    It was summer vacation, so the shop shouldn¡¯t be too crowded.


    The moment the call ended, Aurora leapt into action, digging through her closet.


    What was she going to wear? Should she put on makeup? Would that seem like she was trying too hard? Would Dunnugh at her?


    Aurora groaned, sitting on the edge of her bed, her hands pressed to her temples. Just thinking about it was already giving her a headache.


    Molly was sitting on the couch, savoring a slice of watermelon, the hum of the air conditioner, and the drama of a soap opera ying on TV.


    Hearing Aurora¡¯s urgent call, she rolled her eyes and got up reluctantly. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Help me choose! Which of these dresses looks good?¡±


    ¡°They all look good.¡± Molly squinted at her sister. ¡°Who are you meeting?¡±


    Aurora fidgeted. ¡°Um, a friend.¡±


    ¡°Rickey?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s already gone abroad.¡±


    Molly¡¯s curiosity piqued immediately. ¡°Oh? Then is it a guy?¡±


    Aurora retorted, ¡°Stop asking questions and just help me choose, okay?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 927

    ?<strong>Chapter 927:</strong>


    The morning dissolved into a whirlwind of clothes, essories, and indecision. Together, they¡­


    Managed to settle on an outfit for Aurora¡ªone that was simple yet elegant, perfectly highlighting her pure yet determined personality.


    Just as she was about to leave, Aurora suddenly remembered the handkerchief she needed to return to Dunn.


    She rushed upstairs to retrieve it, only to find her drawer wide open and its contents in chaos.


    There, lounging innocently on the windowsill, was Ginger, her mischievous cat. The little troublemaker was batting at the handkerchief with its tiny paws, reducing it to a tattered mess.


    ¡°Ginger!¡± Aurora cried, snatching up the ruined cloth.


    She stared at the shredded threads, her mind racing. What was she supposed to do now? How could she hand this back to Dunn? Frantically, she searched the house for a recement handkerchief, but nothing matched.


    With the time for their meeting rapidly approaching, Aurora had no choice but to improvise. She carefully ced Ginger in its carrier and decided to bring the cat along as part of her apology to Dunn.


    To avoid raising any suspicion from her parents, she roped in Lucas, who had just received his driver¡¯s license, to chauffeur her.


    Molly insisted on tagging along. Once they arrived at the entrance of themercial street, Aurora stepped out of the car, the cat carrier slung over her back.


    Molly leaned forward in her seat, her eyes gleaming mischievously. ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s follow her. I want to see what this guy Aurora¡¯s been meeting looks like!¡±


    ¡°Forget it. If Aurora doesn¡¯t want us to know, she must have a good reason. We shouldn¡¯t interfere with her privacy.¡±


    Lucas turned the car around and went back the way they came. Molly turned to scrutinize Lucas, her brows raised. ¡°Lucas, are you afraid you¡¯ll be upset seeing Aurora with someone else?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ face turned scarlet, his ears practically glowing. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Am I wrong, though? The ne you gave Aurora is from the special Valentine¡¯s Day collection, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lucas¡¯ foot hit the brakes abruptly, the car jerking to a halt.


    Molly, unfazed, leaned her chin on her palm and stared out the window. ¡°Don¡¯t act surprised. You can¡¯t fool me. Aurora might be the brains, but I¡¯m the one with emotional intelligence.¡±


    Lucas started the car again. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be thinking about at your age. Don¡¯t forget¡ªyou have three test papers to finish before your parents get home. If you don¡¯t, don¡¯t expect anyone to plead your case.¡±


    Molly huffed, crossing her arms and leaning back in her seat. She still wanted to pry out his secrets, but Lucas stayed frustratingly tight-lipped. Her pout deepened. She hated when she couldn¡¯t win.


    Dunn, ever the gentleman with his impable manners, would never let a woman wait.


    Aurora jogged towards the cafe, a bag slung over her shoulder, her hair shimmering in the sunlight as the breeze yed with it. Upstairs, Dunn sat by the window, sipping his coffee. The sight below made him pause momentarily.


    Before she arrived, he gestured for the server to clear his cup, ensuring nothing would appear out of ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 928

    ?<strong>Chapter 928:</strong>


    Aurora ascended to the second floor in one energetic dash, her face lighting up when she saw him seated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Have you been waiting long?¡± she asked, slightly out of breath.


    Dunn greeted her with a polite smile. ¡°I just got here.¡±


    As she slid into the chair opposite him, Aurora reached into her bag, her expression turning sheepish. ¡°I owe you an apology. I wasn¡¯t watching closely, and my cat tore up your handkerchief.¡±


    Dunn nced at the plump feline nestled snugly in her bag, fast asleep.


    His lips curled into a faint, teasing smile.


    ¡°And how do you n to make amends?¡± he asked.


    Aurora pulled Ginger out by the scruff of her neck, presenting the drowsy cat to Dunn. ¡°I¡¯ve brought the offender. Punish Ginger however you see fit!¡±


    Dunn, everposed, leaned back slightly. ¡°Ginger? Lovely name. Well, let¡¯s ban treats for a month.¡±


    Aurora nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Done!¡±


    ¡°Meow.¡± Ginger let out a soft, pitiful meow, as if understanding the exchange.


    ¡°Not happy, are we? Look at you¡ªyou¡¯re practically a fur ball. Go on, apologize already!¡±


    She scolded Ginger with the sternness of a parent, wagging her finger for emphasis. Ginger, unaffected and entirely unimpressed, leaped nimbly to the floor and began circling Dunn.


    Dunn, who had never particrly cared for animals, found himself strangely drawn to this little ball of fur.


    Without hesitation, he extended a hand. Ginger responded immediately, nuzzling her round head into his palm, her purr rumbling like a well-tuned engine.


    It was an odd feeling for Dunn, this first encounter with such an affectionate creature. Despite having never met her before, he felt a peculiar familiarity with Ginger, as though she were an oldpanion from another lifetime.


    As he gently stroked her head, his gaze shifted to Aurora.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ????????


    ¡°Aspensation, how about I take care of Ginger for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding.¡±


    Aurora hesitated, nibbling her lower lip. It wasn¡¯t that she wouldn¡¯t trust Dunn with Ginger¡ªshe was more worried about Ginger bing a nuisance. She knew how demanding Dunn¡¯s schedule was and didn¡¯t want to add to his burdens.


    Before either could say more, a server approached their table, interrupting the quiet moment.


    ¡°Are you ready to order?¡±


    ¡°ck coffee,¡± they both answered in unison.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    The server smiled and walked away, leaving Aurora slightly flustered. Her cheeks turned a faint pink as she nced at Dunn, wondering if he noticed her small attempt to align with his preferences.


    She barely knew Dunn anymore, a natural consequence of more than a decade withoutmunication.


    And yet, she felt she knew him in ways that transcended time.


    Her thoughts drifted back to high school, to rainy autumn days when she attended tutoring sses at a teacher¡¯s house.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 929

    ?<strong>Chapter 929:</strong>


    Dunn had been a name often mentioned by one of his ssmates, whoter got into Dugruayae University.


    Dunn was a legend back then, an admired figure whose reputation preceded him. Aurora, ever curious, would find ways to casually bring him up in conversation, prompting his ssmate to share updates about him.


    If she had known she¡¯d one day sit across from Dunn, sharing a table, she might have thought twice about asking so many questions about him back then.


    Aurora stared at the steaming cup in front of her, realizing with an inward chuckle how naive she¡¯d been to assume ck coffee was her choice.


    Dunn, meanwhile, seemed lost in his own thoughts.


    Everything he knew about Aurora came from Rickey¡ªdetails handed to him on a silver tter.


    But what did he really know about her?


    He wondered if he truly appreciated everything about Aurora as she sat before him now.


    He wanted to discover her qualities firsthand, not through the lens of someone else¡¯s observations.


    It wasn¡¯t guilt that drew him to her; it couldn¡¯t be. He didn¡¯t want to act on a sense of obligation or fleeting curiosity.


    He wanted to get close to her because even simple conversations, even the briefest exchanges, made him inexplicably happy.


    He couldn¡¯t make up his mind yet because, for now, he just wanted to learn more about Aurora.


    If his feelings were purely born of desire, could he truly call it affection?


    ¡°Dunn, regarding Addie¡¯s situation¡­¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present. He refocused on her, his expression softening into a patient smile.


    ¡°Did you assist Conroy in obtaining the surveince footage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A flicker of guilt crossed his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t see you at the time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Aurora replied gently, brushing a loose strand of hair away from her forehead. ¡°Thank you so much. That footage was incredibly helpful.¡±


    Dunn said nothing, lifting his cup and taking a slow sip as he stared out the window.


    Aurora shifted slightly in her seat, her unease growing. This wasn¡¯t like her. Starting a conversation wasn¡¯t in her nature.


    She suddenly remembered Dunn¡¯s major. Maybe asking about his studies would make her seem more thoughtful.


    ¡°Dunn¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± He turned to look at Aurora, waiting for her to continue.


    Aurora straightened in her seat, trying to appearposed.


    ¡°When the timees to apply to universities, could you help me?¡±


    Previously, Aurora had read a book on psychology.


    It stated that when someone asked a question, they often already knew the answer they wanted to hear.


    Aurora had carefully pondered this before arriving today.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 930

    <strong>Chapter 930:</strong>


    Since Dunn was making an effort to connect with her, she couldn¡¯t always let him lead their interactions.


    Every encounter needed to build the groundwork for the next one. She wanted to see him again after the exam results were announced, while applying to universities, and eventually every day after starting university.


    ¡°You can find a professional to help you n. Your parents probably have connections in this field.¡±


    Aurora gave a small smile. ¡°But I want to attend Dugruayae University.¡±


    Dunn paused, his brows lifting slightly as realization dawned on him.


    ¡°With your academic performance, you¡¯ll surely be admitted.¡±


    Aurora blinked in surprise. ¡°You know my grades?¡±


    ¡°The school posted the results of your most recent exam.¡±


    Aurora offered a modest smile, trying to keep her emotions in check.


    The atmosphere between them felt just right when Dunn¡¯s phone began to ring. He nced at it but didn¡¯t immediately answer, letting it buzz without disconnecting the call.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m sorry, but I need to handle something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°The bill is already taken care of. Let me drive you back.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can manage to get back by myself.¡±


    Dunn inferred that she likely didn¡¯t want her family to know about their meeting, so he decided not to press the matter further.


    Out of politeness, Aurora stood up as he prepared to leave. She watched him intently, her gaze following his retreating figure until he disappeared from sight.


    Later, she lingered in the cafe, sitting alone for a while. By now, the bitterness of ck coffee no longer bothered her. She was slowly bing ustomed to it, understanding a bit more about Dunn¡¯s preferences.


    Ginger dozed peacefully on herp. The warm afternoon sunlight streaming through the window blended harmoniously with the cool air conditioning, creating a calm and soothing atmosphere. Everything around her seemed serene.


    Aurora nced at her phone, rereading the message Dunn had sent shortly after leaving.


    ¡°After the exam results are released, I can help you with your university applications if I have time.¡±


    Instead of heading home, she wandered aimlessly through the streets nearby.


    To get to her high school, she often passed through this bustlingmercial street.


    The second floors of the buildings were typically upied by coffee and cake shops. She had often noticed groups of boys and girls in school uniforms chatting or studying by the windows.


    As she strolled past the art supply store, she remembered Molly needed more paint and drawing paper. Deciding to browse inside, she stopped at the store¡¯s entrance.


    There, an elderly man with a white beard was sketching portraits. His talent was undeniable, as a small crowd had gathered to watch. Aurora¡¯s attention turned to the model posing for him, and her eyes lit up with excitement and recognition.


    ¡°Lynda!¡±


    The model turned, and sure enough, it was Lynda Baldwin, the senior student Aurora had met during tutoring sses¡ªand Dunn¡¯s former ssmate.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 931

    ?<strong>Chapter 931:</strong>


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other in nearly a year, and the unexpected reunion brought a wave of joy to both.


    When the old man finished his sketch, Lynda jumped up, embracing Aurora tightly.


    ¡°Congrattions on graduating, Aurora!¡±


    Lynda wore a stylish sundress paired with high heels, radiating the carefree charm of a college student. In contrast, Aurora¡¯s innocent demeanor and simple attire reflected her high school years still lingering behind her.


    She chatted animatedly with Aurora, her arm casually draped around her shoulders.


    However, their conversation was cut short when Lynda answered a phone call, and her expression changed instantly.


    Recalling that Dunn had also been interrupted earlier by a phone call, Aurora suspected that the two incidents were likely connected.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ve got to run. There¡¯s an issue at theb I need to handle immediately!¡±


    ¡°Alright, take care and be safe.¡±


    Lynda pulled her into a warm embrace. ¡°If I remember right, your goal is Dugruayae University, right? I¡¯ll be waiting for you there!¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate that. Thank you.¡±


    Lynda left in such a hurry that Aurora barely had time to ask how things were going with her boyfriend.


    Lynda was pursuing a degree in pharmaceutical engineering and was deeply involved in research for a new cold medication, which also served as her entry for an uingpetition.


    She rushed to theb, quickly put on sterile attire, and entered the observation room, donning her goggles and gloves with practiced ease. Out of habit, her eyes scanned the room, instinctively searching for that tall silhouette amid the sea of sterile suits.


    Dunn was already there. Wearing goggles, his calm and focused demeanor radiated an air of quiet determination.


    Lynda turned her attention to the teacher, who was delivering a stern reprimand. The ten test subjects for the experiment had all perished. The challenge before them was far moreplex and daunting than expected.


    The group huddled together, working tirelessly until midnight, unwilling to let their guard down. Their dedication was so intense that they barely found time to eat, driven by the urgency of the situation. In high school, Dunn had been a legendary figure. Yet here, both he and Lynda were the youngest participants, with much to learn.


    Being the youngest among more experienced peers fostered a sense of camaraderie between Lynda and Dunn, though their interactions were minimal.


    A kind senior male student ordered takeout for everyone. The group stepped outside for a quick bite, hoping to recharge before diving back into their work.


    Lynda grabbed two bottles of water and looked for Dunn.


    She found him on the steps, talking and smoking with two senior male students.


    Since starting university, she had seen him smoke a few times. Back in high school, however, she could never have imagined this perfect student secretly drinking or smoking.


    When the two senior students were called away, Lynda approached Dunn and handed him a bottle of water.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 932

    ?<strong>Chapter 932:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Dunn nced at the bottle briefly. It was just water¡ªnothing special. Everyone had one. He epted it but didn¡¯t drink.


    Lynda looked at him thoughtfully and added, ¡°You know, people say university life is easier, but honestly, it feels even harder than the SAT to me. What do you think?¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he stubbed out his cigarette, even though it wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°I¡¯m heading back inside.¡±


    Lynda felt a familiar sting of defeat, one she¡¯d grown used to over time. Still, she called after him, ¡°Dunn, have you heard anything about Dominic Morenotely?¡±


    Dunn stopped mid-step. ¡°Dominic Moreno?¡± His sharp memory served him well¡ªhe rarely forgot a name. ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lynda¡¯s expression clouded with a trace of disappointment. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. Ever since he broke up with me, I haven¡¯t heard a word about him. I thought maybe you¡¯d know something.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he turned to face her fully. ¡°Broke up?¡±


    Lynda met his gaze, her heart thundering in her chest.


    ¡°Were you and Dominic together back then?¡± Dunn asked, his tone more serious now.


    Lynda forced a smile, though it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. Are you telling me you really had no idea? We almost got caught by the head teacher more than once.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying much attention to you in high school. Your name is Lynda Baldwin, right?¡±


    Lynda didn¡¯t answer, her silence loaded with unspoken frustration.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Dunn offered a muted apology and departed, leaving Lynda standing alone, her smile stiffening against the brisk wind.


    Exhausted from the week¡¯s relentless workload, Dunn managed merely ten hours of sleep across seven days.


    As he dragged his exhausted body back to the dorm, the habit of staying upte had dulled his need for rest, leaving him surprisingly alert despite his fatigue.


    After showering, he sat on his bed¡¯s edge, cracking open a beer in the dimly lit space, lit only by a deskmp.


    His phone revealed that Addie hadn¡¯t yet apologized. It seemed a visit to her parents might be necessary.


    At ten in the evening, Dunn wondered if Aurora was still awake. Deciding to message her, he wrote, ¡°The exam resultse out the day after tomorrow. Are you nervous?¡±


    Aurora, brushing Ginger¡¯s fur, felt a surge of excitement upon reading his message.


    Despite a week filled with various activities like horseback riding and rock climbing designed to distract her, she couldn¡¯t suppress the urge to contact Dunn.


    Love seemed to push her to her emotional limits.


    She wanted to share so much with him.


    Carefully crafting her response, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m so nervous! My aunt insists on the tradition of eating fortune cookies before the results, but they can¡¯t find any in town. Now, my mom¡¯s considering sourcing them from another city. Could this be a bad omen?¡±


    Dunn replied, ¡°With your excellent grades, you shouldn¡¯t need such superstitions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 933

    ?<strong>Chapter 933:</strong>


    Aurora, lying in bed, responded, ¡°But gaining admission to the top university isn¡¯t simple. It¡¯s the most prestigious in the country, after all.¡±


    He sent back a sweating emoji, to which she quickly added, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m just curious to see what fortune cookies taste like.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile, his damp hair clinging to his forehead as droplets trickled down.


    He grabbed a towel, rubbing it through his hair with measured movements.


    A memory surfaced¡ªone of the family servants knew how to make fortune cookies.


    The next day, Dunn returned home.


    Fred had embraced retirement, devoting his mornings to tending the dogs, turtles, clivia, and daisies, while Gracie busied herself in the kitchen.


    As Dunn entered the house, Fred eyed him with a teasing smirk. ¡°Well, look who decided to show up. Running out of money already?¡±


    Dunn brushed past him, his expression neutral. ¡°Dad, I haven¡¯t asked for money since I was sixteen.¡±


    Fred let out a low whistle, shaking his head. It still amazed him how the boy who used to trail behind him had grown into such aposed, self-sufficient young man.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡± Dunn asked, ncing around.


    ¡°In the kitchen, working on your special request. You¡¯ve got her baking fortune cookies with the maid.¡±


    Dunn stepped into the bustling kitchen. The warm aroma of freshly baked fortune cookies filled the room. A neat stack of beautifully wrapped packages sat on the counter.


    Gracie looked up, brushing flour off her hands. ¡°Son, who¡¯s getting these cookies? You asked for ten boxesst night and had us working non-stop.¡±


    ¡°Mom, a few of thepany¡¯s clients have kids who just finished their SATs. The scores are out tomorrow. I¡¯m delivering these cookies to build goodwill and strengthen connections.¡± Dunn lied confidently, without a hint of hesitation.


    Gracie paused, then nodded in approval. ¡°You¡¯ve got a good head for these things. Your father and I were never great at business, but you seem to have a knack for it. Go ahead and deliver them.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡± Dunn picked up a box of cookies, carefully setting it aside. It was for Aurora, and he intended to give it to her himself. But first, there was something else he needed to handle.


    The meeting with Addie¡¯s parents was set to take ce at an upscale club.


    On the first floor, a live singing performance set the tone for casual elegance, while the second floor was reserved for special guests.


    The Lewis family was wealthy, but even among the rich, there were levels. Not everyone came to this club, and fewer gained ess to the second floor.


    Addie¡¯s parents had been there before, but it wasn¡¯t a privilege they could im at will.


    Dunn, on the other hand, had taken charge of the Finch family over the years, steering it toward remarkable sess in the pharmaceutical industry. The old ways were long gone, reced by the vision he brought to the table. At just twenty years old, his reputation preceded him.


    Understandably, Addie¡¯s parents felt nervous about meeting him. When Dunn arrived, his sharp suit and the effortless way he poured wine gave him the air of someone much older and more experienced.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 934

    ?<strong>Chapter 934:</strong>


    ¡°Please, have a seat,¡± he said.


    Addie¡¯s parents sat down, their smiles polite but guarded.


    ¡°Dunn, is there something specific you¡¯d like to discuss?¡±


    Dunn nced down, the rich aroma of wine already saturating the room. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take up too much of your time, but Aurora has practically grown up under my care. Over the years, your daughter has caused her a great deal of trouble. I¡¯d like to know¡ªhow do you usually discipline her?¡±


    Addie¡¯s parents exchanged uneasy looks, unsure of how to respond.


    From what they could gather, Dunn was here to defend Aurora.


    ¡°Dunn, the Finch family hasn¡¯t interacted with the Millers for a long time. If there¡¯s been some kind of conflict between Aurora and Addie, surely, it¡¯s not worth you getting so involved?¡±


    Dunn looked up. ¡°My great-grandfather left strict instructions for our family to cut ties with the Millers, and we¡¯ve honored that. But if his rules were enough to keep things running smoothly, I wouldn¡¯t have had to step in as CEO when I was sixteen.¡±


    The statement left Addie¡¯s parents stunned. They struggled to find the right words, unsure if this was defiance or simply fact.


    Dunn remained polite, emptying his ss before standing to leave.


    Addie¡¯s parents vowed to personally bring her to make an apology. Before parting ways, Dunn also requested the contact details of Addie¡¯s boyfriend.


    After the meeting, Dunn headed to the park to meet Aurora, carrying a box of fortune cookies she¡¯d been wanting to try.


    ¡°How did you get your hands on these cookies?¡±


    ¡°I know a few people who can make them,¡± Dunn replied. ¡°They baked ten boxes overnight. The rest are already at your house so your siblings can try them too.¡±


    Aurora blinked, momentarily at a loss for words.


    Dunn had thought ahead to include her siblings in his ns.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aurora said.


    ¡°It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep red. She genuinely appreciated that Dunn had taken her offhand remark to heart.


    As they ate the fortune cookies, Aurora finally asked the question that had been on her mind.


    ¡°You left so suddenlyst time. Was something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    Dunn fell quiet for a moment, his gaze fixed on the horizon where the sky was slowly transitioning into dusk. In this fleeting twilight hour, the world seemed to blur, leaving a strange sense of disorientation in its wake.


    It was as if the whole world were sinking into an endless fog.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m wiped out,¡± he muttered, his eyes distant. ¡°Our project for thepetition hit a snag. All of our research is gone, wiped outpletely, and now we have to rebuild from scratch.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s heart tightened with empathy.


    Despite the steadiness of Dunn¡¯s voice, there was an underlying weight to his words.


    ¡°You put in all that effort, and for what? Sometimes it feels like life doesn¡¯t care about the work you put into it. Things just happen, and the oue rarely matches the sweat and tears you invest.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 935

    ?<strong>Chapter 935:</strong>


    He struggled to find the right words to exin the rest. His ambitions, his hopes, his desire to see his ideals take shape¡ªall of them felt distant, unreachable. At this moment, he was stuck, paralyzed by uncertainty, unable even to figure out something as simple as a cold remedy.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still thinking about developing a cure for cancer?¡± Aurora asked.


    Dunn¡¯s heart suddenly felt a soft, unexpected sting. His eyes narrowed, his face reflecting confusion as he looked at her.


    Aurora¡¯s smile was warming.


    ¡°You told me when you were younger about your great-grandmother, about how she suffered so much before she passed away. You said back then that there were no good medicines. You wanted to find a way to change that, to invent something that could save lives.¡±


    The memory was blurry, but the words rang in his mind. It was the very dream he¡¯d held close to his heart since childhood.


    ¡°You still remembered that?¡± he asked.


    Aurora¡¯s eyes softened as she stared ahead, her gaze filled with the same determination he had seen in himself moments ago.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were incredible, even when we were kids. You were always so thoughtful, so good at everything. And as I got older, that feeling only grew. Every time I met someone new, they would praise you. I¡¯ve always believed that whatever you set your mind to, you¡¯d aplish it.¡±


    She turned to face him. ¡°So, if you¡¯re feeling worn out, it¡¯s okay to take a breather. Rest for now, and when you¡¯re ready, you¡¯ll find that you¡¯ve already moved closer to your goal.¡±


    On top of that, she¡¯d be right there beside him, backing him up every step of the journey.


    Dunn¡¯s ideal had be hers too, their dreams now interwoven in ways neither could deny.


    ¡°Aurora¡­¡±


    Night had fully fallen, the world swallowed up by the darkness. A streemp beside Aurora cast a warm, golden glow around her, and in its light, her eyes seemed to sparkle, shimmering like polished gems.


    ¡°Is it just some kind of coincidence that everywhere you go, you hear people singing my praises?¡± Dunn asked.


    Aurora didn¡¯t dare meet his gaze. Time seemed to slow, stretching into a quiet eternity. For just a moment, she wished the silence couldst forever. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have to rack her brain over what to say.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really noticed that,¡± she said.


    Dunn¡¯s face remained unreadable, that familiar, steady expression taking over as he pondered Rickey¡¯s words. Rickey had said that Aurora was following his every step, that she had feelings for him. If that was true, why hadn¡¯t she said anything?


    Both of them sat there, lost in their own thoughts, for a good ten minutes.


    Finally, it was Aurora who broke the stillness.


    ¡°Dunn?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Dunn looked at Aurora.


    Just then, his phone buzzed.


    Aurora knew he was about to leave because of work.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head home. Thanks for the fortune cookies again,¡± she said with a smile.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 936

    ?<strong>Chapter 936:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± he offered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to,¡± Aurora said, waving her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s safer for you if I do,¡± he insisted, his tone brooking no argument.


    Aurora had no choice but to get into his car.


    It was her first time riding in Dunn¡¯s car, and the closeness felt different. The confined space heightened her awareness of his presence, and every small movement she made seemed to draw his attention.


    Despite the uneasy fluttering of butterflies in her stomach, Aurora kept herposure. When they approached her house, she asked him to drop her before the corner.


    ¡°Just drop me off here,¡± she said.


    Dunn didn¡¯t argue and pulled up the car.


    With theplexities of their families¡¯ rtionship hanging heavily between them, neither wanted to risk stirring trouble that could upset their parents.


    Once out of the passenger seat, Aurora spun around and faced him.


    ¡°Thanks for the ride,¡± she said with a brief smile.


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Dunn¡¯s eyes as he looked at her. Maybe she didn¡¯t feel the same way he did. Maybe she just enjoyed spending time with him out of habit, like when they were kids.


    After all, why would she see him any differently now when he hadn¡¯t really done anything to earn that kind of affection?


    His efforts fell shortpared to Rickey¡¯s.


    Even if Dunn confessed his feelings now, it didn¡¯t guarantee they¡¯d be together.


    He returned a faint smile, holding back his confession, and decided it was best to take things slowly and let time weave their story.


    ¡°Text or call me when you get home.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do that,¡± Aurora said with a wide grin.


    Dunn returned the smile.


    Aurora¡¯s heart raced. She quickly turned around and walked away, hoping to hide the blush spreading across her face.


    She kept her head straight ahead, not daring to look back, but her shoulders slumped when she heard his car drive off.


    When she arrived home, she texted Dunn to let him know she got in safely.


    Dunn didn¡¯t reply right away as he was driving straight to a bar. Shortly after he parked outside the entrance, a man came out of the bar.


    Through the distance and dim lighting, Dunn could barely make out the stranger¡¯s face. Before he could get a better look, a knock on his car window broke his focus.


    ¡°That¡¯s Addie¡¯s boyfriend, sir. He¡¯s a total mess¡ªdrinks heavily at bars and harasses women, you name it. He¡¯s infamous. After meeting Addie, he started showing up here, pretending to be a medical student, but he¡¯s already been expelled from school,¡± his bodyguard said, filling him in.


    Dunn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the drunken man.


    Addie¡¯s boyfriend should count his lucky stars that Aurora didn¡¯t get into any trouble that day, for he¡¯d be facing a far worse fate had something happened to her.


    ¡°Deal with him,¡± Dunn ordered, the coldness in his voice palpable.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 937

    ?<strong>Chapter 937:</strong>


    The bodyguard blinked, unsure of what he meant. ¡°What exactly do you want us to do to him, sir?¡±


    ¡°You said he¡¯s been harassing women? Make sure he¡¯s unable to do that again. I don¡¯t care how you do it. Just don¡¯t kill him.¡±


    The steeliness of Dunn¡¯s voice sent chills down the bodyguard¡¯s spine. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the bodyguard replied with a stammer.


    Dunn rolled up the car window, started the engine, and his car disappeared into the night.


    Meanwhile, Aurora was getting ready for bed when Lucas knocked on her door and asked if he coulde in.


    When her parents¡¯ friends came over, they would usually bring their kids along. As the eldest of the kids, Aurora would babysit as they yed around the house.


    And of all the children she had met, Lucas was the most thoughtful and considerate, just like Rafael.


    ¡°Sure,e in.¡± She sat up, her hair brushing over her shoulders as she turned on the bedsidemp.


    Lucas walked in, looking rather downcast.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the ne.¡±


    ¡°The ne?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ ears turned red, like a child who had just been caught doing something bad.


    ¡°I had it specially ordered through a friend. I didn¡¯t realize it was part of a Valentine¡¯s Day collection. I hope it didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    Lucas was concerned that if Aurora wore the ne, others might think she had a boyfriend, or that her actual boyfriend might misinterpret the gesture, leading to unnecessary conflict. That would mean trouble.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Aurora reassured him.


    Lucas lifted his gaze, studying her closely for a moment before gathering the courage to ask, ¡°Are you in love, Aurora?¡±


    Aurora froze, pulling the nket up to cover half her face and nervously blinking her wide eyes. ¡°Is it obvious?¡±


    Lucas smiled and nodded.


    Aurora patted the space next to her, and Lucas sat down. Lowering her voice, she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay? Nothing¡¯s official yet.¡±


    ¡°Not even Molly?¡±


    ¡°If Molly ever catches wind of this, it¡¯ll be the talk of the town by dawn,¡± Aurora said with a knowing smirk.


    ¡°I get it.¡± Lucas gave Aurora his word that her secret would remain safe with him.


    ¡°Aurora, when are you and your boyfriend going to treat us to a nice meal?¡±


    Aurora retorted, ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend yet.¡±


    ¡°And why not? Is Rickey perhaps waiting for you to dere your feelings first?¡±


    ¡°Rickey?¡± Confusion swept over Aurora¡¯s features. ¡°Why on earth would Rickey be confessing to me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rickey the one you¡¯ve got your heart set on? After all, you two have been inseparable for what feels like forever.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Aurora responded firmly, her voiceced with a touch of irritation. ¡°We¡¯re just good friends, really. Don¡¯t start spinning wild tales.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 938

    ?<strong>Chapter 938:</strong>


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Before walking away, Lucas asked Aurora to return the ne he had once given her.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ll find you something even more special. I think such a heartfelt gift should somedaye from your future boyfriend, not just a friend like me.¡±


    The mention of ¡°future boyfriend¡± made Aurora visibly tense, and she ushered Lucas out of the room.


    As Lucas began his descent down the stairs, a sudden grip on his wrist halted him, yanking him sideways into a dimly lit room.


    ¡°What did you say to Aurora?¡± Molly stood there in her nightgown, its cor slightly undone, revealing the delicate lines of her corbones to Lucas, who towered above her.


    Trapped against the door, Lucas found himself awkwardly trying to avert his gaze, unsure of where to rest his hands.


    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± he muttered.


    Molly leaned in closer, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. ¡°Aurora has someone in her heart. Your efforts are futile; she regards you merely as a friend.¡±


    Confusion flickered across Lucas¡¯ face. He gently pushed against Molly¡¯s forehead to create some distance. ¡°Really, you watch too many dramas.¡±


    Molly scrutinized him, her arms folded, disying a maturity that belied her youth. ¡°Did you have a girlfriend while you were overseas?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ frown deepened. ¡°Molly, you should be focusing on your studies.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to sound so wise. You¡¯ve only just grown up yourself.¡±


    ¡°I am an adult, though.¡±


    Molly turned away, her expression one of skepticism and frustration, still without the answers she sought.


    After a moment, she asked with a curious mix of pride and suspicion, ¡°Is the real reason you¡¯re single because you have a crush on Aurora?¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous! Why would you even think that? If you¡¯re going to keep bombarding me with such absurd questions, you might as well leave me alone.¡±


    This time, Lucas couldn¡¯t hide his irritation and stormed out of Molly¡¯s room with a brisk stride.


    As he departed, the ne slipped from his pocket and ttered to the floor.


    Molly bent down to retrieve it, her fingers brushing against the cold metal.


    She recognized the ne¡ªit was the one Lucas had once gifted to Aurora. Had he asked for it back upon realizing it was a limited Valentine¡¯s Day release?


    Now alone, Molly lingered in her room, her teenage turmoil trapped within her.


    She slumped against the door, her hair a tousled mess, her gaze downcast and her heart weighed down with unspoken emotions. The following morning, Molly pretended as if the night¡¯s revtions had vanished, bounding energetically down the stairs to breakfast. As usual, Adrian and Joelle urged her to act with more restraint.


    Between bites of toast, Molly retorted, ¡°Isn¡¯t one poised person enough for one family?¡±


    She arched an eyebrow, casting a nce at Lucas, who was silently focusing on his meal.


    Joelle and Adrian missed the exchange, distracted as Aurora descended the stairs, stretching and yawning.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 939

    ?<strong>Chapter 939:</strong>


    ¡°Aurora, have they announced the results yet?¡±


    She nodded in response. ¡°740.¡±


    Molly gave Lucas a yful kick under the table. ¡°And what¡¯s the perfect score?¡±


    ¡°750 marks the perfect score limit.¡± Silence enveloped the room.


    Molly gazed at Aurora with the awe typically reserved for a celebrity. Joelle gave Adrian a sharp pinch, causing him to clench his fork until his knuckles turned white. This was reality, not a dream.


    Overflowing with excitement, Joelle sprang to her feet. ¡°I need to share this wonderful news with your aunt!¡±


    Adrian chimed in, ¡°Sweetheart, what reward would you like? Perhaps your own private jet?¡±


    Aurora took her seat and began her breakfast.


    Knowing her own score beforehand, her reaction was mutedpared to their enthusiasm.


    Upon the release of the results, a tinge of regret had washed over Aurora. Dunn had outscored everyone with 743 points before. Although she had performed remarkably well, she hadn¡¯t surpassed him.


    As the family engaged in conversation, a sudden crash echoed through the room, heralding the beginning of an unforgettable day.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    They all converged around Joelle, who was bracing herself against the table, her hand clutching the phone, shaking violently.


    The source of the noise was a vase, now shattered on the floor.


    Yet, Joelle seemed oblivious to the debris, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Adrian grasped the phone and activated the speaker mode.


    The voice emanating from it was crisp and businesslike.


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ???????????? ????????


    ¡°Mr. Wade Potter has passed away. In his will, he expressed his desire for you and your husband to continue caring for Rnd Potter.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s grip on Adrian¡¯s hand tightened, her tears cascading freely. ¡°Is Rnd okay now?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s sustained some injuries,¡± the voice replied somberly.


    The mere mention of harm to Rnd sent a sharp pang through Joelle¡¯s heart.


    The caller added, ¡°He¡¯s presently recuperating in the hospital. Furthermore, his cooperation is needed for an ongoing investigation. Unless a reliable party vouches for him, the local authorities will detain him.¡±


    Leaning on Adrian for support, Joelle¡¯s breaths came ragged. ¡°I¡¯ll stand for him. I¡¯m ready to vouch now! Where is he?¡±


    Once she had the address, Joelle turned around to gather her belongings.


    Adrian was set to join her, his resolve unwavering.


    This matter had burdened her heart for over a decade. ¡°Stay here, everyone. We¡¯ll return shortly.¡±


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ming too,¡± Aurora dered.


    Rising beside her, Molly chimed in, ¡°Dad, I want to help bring Rnd back!¡±


    Lucas gave her a profound look.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 940

    <strong>Chapter 940:</strong>


    ¡°Make sure you stay at home while we¡¯re gone,¡± Adrian said.


    He and Joelle hadn¡¯t even finished their breakfast before rushing out the door, on their way to the airport. The lively mood at the dining table, once brightened by Aurora¡¯s ster grades, quickly turned heavy.


    As the eldest, Aurora noticed how downcast her younger siblings seemed and wasted no time trying to lift their spirits.


    pping her hands together, she announced, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve got a new addition to the family on the way! Let¡¯s start brainstorming ideas for how to wee Rnd!¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes lit up, her interest piqued. ¡°Leave it to me!¡±


    Without hesitation, the three of them dove into the task, each busying themselves.


    By mid-morning, as Molly sprawled on the floor, sketching designs for the backdrop, the doorbell rang.


    She went to answer it and found a family of three standing on the doorstep. The woman at the center appeared to be about the same age as Aurora, and Molly immediately recognized her¡ªAddie Lewis, a girl who never missed an opportunity to cause trouble for Aurora.


    ¡°Hello. Is Aurora Watson home?¡±


    Molly had no regard for the family. ¡°What do you want with my sister?¡±


    Addie¡¯s mother forced a smile. ¡°Could you ask your sister toe talk to us?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Molly barely spared a nce at the older woman, crossing her arms defiantly, paintbrush still clutched in one hand. Despite being the smallest, her presence felt towering. ¡°You¡¯re here to pick on my sister, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not it at all!¡± The woman nudged Addie forward. ¡°Tell her!¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes narrowed as Addie, hesitating, finally lifted her head. Her eyes were swollen. Had she been sobbing?


    Molly couldn¡¯t help but feel a small, guilty spark of satisfaction, but her face showed no mercy. ¡°My parents aren¡¯t home. I can¡¯t let you in.¡±


    ¡°Are you Mr. Miller¡¯s second daughter?¡± Addie¡¯s father asked. ¡°We¡¯vee to apologize. We don¡¯t need toe inside, just ask Aurora toe out.¡±


    ¡°Apologize?¡± Molly chewed on her gum, her tone nonchnt, before grabbing Addie by the cor. ¡°What did you do to my sister this time?¡±


    Addie shrieked, taking a quick step back behind her parents, startled.


    Though she was young, Molly had a razor-sharp instinct for trouble. ¡°She must¡¯ve done something seriously wrong for you toe here begging for forgiveness. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing on my doorstep.¡±


    The Lewis family exchanged uneasy nces, their guilt written on their faces. They¡¯d been sent here by Dunn, but it was clear that the Miller family wasn¡¯t one to be easily intimidated.


    Molly stood her ground, her voice unwavering. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard my sister say she¡¯s ready to forgive anyone. You should turn around and leave now. We don¡¯t need your apology. Since you¡¯ve made trouble for my sister, when my parents get back, we¡¯ll bite back!¡±


    The Lewis family looked rattled, and it was evident they were intimidated, not just by Adrian but also by Dunn.


    Addie, suddenly aware of the mess she had created, began pleading desperately.


    Molly, however, remained unmoved.


    ¡°Molly, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Lucas appeared, and after hearing the situation, his reaction was more measured than Molly¡¯s. He headed upstairs to update Aurora.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)?


    .

 Chapter 941

    ?<strong>Chapter 941:</strong>


    Aurora, initially taken aback, wasn¡¯t sure what to make of Addie¡¯s apology¡ªshe doubted someone like Addie would offer any genuine remorse.


    But then she wondered if Dunn might have had a hand in it, so she agreed to speak with them.


    The Lewis family bowed repeatedly, and Addie, still sobbing, looked pitiful. Aurora sensed it wasn¡¯t out of genuine remorse, but because Addie had been so thoroughly humiliated.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Aurora said. ¡°I won¡¯t press the issue.¡±


    Addie had already been ousted from the ss group chat. Everyone in the ss now knew what she had done, and it was clear she wouldn¡¯t be epted in the future.


    Addie, usually so proud, now couldn¡¯t hold her head high.


    Aurora, despite herpassion, decided not to make things any harder for them. She waved for them to leave.


    But Addie, desperate, stepped forward and grabbed Aurora¡¯s hand. ¡°Aurora, please, could you talk to Dunn and ask him to stop making things harder for my parents? I promise I won¡¯t bother you again, I¡¯ll stay far away from you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Molly¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Dunn?¡±


    Lucas quickly covered her mouth, his shock evident, but he knew better than to let Molly blurt everything out.


    Aurora¡¯s face fell, and she yanked her hand from Addie¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. I have nothing to do with him. Everyone knows that our families haven¡¯t been in contact for over a decade. I thought you were here to apologize because you truly realized your mistake, but it seems like¡ª¡±


    ¡°I really do know I was wrong!¡± Addie blurted out, backpedaling rapidly. ¡°I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    ¡°You should leave. This is over, and please, be careful with what you say.¡±


    The second part of Aurora¡¯s sentence hung heavily in the air. Addie, looking terrified, understood its weight.


    After the Lewis family left, Molly turned to Lucas, pulling his hand away. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You like Dunn?¡±


    G a lno v els  is packed with thrilling adventures


    Aurora stiffened, not willing to admit anything. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. There¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±


    ¡°Then why did Addie bring up Dunn?¡± Molly demanded, clearly agitated. ¡°Have you forgotten what Dunn¡¯s great-grandfather said before he died? He told our family to sever ties with theirs! It¡¯s absurd, as if anyone would want to be associated with them!¡±


    Aurora said nothing, but from the corner of her eye, she noticed the nine boxes of fortune cookies sitting on the coffee table in the living room. They were sent by Dunn¡ªunder someone else¡¯s name.


    Those boxes felt like a constant reminder of how difficult it was for her to be with Dunn.


    ¡°Molly, it¡¯s not what you think,¡± Aurora said. ¡°I don¡¯t like Dunn, and there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡±


    Molly opened her mouth to argue, but Lucas interjected, ¡°Molly, just rx, okay?¡±


    Aurora only felt the exhaustion sink deeper. Without another word, she turned and headed upstairs.


    Sensing her sadness, Lucas turned to Molly with a frown. ¡°What¡¯s with you? Why are you making such a fuss? Aurora¡¯s not a kid anymore. She knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Molly¡¯s annoyance red. ¡°Oh,e on, Lucas! Don¡¯t you get it? I¡¯m doing this for your sake!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 942

    ?<strong>Chapter 942:</strong>


    ¡°For me? What are you even talking about?¡±


    Molly groaned in frustration, stomping her hands in the air. ¡°Forget it. You wouldn¡¯t understand!¡±


    Lucas shook his head, baffled, but decided not to press her further. Instead, he followed Aurora upstairs, knocking softly on her door. ¡°Aurora, you okay?¡±


    Inside, Aurora sat on her bed, her phone in hand. The exam results had been released at midnight, and she¡¯d immediately messaged those who cared about her. Among them was Rickey, her friend of many years.


    But hours had passed without a reply.


    Recently, their conversations had grown scarce.


    She convinced herself that he was probably busy with school and didn¡¯t have time for her trivial updates.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied as she turned off her phone. Her smile for Lucas was faint but sincere. ¡°Is Molly still mad?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with herter,¡± Lucas said. ¡°So is there really nothing going on with you and Dunn?¡±


    Aurora shook her head firmly. In truth, she didn¡¯t even think of Dunn as a friend. ¡°We¡¯ve only met a few times.¡±


    ¡°What about that handkerchief? The one Ginger ruined¡ªwas that his?¡± Aurora nodded.


    Lucas let out a slow breath, pieces of the puzzle clicking into ce. This wasn¡¯t new; it had been brewing for a while. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m not going to tell you what you already know. But Molly¡¯s not entirely wrong. The Finch family made it clear they didn¡¯t want anything to do with us, so there¡¯s no point in keeping any ties with them. That said, my dad always told me the most important thing in life is to be happy. So, if this makes you happy, my dad and I will stand by you, no matter what anyone else says.¡±


    Aurora thought of Rafael and couldn¡¯t help but feel her mood lift. ¡°But what about Molly?¡±


    Lucas scratched his head, sighing. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her say anything before you¡¯re ready to go public.¡± But unbeknownst to him, it was already toote.


    Molly, fueled by righteous indignation, had tracked down Dunn¡¯s number. Now in bed, her phone screen glowing, she furiously typed out a message.


    As she hit send, Lucas knocked on her door.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all


    ¡°What do you want? Go away!¡± Molly snapped.


    Lucas poked his head in, undeterred. ¡°Are you sure? I was going to take you out for dessert, but if you¡¯d rather stay mad¡­¡±


    Molly bolted upright. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t go!¡±


    Grinning, Lucas stepped inside. He reached out and tweaked her nose. ¡°Why are you so hot-headed all the time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault!¡± Molly grumbled.


    ¡°Fine, fine, I messed up.¡±


    Though still annoyed, Molly knew this was as close to an apology as she¡¯d get.


    On their way to the dessert shop, she reluctantly agreed to keep Aurora¡¯s situation under wraps.


    Later that evening, they returned home, the night sky deep and quiet. Molly clutched a bag of art supplies, while Lucas carried two others. They strolled under the streetlights, licking popsicles.


    ¡°But seriously, if Aurora ends up with someone else, wouldn¡¯t you feel bad?¡± Molly asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 943

    ?<strong>Chapter 943:</strong>


    Lucas mulled it over. ¡°Maybe a little. But at the end of the day, I see you both as family. Other than family, no one would love another person unconditionally.¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t respond. She fell behind his longer strides, her feet stepping on his shadow. But as he moved, his shadow shifted, always just out of reach.


    Dunn had just finished a drug experiment for a senior ssmate and was leaving theb. Pulling off his goggles, he checked his phone. Among a flood of unread messages, one from an unknown number stood out.


    ¡°Dunn Finch, right? I¡¯m Aurora Watson¡¯s sister. She told me she doesn¡¯t like you, so back off and quit trying to y the hero.¡±


    The harsh fluorescent lights above flickered as they shut off one by one, the corridor growing dim and hollow.


    Dunn took one nce, and the message burned itself into his memory. He slipped his phone back into his pocket, retrieved a pack of cigarettes from a drawer, and went outside.


    He walked past Lynda, who opened her mouth to call out to him, but he was already gone before she could get a word out.


    As he exhaled, his phone buzzed again¡ªa message from Aurora, sharing her exam results.


    The news deserved celebration, but Dunn hesitated. He wanted to reply, but every word he considered felt insufficient.


    Her earlier im¡ªthat she didn¡¯t like him¡ªrang in his mind. He could easily believe she¡¯d said it to shield their connection from her family¡¯s scrutiny.


    But Dunn demanded more. He wanted not just love, but certainty¡ªpure, unwavering, and undivided.


    When Aurora filled out her university applications, Joelle and Adrian were still abroad.


    With herptop in hand, Aurora met Dunn at the public library. Dunn came fully prepared. After reviewing Aurora¡¯s grades, he hadid out several university options for her.


    He didn¡¯t know Aurora¡¯s specific interests, so he analyzed the career prospects of each major and even created a detailed PowerPoint presentation.


    Aurora listened attentively, feeling it would be disrespectful not to, given how much effort Dunn had put into helping her.


    In truth, consulting him about her applications was unnecessary. Her goal had always been clear¡ªPharmaceutical Engineering at Dugruayae University.


    She wanted to follow in Dunn¡¯s footsteps.


    Halfway through his exnation, Dunn noticed Aurora resting her chin on her hand, her eyes fixed nkly on the screen.


    He tapped her forehead lightly with the end of his pen. ¡°Pay attention.¡±


    Aurora rubbed her forehead with a sheepish smile. ¡°Sorry, go on.¡±


    Dunn, having nearly finished his presentation, closed hisptop with a decisive click. ¡°With your grades, top universities should be contacting you to offer you a ce.¡±


    Aurora felt a pang of guilt at his words.


    The president of Dugruayae University had already visited her before her college entrance exams. She was only here as an excuse to see Dunn.


    ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t have my address. We don¡¯t exactly hand it out freely,¡± she said with a weakugh.


    The lie felt clumsy, and she was sure Dunn saw through it, but he chose not to call her out.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 944

    ?<strong>Chapter 944:</strong>


    ¡°Did your parents go to pick up Rnd?¡± Dunn asked, his voice casual.


    Aurora took a slow sip of her ck coffee before nodding. ¡°You still remember him?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face lit up with a smile, her voice brimming with curiosity. ¡°I wonder how he¡¯s doing now, and if he¡¯s as handsome as Lucas and Kalel.¡±


    Dunn, who had never met Lucas or Kalel Watson, raised an eyebrow. He¡¯d only heard about their talents from Aurora.


    ¡°Being as handsome as them is what you¡¯d call handsome?¡±


    Aurora turned to him, but before she could reply, Dunn leaned closer, his striking features suddenly much nearer. ¡°Then what about me?¡± Their gazes met, and Aurora felt her heart nearly leap out of her chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re handsome too.¡±


    Quickly, she took a sip of coffee, trying to mask her embarrassment as her cheeks turned a noticeable shade of pink.


    Dunn, unfazed, zipped hisptop into his bag. ¡°I have a meeting this afternoon. Let¡¯s call it a day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they passed a row of bookshelves on their way out of the library, a group approached them¡ªthe librarian apanied by several others. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Watson, we are so grateful for your generous donation of these books. They will be avable for free public reading, and we¡¯ll also distribute them on public transport like subways and buses.¡± Shawn and Katherine were among them.


    Aurora acted quickly, pulling Dunn behind a bookshelf.


    She only caught a glimpse, but it seemed Kalel was also there.


    If they were spotted, it would be a disaster.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dunn asked in confusion.


    Still holding onto Dunn¡¯s wrist, she whispered urgently, ¡°It¡¯s my uncle, his wife, and son.¡±


    Dunn frowned slightly. This situation was about to getplicated.


    They would be passing by this very spot any second now.


    The bookshelf behind Aurora was against the wall, leaving no escape. Although she had acted quickly, she had inadvertently cornered herself.


    Aurora realized the problem almost immediately. If her uncle and aunt saw her with Dunn, she would be in big trouble.


    Just as she was about to brace herself and step out to face them, Dunn turned to her suddenly.


    Her breath hitched, and her face froze in tension. This was an unprecedentedly close moment with him.


    The sunlight streamed in from the nearby window, illuminating his face in a way she hadn¡¯t noticed before. It wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªthere were faint stubbles on his jawline.


    The person in front of her wasn¡¯t a boy anymore but a man, radiating an intensity she hadn¡¯t expected.


    Aurora could hear the voices of the librarian and her uncle and aunt as they moved closer.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Dunn lift his arm, the sleeve casually rolled up, and brace himself against the bookshelf beside her head.


    Aurora closed her eyes, desperation and panic flooding her senses.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 945

    ?<strong>Chapter 945:</strong>


    She waited, dreading the moment she would be discovered.


    Kalel strolled a short distance behind his parents, hands spedzily behind his head. Books didn¡¯t interest him much, and as he wandered, his thoughts drifted to how long it would take to make a profit if he opened a library.


    Up ahead, his parents chatted with the librarian, but suddenly, their conversation took on an awkward edge.


    Curious, Kalel walked over to see what happened, and then he understood.


    By the bookshelves, two young people were standing far too close, locked in what appeared to be an intimate moment.


    ¡°Uh, pleasee this way,¡± the librarian said hastily, clearing her throat. ¡°Sorry about that. It happens asionally.¡±


    Katherine barely paid attention. She smiled faintly, her hand resting on Shawn¡¯s arm. She¡¯d been young once, too.


    Shawn, distracted by a phone call, waved it off as he ended the call, not bothering to look.


    Kalel, however, found himself intrigued. He lingered, staring intently at the scene. And then, all at once, realization struck him like lightning.


    His eyes widened in utter shock.


    Wasn¡¯t the girl Aurora?


    He didn¡¯t dare to call out. Instead, his gaze bore into the back of the man¡¯s head, his frustration barely contained.


    ¡°Kalel! What are you doing? Come here!¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    Katherine grabbed his ear and gave it a firm pinch. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for you to watch. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°But what? You want to date? Not for a long time!¡±


    But that was Aurora!


    Led by the staff from the embassy, Joelle and Adrian arrived at the rehabilitation center.


    As they stood before the door to the ward, Joelle tugged at the sleeve of one of the staff members, halting their entrance.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Joelle?¡± Adrian asked, concern in his voice.


    Joelle took a deep breath, her nervous gaze darting to him. ¡°How do I look? Do I seem happy? It¡¯s the first time we¡¯ll see Rnd after all these years. I shouldn¡¯t look like I¡¯m about to cry or something.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze softened with concern. Throughout the trip to the center, Joelle had barely touched her food or gotten any sleep, determined to keep herposure intact when meeting their son.


    Instead of sumbing to her emotions, she held herself together, proving not only her strength as a woman but also her resilience as a mother.


    ¡°Rnd will be very happy to see you,¡± Adrian reassured her. Joelle smiled, quickly fixing her face and mustering a cheerful expression before giving a determined nod. She was ready.


    As the door creaked open, a lean figure came into view¡ªa young man, barely eighteen.


    d in a loose white-and-blue hospital gown, Rnd appeared frail. Yet, even after all these years, Joelle recognized him instantly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 946

    ?<strong>Chapter 946:</strong>


    He sat cross-legged on the bed in a daze, one arm in a sling and gauze covering his left eye. At the sound of the door, he slowly turned his head, and his cold, empty gaze struck Joelle like a blow to the chest. If Rnd hadn¡¯t left her side, he might have grown up as outgoing as Kalel or as aplished as Lucas, like a normal young man.


    Instead, his eyes held the weariness of someone who had lived through war, stripped of joy and filled with apathy.


    Joelle¡¯s resolve slipped, and she rushed forward to envelop him in a tight embrace.


    She wanted to smile, but the emotion choked her. Only when she felt the warmth of his body did it finally feel real¡ªshe had found Rnd.


    ¡°Oh, Rnd¡­ I¡¯m here to take you home. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s body remained stiff, his chapped lips moving ever so slightly as he muttered, ¡°Aunt.¡±


    The word struck Joelle hard, but she quickly reminded herself that Rnd had been taken from her as a baby. It was only natural for him to see her as a stranger.


    If he wanted to call her ¡°Aunt,¡± so be it.


    She would love him all the same, with everything she had.


    Rnd didn¡¯t push her away. After greeting Joelle, he shifted his gaze to Adrian, his eyes steady and unwavering. ¡°Uncle.¡±


    Adrian was momentarily taken aback. Rnd¡¯s demeanor seemed far too mature for his age. The boy¡¯s eyes carried a quiet stubbornness and an undercurrent of hostility that most might overlook, but Adrian recognized it instantly.


    The embassy had briefed Adrian before their arrival, telling him that Wade had sacrificed himself by strapping explosives to his body, taking down enemies to ensure Rnd¡¯s survival on the battlefield.


    Wade must have known his fate was sealed. Before joining the riot, he had written to the embassy, entrusting his only son to Joelle and Adrian.


    An ironic move, Adrian thought.


    The very man who had torn Rnd away from them was now entrusting them with the task of raising him.


    But Joelle didn¡¯t dwell on the past. To her, Rnd was innocent¡ªa young man who needed love and care.


    For two days, she devoted herself tirelessly to looking after him. On the third day, while changing his bed sheets, Joelle saw a framed photo of Wade on the nightstand, and her chest tightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Rnd asked, noticing her reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t you like seeing my dad?¡±


    Joelle hesitated but knew it was better for Rnd to see the bigger picture. He might have high respect for Wade, but thetter hadmitted serious crimes.


    ¡°Rnd, I know it¡¯s not easy, but it¡¯s better for you to forget the past. Once we get home, you can have a fresh start.¡±


    Rnd sneered, his gaze fixed on the window. ¡°You¡¯re saying my father was an unforgivable scoundrel?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what¡ª¡±


    Rnd cut her off. ¡°Someone who abandoned me for over a decade has no right to criticize the person who raised me.¡±


    Joelle felt a lump in her throat, unable to refute his words.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 947

    ?<strong>Chapter 947:</strong>


    Just then, Adrian entered, sensing the tension in the room. He frowned, his concern evident. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Joelle forced a smile, not wanting Adrian to be upset over the tension between her and Rnd. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Rnd was just telling me about the past.¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t press further, but he couldn¡¯t ignore the weariness on Joelle¡¯s face. He gently cupped her cheek, his touch soft as he brushed away the invisible worries that clouded her expression. ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here with him tonight.¡±


    Joelle shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I shouldn¡¯t leave his side until he¡¯s fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± Adrian insisted. Though he usually let Joelle have her way, this time he refused to relent.


    After Joelle left, Adrian sat down opposite Rnd, his gaze steady.


    ¡°What did you say to her?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze hardened. ¡°Joelle has had nightmares for years because of what happened to you. I don¡¯t know what Wade taught you, but listen closely. You can hate anyone you want, but never her.¡±


    Rnd clenched his fists, his re piercing. ¡°What about you?¡±


    Adrian narrowed his eyes, his expression unreadable as his instincts confirmed what he had already suspected¡ªWade¡¯s influence had twisted the boy¡¯s heart, leaving scars that ran deep.


    ¡°My uncle, Chris, died because of you, didn¡¯t he?¡± Rnd used, his tone sharp and bitter.


    Adrian chuckled, a low, humorless sound. ¡°Chris? Your uncle? Is that what Wade taught you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about my father!¡± Rnd snapped, his fists clenched and his teeth grinding in anger.


    Adrian leaned back in his chair, his posture calm, a faint, almost taunting smile ying on his lips. ¡°I just did. What are you going to do about it?¡±


    Rnd felt the sting of provocation like a brand searing his skin.


    Butpared to Adrian, he had nothing¡ªonly his unyielding passion.


    He believed that one must be willing to risk everything for what he truly believed in.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    Even with his broken, wretched life, he was ready to gamble it all.


    ¡°Say that again, and I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Rnd tore the cast off his other arm. Beneath the bandage, a revolver was hidden, already loaded and ready.


    Adrian lifted his eyes slowly, his gaze calm andposed despite the cold steel now pointed directly at his forehead.


    He didn¡¯t flinch. He didn¡¯t waver. Even seated, his presence radiated an unshakable power, enough to make anyone tremble.


    Rnd¡¯s finger tightened on the trigger. ¡°Apologize to my father,¡± he demanded, his voice thick with fury.


    ¡°If you pull that trigger, people outside will rush in and restrain you. Do you understand the consequences?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was steady, unruffled. ¡°Your father sacrificed his life to save you. If you don¡¯t value your own life, then go ahead and shoot.¡±


    Adrian leaned forward, his forehead gently pressing against the barrel of the gun, his piercing gaze locking Rnd in ce.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 948

    ?<strong>Chapter 948:</strong>


    ¡°Stop trying to provoke me,¡± Rnd muttered, though the conflict in his tone was evident.


    Wade had given up everything for his safety, and throwing that away now felt like a betrayal.


    Yet, the pride and stubbornness of youth refused to let him back downpletely.


    They stared each other down, locked in a silent battle of wills, until the sound of hurried footsteps echoed from outside. Rnd tensed, quickly shoving the gun back under the covers, and the room was swallowed by a heavy, oppressive silence.


    The door opened, and the local police chief walked in, followed closely by embassy officials.


    Wade had connections with terrorists before his death, and Rnd was the only person who could potentially testify against those criminals.


    But Rnd refused to cooperate. There was no way he would point a finger at his father.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, Sheriff Hooper Banner has summoned Rnd multiple times. He needs to tell us what he knows to help us dismantle this crime syndicate,¡± said one of the officials.


    Rnd turned his back to them, curling up on the bed and refusing to acknowledge their presence.


    Adrian, unshaken as always, leaned back in his chair. ¡°He¡¯s just a child. Are you sure he knows anything?¡±


    Beneath the covers, Rnd was slightly surprised when he heard Adrian turn them down.


    ¡°He is Wade¡¯s only son. He must know something.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Please leave. Give him some time. He¡¯s just lost his father, after all.¡±


    The finality in Adrian¡¯s tone silenced any argument. The officials exchanged uneasy nces before reluctantly exiting the room, leaving Adrian and Rnd alone.


    As the door clicked shut, Adrian turned to Rnd, who stilly under the covers, his body stiff with defiance. ¡°Did you hear everything?¡± Rnd remained silent.


    Adrian knew he was listening. ¡°Joelle said you don¡¯t have to cooperate with the interrogation if you don¡¯t want to. When you¡¯re ready, we¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Rnd had heard simr words from Joelle before¡ªhe didn¡¯t have to do anything he didn¡¯t want to. But how could they im to care about him when they had left him with Wade for so many years? And how had his uncle, Chris, died?


    Rnd trusted no one but himself, shaped by the things he¡¯d seen and heard over the years.


    It was Wade who raised him, who risked everything to keep him safe. Wade was the only person he believed in.


    Joelle and Adrian couldn¡¯t return to the country for a while, so Aurora and Lucas were busy preparing a wee party for Rnd at their home.


    Upstairs on the terrace, balloons and streamers filled the air, creating a lively scene.


    Molly, the head organizer, ran the operation with the precision of a drill sergeant. No one was exempt¡ªAurora, Michael, and even Dulce¡¯s twins, who had only just started school, were all put to work.


    Kalel had been assigned the task of tying the balloons, but afterpleting just a couple, he decided to rope Sariah Kelly, Bobby and Fannie¡¯s daughter, into his n.


    ¡°Kalel, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 949

    ?<strong>Chapter 949:</strong>


    ¡°Help me tie these balloons, and I¡¯ll pay you fifty bucks per balloon.¡±


    Sariah had been saving up to buy an album. With her mother working as a manager in the entertainment industry, she had be a hardcore fan.


    Bobby often worried about his daughter¡¯s gullibility when it came to handsome men. Now, Sariah¡¯s only standard was a good-looking face, and she¡¯d happily spend money for them if they met her criteria.


    Sariah quickly counted the balloons, her mental calctor running.


    ¡°That¡¯s at least five hundred bucks.¡±


    Kalel smirked and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll make it a thousand.¡±


    With his hands casually stuffed in his pockets, Kalel slipped away from the group and wandered toward the kitchen. Inside, Aurora was making desserts.


    ¡°Hey, Aurora. Everything goodtely?¡± Kalel greeted, plucking a piece of cake off the counter.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow as she turned to face him, immediately suspicious. ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden small talk? What scheme are you cooking up now?¡±


    Kalel nced around, his sharp eyes ensuring no one was within earshot, before leaning in slightly. ¡°You were at the library yesterday morning, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Aurora froze, her fingers halting above a te of intricately ced desserts. A lone blueberry slipped from her grasp,nding on the te. Her gaze darted around the kitchen. Even though it was just the two of them, her cheeks turned a vivid shade of pink.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t y innocent. I already asked Lucas and Molly. I also know who you were with yesterday.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. She pursed her lips, the flush on her face deepening. There was no use denying it.


    ¡°Rx, I didn¡¯t spill to anyone. But I might need a little favor from your boyfriend.¡±


    Aurora let out a coldugh, putting the te of blueberries down.


    ¡°Dunn isn¡¯t my boyfriend.¡±


    Kalel shed a cheeky grin. ¡°I believe he will be eventually.¡±


    Aurora shot him a re. ¡°What do you need from him? If my parents find out, they¡¯ll bristle with rage.¡±


    With a shrug, Kalel said, ¡°Do you really think your parents are clueless? I¡¯m pretty sure they won¡¯t object if they see that he¡¯s good for you.¡±


    Aurora could see the logic in what he was saying, but Kalel had a knack for talking his way into anything.


    Growing up around Shawn and Katherine¡¯s booming empire, Kalel had been immersed in business his whole life. No wonder school didn¡¯t capture his attention the way the thrill of making a profit did.


    Aurora raised an eyebrow at him. ¡°So, what exactly do you want Dunn to do for you?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 950

    <strong>Chapter 950:</strong>


    Kalel reached into his pocket, pulled out an invitation, and handed it to her. ¡°I¡¯m hosting a small investment fair. Think you can get him to show up? Having him there would give me some serious credibility.¡±


    Aurora stared at the invitation, impressed by how professional it looked. Then she let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re hosting an investment fair? You¡¯re a kid! What kind of project are you even pitching?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself about that. Look, my goal is to sessfully start a business before I¡¯m eighteen. Otherwise, my parents will force me to take over the family business, and that¡¯s just boring. Come on. Back me up here!¡±


    Aurora wasn¡¯t exactly confident, but since Kalel already knew about her connection with Dunn, she figured she had no choice but to agree. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try, but don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Great, thanks!¡± Kalel beamed, ready to leave, but then spun back around as if he¡¯d forgotten something. ¡°Oh, and one more thing¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kalel rubbed his hands together, looking sheepish. ¡°I need money to take Sariah to a concert, but I¡¯m broke.¡±


    Aurora squinted her eyes at him. ¡°You? Broke? Nice try. I¡¯ll believe anyone else is out of money, but not you.¡±


    ¡°I swear I¡¯m strapped for cash. I threw all my money into my project.¡± Kalel sounded so pitiful that Aurora sighed, half-annoyed, half-amused.


    She grabbed her phone and transferred a thousand bucks to him.


    As soon as Kalel saw the moneye through, he couldn¡¯t resist turning on the charm. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re incredible! Not only are you beautiful, but you¡¯re generous too. I must¡¯ve done something right in my past life to have a cousin like you!¡±


    Aurora resisted the urge to shudder at his overreaction. ¡°Alright, alright! Stopzing around and go help Molly!¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±


    With that, Kalel returned to the terrace, where Sariah was waiting for him to inspect her handiwork. After giving it his approval, he transferred the money Aurora had given him straight into her ount. ¡°Thanks, Kalel. Call me if you need help next time!¡±


    Kalel ruffled her hair with a grin. ¡°See? I take care of you. Who else pays a thousand bucks just for tying a few balloons? Even a full-time job can¡¯t give you suchpensation.¡±


    Sariah nodded vigorously, her smile wide. ¡°I know. You treat me the best!¡±


    ¡°Then how are you going to repay me?¡± Kalel leaned in closer, his smile mischievous.


    Sariah blinked. ¡°Repay you with what?¡±


    Kalel moved even closer, whispering in her ear, ¡°That girl group your mom manages is having a concert soon. Let¡¯s go together, okay?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 951

    ?<strong>Chapter 951:</strong>


    ¡°Sure!¡± Sariah readily agreed.


    Kalel¡¯s smile widened. ¡°You¡¯re way better than Molly. She¡¯s got no sense of loyalty.¡±


    Not far away, Molly was working on a banner with Lucas when she overheard everything. She red at the two. ¡°Don¡¯t believe a word he says, Sariah. He¡¯ll just con you into oblivion!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Sariah looked genuinely unsuspicious. ¡°He¡¯s the best!¡±


    Kalel slung an arm around Sariah¡¯s shoulder triumphantly. Molly shook her head in exasperation and resumed helping Lucas.


    Later that evening, after the kids had worn themselves out, Molly was passed out on the couch with the younger ones curled up around her. Noticing Molly¡¯s flushed cheeks from sneaking a couple of fruit wines earlier, Lucas quietly covered her and the kids with a nket.


    Aurora stood by the railing, sipping a light drink. She wasn¡¯t drunk, but her gaze was distant, lost in thought as she stared into the quiet night.


    ¡°Something on your mind?¡± Lucas walked over and joined her.


    Aurora sighed, staring down at her drink. ¡°It¡¯s Rickey. He used to message me every day, but now it¡¯s been days, and I haven¡¯t heard a word. I¡¯m starting to worry.¡±


    Lucas pursed his lips, thinking for a moment. He didn¡¯t know Rickey well, but he had seen enough to recognize the signs. ¡°Aurora, don¡¯t you realize that Rickey likes you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Auroraughed, raising her bottle of wine with a weak smile. The idea seemed downright absurd to her.


    Rickey was always pointing out her ws, calling her clueless, while everyone else showered her with praise. How could someone so critical of her possibly like her?


    Lucas, however, gave her a steady look. ¡°Think about it. Didn¡¯t he start pulling away when you and Dunn got closer?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ words struck a chord with Aurora, even though she refused to acknowledge it. The thought had been lingering in her mind for a while, but she simply couldn¡¯t ept the idea of a friendship turning into something more.


    Her smile faltered as she gripped the bottle tighter. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Rickey doesn¡¯t even know about the things between me and Dunn.¡±


    Lucas shot her a sideways nce, his expression neutral. ¡°Alright, maybe I¡¯m overthinking. But if you are seeing Dunn, you should probably start keeping some distance from Rickey.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    On the sofa, Molly stirred as a light breeze swept through the room. She rubbed her eyes and let out a soft whimper, her small voice breaking the tension.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Molly,¡± Lucas said.


    After he left, Aurora found herself feeling even more restless. She picked up her phone¡ªstill no reply from Rickey. Her frustration bubbled to the surface. How hard could it be to just respond?


    Why couldn¡¯t he exin what was going on?


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 952

    ?<strong>Chapter 952:</strong>


    Didn¡¯t he realize that leaving her hanging like this would make her worry as his friend?


    Aurora debated calling Rickey, but Lucas¡¯ earlierment reyed in her mind, making her hesitate.


    Just then, Dunn was calling.


    He had just stepped out of the shower, sitting at his desk and scrolling through hisptop.


    ¡°Dunn?¡±


    Hearing her, Dunn clicked out of a webpage disying university applications and closed hisptop.


    He had been reviewing Aurora¡¯s application ount, which he¡¯d essed through some discreet connections. Despite the extensive options he had presented to her, she had only submitted one choice.


    Pharmaceutical Engineering at Dugruayae University.


    Dunn felt a surge of emotions¡ªsurprise, joy, and a hint of something unspoken¡ªas their shared understanding settled between them.


    ¡°Not asleep yet?¡± he asked.


    Aurora¡¯s confidence, bolstered by the wine she¡¯d had earlier, made her smile. ¡°Neither are you.¡±


    Dunn stood from his chair and leaned against the balcony railing, the night breeze tousling his half-dry hair.


    The quiet night stretched infinitely, with scattered stars shimmering faintly above them, as if they were eavesdropping on their conversation.


    ¡°Aurora, I want to see you.¡±


    Aurora froze, her thoughts spinning. She was reminded of a school debate from her sophomore year of high school.


    Rickey had sat below the stage, and afterward, he handed her a bottle of water, teasing with a smirk, ¡°The way you argued, you were like a machine gun. The other team didn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    But now, she felt nothing like that sharp, confident debater. Her mind went nk, and her heart pounded relentlessly.


    ¡°You¡­ I¡­ uh¡­¡± Aurora stammered, her words tumbling clumsily as she scratched her head in frustration. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±


    Dunn tilted his head back, gazing at the endless expanse of the sky. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the thought of seeing you makes me happy.¡±


    Behind Aurora, Lucas was shepherding the younger kids. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get to bed. You¡¯ll catch a cold sleeping out here.¡± The background noise felt distant and insignificant.


    Aurora nervously pinched her fingertips, deliberating, before finally speaking. ¡°Ginger¡¯s been having some stomach troubletely. I was nning to take her to the vet. Can youe with me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 953

    ?<strong>Chapter 953:</strong>


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯lle pick you up. Wait for me.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s heart fluttered. Dunn¡¯s words felt like the most enchanting thing she¡¯d ever heard.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Under the vast night sky, she stood at her front door. The faint glow of a few streetlights illuminated her path, their warm halos reflecting on a car idling nearby.


    Cradling Ginger in her arms, she approached. Dunn stepped out to greet her, his silhouette sharp against the soft light.


    He was wearing a in white T-shirt, effortlessly casual yet striking. Aurora reflexively touched her face, the warmth on her cheeks undeniable. ¡°I had some wine earlier, so my face is a little red.¡±


    Dunn moved closer, his gaze steady and unreadable as he leaned in.


    For a breathless moment, his lips were mere inches from hers. Aurora froze, her pulse quickening as she instinctively stepped back, clutching Ginger tighter for bnce.


    Dunn smelled faintly of alcohol. It wasn¡¯t strong¡ªshe hadn¡¯t had much.


    ¡°No more drinking next time.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s first instinct was to snap back, to ask what gave him the right to tell her what to do. But the words caught in her throat, and instead, she replied softly, ¡°Got it.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Settling into the passenger seat, Aurora held Ginger close, her posture rigid. The car slid through the quiet streets like a whisper, the city¡¯s sparse traffic leaving them alone in a cocoon of silence.


    The stillness of the night amplified every flicker of tension between them, making it impossible for Aurora to ignore how heightened her senses felt.


    Dunn, fresh from a shower, carried a clean, subtle scent that mingled with the cool night air seeping through the partially open window. Aurora couldn¡¯t help but notice how close they were¡ªcloser than what could be excused as friendship.


    After their visit to the vet, her earlier hesitation had dissipated. The ride back was quiet, the kind of silence heavy with unsaid words, both of them secretly wishing the night wouldn¡¯t end.


    But Aurora knew, as much as Dunn did, that dawn would eventuallye, and the fragile magic of the moment would fade into memory.


    It was already two in the morning, and it was time to say goodbye.


    Dunn dropped her and Ginger off at her house.


    Aurora took a few steps, then turned back to him. ¡°Can I ask you some questions?¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She looked at him, as if trying to solve an impossible puzzle. ¡°Why did you suddenly stop talking to me back then? And if you didn¡¯t want to talk to me, why are you suddenly being so nice to me now?¡±


    Dunn hadn¡¯t expected her questions to span such a wide gap of time. But on second thought, she must have been holding onto these questions for a long time.


    He lowered his eyes, and when his gaze met hers again, his expression was tinged with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Aurora was taken aback. ¡°Sorry for what?¡±


    ¡°For a lot of things,¡± Dunn began, counting them off. ¡°For what happened to Rnd, for my aunt and great-grandfather, and for what you went through during the kidnapping. I didn¡¯t stop talking to you because I didn¡¯t want to. It¡¯s because I cared about you too much, and that only seemed to bring you trouble.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 954

    ?<strong>Chapter 954:</strong>


    Dunn¡¯s gaze on Aurora was unrelenting, his intensity making her feel as though she was aplex puzzle he needed to solve. His eyes, rimmed with a hint of red, softened into a bittersweet smile. ¡°If being around you causes more harm than good, I¡¯ll never forgive myself. Aurora, I¡¯ve carried these words for far too long¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Aurora cut him off, stepping forward with a sudden burst of courage. She wrapped her free arm around him.


    The embrace was far from perfect¡ªGinger squirmed in her arms, creating an awkward barrier¡ªbut the warmth they shared bridged the distance. Her voice trembled as she buried her face near his shoulder. ¡°Whye back into my life just to say this? Is it guilt that¡¯s bringing you here?¡±


    Dunn hesitated, the weight of her question forcing him to pause before his arms tightened protectively around her waist. ¡°It¡¯s not guilt. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve realized my feelings for you aren¡¯t innocent anymore. Aurora, would you me me for that?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s heart raced, her emotions a chaotic storm she couldn¡¯t control. ¡°Dunn, no matter where I go, you¡¯re there. That¡¯s not a coincidence.¡±


    Dunn knew it perfectly well, but hearing her admit it gave him a strange sense of security, and he held her even tighter.


    ¡°Meow!¡± Ginger wriggled free, leaping from her arms and onto the ground.


    ¡°Ginger!¡± Aurora called out.


    Dunn pulled her closer. ¡°Forget about the cat for now. I¡¯ll help you find herter.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s tension eased slightly as she watched Ginger effortlessly leap into the second-floor window, safe and sound.


    With Ginger gone, the space between her and Dunn grew impossibly small. Pressed against his chest, she became acutely aware of the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. The sensation sent an electric thrill through her, making her skin tingle and her cheeks burn.


    Acting on impulse, she wrapped her arms around his waist, leaning into him. His broad shoulders and firm muscles offered a grounding sense of security that made her heart ache. ¡°Dunn, does this mean we¡¯re¡­¡±


    The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°Click.¡±


    The sudden flicker of lights from the second-floor balcony cut her off. Fairy lights twinkled to life, illuminating a cascade of balloons originally prepared for Rnd¡¯s party, but the banner now disyed her and Dunn¡¯s names.


    Molly stood on the balcony, her hands cupped around her mouth as she called out, ¡°Hey! You two lovebirds downstairs, look up!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face turned scarlet. Mortified, she buried herself against Dunn¡¯s chest, wishing the ground would swallow her whole.


    Dunn, however, took it in stride. Clearing his throat, he casually raised a hand in greeting. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Kalel¡¯s voice boomed from the balcony. ¡°Hey, Dunn, you owe us a dinner for this one!¡±


    Sariah piped up beside him, a mischievous grin lighting up her face. ¡°Yeah! Dinner¡¯s the deal, or we tell Mom and Dad!¡±


    Aurora tilted her head, ring up at Molly through her embarrassment. ¡°Was this your idea, Molly?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 955

    ?<strong>Chapter 955:</strong>


    Molly instantly ducked behind Lucas.


    Dunn, clearly amused by Aurora¡¯s flustered expression, leaned in and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When Rnd gets back, I¡¯ll take everyone out for dinner.¡±


    Aurora huffed, crossing her arms. ¡°Who cares?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Dunn replied, his tone suddenly serious as he gently took her hand. ¡°If I don¡¯t show proper manners, how will they feelfortable entrusting you to me?¡±


    Aurora opened her mouth to retort, but Molly peeked out from behind Lucas, her hands pping together as she started chanting, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face turned crimson. ¡°Molly, if you don¡¯t stop causing trouble, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±


    Molly shrieked dramatically, darting behind Lucas. ¡°Dunn, hold her back!¡±


    Dunn held his hands up, a slight grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t control her.¡±


    Aurora stormed up the stairs, her cheeks still flushed as the group¡¯sughter echoed through the house.


    The once-quiet night erupted with the sound of their yful banter, bringing life to the peaceful neighborhood. Amid the mor, Aurora failed to notice that Rickey had called her several times.


    She took the time to introduce Dunn and the others. After the introductions, Aurora ushered the little troublemakers off to bed. She turned back to Dunn. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back too?¡±


    Before he could respond, Molly poked her head around the corner. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? He can stay the night! Don¡¯t worry, Mom and Dad aren¡¯t home. You guys can¡ª¡±


    Lucas, quick to act, gave her a light smack on the head and mped a hand over her mouth. ¡°Carry on, you two. She¡¯s just drunk on juice. Ignore her.¡±


    ?????????¦Í??????.??????, ???????? ???????????????? ????


    Dunn had already pieced together Molly¡¯s mischievous personality¡ªso different from Aurora¡¯s calm demeanor. Lucas, despite being the same age as Aurora, struck Dunn as the most mature and perceptive of the group.


    Kalel had cornered Dunn with enthusiastic discussions about histest business ideas. Sariah, ever the star-struck fangirl, peppered him with rapid-fire questions about celebrities and entertainment gossip, leaving Dunn hopelessly out of his depth.


    Michael and Dulce¡¯s twin boys, however, were mercifully too young to join in and had long since fallen asleep.


    It was a rare and heartwarming experience for Dunn. The house was filled with life, reminding him of what family could feel like. Somehow, blending into their chaos felt effortless¡ªnatural, even.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Dunn said, ncing at his watch. The faint hues of dawn were already beginning to streak the horizon.


    Aurora nodded and walked him to the door. Just before he got into his car, Dunn reached out and pulled her into a warm embrace. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at Dugruayae University.¡±


    Aurora felt her heart skip a beat, but she quickly understood his meaning. She smiled softly and nodded before replying, ¡°Okay.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 956

    ?<strong>Chapter 956:</strong>


    Dunn returned and managed to squeeze in two hours of sleep before heading to his early morning ss. He had just powered up hisputer when someone slid into the seat beside him.


    ¡°Morning,¡± Lynda greeted cheerfully, sipping from a carton of milk. She casually pulled herptop from her bag and started chatting. ¡°This professor¡¯s elective is pretty hard to get into, huh?¡±


    Dunn nced at her briefly, offering a polite nod before redirecting his attention to the screen in front of him. The thesis he was reading, authored by an upperssman, had recently been featured in an international journal, offering valuable insights.


    Lynda leaned in suddenly, pointing at a section on his screen. ¡°Oh, this part! There¡¯s been so much debate around it recently.¡±


    She continued hermentary, her voice energetic. Dunn, out of courtesy, didn¡¯t stop her, but the focus he had moments ago hadpletely slipped away.


    The professor entered the room, carrying a thermos and a briefcase. Dunn said tly, ¡°You should return to your seat.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly recovered, masking her frustration with a lightugh.


    After ss ended, Dunn left without lingering. He had promised his senior, Lionel Flores, that he¡¯d assist with an experiment.


    Lynda hurried to catch up. ¡°Dunn, our dance club is hosting an event tonight. Want toe?¡±


    ¡°Not interested,¡± he replied, his pace unfaltering.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that,¡± Lynda said, trailing behind him as they descended the stairs. Her shorter strides struggled to keep up with his brisk pace, leaving her slightly breathless. ¡°There are tons of gorgeous girls in our dance club!¡±


    Dunn continued walking,pletely ignoring her attempts to get his attention. As he reached the bottom of the stairs¡­


    As they descended the stairs, Lionel stood by the door, waiting. Dunn gave him a brief nod and quickened his pace to join him. Behind them, Lynda stopped in her tracks, watching their retreating figures with a crestfallen expression.


    Lionel nced back at Lynda and turned to Dunn, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lynda?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°I heard you two were high school ssmates?¡±


    ¡°Not close,¡± Dunn stated tly, his tone leaving no room for boration.


    ¡°Really? Weren¡¯t you in the same ss, though?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Lionel felt an odd sense of relief that Dunn seemed uninterested in Lynda.


    ¡°Lynda doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dunn replied without so much as a nce.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going for it!¡± Lionel dered, almost to himself, his tone brimming with determination. ¡°A bunch of guys in our ss are trying to date her, you know. Honestly, some of them thought you two were an item.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 957

    ?<strong>Chapter 957:</strong>


    At those words, Dunn abruptly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that again. My future girlfriend wouldn¡¯t be happy if she heard it.¡±


    Lionel blinked, stunned by the revtion. ¡°What? Your future girlfriend?¡± Dunn¡¯s sharp demeanor softened as Aurora¡¯s image came to mind. ¡°In a few months, she¡¯ll be my girlfriend.¡±


    Lionel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait, what? You¡¯ve got someone you¡¯re into? Who is she? Is she from our school? And how are you so sure about this?¡±


    He peppered Dunn with rapid-fire questions, his curiosity evident, but Dunn didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°Lionel, if we don¡¯t get to theb soon, the professor will definitely call us out.¡±


    Lionel groaned, realizing Dunn was deflecting. But the mention of the professor¡¯s temper jolted him back to reality, and he broke into a jog. The two spent the rest of the day assisting the professor with a minor experiment, diligently gathering data until the evening.


    As they wrapped up, Lionel stretched his arms with a groan and tossed a bread roll towards Dunn.


    ¡°Hey, Lynda just texted me. Their dance club¡¯s hosting an event tonight. Perfect way to unwind after this long day. You in?¡±


    Dunn barely looked up as he packed his bag. ¡°Not interested. You can go alone.¡±


    Lionel frowned, practically whining. ¡°Alone? Come on, that¡¯s no fun. Imagine me, surrounded by a sea of girls, all by myself. That¡¯s not a good look! You¡¯ve got toe with me.¡±


    Finally, Dunn nced at him, a flicker of amusement crossing his otherwise stoic expression. ¡°Honestly, Lionel, if I go, your luck with the girls will probably plummet.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your chances of hitting it off with anyone will take a serious hit.¡±


    Lionel shouted indignantly, ¡°Hey! I¡¯m attractive too, you know!¡±


    Dunn burst into a rareugh and took off running before Lionel could retaliate. But ultimately, he was still dragged by Lionel to the sports field.


    The dance club¡¯s event was in full swing. A lively crowd encircled the field, cheering and pping to the beat. Lynda was at the center, performing a girl group¡¯s choreography with impressive precision. It was clear she had natural talent.


    Lionel watched intently,menting, ¡°Lynda¡¯s definitely the prettiest girl in your year.¡±


    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯m leaving,¡± Dunn replied, his voice t and devoid of interest. He turned to walk away, but before he could take another step, the music behind him stopped abruptly.


    ¡°Dunn! You¡¯re here!¡± Lynda¡¯s voice rang out, loud enough for the entire crowd to hear.


    Lionel didn¡¯t seem to mind the attention and waved cheerfully at Lynda.


    Momentster, the three of them were sitting on the outskirts of the crowd. Lionel wasted no time showering Lynda with praise.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 958

    ?<strong>Chapter 958:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯re a hidden gem, Lynda. Seriously, next time our department throws a party, you¡¯ve got to perform again. You¡¯re incredible!¡±


    Lynda shyly covered her face with her hands, though her smile peeked through.


    ¡°You guys were watching me?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Dunn and I both saw you,¡± Lionel replied enthusiastically.


    Lynda nced at Dunn. Despite his earlier insistence that he wasn¡¯t interested, he had still ended up here.


    ¡°Dunn, what did you think of my dance? Do you think I¡¯ve improved since high school?¡±


    ¡°High school?¡± Dunn didn¡¯t seem to catch the significance of her question. ¡°Sorry, I never saw you dance back then.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s smile faltered, her expression freezing momentarily. ¡°You don¡¯t remember? I was the solo dancer at every school event for three years.¡±


    Lynda didn¡¯t want to appear desperate, yet admitting that Dunn had never even noticed her felt like a punch to the gut. Even a stranger would remember someone performing a solo dance. She refused to believe that Dunn had no recollection of it at all.


    Surely, if nothing else, a decent guy would at least pretend to acknowledge her in front of others. She was gambling on his manners, hoping he¡¯d offer some basic courtesy.


    But to her surprise, Dunn took a moment to think before answering, ¡°In high school, I handled the behind-the-scenes stuff for every event. I just didn¡¯t have the time to watch the stage.¡±


    His words were honest¡ªhe wasn¡¯t lying. His parents sponsored every event with endless resources, leaving him responsible for managing it all. He was always so buried in work that he barely caught a glimpse of the performances.


    The only exception was their senior year, when Aurora entered high school. She yed a violin solo at the freshman wee g. Dunn had stood backstage, listening to every note with pride swelling in his chest. Aurora, trained under Joelle, had wless technique, but it was her presence on stage that held him captive¡ªgraceful,posed, and serene.


    He had always thought that if he could stand by her side, he would be her protector, her knight, making sure the princess shone without a care.


    Hearing Dunn¡¯s dismissal of her, Lynda¡¯s smile twisted into something bitter. ¡°You seriously never cared about me?¡±


    Dunn met her gaze, sensing the tension in the air as though she were about to snap. He frowned, puzzled by her reaction.


    Lionel, sensing the difort, quickly shifted the conversation.


    Lynda, for her part, wisely decided to hold her tongue and avoid embarrassing herself further.


    Dunn was done with the conversation. He checked the time, then stood up, ready to leave for his dorm and get back to working on his thesis.


    Lynda had been right about one thing¡ªthere was quite a bit of debate around a section of the thesis. He was so focused on it that time slipped away unnoticed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 959

    ?<strong>Chapter 959:</strong>


    Just after midnight, Lionel called, his voice heavy with frustration. ¡°I decided to stop pursuing Lynda. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s into me at all. Man, why is this always so hard? I finally get the nerve to go for someone, and she¡¯s just not interested.¡± Lionel went on for nearly five minutes. Dunn, sounding uninterested, interrupted.


    ¡°You know that saying, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wasting time is like murder.¡±


    Lionel let out a frustrated sigh, as if he were about to break down. ¡°I just got dumped, and you think that¡¯s supposed to make me feel better? Is this how you¡¯re going to treat your future girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t get dumped.¡±


    Lionel scoffed. ¡°Dunn, no wonder no girl wants to be with you. You can¡¯t even help someone out when they¡¯re down. You¡¯re seriously no fun.¡±


    Dunn thought about Aurora, her calm nature, and how she didn¡¯t care for these petty games. She wouldn¡¯t be bothered by something like this. ¡°If you¡¯re so curious about how I date, try being a girl first.¡± With that, he hung up.


    The call had made him miss an update from Aurora¡ªshe¡¯d posted a selfie holding a cat just half an hour ago. Was she still awake at this hour?


    He quickly typed out a message, a hint of disapproval in his tone.


    Aurora replied almost immediately, ¡°A friend is feeling down, so I¡¯m just keeping herpany.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay up toote. Get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Got it! You should rest too! Don¡¯t just lecture me¡ªyou need to set a good example!¡±


    Dunn could almost hear the yful tone in her words through the text. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t reply. She went back to her call with Lynda, continuing tofort her.


    ¡°Lynda, don¡¯t cry. Let go of the past so you can make room for something new.¡±


    Lynda gripped a bottle of wine, her voice thick and unsteady from the alcohol. ¡°Aurora, how could he treat me like this? I¡¯ve liked him for so long, always trying to get his attention, but he never even notices me.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s voice softened. ¡°How is that even possible? Didn¡¯t you date Dominic? That means he liked you too, right?¡±


    ¡°Not Dominic!¡± Lyndaughed bitterly through her tears, the pain in her heart cutting deeper than the alcohol could numb. ¡°I only dated Dominic to get him to notice me. I was so stupid.¡±


    Aurora froze for a second, taken aback. ¡°How could it be like this?¡±


    If Lynda didn¡¯t actually like Dominic and only dated him to grab someone else¡¯s attention, that could only mean this mysterious person had some connection to Dominic. Who could it be?


    Aurora scratched her head, feeling stumped. She didn¡¯t know Lynda¡¯s circle of friends well enough to figure it out.


    ¡°Lynda, don¡¯t do anything foolish. If he doesn¡¯t care about you, focus on taking care of yourself. No one else should have the power to decide your happiness.¡±


    ¡°Aurora, you¡¯re right,¡± Lynda sobbed, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°But I just can¡¯t help it. I like him so much. I¡¯ve tried everything for him. Even if he doesn¡¯t like me, I just can¡¯t stop.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 960

    <strong>Chapter 960:</strong>


    She buried her face in her hands, her shoulders trembling with each broken sob. Aurora gripped the phone tighter, her heart aching just from hearing the raw pain in her voice.


    ¡°Lynda, please don¡¯t cry. How about Ie see you in a few days?¡±


    Lynda sniffled, her face lighting up despite the tears. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re confident about getting into Dugruayae University? I knew you could do it!¡±


    Aurora and Lynda had been inseparable since their cram school days. Their years of friendship meant the world to both of them. So, when Lynda heard that Aurora was visiting, her excitement was genuine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the grand tour when youe.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it,¡± Aurora smiled. ¡°And once I¡¯ve got they of thend, I¡¯ll introduce you to some cute freshmen.¡±


    ¡°Atta girl!¡± Lynda said, wiping her tears. ¡°But it¡¯s fine¡ªI¡¯ll take care of my own love life.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but don¡¯t make any rash decisions again,¡± Aurora reminded her. ¡°You know you¡¯ll always have me, even if things don¡¯t work out, right?¡±


    ¡°I know. Thanks, Aurora.¡±


    The two talked for a while longer until Lynda let out a big yawn. Momentster, she dozed off beside a pile of empty bottles. Aurora listened to Lynda¡¯s faint snoring but didn¡¯t hang up.


    Lynda waspletely drunk, and with no one there to look after her, Aurora couldn¡¯t bring herself to end the call. She stayed on the line all night, just to be safe.


    The next morning, Lynda woke up to the call still on. Grateful for Aurora¡¯s care, she thanked her profusely and set a date for Aurora¡¯s visit at the university. Even though only a handful of students were attending sses at the moment, Dugruayae University still buzzed with life. The campus was a hub for ambitious minds, and the energy never seemed to fade, no matter the time of year.


    Out of habit, Aurora checked her phone, but Rickey still hadn¡¯t replied to her messages. Friendship, like any other rtionship, was a two-way street. If one kept pulling away, how long could the other keep trying before they gave up? Aurora¡¯s patience was starting to wear thin.


    Her eptance letter from Dugruayae University finally arrived in mid-August. The achievement should have been cause for celebration, but Joelle and Adrian were still abroad. So, when her other rtives suggested throwing her a graduation party, she politely declined.


    When Dunn found out, he skipped a day of school to celebrate with her. He booked a table at the top-floor restaurant of the Olive Hotel, determined to make it special.


    Aurora chose a long, sleeveless white dress¡ªsimple yet elegant¡ªfor the dinner. The hem brushed her ankles, and, at Molly¡¯s insistence, she paired it with high heels.


    But as graceful as she looked, the shoes were already giving her trouble. Before even stepping out of the house, she found herself perched on the entryway floor, rubbing her sore ankles with an exasperated sigh.


    Just then, Rickey¡¯s call came through.


    Aurora realized, with sudden rity, how much her mindset had shifted. Talking to him now felt forced¡ªlike everything she used to do so naturally had be a pretense.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 961

    ?<strong>Chapter 961:</strong>


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to still remember to call me. I thought you¡¯d cut ties with me,¡± she teased.


    Rickey¡¯s response came with his usual casual tone. ¡°I¡¯m busy, unlike you. My dad hired five tutors for me. I¡¯m in ss all day, every day, with them.¡±


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°So busy you can¡¯t even reply to my messages? Is that it? My uncle travels across three countries in a single day¡ªwithout even time to use the bathroom¡ªand still finds time to message my aunt and let her know he was safe. Are you telling me you¡¯re busier than him?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because they¡¯re husband and wife,¡± Rickey shot back.


    Aurora felt a sharp pang in her chest at his words.


    ¡°We¡¯re not at that stage,¡± he added, as if exining it all away.


    If it had been before, Aurora might have hung up immediately. But now, she felt something in his voice¡ªa hint of grievance or disappointment. Maybe it was because of her, maybe it was something else, but it made her pause.


    ¡°Is there something you want to say to me, Rickey?¡±


    ¡°I do. I assume you¡¯ve received your eptance letter from Dugruayae University. Congrattions! Our principal must be really proud of you, while Addie is fuming mad at home.¡±


    The casualness in his tone somehow eased the awkward air between them. Aurora was relieved and bantered with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m a smart-ass, remember?¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their moment of glory. Don¡¯t get too cocky with yours.¡±


    Aurora snorted. ¡°Oh yeah? Well, at least I¡¯ve had my moment of glory. What about you? You were always at the bottom of your ss.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s exam scores were always near the bottom, across every subject. Oddly enough, he didn¡¯t seem to care, while Aurora couldn¡¯t help but worry about what it meant for his future.


    But Rickey would just brush her concerns off and tell her not to worry because even his father didn¡¯t care.


    It was only now that Aurora realized she might have been too interfering. They were just friends, and friends shouldn¡¯t get too tangled up in each other¡¯s major life decisions.


    Rickey¡¯s choice to go abroad without telling her had really hurt. But she now understood this was the nature of their friendship¡ªopen, yet heading in different directions.


    ¡°Aurora,¡± Rickey called out, pulling her back to the present.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±


    Aurora snapped out of her thoughts, every part of her suddenly alert.


    ¡°Of course.¡± She tried to sound casual. ¡°Without you, I have no one to goof around with.¡±


    ¡°But are you happy even when I¡¯m not around?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 962

    ?<strong>Chapter 962:</strong>


    Aurora paused for a moment before answering, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just take care of yourself and try to bnce your life and studies.¡±


    Rickey pressed on, ¡°Did you really miss me?¡±


    Aurora hesitated, biting her lip before replying, ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the kind between friends.¡±


    Aurora understood what he was getting at and quickly cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    ¡°Aurora, have you ever had feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°I said stop it, Rickey!¡± Aurora clenched her fist, as if holding sand, feeling it slip away quietly, piece by piece.


    Silence hung on the line for a few seconds before Rickey¡¯sughter broke through. ¡°I was just teasing you. Look how scared you got.¡±


    Aurora was no longer the naive girl she once was.


    It mattered little whether Rickey¡¯s remarks were in jest or not; what truly mattered was the possibility of reiming their old rapport.


    ¡°Rickey, you¡¯ve always been my best friend. Back in elementary school, when the others turned their backs on me, you were the one beacon in that storm. For that, my gratitude knows no bounds.¡±


    With a heavy heart, Aurora continued, ¡°I¡¯ve grown ustomed to our bond over the years. Teasing or not, let¡¯s leave such jokes in the past, shall we?¡±


    On the other end, Rickey¡¯s smile was a mask hiding his turmoil. He wanted to retort, but in the end, he could only say, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Great,¡± Aurora nced at her watch. Dunn would arrive any moment now. ¡°I¡¯ve got another engagement, so I need to head out.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s heart sank, though he masked his disappointment well. ¡°Sure, go ahead.¡±


    Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn


    As he was about to hang up, Molly¡¯s voice rang out clear and bright. ¡°Aurora, why haven¡¯t you gone out to meet your boyfriend yet?¡± Her words were like a bell to Rickey.


    Aurora quickly ended the call. ¡°Don¡¯t call him that, Molly. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Bye! Hope you two have a romantic evening!¡±


    Lucas descended the stairs just in time to catch Molly¡¯s brazen remark, his brow knitting in disapproval.


    Facing his stern look, Molly¡¯s smile vanished instantly. ¡°Why the re? My sister¡¯s heart has been captivated, and it¡¯s not a recent development!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Lucas replied.


    ¡°Well, good that you are!¡± With a huff, Molly retreated to her room.


    Lucas scratched his head in confusion. Molly was bing an enigma day by day.


    The honk of a car horn announced Dunn¡¯s arrival. Aurora bid Lucas a quick goodbye and stepped outside.


    Dunn had booked the whole restaurant just for the two of them. In celebration of Aurora¡¯s college eptance, Dunn had also arranged for a bouquet of flowers, which the staff presented to her upon their arrival.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 963

    ?<strong>Chapter 963:</strong>


    Dunn grinned and took his seat across from her at the long, candlelit table. As they exchanged light conversation, dusk settled outside the expansive windows. Their evening flowed smoothly, filled with quiet mutual admiration.


    Unbeknownst to them, a waiter snapped a photo of the couple dining together. The picture made its way overseas, where Rickey stared at the serene scene. For a fleeting moment, he envisioned himself attending Aurora and Dunn¡¯s future wedding.


    They were the real couple. Dunn might never say it, but his protective gaze had followed Aurora for over a decade. And Aurora, perhaps unknowingly, had spent thest ten years tracing Dunn¡¯s footsteps.


    A bitterugh escaped Rickey as tears blurred his vision. In a fit of despair, he hurled his phone against the wall, his head bowed as he surrendered to his sense of loss and istion.


    As he cried, his mind was filled with Aurora¡¯s words¡ªthat they were friends and she was grateful for him. But what he wanted was not her gratitude.


    At that moment, Rickey¡¯s hatred for Dunn reached a boiling point.


    Why did Dunn ever ask him to look out for Aurora?


    Had he never intervened, perhaps Aurora and Dunn would already be together, sparing him this anguish.


    As Rickey wept, rity began to seep through his grief.


    He was the one who shouldn¡¯t have appeared. Friendship was the solitary path remaining. What more could he desire? Desperate to purge Aurora from his thoughts, Rickey was interrupted by his friends barging in.


    ¡°Rickey, fancy a night out to lift your spirits?¡±


    Rickey sat in the gloom, his eyes red from crying, adrift in a sea of despair. The air was thick with tension.


    ¡°What sort of fun?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Remember your boast about charming model girlfriends? Well, I¡¯ve invited some over tonight. Aren¡¯t you tired of hitting the books all day?¡±


    A chuckle broke from Rickey as he pulled a cigarette from a nearby pack and lit it, staring out the window while exhaling slowly.


    Perhaps it was indeed time to close this chapter of his love triangle. After a couple of drags, he rasped, ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll catch upter.¡±


    ¡°Really? Damn, this is your first time joining us!¡±


    ¡°Enough talk¡ªjust go.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Rickey inhaled deeply, picked up his phone, and dialed the person who had taken the earlier photo. Even from abroad, his wealth ensured there were always willing aplices.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Dunn and Aurora¡¯s ns for tonight?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re nning to leave after dinner.¡± Rickey¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°What kind?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 964

    ?<strong>Chapter 964:</strong>


    ¡°Book a room for them.¡±


    There was a pause. ¡°Is that appropriate?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s tone was icy. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? They drank too much. Isn¡¯t it natural to find a ce to rest?¡±


    ¡°They weren¡¯t drunk. Mr. Finch ordered fruit wine with very low alcohol content,¡± the waiter said.


    Rickey snapped, ¡°Find your own way. Just make sure they end up together tonight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is a bit much?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t hold it against you. If it works out, Dunn will even thank you.¡±


    Rickey stood there, his face unreadable, but his mind was already made up. He didn¡¯t want to waste any more energy imagining whether there was still a chance. If he could bring them together, Aurora would be happy. Dunn would be, too. This way, he could finally give up.


    On the other end, the n went into motion. The wine was swapped, and the new bottle was sent to Aurora and Dunn.


    Dunn noticed something was off the moment the wine was poured, but Aurora was too caught up in the moment to think twice. She assumed it was something Dunn had arranged and took arge sip without hesitation. Dunn didn¡¯t drink. His eyes narrowed, sharp and demanding, as he locked onto the waiter.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the wine I ordered.¡±


    The waiter, visibly shaking, kept his head down. ¡°Apologies, Mr. Finch, the one you ordered is out of stock at the moment.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°If you were going to switch it, you should have asked me first, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The waiter shot a nervous nce at Aurora. ¡°We¡¯re truly sorry. We didn¡¯t mean to disturb your time with Ms. Watson. This bottle is a gift from our restaurant. We apologize again for the inconvenience.¡±


    Aurora, sitting some distance away, could only see Dunn in conversation with the waiter, but she didn¡¯t hear it clearly. She asked what was wrong, but Dunn, holding back his frustration, gestured for the man to leave.


    The wine had a dyed effect. At first, there was no noticeable change, but within minutes, the person who drank it would feel its full weight.


    Aurora¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red, her body flushed with warmth, though she had no idea it was the alcohol taking hold.


    Her vision blurred as she looked up at him, her gaze unfocused. Dunn¡¯s face seemed to dissolve into a haze. ¡°Dunn¡­¡±


    With a sharp tter, her knife and fork slipped from her fingers,nding with a soft thud on the te. She slumped forward, her body weak.


    Dunn moved instantly, rushing to her side and lifting her gently into his arms. ¡°Aurora?¡±


    Her skin felt like fire against him, and a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth, uncontroble, though she wasn¡¯t unconscious¡ªjust drunk. Her hand brushed against Dunn¡¯s chin, her touch soft but intimate. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡±


    Dunn swallowed, fighting to keep hisposure as her breath fanned across his neck. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 965

    ?<strong>Chapter 965:</strong>


    He lifted her effortlessly. Aurora wrapped her arms around his neck, her head resting lightly on his chest. She shook her head, her words slurring. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    It was an impulse, an unconscious confession. But she had no idea how dangerous those words were in this moment.


    Before Dunn could respond, the waiter who had served them rushed over, a room key in his hand.


    ¡°Is Ms. Watson drunk? Mr. Finch, you can take her to rest. I¡¯ve already reserved a room for both of you.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression icy as he nced at the man. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    The man forced a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re implying.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t waste another second on him. Without a word, he picked up Aurora and carried her to the parking lot. He gently ced her in the passenger seat, adjusting it to a reclining position. Then, he pulled out a bottle of mineral water and offered it to her.


    He couldn¡¯t take Aurora to a hotel¡ªnot like this, especially now that she was drunk. It would bepletely inappropriate. Aurora took a few sips, then pushed the bottle away.


    Dunn secured her seatbelt, his hand gently brushing her hair. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home now.¡±


    He slid into the driver¡¯s seat, but as soon as he settled in, he heard Aurora¡¯s muffled voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Her head rested against the back of the seat, eyes unfocused as she stared out the window, the weight of her words heavy with unspoken sadness. Dunn¡¯s voice was low, tinged with concern. ¡°Why?¡±


    The alcohol seemed to loosen her grip on her emotions, and she spoke without hesitation, her voice soft and raw.


    ¡°After my mom lost Rnd, she fell into depression. When I¡¯m at home, I have to fake happiness because I can¡¯t stand seeing her so sad, silently crying. I¡¯m the oldest in my generation. I have to set an example for the younger ones. I have to get good grades, be polite, make room for them, take care of them. But I¡¯m still just a kid, right?¡±


    It was the first time Dunn had heard Aurora open up like this, sharing pieces of her heart. Some might think she was being overly sensitive, but to him, it was clear that no one had ever truly listened to her.


    He pulled out a handkerchief, gently dabbing at the tears that had started to spill down her cheeks. His voice soft as he offered herfort. ¡°You¡¯re not alone. You still have me.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s tear-filled eyes met his, her voice shaky. ¡°But you haven¡¯t been there all these years.¡±


    Dunn was momentarily thrown off by her words. His gaze softened as he looked at Aurora. She wasn¡¯t just drunk anymore¡ªshe waspletely lost, her emotions spiraling out of control.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ve always been paying attention to you. I¡¯m sorry it took me this long to approach you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 966

    ?<strong>Chapter 966:</strong>


    He took a deep breath, his voice unwavering as he spoke again. ¡°I won¡¯t let you carry everything by yourself anymore. You never have to pretend in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, steady and sure. ¡°Really.¡±


    Aurora inched closer to him, a yful spark in her eyes, her expression both mischievous and endearing. ¡°Right now, there¡¯s something I really want to do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Dunn asked in confusion.


    Aurora lifted her arms and leapt into his embrace. ¡°I want to hold you.¡±


    Dunn froze for a moment, caught off guard by her boldness. But then, his hands moved instinctively, gently wrapping around her waist as she clung to him. Aurora melted into him, the warmth of his clothes soothing her, and she felt a wave of rxation wash over her. Her eyelids fluttered, heavy with the pull of sleep. Within moments of being in his arms, she was drifting off.


    ¡°Aurora?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    When Dunn called her name again, there was no response. She was out cold,pletely drunk.


    As he drove her home, his phone buzzed with an iing call from the manager of the restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Mr. Finch.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s voice was sharp, cutting through the apology. ¡°Who told you to do that?¡±


    Rickey hadn¡¯t told them to keep his identity confidential, so the manager told the truth.


    As soon as Dunn heard Rickey¡¯s name, a knot of unease twisted in his stomach. Rickey was overseas, yet still trying to meddle in things between him and Aurora. Dunn wanted to take things slow, let their rtionship unfold naturally. But Rickey¡¯s interference was making everything feel forced and awkward. Dunn started to regret having asked Rickey to take care of Aurora, realizing it had been a rushed decision.


    Your next adventure is at g  al n ovels . con


    After dropping Aurora off at her ce, Dunn dialed Rickey¡¯s number.


    Rickey was lounging in his basement home theater, surrounded by people, watching a film. Three men and four women sprawled across arge round bed. It wasn¡¯t exactly scandalous, but the whole scene felt off.


    Rickeyughed casually, his mood dulled by the alcohol. ¡°Well? Did you like the gift I got you?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s voice was sharp, cold as ice. ¡°Is Aurora your ¡®gift¡¯?¡±


    Rickey raised an eyebrow, taking a long sip of his drink before pulling the woman next to him closer. ¡°What else could she be?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s patience wore thin. ¡°Rickey, just stay out of this and stop interfering.¡±


    Rickey scoffed, his words dripping with mockery. ¡°You think I care about your problems? You¡¯re just ungrateful. Whatever.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Rickey held up his phone and asked the girls to say hi to Dunn.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 967

    ?<strong>Chapter 967:</strong>


    A chorus of feminine voices filled the air, and Dunn found it irritating. ¡°Don¡¯t push it too far. Be careful with so many partners. You might end up with diseases you don¡¯t want.¡±


    Rickey waved him off, unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You need to stop dragging your feet with Aurora. That¡¯s your real problem.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s stomach tightened at the mention of Aurora, but he quickly dismissed the feeling. ¡°Rickey, I don¡¯t want to hear that again.¡±


    His rtionship with Aurora was sacred¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t let anyone, not even Rickey, taint what he shared with her. ¡°I¡¯m done talking to you. Is there anything else, or are you going to leave me alone?¡±


    Rickey ended the call with ame excuse. He was watching a rom, but his anger surged so suddenly that he hurled his phone at the wall, the crash startling everyone in the room.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? You nearly gave me a heart attack!¡±


    Rickey¡¯s voice was ice cold. ¡°Get out.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    The group didn¡¯t dare speak again and hurried out. One of the girls nced back at him, lingering for a moment.


    She was the only one with soft, delicate features, the kind that reminded Rickey of Aurora. He felt like he was losing his mind.


    ¡°You can stay.¡±


    She looked up, surprised and a little ttered. ¡°Me?¡±


    Rickey didn¡¯t answer, his fingers absently fiddling with the remote control. His friends pushed the bewildered girl onto the bed.


    ?????????????? ?????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Hey, go easy. Rickey¡¯s still new to this!¡±


    With a smirk, one of them waved at Rickey. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve got someone special for you. Enjoy!¡±


    Rickey flushed with embarrassment and threw a pillow at them in irritation, but it ricocheted off the doorframe, falling to the floor. The girl was too scared to speak, unsure of what to do.


    Rickey took a deep breath, the tension in his body easing. Once he calmed down, his presence seemed less intimidating. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    The girl hugged herself tightly, as though trying to shield her vulnerability. ¡°I don¡¯t have enough money for living expenses.¡±


    She quickly looked up, eyes wide with urgency. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not selling myself. I just spend time with people as apanion. I don¡¯t sleep with just anyone.¡±


    In other words, she was still a virgin.


    Rickey let out a quietugh, the soundced with something like disbelief. Even if she was untouched, how could shepare to Aurora, whom he¡¯d known since childhood? Aurora was like the moon¡ªdistant, unattainable, but beautiful in her purity.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 968

    ?<strong>Chapter 968:</strong>


    The girl swallowed, ¡°Are you upset?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rickey replied bluntly. ¡°Can you do something to cheer me up?¡±


    The girl clenched her hands together, her nails digging into her palms. ¡°I can try.¡±


    ¡°You can try, but this feels wrong to me.¡± Rickey got up smoothly and stepped off the bed. ¡°Stay here for an hour, then leave.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, her gaze fixed on the floor, her shoulders hunched in resignation.


    As Rickey passed by, the girl found a surge of courage. She reached out, tugging at his sleeve.


    ¡°Can you let me try? If I don¡¯t send money home regrly, they won¡¯t let me keep studying. I¡¯ve worked so hard to get here, aced everything to get this chance to study abroad. I really don¡¯t want to give it up.¡±


    Rickey wasn¡¯t moved by her words. Who knew if any of it was true? Still, the mention of her academic achievements made him pause. She probably had good grades.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice colder now. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in girls who excel at studying.¡±


    The girl hadn¡¯t expected Rickey¡¯s response.


    Rickey repeated that she should wait an hour beforeing out¡ªhe didn¡¯t want others thinking he was bad in bed.


    An hourter, when she still hadn¡¯t emerged from the basement, Rickey¡¯s impatience got the better of him. He strode down, pushed open the door, and found her sitting on the bed, knees drawn up, quietly sobbing.


    The moment her eyes met his, she hastily wiped away her tears, forcing herself to appearposed.


    Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn


    It reminded him of Aurora again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±


    Her timid attitude made Rickey¡¯s heart skip a beat. His chest felt heavy, a dull and persistent ache that he couldn¡¯t shake. It wasn¡¯t sharp enough to break him, but it was constant, like a weight pressing against him, hollowing him out, bit by bit.


    Was he really that unbearable?


    He had spent more than a decade with Aurora. Even if Dunn had entered the picture, surely even the hardest of hearts would have softened towards him by now.


    Only at this moment was he willing to admit that he was selfish. As much as he loved Aurora, he wanted her to love him in return.


    Why should he back down?


    Why should he make way for Dunn?


    Why should hepromise?


    Rickey clenched his teeth, his fists curling at his sides as the bitterness seeped deeper.


    But no matter how much he bristled against it, he knew there was no turning back now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 969

    ?<strong>Chapter 969:</strong>


    The girl clutched her chest as she brushed past him. Rickey¡¯s hand shot out, gripping her wrist firmly.


    She turned to look at him. His face was partially obscured by the shifting light. She would never forget the way he looked at that moment¡ªhis expression cold, almost unfeeling, yet his hollow eyes glistened, betraying the tears he refused to let fall.


    ¡°How much are you?¡± Rickey¡¯s voice was low, sharp, and cutting.


    The girl swallowed hard, her gaze dropping to his hand wrapped around her wrist. Slowly, she seemed to piece together his intentions. ¡°It depends on what kind of service you¡¯re asking for.¡±


    Rickey let out a bitter sneer, his lips curling. ¡°So, I can do anything I want, huh?¡± She didn¡¯t dare respond.


    ¡°They all say you¡¯re excellent at making people happy,¡± he muttered darkly.


    Without warning, he yanked her towards the bed.


    Before she could process what was happening, the door mmed shut behind them. The girl stumbled and fell onto the edge of the bed, her breath hitching in her throat.


    Rickey¡¯s voice, dripping with a sinister edge, resonated above her. ¡°Let¡¯s see just how ¡®great¡¯ you really are.¡±


    Aurora had made an appointment with Lynda to go to Dugruayae University today. Actually, she had an ulterior motive. If she happened to run into Dunn, wouldn¡¯t that be a surprise for him?


    Lynda had told her to wait at the entrance of the library, but finding it proved to be a challenge. Aurora had to stop and ask for directions several times. The university was so vast that she found herself out of breath before she even caught sight of Lynda.


    Taking a seat on a bench near the library entrance, she tried to catch her breath. Nearby, a group of guys, fresh from a basketball game, strolled by, theirughter and chatter filling the air.


    ?????????????????? ?????????????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í???????????????


    Aurora¡¯s gaze roamed the area, searching for Lynda,pletely unaware that one of the guys, a basketball tucked under his arm, had stopped to look at her.


    ¡°Hey, beautiful, mind if I get your number?¡±


    Startled, Aurora blinked and pointed to herself. ¡°Me?¡±


    The guy grinned confidently and nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve been watching you for a while.¡±


    Aurora offered a polite, strained smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    Unfazed, he leaned slightly closer. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get to know each other. Are you from around here?¡±


    His curiosity didn¡¯t wane. ¡°Oh, I see. Which university are you from?¡±


    Aurora tightly sped her hands in herp, hesitant to reveal too much to a stranger. ¡°I¡¯m just visiting, looking for my boyfriend.¡±


    The guy¡¯s confidence faltered. ¡°You have a boyfriend?¡±


    Aurora nodded firmly, her expression calm and unwavering.


    Realizing he had no chance, the guy muttered an awkward apology and walked away, visibly embarrassed and dejected.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 970

    <strong>Chapter 970:</strong>


    Just then, Aurora¡¯s phone buzzed. Lynda¡¯s name lit up the screen. ¡°Sorry, Aurora. I¡¯ve got an impromptu meeting. Can you meet me at the third teaching building instead?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After asking a passerby for directions, Aurora made her way to the third teaching building.


    She arrived just as ss let out, and a crowd of students spilled into the hallway. Aurora moved to the side, careful to stay out of the flow, her eyes drifting down to her white sneakers as she waited.


    ¡°Hey, Dunn!¡±


    In the chaos of ovepping voices, Aurora caught that one sentence distinctly. She turned toward the sound and spotted a figure she could recognize anywhere. That dark hair, themanding presence¡ªDunn.


    He stood tall, his posture effortlessly straight, a backpack slung over one shoulder with aptop inside. Hisposed demeanor set him apart from everyone else, making him stand out even in a bustling crowd.


    Lionel¡¯s voice broke through the hum of activity. ¡°Are you busy this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°My advisor needs help with some data analysis,¡± Dunn replied, his tone steady. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy all day.¡±


    ¡°Tsk! He really does favor you!¡±


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I was just thinking of grabbing a drink with you. Never mind since you¡¯re swamped.¡±


    Lionel waved him off good-naturedly and disappeared into the thinning crowd.


    g???????¦Í??????.??????, ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????


    Dunn¡¯s phone buzzed in his pocket. It was a message from Aurora.


    ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    Dunn froze, staring at the screen, a flicker of disbelief crossing his face. Before he could process it, someone lightly tapped his shoulder with their fingertips.


    He turned, his heart skipping a beat. Aurora stood there, her hands tucked behind her back, a yful smile on her lips. ¡°What a surprise, Dunn.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked, his tone softening in a way he couldn¡¯t control.


    ¡°I came here specifically to see you,¡± Aurora replied, her eyes glinting with mischief.


    Dunn coughed lightly, attempting to hide the faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Next time, let me know in advance.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Aurora pouted, her lips curling into a teasing smile. ¡°Worried I¡¯ll catch you chatting up girls?¡±


    Dunn let out a soft, exasperated sigh. He reached out, grabbing her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll get lost. Next time, let me know in advance, so I can pick you up.¡±


    While the rest of the ss was dismissed, Lynda was asked to stay behind by her professor.


    In therge, empty ssroom, she stood with her head down, like a child being scolded.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .

 Chapter 971

    ?<strong>Chapter 971:</strong>


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Lynda? You haven¡¯t been turning in your assignments, and your test scores are the lowest. Out of everyone in your year, I¡¯ve always had high hopes for you and Dunn. Buttely, your performance has been falling behind his.¡±


    Lynda pressed her lips together, having nothing to argue.


    It was true¡ªshe had been so distractedtely that she had repeatedly missed submitting her assignments on time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡¯ll do better and be more mindful next time.¡±


    The professor studied her closely, adjusting his sses. ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about your disposition than your grades. Are you going through something difficult recently?¡±


    Lynda shook her head. ¡°No, sir.¡±


    But the professor believed otherwise. ¡°If you¡¯re struggling with something, you can tell me or anyone you trust, so we can help you figure it out. I understand that you¡¯re under a lot of pressure since you¡¯re in your senior year, but it¡¯s okay to ask for help.¡±


    ¡°I know, sir.¡±


    The professor sighed, handing back her error-riddled assignment. ¡°Rewrite it and submit it back to me.¡±


    ¡°I will. Thank you, sir.¡±


    Walking out of the ssroom, Lynda felt her collected demeanor crumble. She didn¡¯t understand the shadow of sadness in her heart. Was this awful feeling because of one man?


    If this continued, the professor would lose faith in her. Even she was beginning to despise herself, let alone Dunn.


    Thinking about how to forget her feelings for Dunn and end this pettiness, Lynda walked numbly toward the teaching building¡¯s entrance.


    But as soon as she caught sight of him, her spirits lifted instantly.


    She raised her hand, ready to greet him, when she saw him pull a girl into his arms.


    Her hand froze mid-air, her gaze dropping to his affectionate and warm smile as he ruffled the girl¡¯s hair. The girl shyly buried herself in his embrace.


    It was the first time Lynda had seen that look on Dunn¡¯s face¡ªand this side of himself. She craned her neck to see the girl¡¯s face, but the wall blocked her view. Then Dunn moved, shielding the girlpletely, as if protecting her from the mes of Lynda¡¯s jealousy.


    Lynda felt her eyes sting, and before she could burst into tears, she pivoted and hid behind a pir. Fortunately, no one was nearby to see her shatter inside. Her heart ached as she tried to process what she had just witnessed.


    She used to believe Dunn was simply that way¡ªa tough exterior masking a warm heart, someone who struggled to show affection. Now she understood: his indifference was reserved for those he didn¡¯t care about. For someone he liked, he could be incredibly gentle and patient.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Aurora blushed as she wriggled out of Dunn¡¯s embrace. ¡°You¡¯ve messed up my hair!¡±


    Dunn stared at her. ¡°You owe me.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 972

    ?<strong>Chapter 972:</strong>


    ¡°Owe you what?¡±


    ¡°You got drunk and took advantage of me in the carst time.¡±


    Aurora felt her jaw drop and her cheeks burn. How could he say that with a straight face? ¡°Dunn!¡±


    She knew Dunn could be clever and yful when he wanted to, but she refused to y along or fall prey to his antics.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His quick apology took Aurora by surprise.


    Most people thought of Dunn as cold and aloof, but he wasn¡¯t like that at all. He came from a happy, loving family, and from a young age, he had known and understood what loving someone meant by watching his parents.


    Beyond love and affection, humility and consideration were essential to sustaining a rtionship, leaving no room for pride to weaken the bond.


    Aurora dropped her gaze and muttered, ¡°Well, uh, you should get going. I wasn¡¯t here to see you, actually.¡±


    Dunn heard the fluster in her voice and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Aurora.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true, though.¡± Aurora lifted her head. ¡°I came to meet with a friend. I didn¡¯t expect to run into you.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± This time, Dunn¡¯s smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance to tell me the truth.¡±


    Just as Aurora struggled to keep herposure under his gaze, her phone rang. She took a step back and answered Lynda¡¯s call.


    ¡°Aurora, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in the mood to go out today. I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t meet up with you.¡±


    Lynda tried to sound well and collected, but Aurora sensed the faint sob in her voice.


    ¡°Hey, are you okay? If you don¡¯t want to go out, I can juste over to your dorm. We can hang out and talk about it until you feel a little better.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡± Lynda¡¯sposure faltered, and her voice shook slightly. ¡°I need time alone to think things out. I¡¯m really sorry for making youe all this way for nothing.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s words felt hauntingly sad, and Aurora¡¯s heart broke for her.


    ¡°You know that in my eyes, you¡¯re the most amazing, right? You¡¯re smart, talented, confident, and brave. No matter what you¡¯re going through, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re wonderful and strong. Don¡¯t let anyone¡¯s opinions make you doubt yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aurora. But right now, I just need to be alone. I¡¯m sorry for bailing on you at thest minute.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t worry about it. Take all the rest you need. I¡¯ll be right here when you need me, and we¡¯ll see each other next time.¡±


    Dunn overheard snippets of Aurora¡¯s conversation and realized she wasn¡¯t there specifically for him. Though a twinge of disappointment lingered, her words hinted that she wasn¡¯t going to meet with her friend. In a way, she was still here because of him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 973

    ?<strong>Chapter 973:</strong>


    After Aurora ended the call, Dunn offered, ¡°I¡¯ll show you around.¡±


    Aurora asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell your friend you were unavable? Aren¡¯t you supposed to help your mentor this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°I told him I didn¡¯t have time so he wouldn¡¯t rope me into endless social events.¡±


    Dunn nced at his watch, his tone steady. ¡°I¡¯m free until two o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Aurora felt a quiet happiness bubbling within her. Spending time with Dunn, even for a while, was a rare treat.


    Dunn led her to the cafeteria first, handing her a fork with an apologetic look. ¡°It¡¯s not as good as the food back home, but it¡¯ll do for now. Next time, I¡¯ll take you somewhere better.¡±


    Aurora took a bite, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s not bad, actually.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s gaze lingered on her, catching every fleeting smile and subtle movement as she ate. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    Once they finished their meal, Dunn guided Aurora through the campus. They walked for over an hour, yet they¡¯d only explored a fraction of Dugruayae University. Aurora found herself already picturing how her life might look when she studied there.


    At one point, Dunn slowed his pace and nced at her. ¡°When school starts, I¡¯ll probably be really busy. I won¡¯t have as much time to spend with you then.¡±


    Aurora recalled Lynda mentioning a couple at Dugruayae University who had be so consumed by their studies that they barely saw each other, eventually drifting apart.


    Still, she didn¡¯t seem overly worried. To her, if love could truly crumble under the strain of distance and time, then perhaps it wasn¡¯t that strong in the first ce.


    She cared for Dunn, but she valued letting things unfold naturally¡ªand above all, she valued herself.


    This self-assuredness allowed her to approach any unknown challenges with calm confidence.


    She looked up at Dunn, her expression calm yet warm. Slowly, she felt more at ease around him¡ªmore like herself.


    Gone were the days of initial nervousness or the awkwardness brought on by their long separation. Now, she could share her honest thoughts with him, a sign they were gradually growing closer.


    ¡°Dunn, if there¡¯s something you want to do, go for it. I won¡¯t hold you back.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aurora,¡± he said earnestly, meeting her gaze.


    For someone who was juggling family expectations, a budding career, and academic challenges, her support felt like a beacon in the chaos.


    At his age, everything he had to offer her still leaned heavily on the foundation his father had built.


    But someday, he wanted to stand on his own, to give Aurora something that came solely from his efforts.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 974

    ?<strong>Chapter 974:</strong>


    At one-thirty, Dunn stood at the school gate, watching as Aurora got into a car. As the vehicle pulled away, he mentally marked the need to n their next meeting ahead of time.


    The opportunities to see her might be limited, but that didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t create them.


    After all, Aurora was the one person who could make him feel genuinely at ease, even amidst the pressures of his life.


    Rnd poured hand sanitizer onto the bathroom floor.


    When Joelle entered the bathroom, she slipped,nding hard on the cold floor. Meanwhile, Rnd was watching TV as if he hadn¡¯t noticed a thing. The TV only aired a handful of channels, mostly international news.


    Joelle hobbled out. ¡°Was that on purpose?¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t even flinch, his tone t. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Joelle sucked in a frustrated breath, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth arguing. Without another word, she limped out to find a nurse to clean and bandage her scraped knee.


    When she returned, the scene at the ward door stopped her in her tracks. Adrian stood firmly, blocking the way, as a group of embassy officials and police officers tried to force their way in.


    ¡°Mr. Miller, Rnd, as Wade¡¯s only surviving son, has a duty to cooperate with our investigation. This isn¡¯t just about him¡ªit concerns national security.¡± Adrian didn¡¯t budge. ¡°He¡¯s already cooperated. When you questioned himst time, he told you he didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Joelle stepped forward, her cold, sharp gaze locking onto Hooper. ¡°Do you seriously believe an eighteen-year-old has the ability to threaten this country¡¯s security?¡±


    Hooper, his patience already worn thin, let his hand hover near the gun at his hip. His tone was clipped and cold. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I believe. If he doesn¡¯t give us what we need, none of you are leaving here.¡±


    Adrian moved slightly, positioning himself between Joelle and Hooper. ¡°It¡¯s impressive how tough you guys are when ites to bullying a kid and a woman. Yet when it¡¯s about the terrorists, you¡¯re all useless. Or are you admitting that without Rnd, you¡¯repletely powerless?¡±


    Hooper¡¯s fingers tightened on the handle of his gun. ¡°Mr. Miller, I suggest you think carefully before overstepping your bounds.¡±


    ¡°Cut the theatrics. Just say what you want Rnd to do.¡±


    Hooper¡¯s shrewd eyes flicked between Adrian and Joelle, his expression cold and calcting, the hidden cunning now fully on disy. ¡°We need Rnd to lead us up the mountain and identify the terrorists¡¯ hideout.¡±


    Joelle stepped forward, her expression zing with defiance. ¡°You want to use Rnd as bait? Over my dead body!¡±


    ¡°We will ensure his safety!¡±


    ¡°Do you even believe the lies you¡¯re spouting? Those people are terrorists! Rnd is still recovering from his injuries. I will never agree to that!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 975

    ?<strong>Chapter 975:</strong>


    Inside the ward, Rnd heard every word of the heated exchange. He was uncertain whether he should speak up or stay silent.


    Joelle and Adrian continued their fierce argument with Hooper and his team, neither side willing to back down. The tension hung in the air like a thick fog, but eventually, the group relented and left without stepping foot inside the ward.


    Rnd studied Joelle¡¯s and Adrian¡¯s tense expressions, realizing that their current arrangement wouldn¡¯t hold for long.


    Having been discarded before, he understood all too well the sting of abandonment.


    Although he didn¡¯t like Adrian and Joelle, he also didn¡¯t like the feeling of being cast aside again.


    ¡°I can lead them to the terrorists¡¯ hideout,¡± Rnd said abruptly. ¡°Before my dad died, he told me where their hideout is.¡±


    ¡°Rnd,¡± Joelle interjected sharply, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°This is not something for you to handle. You can tell them what you know, but risking your life is out of the question.¡±


    She still carried the guilt of having lost Rnd for so many years due to her past neglect. Now that she had him back, she was resolute in protecting him, no matter the cost.


    Joelle didn¡¯t me Rnd for being hostile.


    A child is a nk te, shaped by the hands of those around him.


    She med the people who had taught him to be this way.


    For Joelle, Rnd would always be a child, no matter his age or demeanor.


    Joelle carefully made his bed, as if nothing had happened.


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ?????????? ??????????


    Even when Chief Hooper had almost drawn his gun just now, Joelle had not wavered.


    ¡°Get some rest. We¡¯ll be going home soon. Once we¡¯re back, Adrian and I will take you to a better hospital for treatment,¡± Joelle said softly.


    Over the past few days, Rnd hade to understand a bit more about Joelle and Adrian.


    Everyone spoke of Adrian¡¯s influence, how the Miller family held undeniable power in Illerith.


    But Rnd could see inly that, within the family, Joelle held the reins of power.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted to die. You want to go back home too, don¡¯t you? If we keep dragging this out, they¡¯ll never let us leave. So I¡¯m willing to help you get home, but you¡¯ll have to agree to one condition.¡±


    This was the first time Rnd had spoken to them with suchposure. His voicecked warmth, carrying an air of detachment that felt foreign to them. Adrian noticed the subtle way Joelle¡¯s hand stilled on the sheet she was smoothing.


    It was evident that Rnd wasn¡¯t viewing them as family. Instead, they felt like they were bargaining.


    The weight of this realization settled heavily in the room.


    Adrian knew Joelle was upset, but he could only find an excuse to send her away. ¡°Joelle, go buy me a bottle of water.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 976

    ?<strong>Chapter 976:</strong>


    Joelle sniffled quietly, her fingers brushing away the tears that threatened to spill, and left the ward, pretending that nothing was wrong.


    Adrian leaned back on the sofa, crossing his legs with a practiced air of indifference. Rnd¡¯s blood connection to him meant little.


    After all, Rnd¡¯s mother, who was also Adrian¡¯s cousin, had discarded him the moment he was born. If not for Joelle¡¯s kindness in bringing Rnd back into their lives, Adrian doubted he would have ever known of the boy¡¯s existence.


    He remained in this room for Joelle¡¯s sake alone.


    ¡°Tell me your condition,¡± Adrian said.


    Now that Joelle was gone, Rnd felt a strange sense of ease. ¡°I want to see my mother.¡±


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°Which one?¡±


    ¡°I only have one.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s fingers intertwined, his gaze unreadable as he remained silent for a moment. Rnd was talking about Katie.


    He recalled that Katie had been moved from prison to a sanatorium after being diagnosed with severe hepatitis. He had no idea how she was faring now.


    ¡°What do you want to see her for?¡± Adrian asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile as he watched Rnd try to maintain hisposure. ¡°You won¡¯t see her.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s head snapped up to look at Adrian. His pupils widened slightly, exposing emotions he hadn¡¯t meant to reveal. ¡°Is she dead?¡±


    Adrian sneered coldly. ¡°She¡¯s alive, though she might as well be dead. Fraud, murder¡ªI let her live only as an act of mercy.¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories


    Temporarily blinded by emotions, Rnd only heard thest sentence. ¡°What did you do to her?¡±


    ¡°Why do you care so much about her?¡± Adrian raised a brow, shrugging in a show of indifference. ¡°If I recall correctly, she didn¡¯t raise you for even a single day. Didn¡¯t Wade tell you that?¡±


    Rnd fell silent, his fingers curling into fists at his sides.


    He had a photograph of Katie tucked into his pocket¡ªa grainy image Wade had once shown him, the first glimpse he¡¯d ever had of his mother. That picture had filled in the nks, helping him imagine what she might have been like.


    Did he hate her? Of course he hated her. Being abandoned had left him with scars¡ªan unshakable fear that everyone he cared about would leave him eventually.


    But more than the hate, there was a gnawing need for answers. Why had she left him? Even if the truth hurt, he needed to know.


    After a long silence, Rnd¡¯s voice broke through, low and defeated. ¡°Was there any reason why she didn¡¯t want me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Adrian¡¯s response was immediate, sharp, and unyielding. ¡°You can be certain of that.¡±


    Rnd clenched his jaw, barely holding back the tears that threatened to fall. He had told himself he wouldn¡¯t expect anything from her, yet the pain still sliced through him¡ªthe pain of the child he had once been, yearning for a love that never came.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 977

    ?<strong>Chapter 977:</strong>


    Adrian observed his strainedposure, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Although she didn¡¯t want you, there was someone who took you in without a second thought.¡±


    His words pointed to Joelle, but Rnd¡¯s thoughts drifted to someone else entirely.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My dad was the one who loved me the most in the world.¡± Rnd¡¯s expression hardened, his tone growing colder. ¡°Even when he was dying, he cared about my future more than anything else¡ªunlike others.¡±


    Joelle returned with the water she had bought, pausing at the doorway as every word of Rnd and Adrian¡¯s conversation reached her ears.


    ¡°Unlike others. They treat me like a tool, snatching me up when I¡¯m useful, and discarding me when I¡¯m not. Adrian Miller, do you and that woman really think that by showing a little kindness, I¡¯d be so grateful I¡¯d start fawning over you? Don¡¯t even dream about it. If it wasn¡¯t for my dad, you wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance to see me. Who do you think you are? Youe here and start criticizing the man who raised me. He gave his life to save me, and what did you do? All you do is talk! I¡¯ve been living just fine for the past ten years, and it will only get better without you!¡±


    Rnd poured out his true feelings in one breath, his tone sharp and unapologetic. Even if some of his words were exaggerated, he needed Adrian to understand¡ªhe wasn¡¯t going to forget the pain and the past just because they were being nice to him now.


    His uncle had been killed, and his mother¡¯s fate was still a mystery. How could he ever be part of their so-called family?


    Their talk of returning to Illerith was nothing more than a strategy to use him as a pawn. Once they reached Illerith, he knew they¡¯d toss him aside again.


    He was exhausted from constantly being uprooted. When would it end? Instead of holding on to false hope, it was better to let them know now¡ªhe didn¡¯t care at all.


    As Rnd finished speaking, his gaze flicked to the doorway, where Joelle now stood.


    She looked deeply hurt, which only made Rnd¡¯s unease grow sharper. He could feel Joelle¡¯s kindness towards him, but it came wrapped in something suffocating¡ªa feeling of being molded like a doll, manipted under the guise of love.


    This suspicion, this unease, was growing stronger by the day.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Rnd¡¯s voice sliced through the tense air like a whip.


    Joelle¡¯s lips parted slightly, as if to exin, but before she could say anything, Rnd hurled the cup beside him straight at her.


    Adrian moved quickly, pulling Joelle aside just in time. The cup smashed against the wall, shards scattering across the floor. If Adrian hadn¡¯t intervened, it might have struck her face.


    ¡°Rnd! Never¡ª¡±


    Rnd cut her off with a furious roar. ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t need your fake concern!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s eyes hardened. He had tolerated Rnd¡¯s outbursts, but he wouldn¡¯t allow Joelle to be harmed.


    ¡°If youy a hand on her again, we¡¯ll leave you here to fend for yourself.¡±


    The threat was sharp, meant to wound, but it had the opposite effect on Rnd. It only deepened his fears, confirming the gnawing sense of abandonment he carried like a weight on his chest.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 978

    ?<strong>Chapter 978:</strong>


    ¡°You¡¯ve admitted it, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to deal with me anymore, so go. Just go.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his tension visible in every line of his face. Joelle grabbed his arm and dragged him out of the ward. He nced at her tear-soaked face, his expression softening slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Joelle. Wade filled his head with poison. There¡¯s nothing we can say that will change him now. We¡¯ll go back tonight. Aurora and Molly are still waiting for us at home.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice trembled, barely above a whisper as she clung to Adrian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Does he really not need us anymore?¡±


    Adrian gripped her shoulders firmly. ¡°Joelle, he¡¯s not our child. We¡¯ve done everything we could.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips trembled, but after a long silence, she gave a reluctant nod.


    That night, Joelle tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. No matter how she looked at it, leaving things as they were didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    Before dawn, while Adrian was still fast asleep, Joelle slipped out of bed, threw on her coat, and quietly left for the hospital.


    The streets were eerily empty, cloaked in the stillness of night. Joelle drove her rented car with both hands tightly gripping the wheel. As she rounded a bend, the headlights illuminated the darkened storefronts, each one lifeless and locked.


    Then, out of nowhere, a shadow darted into her path. A towering man with a spiked club appeared, stepping into herne.


    The headlights lit up his face¡ªa menacing grin twisted with cruelty, his arms adorned with tattoos. He hefted the spiked club menacingly, as if weighing it.


    Joelle¡¯s pulse quickened when she noticed a silver pickup truck parked ahead. The driver¡¯s door creaked open, and Hooper stepped out.


    Hooper approached with his usualmanding presence, his expression unreadable. ¡°Mrs. Miller, pleasee with us.¡±


    Joelle instinctively reached for her phone, but the tattooed man was faster. With a guttural curse, he raised the spiked club and mmed it against her window. The ss exploded into shards, scattering across the seats. Joelle let out an involuntary scream, clutching the steering wheel as panic surged through her.


    This wasn¡¯t a routine police encounter. Joelle knew it immediately.


    Hooper had orchestrated this, waiting for just the right moment to act. With Adrian backing her up, Joelle believed they wouldn¡¯t treat her too harshly.


    She forced herself to calm down, got out of the car, and closed the door. ¡°The way you invite me for a talk is quite unconventional.¡±


    Hooper¡¯s hand rested casually on the gun holstered at his waist. He offered her a faint smile, though his eyes held no warmth. ¡°Mrs. Miller, I apologize for the theatrics. We had no other choice. We need Rnd to lead us up the mountain. We¡¯ve exhausted every resource we have to eliminate those terrorists. Surely you can understand the stakes here.¡±


    Joelle stood her ground, her gaze unwavering. ¡°And what if I say no?¡±


    The tattooed man took a step closer, muttering a string of curses under his breath.


    Hooper raised a hand to halt him, his expression hardening. ¡°I hear you have two daughters.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 979

    ?<strong>Chapter 979:</strong>


    Joelle sidestepped the question. ¡°What does that have to do with the current situation?¡±


    Hooper threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never see your two daughters again.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s eyes narrowed, her defiance zing. ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡±


    ¡°I just want to invite you for a conversation.¡±


    Joelle asked, ¡°Do you dare to exchange my life for Rnd¡¯s?¡±


    She stood her ground like a lioness defending her cubs, her fiery re boring into Hooper.


    Hooper hesitated briefly, unnerved by the sheer force of her maternal protectiveness. The night wind carried a chill, and his sweat-soaked uniform clung to his back, forcing him to take a breath and steady himself. He held her gaze without flinching, then reached into his pocket and pulled out a yellowed photograph.


    ¡°I had a family too, but they¡¯re gone now, all of them.¡± The photo was a family portrait of him, his wife, and daughter.


    Joelle¡¯s throat tightened as emotions bubbled to the surface. The little girl looked only six or seven years old. The edges of the photo were worn, and its faded colors told the story of a loss long endured.


    ¡°Mrs. Miller, I have no choice. I¡¯d sacrifice Rnd if it meant saving countless others.¡±


    Before Joelle could respond, Hooper nodded towards his men. They gripped her arms and dragged her towards the waiting car.


    Before Hooper could even contact Adrian, Adrian had already noticed Joelle¡¯s disappearance and found out her location.


    When he stormed into the police station, his fury was palpable. Without hesitation, Adrian threw the door to Hooper¡¯s office open and grabbed him by the cor, yanking him out of his chair.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    ¡°Miller, please calm down. Mrs. Miller is perfectly safe here.¡±


    ¡°Safe?¡± Adrian¡¯s fist mmed down on the desk, his veins bulging with restrained fury. ¡°How about I take you out of your bed in the middle of the night and see how ¡®safe¡¯ you feel?¡±


    Hooper remained unfazed. ¡°If you¡¯d agreed to cooperate when I asked nicely, none of this would¡¯ve been necessary.¡±


    ¡°Spare me the excuses. That¡¯s your problem. Return my wife to me now.¡±


    ¡°Exchange Rnd for your wife. Do you agree?¡± Hooper¡¯s eyes narrowed, a dangerous gleam in them.


    Adrian froze for a moment before letting out a mockingugh. He released Hooper and took a deliberate step back, his eyes scanning the room with contempt. ¡°You really think he¡¯ll just obediently lead you up the mountain?¡±


    Of course, Hooper knew Rnd might not cooperate. But he didn¡¯t want to consider that possibility. This country had been buffeted by upheavals for too long. He wanted to grasp any hope he could find.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 980

    <strong>Chapter 980:</strong>


    ¡°We know he won¡¯t cooperate willingly. That¡¯s why we need you and your wife to join us.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s temper snapped. With a sharp kick, he overturned the desk, sending papers and objects crashing to the floor.


    The day they ascended the mountain, the sky was still shrouded in darkness. A biting chill clung to the air, foretelling the dangers ahead. Rnd¡¯s hands were cuffed tightly behind his back, the cold metal biting into his wrists. As they reached the foot of the mountain, his eyes fell on the ashen ground and the ckened rocks by the roadside.


    This was the ce where Wade had taken hisst breath.


    The explosion had nearly triggered a wildfire. When Rnd was found, he was slumped by the roadside, his eyes stinging from the debris and shrapnel that had grazed him.


    The sight of the scorchedndscape made his chest tighten, his rage boiling over uncontrobly.


    The police forced him up the rugged mountain path, avoiding the main trail. By the time they reached the midpoint, the officers began setting up their positions, their movements brisk and cautious.


    Rnd pointed to a shadowy trail. ¡°My dad said if you follow this path, you¡¯ll find their stronghold.¡±


    Hooper¡¯s gaze lingered on him, sharp and probing. ¡°Are you certain?¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t blink. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Without hesitation, Hooper directed his men forward.


    By midday, with the sun ring overhead, the first team still hadn¡¯t returned. Hooper checked his watch, his unease barely concealed. With no other option, they pressed onward.


    As night fell, the police surrounded the mountain, their breaths shallow as they approached the enemy¡¯s stronghold. Only a few hundred meters separated them from their target.


    Rnd, who had remainedpliant until then, suddenly shoved the officers guarding him. He had somehow managed to unlock his handcuffs. The crack of a gunshot tore through the still night.


    Lights zed from the enemy stronghold, revealing the police¡¯s position. Panic rippled through the ranks.


    A twisted grin spread across Rnd¡¯s face as he surveyed the chaos. His voice rang out, venomous and triumphant. ¡°Today, now we¡¯re all going to hell together!¡±


    From the enemy camp, weapons were mounted, their barrels gleaming ominously under the moonlight. Gunfire erupted like a thunderstorm. Adrian shielded Joelle, pulling her behind a boulder to escape the barrage.


    As the smoke cleared, Joelle¡¯s frantic gaze swept the scene, searching desperately for Rnd.


    Rnd crouched beside a lifeless body and retrieved a rifle. His hollow eyes glimmered with a chilling exhration as he loaded the weapon.


    With the rifle ready, he raised it. Joelle lunged forward, grabbing the barrel and shoving it downward. ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re doing?¡±


    Rnd looked down at her with disdain, his tone icy. ¡°I know¡ªdying. Step back if you don¡¯t want to join me.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 981

    ?<strong>Chapter 981:</strong>


    Joelle¡¯s grip on the gun tightened, her resolve unshaken. ¡°Rnd, I lost you once, and I¡¯ll never let it happen again.¡±


    His eyes narrowed, disbelief flickering in his expression. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Then just think I¡¯m crazy!¡± Joelle spread her arms wide, defying the danger. A bullet zipped past, narrowly missing her as it struck a nearby tree. Adrian¡¯s shout rang out, his voice filled with panic. ¡°Joelle!¡±


    Ignoring the chaos around her, Joelle surged forward, tackling Rnd to the ground. She wrapped her arms protectively around him, shielding his head with her body as the chaos raged on.


    The crowd scattered like a startled flock of birds, and Hooper¡¯s voice rang out, frantic in the localnguage.


    Rnd understood. Hooper was shouting for everyone to retreat, pushing them back to safety.


    Rnd could have escaped on his own, but in the split second the bullet came, Joelle hurled herself at him. Her long hair whipped around her face as she threw herself in front of him, and the bullet barely skimmed through the strands. His heart stopped in that moment.


    If that bullet had hit her, this reckless woman wouldn¡¯t be here now, standing protectively in front of him, muttering softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Rnd¡¯s throat tightened painfully. His eyes burned with a sting he couldn¡¯t quite shake.


    Momentster, Adrian rushed over, yanking the two of them toward the safer area. Joelle gasped as Adrian suddenly pped Rnd, loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Rnd lowered his head, no trace of resentment on his face.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking to die, find somewhere quiet to do it. But if you ever make Joelle risk her life for you again, you better stay out of my way. Understand?¡± Adrian¡¯s voice was filled with raw anger, the authority in it unmistakable. Joelle had rarely seen him like this.


    She stepped in, trying to diffuse the tension. ¡°Alright, everyone¡¯s safe. We¡¯ve done what we needed to do. Let¡¯s just get home, okay?¡± Adrian kept his gaze locked on Rnd, silent and unyielding.


    Joelle tugged at Adrian¡¯s sleeve, and he finally exhaled, easing up as he turned to make a call to the airline.


    Joelle nced at Rnd. In that quiet moment, with no words from him, she realized how much he resembled Adrian.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±


    Rnd swatted away Joelle¡¯s outstretched hand. Without flinching, she pulled a pack of tissues from her pocket, and without asking, she took his hand and started wiping away the mud and blood, bit by bit.


    ¡°Adrian might seem tough on the outside, but inside, he¡¯s got a heart. He may not say it, but he really does care about you. We never stopped searching for you all these years. Now that we¡¯ve finally found you, all we want is to see you safe and well.¡±


    Rnd jerked his hand back, his expression cold. ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 982

    ?<strong>Chapter 982:</strong>


    Joelle met his gaze, her eyes steady. ¡°Rnd, I know you¡¯re capable of seeing what¡¯s right and what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    She knew he wouldn¡¯t believe the truth if she said it outright. Time, she hoped, would make him see. Only then would he understand that they didn¡¯t mean him any harm.


    Adrian returned after speaking with the airline. The next afternoon, the three of them boarded a flight home.


    As the ne ascended, Rnd stared out the window, watching the city shrink beneath him.


    The ce was broken, scarred, but Wade had made it a home for him. But in the end, he hadn¡¯t even been able to bring Wade¡¯s body back.


    Rnd clenched his jaw. The turbulence as the ne lifted reminded him of the way Wade had died.


    He shut his eyes, trying to push the memory away, but it was too clear, too vivid to escape.


    Suddenly, a pair of warm hands covered his clenched fist. Rnd looked up to find Joelle, her face etched with concern.


    She, too, was tense as the ne took off, but she gave him a small smile, forcing it through the anxiety. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±


    Home? Did he even have a home anymore?


    Thousands of miles away, was there a home for him?


    Rnd didn¡¯t respond, but this time, he didn¡¯t pull his hand away from Joelle¡¯s grip.


    The three of them finally reached home.


    The vi was bigger than he had expected, but the entire ce was eerily dark. Molly was watching their every move from the shadows. At one point, she grabbed a walkie-talkie, her voice low as she issued amand. ¡°Now! Start!¡±


    Bang!


    The sharp sound of party poppers went off, and Rnd instinctively covered his ears, the noise so jarring that he almost made a run for it.


    Suddenly, the lights flooded the house, illuminating every floor from the first to the third.


    Rnd felt like an exhibit, surrounded by strangers who were watching him, as if he were some kind of entertainment.


    But they didn¡¯t realize it. They were simply trying to show him kindness. A banner hung from the third floor, the words ¡°Wee Home, Rnd¡± scrawled across it in bold letters. The words felt foreign to him.


    Why were they acting like they knew him so well?


    Aurora and Lucas were the most mature. They walked up to introduce themselves.


    ¡°Rnd, do you remember me? I¡¯m Aurora.¡±


    Rnd had no recollection at all. But he had heard Joelle mention her several times on the way. Aurora was Joelle and Adrian¡¯s eldest daughter.


    ¡°I¡¯m Lucas.¡± Lucas held out his hand, his voice steady.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 983

    ?<strong>Chapter 983:</strong>


    Rnd studied him, noticing the calmness in his posture. After a beat, he scoffed. ¡°I know you. My dad told me you were just a stand-in for me back then.¡± Rnd¡¯s eyes darkened, and he took a step forward, standing at the same height as Lucas.


    ¡°My uncle died that day.¡±


    The air grew thick, tension pressing down on the room.


    ¡°Who did you call a stand-in?¡±


    The younger ones had no idea what had happened all those years ago, so naturally, they didn¡¯t know Lucas¡¯ real identity.


    But Lucas was well aware of his origins. His childhood memories were fragmented, but Rafael and Allie had always treated him as their own child. Still, the truth couldn¡¯t stay buried forever. In first grade, the teacher had asked the ss to bring in baby photos.


    But Allie and Rafael didn¡¯t have any to give.


    Rafael took Allie and Lucas for regr check-ups every year. Once, Lucas had caught sight of a medical report by ident and noticed something odd¡ªhis blood type waspletely different from both of theirs. It was biologically impossible.


    So, he secretly took a paternity test without Rafael¡¯s knowledge, which only confirmed his suspicions.


    Eventually, Rafael found out and had to tell Lucas the truth.


    To protect Rnd, Wade had brought Lucas from somewhere unknown. Lucas had been sent to take Rnd¡¯s ce. Later, when the truth came out, Rafael and Allie, seeing how innocent and vulnerable he was, adopted him as their own.


    They hadn¡¯t nned on having more children, so they told Lucas that he was their only one.


    Lucas acted friendly when he met Rnd. He was a little taken aback by Rnd¡¯s attitude, but he could understand. After all, he, a substitute, had aplete and happy family, while Rnd had been struggling.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away


    Molly came storming downstairs, her neck stiff with anger. ¡°Hey! Who are you calling a stand-in?¡±


    ¡°Molly, don¡¯t be like that,¡± Lucas stepped in, pulling her back, but Molly was too furious to be calmed, her anger unstoppable.


    Rnd tilted his head, sizing her up. He knew she was Joelle¡¯s daughter, and for Joelle¡¯s sake, he decided not to engage with her.


    Joelle and Adrian walked in shortly after. Rnd ignored Molly¡¯s outburst and turned to Joelle. ¡°Hey, where am I staying?¡±


    Molly¡¯s anger red even higher. ¡°Do you have any manners? How dare you speak to my mother like that?¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Rnd¡¯s just gotten off the ne, and he¡¯s exhausted. You can all celebrate for him in a few days.¡±


    Joelle calmed the kids, then led Rnd to the room Aurora had prepared.


    The room was bathed in soft, natural light, and Aurora had made sure it was spotless. Gifts were arranged neatly on a table, all waiting for Rnd¡¯s attention.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 984

    ?<strong>Chapter 984:</strong>


    ¡°Let me know if you¡¯re missing anything. I¡¯ll have someone bring it right up.¡±


    Rnd nced around, his eyes scanning the room. ¡°Nothing. I just need some time alone.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Joelle hesitated, her worry still evident, but she saw that Rnd was struggling to adjust. She felt a wave of sympathy for him.


    ¡°Rnd, no matter what, I¡¯m just so happy we¡¯ve found you. Wee home.¡±


    As she left, Joelle gave him a warm smile and closed the door behind her.


    Once alone, Rnd¡¯s expression darkened even more.


    He tore the gauze from his neck, frustration bubbling inside him. Everything about this ce irritated him.


    The mattress beneath him felt ufortable in its perfect, sterile way. It was too soft, too well-maintained¡ªjust like the people here. Sheltered, pampered, naive, andpletely unaware of who he really was. Yet they were throwing him a celebration, all for their own emotional satisfaction.


    Rnd turned on his side, a bitter thought crossing his mind. Wade had never even slept on something like this.


    He thought about their home, where he could hear the sounds of distant artillery fire when he closed his eyes. Sometimes, there was an eerie silence, interrupted only by the hum of cicadas, the wind rustling through the trees, and the crackling of a fire.


    The humidity of the past, the clear rivers winding through thend, the quiet conversations shared between father and son¡­


    Everything felt like it belonged to another time.


    Rnd had actuallye here, living the peaceful life that Wade had always dreamed of.


    He grabbed the nket beside him and pulled it over his face, his body shaking as he let out a sob. ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    It had been years since so many people had gathered around a single dinner table.


    Adrian sat at the head of the table, while Joelle sat beside Rnd, making sure to serve him his food.


    Across from them sat Molly, Aurora, and Lucas.


    As soon as they sat down, Rnd red at Lucas, his fork pointing towards him with clear disapproval. ¡°Why is this stand-in still here?¡±


    Molly mmed her fork down on the table. ¡°Are you ever going to stop? Lucas has been here long before you even knew about this ce!¡±


    Aurora frowned, her voice tight. ¡°Molly, don¡¯t say that.¡±


    But it was toote. Rnd had already heard.


    He sneered, his tone sharp. ¡°If I had been here, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to.¡±


    Lucas remained unfazed, his expression calm. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s great that you¡¯re finally back. I really hope you¡¯ll fit in with us soon.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 985

    ?<strong>Chapter 985:</strong>


    Rnd¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Care to say that again?¡±


    Lucas ignored him, as if the tension in the air wasn¡¯t there at all. ¡°The soup should be almost ready. I¡¯ll go check on it in the kitchen.¡±


    It was a subtle reminder to Rnd¡ªno matter what, he was still the outsider here.


    Aurora exined, ¡°Rnd, Lucas lives abroad with his parents. He visits us every winter and summer break. He¡¯s our friend, and you two need to get along.¡±


    Since the moment Rnd had entered, Aurora was the only one who hadn¡¯t tried to sh with him. He reluctantly resumed his meal. ¡°We¡¯ll see how I feel.¡±


    After dinner, Joelle wanted Rnd to join everyone, but he simply waved his hand and retreated to his room.


    Molly pouted. ¡°Mom, just leave him alone. He doesn¡¯t appreciate anything we¡¯re doing for him!¡±


    Aurora gently patted her head. ¡°Rnd isn¡¯t like that. He¡¯s just not used to us yet. Besides, isn¡¯t Lucas heading back to school abroad soon? Why don¡¯t we all go fishing together before he leaves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not wasting my time on Rnd!¡± Molly nced at Adrian with a smile. ¡°Dad, can I go abroad with Lucas?¡±


    Adrian didn¡¯t even hesitate. ¡°Over my dead body.¡±


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Joelle let out a quiet sigh, but her resolve quickly returned. Everyone had once said finding Rnd was impossible, but she had proven them wrong.


    They¡¯d just been apart for so long. She was sure that nothing was out of reach with enough determination.


    She washed some fruit, and Lucas, always thoughtful, offered to help. ¡°Let me take it to him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You two are the same age, so you¡¯ll have plenty to talk about. But don¡¯t take anything Rnd says too personally. He recently lost his father and went through the trauma of war. That makes him extra defensive. But he¡¯s really a smart, sensitive kid. Please don¡¯t shut him out as a friend.¡±


    Joelle knew she was probably nagging, but she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    Fortunately, raised by Rafael, Lucas had inherited the same gentleness, sensitivity, and patience as his father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I get it.¡±


    Lucas knocked softly on Rnd¡¯s door.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    There was a brief pause before Rnd¡¯s voice came through, t and cold. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Lucas, not backing down, said with a hint of teasing, ¡°I know you¡¯re jealous of me, but maybe if you tried being a little nicer, people would start to warm up to you.¡±


    At this, Rnd shot up from the bed, his face darkening. ¡°Say that again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Lucas replied, standing firm. ¡°You¡¯re a bit of a pain, but I know you¡¯re just acting out to grab attention. You don¡¯t need to be like that. If I say a few good words for you¡ª¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 986

    ?<strong>Chapter 986:</strong>


    Before Lucas could finish, the door cracked open. A hand, sharp with muscle, shot out and grabbed him by the cor.


    The force pulled Lucas forward, causing him to step into Rnd¡¯s room and nearly spill the fruit he was holding.


    Once the door mmed shut, Rnd shoved him to the floor with one swift motion.


    Upstairs, the muffled sound of a struggle sent Molly rushing to the door. ¡°Hey! Are you okay? What¡¯s going on in there?¡±


    Rnd, on top of Lucas, growled, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Molly had never liked Rnd, but his indifference to her had always made her think he was harmless.


    Now, she realized she¡¯d underestimated him. No one, not even Adrian, had ever yelled at her like that. She froze, her face draining of color.


    Aurora, calm andposed, stepped forward. ¡°Lucas, are you alright? What was that noise?¡±


    Rnd continued to hold on to Lucas¡¯ cor while ring down at him with contempt. Lucas¡¯ back ached from the impact with the floor.


    He met Rnd¡¯s eyes, endured the pain, and replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Aurora and Lucas shared an unspoken understanding, a quiet trust that the other could handle whatever came their way.


    With that, Aurora gently urged the others to head downstairs.


    Inside the room, Rnd¡¯s forehead was pressed against Lucas¡¯. The anger in his eyes wasced with something darker, something uncontroble. ¡°You sure love to talk, don¡¯t you? Keep going. Let me see what you can do besides running that mouth of yours.¡±


    Lucas gave a smile. ¡°Are you mad? You better not hit my face. If they see any bruises, you know what that¡¯ll mean, right?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s jaw clenched, his teeth grinding as each word from Lucas seemed to unravel him a little more.


    He was an outsider, and his status in this family wasn¡¯t even equal to that of an outsider.


    A cold wave of unease swept over him, drowning him in an ache he couldn¡¯t escape.


    Rnd wanted to find Wade, but the home he once knew had vanished along with Wade¡¯s death.


    He paused, his throat tight as though something invisible was choking him from the inside.


    Taking advantage of his moment of weakness, Lucas grabbed his hand and used his core strength to flip the tables and switch their positions.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Rnd growled, struggling like a lion being restrained. ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t actually beat you up!¡±


    Lucas, still a child, had been in diapers when he and Wade went hunting in the hignds.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes were bright as he kept his limbs still. ¡°There¡¯s not enough room here, and if they hear anything, they¡¯lle running. If you really want to fight, I know a better ce.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 987

    ?<strong>Chapter 987:</strong>


    ¡°Why would I believe you?¡± Rnd shot back.


    ¡°Are you scared?¡± Lucas teased.


    ¡°Go! Go now!¡±


    The boxing gym wasn¡¯t open at night, but since Lucas knew the owner, they were allowed in as an exception.


    The ce was empty, save for the harsh lights above the boxing ring that zed hot and ring in the otherwise dim space. Rnd changed into his gym clothes, eyeing his injured arm as he slid on his boxing gloves.


    The cast was gone, but he still wasn¡¯t sure if he could push himself to the limit. Lucas, already warming up nearby, noticed his hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch that arm.¡±


    ¡°Enough talking,¡± Rnd grunted, stretching his body and getting into a fighting stance. He hadn¡¯t wanted to fight, but Lucas had insisted.


    Wade had trained him for years. He could handle three people at once without breaking a sweat.


    Lucas, now in his gloves, squared off with him. They stared each other down, eyes locked in silent challenge.


    Fighting wasn¡¯t just about raw power¡ªit was about reading your opponent, anticipating their next move.


    There was an old saying: ¡°You never truly know someone until you¡¯ve fought them.¡±


    And in the ring, every move revealed something about the person, from their strikes to their defenses.


    Lucas was mostly on the defensive, but when he attacked, it was like a predator going in for the kill.


    Rnd had stamina to spare. He relied on wearing his opponents down, his moves calcted and relentless. His personality mirrored that¡ªbrave, strategic, straightforward.


    They fought until three-thirty in the morning.


    Exhausted, Rndy sprawled on the boxing ring, his breath ragged. He hadn¡¯t felt this alive since Wade passed away.


    ¡°I lost,¡± Lucas copsed beside him, panting heavily, sweat soaking his clothes. He pulled off his gloves and tossed them aside before lying down next to Rnd.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, too.¡± Rnd stared at the flickering lights on the ceiling.


    ¡°Who taught you that?¡±


    ¡°My dad.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s expression darkened, his mood sinking like a stone. ¡°Rafael?¡±


    ¡°You know him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. But there¡¯s something about him that feels familiar.¡±


    Lucas looked at him. ¡°Do you miss your dad?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t start pretending we¡¯re pals. Talk to me like that again, and I¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±


    After spending some time with him, Lucas had figured Rnd out¡ªhe didn¡¯t respond well to being pushed around.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 988

    ?<strong>Chapter 988:</strong>


    ¡°My bad.¡±


    Rnd nced at Lucas. Lucas extended his fist, offering a truce. Though reluctant, Rnd bumped it, the motion cold but acknowledging.


    ¡°I¡¯m heading back overseas soon, and I¡¯m leaving everything here in your hands. Aurora¡¯s going off to college. I won¡¯t be around to send her off, so I¡¯m leaving her to you.¡±


    Rnd barely registered the words. It wasn¡¯t his problem. He muttered indifferently, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And Molly always worries her parents. If she messes up, can you put in a good word for her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not begging for that brat.¡±


    Lucas smiled. ¡°If you start seeing us as friends, as family, Molly will eventuallye around too.¡±


    The truth was, Rnd had never considered them as family.


    The only reason he came back with Joelle was because Wade had wanted him to live a quiet, normal life.


    And he had nowhere else to go, so he just came with Joelle.


    Lucas¡¯ words cut through him, tightening his jaw. He clenched his fist, the raw anger bubbling beneath his skin.


    How could he ever consider them family? They were the same people who had killed his uncle. They were the same people who were trying to tear him away from his father.


    ¡°You¡¯re not me, so stop meddling,¡± Rnd muttered, pushing himself off the floor and heading towards the changing room for a shower.


    By the time they returned, the vi was eerily silent.


    They went to their separate rooms. Rnd, however,y in his bed, restless, sleep refusing toe.


    He pulled out Katie¡¯s picture, his fingers brushing over the edges of the photo.


    He¡¯d never felt this close to her.


    If he suddenly appeared in front of her now, she¡¯d be shocked. She¡¯d regret turning her back on him.


    His eyes drifted over the photo, sleep slowly overtaking him, the world blurring around the edges.


    But then, a soft voice drifted up from outside. He rose, slipping out onto the balcony. It was Aurora, standing just next door, engrossed in her phone call.


    She was too absorbed to notice him watching from the shadows.


    Dunn had asked to hear her voice, and she had called him.


    ¡°You hear it now? Go to sleep.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s voice came through,ced with frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Ack of sleep will age you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s age together.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 989

    ?<strong>Chapter 989:</strong>


    Aurora thought of a line from a song. ¡°The most romantic thing I can think of is growing old with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to grow old!¡± she protested.


    Dunnughed softly. ncing at the time on his phone, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk for just two more minutes. I swear, I¡¯ll sleep after that.¡±


    ¡°Okay, granted!¡± Aurora smiled, her heart light. But the moment she turned around, her smile froze. Rnd¡¯s face stood before her.


    She cursed under her breath.


    She hadpletely forgotten someone lived next door. Had he heard everything she¡¯d said?


    ¡°I¡¯m done for. My brother saw me. I have to go. Goodbye!¡± Aurora hung up quickly, her embarrassment sharp. Rnd stood there, equally awkward. He hadn¡¯t meant to eavesdrop¡ªhe had just wanted to remind her not to make calls on the balcony. Now, it seemed like he had stumbled upon a secret.


    A minuteter, Aurora burst into Rnd¡¯s room, her face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°You heard everything, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Rnd leaned back, pretending to be unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Everyone¡¯s been in a rtionship.¡±


    Aurora mped a hand over Rnd¡¯s mouth and tugged him inside. ¡°You mustn¡¯t breathe a word of this.¡±


    Rnd scowled, swatting her hand away. ¡°Do you take me for a bbermouth?¡±


    Aurora realized she might have overreacted. Her bright eyes dimmed, a shadow of sorrow flickering within them.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you know, but you have to keep it to yourself. Molly and the others are already aware. But under no circumstances can Mom and Dad find out.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Aurora hesitated, torn between trust and fear.


    She remained silent, and Rnd felt like he¡¯d stumbled into forbidden territory.


    Who was he to her, really?


    ¡°Say it or don¡¯t, it makes no difference to me,¡± he muttered.


    Aurora¡¯s expression twisted, as if she were on the verge of tears. ¡°It¡¯splicated. Are you going to sleep now?¡±


    Rnd let out an exasperated sigh but walked over to the couch. ¡°Fine. Talk. I¡¯m listening.¡±


    So, she told him about the bitter feud between the Miller and Finch families. Rnd had never imagined that he had gone missing from the Finch family¡¯s ce back then.


    ¡°Dunn was the one who pulled me from the fire. He wanted to look for you, but by the time he returned, you were already gone.¡±


    Rnd remained silent. He had heard Wade¡¯s side of the story¡ªhow desperate circumstances had forced Wade to take him back through unorthodox means. Without those drastic measures, he would never have returned to Wade.


    ¡°Sounds like a dull story,¡± Rnd muttered. Still, from Aurora¡¯s ount, Dunn came across as a steady and dependable man.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 990

    <strong>Chapter 990:</strong>


    Aurora sped her hands together as if offering a silent prayer. ¡°So, please, promise me¡ªMom and Dad can never know.¡±


    ¡°I already told you¡ªI don¡¯t have time for your theatrics.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    Later that night, Aurora barged into his room, her arms piled high with stuffed toys.


    ¡°Molly loves art, Kalel is obsessed with money, Sariah swoons over handsome guys. I have no idea what you like. So, here¡ªmy most treasured toys! You used to snatch them from me when we were kids!¡±


    ¡°Who would want your junk?¡±


    Aurora giggled. ¡°You did. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± She smirked, her eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°Mom bought me a bunny plush once, and you threw a fit because you wanted one too. She had to drive out in the middle of the night, begging the store owner to open up just so she could buy you the same one.¡±


    Rnd felt strangely disconnected from the memory. ¡°She went that far?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Aurora reached out and patted his head in an almost motherly gesture. Rnd instantly batted her hand away.


    She wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, her voice softened. ¡°You have no idea how much Mom suffered after you went missing. She¡­¡±


    She wanted to tell him about Joelle¡¯s struggles with depression, her suicide attempt, and the nationwide cyberbullying that nearly broke her, but she swallowed the words. That wasn¡¯t a burden Rnd needed to bear. Instead, she smiled. ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re back now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t reply. After Aurora left, he sat there in silence, lost in thought. He hated to admit it, but her words had stirred something deep inside him. Perhaps Wade had been wrong. Maybe not everyone here was as terrible as he¡¯d believed.


    Maybe Joelle¡¯s concern for him ran deeper than he had ever imagined.


    In the days that followed, Rnd gradually eased into his new surroundings, the familiar slowly bing routine. Faces that once seemed foreign now carried names, voices, and histories, weaving themselves into the fabric of his daily life.


    Then came his wee party.


    Katherine¡¯s family, Michael¡¯s family, Bobby¡¯s family¡ªall came. Even Leah and Can had made the journey from the countryside to be part of the celebration. For as long as he could remember, Rnd had drifted from ce to ce, belonging nowhere, tethered to nothing. Yet here, in the warmth ofughter and the weight of expectant gazes, everyone was telling him¡ªthis was home. But was it?


    Here, he could sleep without the shadow of war looming over him. An entire day passed without the ever-present fear of punishment.


    He told himself to stay detached, to remain objective. Yet, he could feel it¡ªthis ce pulling him in like a quiet tide sweeping over his feet, the water rising higher with every passing moment. Was he sinking, or was he simply letting go?


    Before Lucas had to leave, Dunn invited all of their generation, including Rnd. Most of them spent the afternoon fishing by the reservoir, theirughter carrying over the water. But Rnd and Dunn strayed from the crowd, choosing instead the cool shade, a pot of coffee between them.


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 991

    ?<strong>Chapter 991:</strong>


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re back,¡± Dunn said, his voice steady, his white polo crisp against thete afternoon light. There was a quiet maturity in him, aposure that set him apart from the others.


    Rnd didn¡¯t dislike him, at least. ¡°I didn¡¯te back. I¡¯ve never belonged here.¡±


    Dunn studied him for a moment, a thoughtful gleam in his eye. Aurora had been right¡ªRnd had no memory of their childhood. ¡°Still, life here isn¡¯t so bad, is it?¡±


    Rnd had no answer for him.


    Dunn set his cup down with deliberate ease. ¡°Rnd, maybe your father cast Adrian and Joelle as viins. But have you ever heard either of them speak ill of him?¡±


    Rnd frowned, his posture stiffening. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±


    Dunn met his gaze with quiet certainty. ¡°Trust your instincts. Ask yourself if the beliefs that have shaped your life are truly worth holding on to. Only then will you know what you want to do next.¡±


    Not far away, Molly¡¯s delighted cheer rang through the air. ¡°Yeah! Lucas won! He¡¯s amazing!¡±


    Nearby, Sariah huffed in frustration, tugging at Kalel¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Kalel, are you even trying? Lucas has caught several, and you haven¡¯t even gotten one!¡±


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Kalel grumbled, wiping sweat from his brow. ¡°Your endless talking is scaring the fish away!¡±


    Sariah folded her arms with a dramatic pout. ¡°Humph, you¡¯re just useless!¡± With that, she stomped off to join Aurora, the two of them releasing the captured fish back into the shimmering water.


    There were some adults fishing nearby. Kalel nced over at one of their buckets, which contained eight fish.


    Taking advantage of Sariah¡¯s distraction, he struck up a conversation with the man and bought three of his fish.


    With a grin, he put them on the hook. ¡°Sariah, check out what I got!¡±


    Sariah¡¯s eyes went wide when she saw the fish. ¡°Wow, Kalel, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Molly put her hands on her hips and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see you buying them from someone else!¡±


    Kalel smirked. ¡°If I had the cash, why would I waste it on fish like this? Don¡¯t be jealous.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Sariah jumped to his defense. ¡°Molly, Kalel¡¯s so stingy, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d ever spend money on fish!¡± Molly burst outughing.


    Kalel reached over and tugged yfully on Sariah¡¯s ear from behind. ¡°I might be stingy, but have I ever been stingy with you?¡±


    Theughter startled the fish, sending them darting away, and one of the adults nearby hushed them.


    Rnd withdrew his gaze. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Aurora?¡±


    Dunn nearly choked on his own breath, coughing to clear the awkwardness. His ears flushed pink, and his eyes darted toward Aurora.


    She was crouching by the water, a white short-sleeved shirt and shorts hugging her frame. She sshed gently at the sun-warmed water.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 992

    ?<strong>Chapter 992:</strong>


    A breeze stirred, and her hair lifted from her back, swaying in the wind. The shirt clung to her body, and for a split second, the shape of her underwear was visible beneath the fabric.


    Dunn quickly turned his gaze away, trying to mask his difort, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°I like her.¡±


    Rnd gave a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s nice. But what about your family¡¯s actions? You¡¯re just going to let that slide?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s expression remained steady, his voice unwavering. ¡°I can apologize if necessary, but I don¡¯t owe anyone anything.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s thoughts flickered to the fire Aurora had mentioned. ¡°What exactly happened back then?¡±


    It had been a long time, but Dunn¡¯s memory was sharp. The fire, the fear¡ªit was all still vivid, especially the aftermath when he had to recover from it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know all the details, but when I realized you were gone, the fire had already broken out. I wanted to look for you, but Aurora was unconscious, so I had to carry her out first. If I hadn¡¯t, neither of us would have made it.¡±


    Rnd shook his head, his voice firm. ¡°My father couldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    ¡°But he did.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s brows furrowed, uncertainty creeping into his tone. ¡°He must have been forced to. They took me from him first.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s face remained impassive, his voice matter-of-fact. ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse putting two kids, one three and one five, in danger. You said Adrian and Joelle took you away first. Didn¡¯t they tell you about your background?¡±


    Rnd fell quiet for a moment, his thoughts heavy. ¡°They did. I was born to a woman named Katie Miller. She cast me aside after giving birth to me.¡±


    The silence between them stretched, neither knowing quite what to say next.


    g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love


    Dunn wasn¡¯t entirely certain of the details either.


    After a pause, he spoke again. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d find the people who knew what happened back then and ask them. Even if it goes against everything I¡¯ve known, I¡¯ll figure out what really happened.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s fist tightened as his thoughts flickered to the photo he always carried with him. ¡°I don¡¯t trust anyone else. Can you help me with this?¡±


    Dunn raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not even Aurora?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s Joelle¡¯s daughter. Of course, she¡¯d side with Joelle.¡±


    Dunn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°How exactly do you want me to help?¡±


    Rnd hesitated, his fingers hovering over the photo he almost pulled out but stopped himself. ¡°Can I trust you?¡±


    Without missing a beat, Dunn nodded. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s my regret that I didn¡¯t save you back then. If I had, Aurora and I would be together now.¡±


    A few dayster, Rafael and Allie arrived from overseas. Everyone was in high spirits, everyone except Molly.


    Rnd could guess why¡ªLucas would be returning with them.


    This was the first time he was meeting Rafael, and Rafael looked rather excited, giving him a thorough look-over. ¡°You were a little anemic when you were a baby. Is it better now?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 993

    ?<strong>Chapter 993:</strong>


    Rnd blinked, confused. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s smile was warm, almost nostalgic. ¡°I took care of you back then. You¡¯ve grown so much.¡±


    Aurora, too, had blossomed into a graceful young woman. Allie felt that she was getting old.


    Rnd met Rafael¡¯s gaze, his voice sharp. ¡°Did you have a sister with a rare blood type?¡±


    The question hung in the air, and the room seemed to freeze. Everyone looked taken aback.


    ¡°It seems my father was right,¡± Rnd muttered.


    Rafael¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    Rnd nced around the room, the sarcasm in his gaze impossible to miss. They all imed to be family, yet to him, they had always acted like strangers¡ªusing him when they wanted something, discarding him when they didn¡¯t, never once truly caring for him.


    How much of a burden was he that everyone rejected him so easily?


    ¡°I¡¯m not just some blood resource for you!¡±


    With that, Rnd shoved Rafael aside and bolted for the door.


    The room stood in stunned silence, none of them expecting his outburst.


    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go after him!¡± Lucas called out before hurrying after Rnd, with Molly right on his heels.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Rnd.¡± Aurora turned and sprinted after him.


    The younger ones rushed out together, leaving Allie standing there, stunned. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell Rnd the truth? If you hadn¡¯t taken him in back then, he might not even be alive now.¡±


    Joelle hesitated, wanting to chase after them, but Adrian ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Let it go. They¡¯re adults now, with their own minds. Some things you just can¡¯t force.¡±


    Rafael frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we exin to him what kind of person Wade really was?¡±


    Joelle let out a long sigh. ¡°Wade means a lot to him. He saw Wade get blown up right in front of him. How can I bring myself to speak ill of Wade?¡±


    ¡°Joelle, what if I talk to him instead?¡± Allie said gently.


    Rafael shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ll only make things worse.¡±


    Adrian finally spoke up. ¡°They¡¯re all adults now. If he can¡¯t figure out right from wrong, then there¡¯s no point in wasting more energy on him.¡±


    He had a very different way of dealing with boys than with girls. Joelle shot him an using look. ¡°Rnd is your nephew!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s Katie¡¯s son,¡± Adrian replied coldly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have tolerated him this long.¡±


    Joelle rubbed her forehead in frustration. Adrian¡¯s resentment toward Quincy¡¯s family would never fade, but Rnd was innocent. Even if he didn¡¯t ept it, Joelle couldn¡¯t bear the thought of abandoning him when he had no one else left. The four of them sat in silence, and finally, Rafael spoke.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 994

    ?<strong>Chapter 994:</strong>


    ¡°What if Katie were the one to tell him? He¡¯d probably listen to her, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±


    Allie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s it! Katie is his real mom. No matter what, he¡¯ll listen to her, right?¡±


    It sounded like a good idea.


    Joelle nced at Adrian, who sat there with a nk expression, clearly uninterested in getting involved. She reached out and gently tugged on his arm. ¡°Please?¡±


    With a reluctant sigh, Adrian stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll call the sanatorium where Katie is.¡± Allie grinned teasingly. ¡°Joelle, Adrian still adores you! You¡¯ve been together for so long, and his passion hasn¡¯t faded a bit!¡±


    Joelle took a slow sip of water, hoping to avoid answering, pretending she hadn¡¯t heard a thing.


    Rafael peeled a slice of orange and popped it into Allie¡¯s mouth. ¡°If you stay quiet, no one will ever know you¡¯re jealous. Am I not giving you enough? What do you have to be jealous about?¡±


    Allie grabbed his arm with a mischievous smile. ¡°What if we break up?¡±


    Rafael didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll break up, but this time, you¡¯ll chase me, okay?¡± Allie¡¯s suggestions were always so unpredictable.


    To her surprise, Rafael agreed. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m begging you now to stay with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± Allie shouted, throwing her hands up in excitement, then wrapped her arms around Rafael¡¯s neck and kissed him without hesitation.


    Joelle watched as a bright red lipstick mark appeared on Rafael¡¯s skin. Without a second nce, he pulled out a tissue and wiped his face. The whole motion was so smooth, as if he had done it a hundred times before.


    It was clear their rtionship was strong and stable. Joelle couldn¡¯t help but feel genuinely happy for them.


    For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co?


    After a moment, Adrian returned from his call. Joelle hooked her arm around his and sat less stiffly than before. Adrian raised an eyebrow, a flicker of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Adrian, can you ept Rnd from now on? No matter what the adults have done, the kid is innocent. Wade nted so many wrong ideas in his head. Let¡¯s show him what it means to live a good life, okay?¡±


    Adrian¡¯s cold expression softened just slightly as he reached out and patted Joelle¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care. I just don¡¯t want you to wear yourself out. I can¡¯t stand seeing you put up with those little brats.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t just talking about Rnd¡ªhe felt the same way when Aurora or Molly made things difficult for Joelle.


    Joelle had been worrying and running herself raggedtely, all for nothing. Adrian hated seeing her work so hard for everyone else and still have to tolerate these kids.


    He was the one who truly cared about Joelle, his wife.


    Joelle leaned into his chest, her voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t have as many performances now, so I can spend more time with you and the kids.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 995

    ?<strong>Chapter 995:</strong>


    Adrian wrapped his arm around her. ¡°Why bother with the kids? They¡¯re all ready to leave. In the end, it¡¯s just going to be me left by your side. If you have time, you should spend it with me.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± Allie said, chewing on the orange slice Rafael had handed her, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Is Adrian jealous of the kids?¡±


    Rafael covered her mouth with a nk expression. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? Don¡¯t talk with your mouth full.¡±


    Allie pouted, looking wronged.


    Adrian¡¯s honest words helped ease some of Joelle¡¯s disappointment. The truth was, the person she should care about the most was the one who would grow old with her, the one who would walk with her through the rest of her life.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make more time for you from now on.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally being sensible.¡±


    The two couples were caught in their quiet, affectionate moment when suddenly, Molly¡¯s call shattered the peace.


    Adrian picked up the phone, and Molly¡¯s panicked voice filled the room.


    ¡°Dad! What should I do? Lucas was hit by a car! Come save him!¡±


    When they arrived, Molly was kneeling on the ground, Lucas¡¯ head resting in herp. She was sobbing uncontrobly, her hands trembling as she cradled him. ¡°Please hold on. Please, don¡¯t die!¡±


    Allie¡¯s heart dropped as she rushed over, panic evident in her voice. ¡°What happened? How did this happen?¡±


    She fell to her knees beside them, her eyes wide in disbelief as she saw Lucas, his head bleeding, barely able to keep his eyes open from the pain.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q?????


    Tears began to fill Allie¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t dare move him, terrified of making things worse.


    Rafael quickly knelt down, checking Lucas over.


    Thankfully, Lucas had picked up some first-aid skills from his dad. Lying there in Molly¡¯s arms, he forced himself to speak despite the pain. ¡°Dad, I think I have a concussion and a fractured rib on the left side, but it¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    Rafael nodded, relief flooding him. He pulled out the emergency kit he¡¯d brought and quickly went to work stabilizing Lucas.


    Joelle turned to Molly, still crying, her face a picture of worry. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Molly choked on her sobs, trying to exin through her tears. ¡°We chased after Rnd, but then Aurora got separated from us. I didn¡¯t notice the car behind us, and Lucas stepped in to protect me, so¡­¡±


    She paused, looking at Rafael and Allie with guilt in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Molly¡¯s face had drained of color, and her body shook with fear. She hadn¡¯t stopped crying since the moment it happened.


    Lucas tried to close his eyes, exhaustion pulling at him, but when he heard Molly apologize, he forced them open again, his voice hoarse. ¡°Dad, Mom, it¡¯s not her fault. I was distracted.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 996

    ?<strong>Chapter 996:</strong>


    Allie clenched her jaw, her voice tight with worry. ¡°Hush, save your energy. We¡¯re going to the hospital right now.¡±


    Joelle stepped forward. ¡°Rafael, you and Allie take Lucas to the hospital first. Aurora is still missing. Adrian and I will go look for her.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rafael nodded, his expression focused. He carefully lifted Lucas and carried him towards the car.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to the hospital too!¡± Molly managed to choke out, her tears streaking down her face. ¡°I can help!¡±


    Lucas winced, his voice barely above a whisper as he spoke through the pain. ¡°No, you need to find Aurora.¡±


    Molly¡¯s fists clenched, frustration bubbling up inside her. Even now, with blood staining his forehead, Lucas was more worried about Aurora than himself.


    Adrian, sensing her distress, ced aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Lucas got hurt because he saved you. You have to take responsibility.¡±


    Molly nodded, her resolve hardening. No matter what Lucas said, she climbed into the car with them.


    Joelle and Adrian set off, scanning the area nearby. Rnd had dashed to the mountain behind the vi, into the dense forest beyond the Miller family¡¯s property. The public road was quiet, with only the asional car passing by. They retraced their steps, calling out Aurora¡¯s name, but there was no answer. Aurora had left her phone behind in her rush, and as the minutes turned to an hour, Joelle and Adrian¡¯s unease grew. Without hesitation, they dialed the police.


    At that moment, a van sped past them. The back seats had been stripped away, leaving just enough room for Aurora, her wrists and ankles bound, her mouth taped shut.


    Her piercing gaze was locked on the two men in the front, both oblivious to the fire burning in her eyes.


    In her haste, she hadn¡¯t been careful, and now, she was in their clutches.


    The van sped through the trees, her anxiety rising with every blur of greenery.


    Dunn, sharply dressed in a tailored suit, was preparing for an important seminar with his professor. The professor, eager towork, had set up meetings with some influential figures in the industry.


    Dunn¡¯s suit fit him perfectly, the ck fabric sleek and sophisticated, with the low cor adding an air of understated elegance.


    As he entered the room with his professor, Lynda appeared from the other side. ¡°Professor, thank you for still giving me this opportunity.¡±


    The professor smiled warmly, his voice full of encouragement. ¡°You and Dunn are both my most talented students. Make today count, and don¡¯t disappoint.¡±


    Lynda nced at Dunn, forcing a smile. ¡°I will.¡±


    The professor¡¯s seat was in the front row, and Dunn and Lynda settled into the seats behind. A renowned figure in the industry was speaking on stage, their wordsmanding the attention of everyone in the room. Lynda, unable to focus entirely on the speaker, turned to Dunn. ¡°Dunn, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t look her way, his gaze fixed on the stage. ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s chest tightened, but she reassured herself that rtionships didn¡¯t alwaysst. As long as she kept improving, one day, Dunn would notice her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 997

    ?<strong>Chapter 997:</strong>


    Before long, it was Dunn¡¯s turn to speak on stage. The professor, fond of him, had given him every opportunity to shine.


    But just as Dunn prepared to stand, his phone rang.


    He answered, ¡°Tell me slowly. What happened to your sister?¡± Lynda watched him, noticing the way his face contorted in surprise.


    She had never seen Dunn look so flustered. Something on the other end of the line had shaken him.


    She heard him say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    As he stood up, Lynda¡¯s heart raced. ¡°Dunn, where are you going? It¡¯s almost your turn to speak!¡±


    Dunn quickly turned to her, his voice strained. ¡°I have an emergency. Please let the professor know.¡±


    Lynda frowned, confusion etched on her face. ¡°What could be more important than today? The professor pulled so many strings to give you this opportunity. If you leave now, not only will you disappoint him, but you¡¯ll let a lot of people down.¡±


    Dunn inhaled deeply, his expression hardening. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lynda, but I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    ¡°Dunn!¡± Lynda¡¯s voice rang out, sharp and loud, causing several heads around them to turn with disapproval.


    She exhaled slowly, trying to steady herself. ¡°Can I step in for you?¡±


    She knew that if they couldn¡¯t find a recement, Dunn would face the professor¡¯s wrath.


    Understanding that Lynda was offering to help him, Dunn nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Then, he hurriedly left the venue.


    Lynda approached the professor, exining the situation as best as she could. The professor¡¯s face was tight with frustration, but Lynda¡¯s impromptu performance was impressive. By the end, she was met with apuse.


    ?o?.sl??ou??? uo s??s?? l??????o


    ¡°Professor, something urgent came up for Dunn. He promised he¡¯ll exin everything once he¡¯s taken care of it.¡±


    The professor waved it off. ¡°Forget it. Lucky I brought you along today. You did an excellent job.¡± He gave Lynda an encouraging pat on the shoulder. ¡°You and Dunn need to support each other moving forward. Together, you¡¯ll help elevate our country¡¯s pharmaceutical industry.¡±


    Lynda felt a strange warmth spread through her chest at the thought of being paired with Dunn. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Speaking of Dunn, the professor¡¯s face softened with admiration. ¡°He¡¯s a young man full of promise, with ambition and vision. One day, you¡¯ll be his most trusted ally.¡±


    Lynda nodded, her voice unwavering. ¡°I know. His ideals are the same as mine.¡±


    Once the event ended, she quickly called Dunn. ¡°I spoke to the professor on your behalf. When you¡¯re done with your business, you should call him and apologize personally.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Dunn¡¯s voice was distant, the sound of his engine roaring in the background as he sped down the road.


    ¡°Dunn, did something happen to your girlfriend?¡± Lynda asked, her tone tentative.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 998

    ?<strong>Chapter 998:</strong>


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s heart plummeted at the simple response. ¡°Is she okay? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Not for now.¡± Dunn¡¯s voice was tight. A bend in the road loomed ahead, and with no time to spare, he abruptly ended the call, his focus returning to the road as he pushed the car forward, heading straight to the address Molly had sent him. The darkness pressed in around him as he drove, the road empty, offering no clues.


    He knew the Miller family had already contacted the police. If they had any leads, Molly wouldn¡¯t have reached out to him for help.


    Dunn followed the road until it came to an end. He parked, stepped out into the chill of the night, and began to scour the area, searching for any sign of Aurora. His pants brushed against the damp leaves, the woods around him whispering with the wind. His hands and legs were scraped by thorns and brambles, but he didn¡¯t stop. His resolve hardened with each step. Finally, he stumbled upon a dpidated wooden cabin.


    The ce was dark, but there was a strange, rhythmic noise emanating from within, something colliding over and over again. Dunn¡¯s heart pounded. He was sure someone was inside. Without hesitation, he rushed to the door, shoving it open.


    The moonlight spilled inside, revealing a figure in the corner, banging their head against the floor repeatedly. Though Aurora couldn¡¯t make out who the visitor was, she let out a desperate whimper.


    ¡°Aurora?¡±


    The sound of Dunn¡¯s voice sent Aurora into a frantic struggle, her body shaking even harder. Dunn¡¯s instincts kicked in, and he rushed to her, quickly working to untie her hands and feet. As soon as she was free, Aurora copsed into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly, her body pressed tightly against his.


    ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± she cried, her voice breaking. ¡°I was so afraid!¡±


    Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content


    Dunn stood frozen for a moment, his heart aching at her pain. He ran his hand over her trembling back. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    Aurora cried herself calm, her breath hitching as she pulled away slightly, her eyes red and swollen. ¡°I came out to find Rnd. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°People found him by the cliff, but he doesn¡¯t want to face your family yet.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How could this happen?¡±


    ¡°Lucas was in a car ident while trying to save Molly.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Aurora¡¯s shock quickly turned to panic. She scrambled to her feet, brushing the dust off herself. ¡°How serious are his injuries? Which hospital is he in? I have to see him!¡±


    ¡°Aurora, wait!¡± Dunn grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. ¡°Lucas is fine. His parents and yours are already with him, making sure he¡¯s taken care of. Let me make sure you¡¯re okay first.¡±


    Aurora had just stopped crying, but the cool air against her face made her tears feel like they were evaporating. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember who tied you up?¡±


    Aurora nodded, her voice small. ¡°Two men I didn¡¯t recognize.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 999

    ?<strong>Chapter 999:</strong>


    ¡°Why did they take you?¡±


    Aurora swallowed, her thoughts a bit hazy. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They were going to hand me over to someone, but when they heard my parents had called the police, they panicked and left me here.¡±


    ¡°When did they leave?¡±


    ¡°Long before you got here.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s mind raced. The surveince on the mountain was patchy, and finding those men now would be nearly impossible. ¡°Let¡¯s get you checked out at the hospital first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine.¡±


    Dunn bent down and swept her into his arms. ¡°Whether you¡¯re fine or not isn¡¯t for you to decide.¡±


    Aurora blushed, feeling his steady heartbeat as she leaned against his chest. Then her eyes fell on his arm, noticing a cut that was bleeding slowly. ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s concern red, and she squirmed in his arms. ¡°Put me down! I can walk on my own!¡±


    ¡°Be good.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s tone carried a weight of seriousness, despite the gentleness in his expression. Even though he had found Aurora moments ago, his heart was still pounding¡ªfast and intense, as if it hadn¡¯t quite caught up with the relief of seeing her safe.


    Aurora stopped moving in his arms, recognizing his genuine concern for her. He cared more about her well-being than his own pain. And it just felt wrong to make him worry further by being stubborn.


    As it was already veryte and Lucas was being treated at the hospital in the city center, Aurora asked Dunn to take her to another hospital. Although their rtionship was bing a little more serious, it still didn¡¯t feel like the right time to tell her family.


    galno¦Í?ls is your update source


    ¡°Aurora, I don¡¯t think we can keep this a secret much longer,¡± Dunn said as he fastened her seatbelt. ¡°If your parents ask who found you, you can¡¯t exin what happened without mentioning me.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s heart raced at the thought. Could she really tell her parents that she had already set her sights on someone¡ªjust two months after graduating high school? She had always thought of herself as bold, but the mere thought of facing her parents¡¯ interrogation, not to mention the prying curiosity of other family members, made her falter.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for others to know about us yet,¡± she admitted.


    Dunn looked up and held her gaze. ¡°I am.¡±


    Aurora froze, her mind going nk at his words and the look in his eyes. She was still processing what he had just said when he continued, ¡°From the moment I was sure of my feelings for you, I prepared myself for everything. We¡¯re not kids anymore. I know and understand what our rtionship will entail¡ªnot only for us but also for our families. Whatever happens, I¡¯m ready to face it.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1000

    <strong>Chapter 1000:</strong>


    Aurora was too overwhelmed with emotions to speak. This was what Molly didn¡¯t understand¡ªthat liking Dunn wasn¡¯t something utterly bewildering or unfathomable.


    Dunn might seem cold or indifferent, but he was thoughtful and considerate¡ªthe very traits that had made her fall for him. He was serious yet warm, strict but gentle with the people he cared about.


    He wasn¡¯t one to wear his heart on his sleeve, so when he finally opened up, she knew it was something he had thought long and hard about. That was part of what drew her to him so deeply¡ªhis sincerity, his quiet depth.


    The more time she spent with Dunn, the more she was assured that she liked the right man. But what about her? Aurora couldn¡¯t help but see herself as utterly unremarkable. Sure, she excelled in academics, but beyond that, what did she have to offer? She couldn¡¯t even manage to keep her only friend. Rickey had all but stopped contacting her.


    Aurora never imagined that the moment her feelings for her greatest crush were reciprocated, her instinct would be to pull away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she lowered her head, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m just not ready for us to go public yet.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Dunn said, his patience clear in his voice. ¡°Take your time. We aren¡¯t in a serious rtionship yet, anyway.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Aurora mumbled, a bit confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t this already a serious rtionship?¡±


    What had she been obsessing over for the past two months, then?


    Dunn smiled, his hand gently ruffling her hair. ¡°When you enter college, that¡¯s when you¡¯ll be mature enough to be in a serious rtionship. It won¡¯t be long, my girlfriend-to-be.¡±


    Aurora felt her cheeks heat up and quickly turned her gaze away, looking out the window as she tried to suppress a smile.


    Dunn pulled back, resigning from teasing her further, and pulled up a list of nearby hospitals before starting the car. The phone was mounted on the holder, and since the winding road down the mountain was tricky at night, Aurora helped by keeping an eye on the navigation while also watching the road.


    Gradually, Dunn¡¯sposure fell back into ce. And for a moment, he wished time could slow down. But he knew that wasn¡¯t possible.


    If Aurora didn¡¯t get back soon, her family would be worried sick.


    Then there was Rnd¡ªhis situation wasplicated. Rnd didn¡¯t trust anyone, and he didn¡¯t seem willing to listen. Dunn knew he¡¯d have to sit down with him soon and have a serious conversation.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s calling,¡± Aurora pointed to the shing screen of the phone.


    When Dunn saw the caller ID, a sudden tension gripped his chest. It was Rick.


    ¡°Is it your friend?¡± Aurora asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dunn casually swiped at the screen to cancel the call.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just call him backter.¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .

 Chapter 1001

    ?<strong>Chapter 1001:</strong>


    Aurora straightened up, her voice light as she teased, ¡°I thought it was my friend. They have the same name.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t reply, his mind clouded with questions. Why would Rickey be calling now? Did he know about Aurora¡¯s ident? How could he have heard about it so quickly, being overseas? Did he still care about Aurora?


    When they arrived at the hospital, the doctor gave Aurora a full-body check-up. Aside from some minor cuts, she was fine. While the nurse tended to Dunn¡¯s wounds, Aurora used the hospital¡¯s phone to call Joelle and report her safety.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯lle pick you up now! Where are you?¡±


    Aurora quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. A kind passerby helped me. I¡¯m on my way home now. I¡¯ll see you in a bit.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, honey?¡± Joelle clutched her chest in relief. ¡°What¡¯s the name of the person who helped you? We must thank them properly.¡±


    Aurora almost said Dunn¡¯s name but quickly stopped herself. She¡¯d never mention it unless she was crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already thanked him properly, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve also found Rnd. He doesn¡¯t want to go home for now, so I¡¯ve settled him at a friend¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Which friend? Will it be too much trouble?¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t, Mom.¡± Aurora nced at Dunn as he walked toward her and added, ¡°My friend cares about me a lot and doesn¡¯t mind helping out.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t catch Aurora¡¯s words. Once she ended her call, he told her, ¡°Wait a moment. I need to return a call to my friend.¡±


    ¡°Okay. The doctor prescribed some iodine solution for you. I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Dunn watched as Aurora walked away, her figure disappearing into the hallway. He pulled out his phone, a storm cloud of emotions brewing in his chest. With a furrowed brow, he scrolled through his contacts and dialed Rickey¡¯s number.


    galnovels.c¨®m is the source


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    The fact that Rickey picked up so quickly annoyed Dunn. It confirmed his suspicion that Rickey had been monitoring Aurora¡¯s every move. But what good would that do him? Rickey was overseas¡ªhelpless to act from so far away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Dunn asked, his voice calm, betraying none of the storm brewing inside him.


    Rickey got straight to the point. ¡°How¡¯s Aurora?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She was kidnapped. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Dunn stared out the window, the vast night sky pressing down on him like a suffocating nket. ¡°I know. I brought her to the hospital for a check-up. But how on earth did you find out?¡±


    There was a pause on the other end, stretching ufortably into three or four seconds. Then Rickey spoke, his tone disconcertingly casual. ¡°Because it was me who orchestrated the kidnapping.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s brows knit together tightly. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s chuckle carried an unnerving ease. ¡°Don¡¯t get all worked up. I did it to bring you two closer. How is she? My men might¡¯ve gone a bit overboard. Did they frighten her?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1002

    ?<strong>Chapter 1002:</strong>


    ¡°Rickey, if you¡¯d invested half as much effort in your studies as you do in Aurora, your father might¡¯ve let youe home by now.¡±


    ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Rickey retorted, his voiceced with nonchnce. ¡°You know I could surpass you without breaking a sweat.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Go ahead, then. Try it.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s jaw clenched as he gripped his phone, his forced smile fading away. ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself, Dunn. If it weren¡¯t for me watching over her, would you even be able to see her now? If I wanted topete with you, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡±


    Dunn stood at the edge of the corridor, one hand in his pocket. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally said it. I only asked you to watch over her for a while. Don¡¯t get any illusions¡ª you and she are not meant to be together.¡±


    Rickey sneered, his voice dripping with defiance. ¡°Why don¡¯t I just call her and ask her about it?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s tone turned icy. ¡°I thought all these years would mature both you and Aurora. Clearly, I was wrong. You¡¯re still the same impulsive boy.¡±


    Rickey clenched his teeth, bitterness coursing through him. He knew he wasn¡¯t as outstanding as Dunn, but was it so wrong to fall in love with Aurora?


    ¡°Dunn, I don¡¯t want to fight with you. It¡¯s you who can¡¯t tolerate me.¡±


    ¡°Put yourself in my shoes. Would you tolerate someone like me? You were the one who insisted on leaving the country. I gave you a chance back then.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s frustration boiled over; he wanted to hurl his phone across the room. But Dunn remained unshaken.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now. It¡¯s time to take responsibility for your decisions. To be honest, you¡¯re not in a position topete with me. If you behave, we can still be friends. But if you can¡¯t control yourself, I won¡¯t owe you any favors.¡±


    With that, Dunn ended the call.


    The pharmacy was on the first floor, so Aurora would naturally being up the left staircase. Dunn stood by the right staircase, but he didn¡¯t bother checking the signs and decided to take the left one.


    Sure enough, halfway down the stairs, their paths crossed.


    ¡°Dunn, I¡¯ve got the medicine for you. Make sure to apply it on time!¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much for today!¡±


    The sound of a phone smashing against the wall shattered the tense silence. Its fragments scattered across the cold marble floor, their sharp edges glinting under the light.


    The woman kneeling on the carpet gasped, her breath hitching as quiet sobs escaped her lips.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Rickey roared, his voice slicing through her tears like a de. The sharpmand silenced her instantly.


    He forced himself to calm down, settling back into his chair, his jaw clenched. His fists were tight, veins bulging as if they might burst under the pressure.


    The woman crawled toward him, desperation etched in every movement. Clutching his trouser leg with trembling hands, she pleaded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll never do it again!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1003

    ?<strong>Chapter 1003:</strong>


    Rickey¡¯s fingers gripped her chin, tilting her face upward with slow, deliberate precision that made her shiver. His voice was cold, calcting. ¡°How dare you touch her?¡±


    Rickey had always been particr about cleanliness. It was well known among his circle that she was his woman. But thatbel was misleading. In truth, she served only one purpose¡ª satisfying his physical needs when he desired. He had been generous with her, paying handsomely each time.


    It had worked well¡ªuntil she made the one mistake that was entirely unforgivable in their arrangement: she fell in love.


    Often, she would sit with Rickey during his drinking bouts, watching as alcohol loosened his tongue. In his drunken haze, he always murmured one name. Driven by curiosity and the sharpened instincts of a woman in love, she dug deeper. Eventually, she discovered that the name belonged to one of Rickey¡¯s close friends from before he went abroad.


    Her intuition whispered what her heart dreaded: Rickey¡¯s feelings for this ¡°friend¡± were far from tonic. In her mind, no friendship between a man and a woman could ever be entirely innocent.


    Jealousy wed at her, relentless and bitter. She refused to ept that someone else could hold Rickey¡¯s affections and set out to uncover what made Aurora so special.


    The kidnapping hadn¡¯t originally been part of her n. All she wanted was to see Aurora with her own eyes, to assess if the rumors were true. Was Aurora really as intelligent, courageous, and kind as people imed?


    But her impulsive decision unraveled disastrously. The two men she hired turned out to be ipetent and reckless, creating chaos she couldn¡¯t contain. The situation spiraled far beyond her control, leaving her with no choice but to confess everything to Rickey.


    Tears streamed down her face as she shook her head in desperation. ¡°It was wrong. I¡¯ll never do it again. Please, don¡¯t leave me. Please!¡±


    Rickey released her chin with visible irritation, his patience thinning. He had no tolerance for women¡¯s tears¡ªhe paid for their bodies, and he also paid for them to keep quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the fall for this,¡± he said coldly. ¡°But if Dunn finds out, he¡¯ll make your life a living hell.¡±


    The woman¡¯s makeup was streaked with tears, her hands trembling. ¡°I understand.¡±


    Rickey, clearly irritated, turned and left without another word.


    Unable to hold it in any longer, the woman dropped to her hands, her body shaking as she finally let out a raw sob.


    When Aurora returned home, she noticed a missed call from Rickey. It was quite unusual. She dialed him back, but the call went unanswered. Maybe some things were just meant to happen.


    The next day, Aurora went to the hospital with Joelle and Adrian to visit Lucas. Molly, wracked with guilt, had stayed at the hospital all night, refusing to leave his side.


    When Lucas finally woke up, Molly was the first to break down.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1004

    ?<strong>Chapter 1004:</strong>


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry; I¡¯m not dead yet,¡± Lucas said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that!¡± Molly sniffled, her usual fiery temper nowhere to be found. For the first time, she waspletely subdued. ¡°Do you feel okay? Should I call for a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother,¡± Lucas gave her a tired smile. ¡°My dad¡¯s a doctor.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Lucas turned to Aurora. ¡°Aurora, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Is Rnd okay too?¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s fine,¡± Aurora¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As a doctor, Rafael had always been the one to closely monitor Lucas¡¯ health, especially when he was sick. This time, it wasn¡¯t serious. They had nned to head back to Bristania in a few days, but the ident happened.


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave when Lucas is discharged,¡± Rafael said casually.


    Molly fought to hold back tears. ¡°But Lucas isn¡¯t fully recovered yet.¡±


    Rafael gently patted her head, reassuring her. ¡°He needs to go back to school, but don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be back for the winter break.¡±


    Molly hesitated, her reluctance clear, but she could only nod in response. Lucas watched her, noticing her swollen, red eyes. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was from crying or from staying up all night.


    ¡°Molly, go rest,¡± he urged.


    ¡°No,¡± she replied immediately, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I want to take care of you. You got hurt saving me. I need to make sure you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.??????


    ¡°Molly, you don¡¯t have to carry this burden.¡± Allie¡¯s voice broke through the tension.


    ¡°Mom, I need to be alone with her for a while.¡±


    The room exchanged surprised nces, even Molly taken aback by Lucas¡¯s request. But Rafael always respected his son¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll step out with everyone.¡±


    The room fell silent, with only Molly and Lucas left behind. As Adrian left, he kept the door slightly ajar, allowing anyone passing by to see Molly, her head bowed low, like a student caught in wrongdoing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like this,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was soft. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    A sharp pang struck Molly¡¯s heart. At her age, emotions came too easily, and this one cut deep.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been arguing with you on the road, I would have seen the caring.¡±


    ¡°Molly, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not telling the adults because you¡¯re worried they¡¯ll punish me, but I was wrong. I admit it. I was really thoughtless,¡± she said.


    Her head was lowered so much that Lucas couldn¡¯t see her face, but he could sense the sadness radiating from her. She was hurting, deeply hurting. ¡°I know I¡¯m a failure. Ever since I was little, I¡¯ve never done anything right. I¡¯m not as good at studying as Aurora, not as thoughtful as you. I can¡¯t even measure up to Kalel, who¡¯s so young but already helps my uncle and aunt make so much money. But I¡¯ve got nothing,¡± she continued.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1005

    ?<strong>Chapter 1005:</strong>


    ¡°Why are youparing yourself to others?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough to just be yourself?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Molly¡¯s voice faltered as she lifted her head, her face flushed with a mix of frustration and embarrassment. ¡°I just want everyone to notice me.¡±


    ¡°How do you know they haven¡¯t noticed you?¡± Lucas responded.


    ¡°I just know,¡± Molly insisted. ¡°I feel it. You wouldn¡¯t understand. You¡¯re an only child, but in a big family, it¡¯s hard to keep things bnced. I always feel like I¡¯m the one who gets overlooked. That¡¯s why I like to draw¡ªwhen I¡¯m drawing, no one bothers me. It¡¯s the only time I can truly be myself.¡±


    Lucas couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If you say that, your parents are going to feel hurt.¡±


    ¡°I know they love me so much,¡± Molly paused, her eyes darkening as she met his gaze. The bitterness from earlier thickened. ¡°But when I¡¯m with Aurora, you always look at her.¡±


    Lucas was momentarily frozen. He had thought Molly was just being unreasonable, but now, seeing the hurt in her eyes, he realized how wrong he had been.


    As he opened his mouth to speak, the nurse entered, breaking the moment. ¡°Time to change the dressing.¡±


    Molly quickly turned away, a flush of embarrassment creeping over her face as she silently left the room.


    They never had the chance to revisit the conversation before Lucas boarded the ne.


    As the ne neared Bristania, Lucas¡¯s phone finally picked up a signal. It hit him all at once¡ªthe meaning behind Molly¡¯s aggrieved expression.


    ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Allie asked, startled by the turbulence that had woken her.


    Lucas shook his head, brushing it off. But as soon as theynded, he dialed Molly¡¯s number.


    ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]??????


    It was 4 a.m. on her side. She picked up the call groggily.


    ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°Molly, it¡¯s me.¡± Lucas¡¯s breath was uneven, his heart racing with a nervousness he couldn¡¯t shake. ¡°Some things aren¡¯t exactly as you see them. You¡¯re still young, so there are things I¡¯ll tell you when you¡¯re older. But I want you to know¡ªI look at you so much more than Aurora. In my eyes, you shine brighter than anyone else. The moment you entered my life, I haven¡¯t been able to look away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Molly pressed the phone against her cheek, but she hadn¡¯t really heard a word he said, already slipping back into a peaceful sleep.


    When Rnd ran away, he didn¡¯t think much about where to go. He just wanted to find a quiet ce to end his life. If he had known the all-consuming grief and rage of being left alone, he would have rather died with Wade, to save himself from this misery.


    The sound of the front door opening and clicking shut pulled Rnd out of his somber thoughts. He stubbed out his cigarette and walked out onto the balcony to see Dunn entering.


    Carrying a bag of takeout food, Dunn removed his shoes and slipped into his house slippers in the foyer. The lingering smell of nicotine in the air wafted into his nose.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been smoking?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1006

    ?<strong>Chapter 1006:</strong>


    Feeling a little embarrassed, Rnd retorted, ¡°Is that a problem? I¡¯m an adult.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t respond. He set down the food and went into the bedroom. When he returned, he tossed Rnd a pack of cigarettes. It was from a brand Rnd didn¡¯t recognize, and it looked quite expensive.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to smoke, might as well puff on the best ones.¡±


    Rnd snorted, pulling out a chair and sitting down at the dining table. ¡°My dad and I didn¡¯t have the luxuries you guys have, so we smoked cheap ones. Clearly, you have no idea how badly we had it back then.¡±


    Despite the disdain in his tone, Rnd opened the pack of cigarettes and sniffed it. The faint minty aroma was a delight to inhale.


    Dunn flicked his gaze at him. ¡°If you had a choice, would you rather be with your dad or live in luxury with us here?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Why do I have to choose? Why does it feel like my life has to be an either-or decision?¡±


    Although he felt deep gratitude toward Wade for raising him the best he could, a part of him longed for a peaceful life.


    Did those two choices conflict?


    Why couldn¡¯t he just have both?


    ¡°This is the rehab where Katie stays. You can visit her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°You need to uncover the truth for yourself,¡± Dunn said, cutting him off. ¡°If you keep listening to what others say, you¡¯ll never get there. I believe that¡¯s why Joelle has been hesitant to share the details of the past with you.¡±


    Rnd had to admit that if anyone else had said these things, he wouldn¡¯t have paid them any mind. But Dunn¡ªjust a couple of years older yet far more mature than most¡ªhad a way of cutting through the noise.


    ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í?????????????


    Reluctantly, Rnd found himself listening.


    ¡°Go see your mother. She might tell you the truth or lie to you. But learning to discern between what¡¯s true and what¡¯s a lie is what you need to focus on now.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s eyes dropped to the business card in his hand. Was he really going to see his mother? The woman who had brought him into the world, only to leave him behind? The thought twisted something deep inside him. He didn¡¯t even know why he still carried that old photo of her. Maybe it was just a way to remind himself that, somewhere out there, he had a mother.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Rnd said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    When Rnd arrived at the sanatorium, gaining entry was surprisingly smooth. Dunn had likely spoken with Aurora, who in turn had arranged for Adrian to grant him authorization.


    The facility housed severely ill patients, and while it wasbeled a sanatorium, it bore an unsettling resemnce to a prison. The staff showed littlepassion, providing only the bare minimum of care¡ªjust enough to keep the patients alive.


    ¡°0176, you have a visitor.¡±


    Katie slumped onto the yellowed bed sheets, a shadow of her former self. The tag on her wrist read ¡°0176,¡± a cold number that stripped her of any identity in this ce. But the real thief of her vitality was liver cancer, which had left her frail and her eyes vacant, like a dimming me on a cold night.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1007

    ?<strong>Chapter 1007:</strong>


    Rnd had braced himself for this moment, yet standing at the threshold, he found it impossible to reconcile the sickly figure before him with the woman he had seen in the photo.


    d in a ck jacket, his refined features and six-foot frame gave him amanding presence as he stood silently at the door.


    Katie¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, but her hands trembled uncontrobly.


    Feigningposure, Rnd masked his emotions behind an expressionless face. He stepped into the room and closed the door with deliberate calmness. Her hair was brittle and lifeless, as sparse as thest leaves clinging to a dying tree in autumn. Her pallor matched her emaciated form¡ªshe was a shadow, a whisper of the person she once was.


    Rnd had seen starvation before, bodies reduced to mere skeletons. Katie¡¯s condition was no different, and the sight of her struck him like a physical blow. As he crossed the room, Katie stared nkly at him, her gaze both searching and lost.


    Stopping by the window, Rnd took a deep breath, steadying his resolve before meeting her eyes. ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Katie didn¡¯t answer. Instead, her emotions unraveled, and she began murmuring apologies. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry! It wasn¡¯t intentional!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s annoyance red, his voice sharp as a de. ¡°Sorry? Do you think ¡®sorry¡¯ can fill the void left by eighteen years without a mother¡¯s love? Can it erase the years my father and I spent teetering on the edge of survival?¡±


    Katie reached out timidly, her voice quivering. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. I had my reasons.¡±


    Rnd let out a bitterugh, his eyes glinting with unshed tears. ¡°Reasons? Do you take me for a child, someone who¡¯ll swallow your excuses without question?¡±


    Her head hung low, tears streaking her withered cheeks as she remained silent.


    ¡°Do I need to remind you why you ended up in prison? Fraud. Murder. You¡¯ve outdone yourself. No wonder I turned out like this¡ªit¡¯s all in the blood, isn¡¯t it? Are you disappointed I survived? Do you regret not snuffing out my life when you had the chance?¡± Rnd questioned.


    Katie shook her head vehemently. ¡°No! It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s voice cracked under the weight of his suppressed emotions. ¡°Sometimes, I wonder why you didn¡¯t just end it for me back then. Why let me live at all?¡±


    Though his words were harsh, they masked the vulnerable truth beneath. He had survived¡ªan unwanted child, discarded and forgotten.


    If life had taught him anything, it was that survival wasn¡¯t enough. He would thrive, if only to make her watch and regret every choice she had made. Wiping his tears with a rough swipe of his palm, Rnd spoke in a cold voice. ¡°I have questions, and I expect answers.¡±


    Katie nodded vigorously, her gaze filled with sorrow as she studied her son. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. Can I touch your face?¡±


    Rnd remained still, his expression unreadable. Katie hesitated, lowering her hand without touching him, her eyes drinking in his features.


    ¡°You look so much like him,¡± she murmured.


    Rnd¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Your father.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1008

    ?<strong>Chapter 1008:</strong>


    Katie¡¯s voice faltered as she stared out of the window, her hand falling limp by her side. ¡°He was the purest, most sincere person I ever knew. But we were too young¡ªtoo naive to shoulder the weight of parenthood.¡± Rnd stayed silent as she continued.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t want to keep you at first. But I loved him so deeply. I thought having a child might bind us together, that we¡¯d marry and be a family. But before you were born, his illness worsened. I was helpless, lost, and didn¡¯t know where to turn.¡±


    She pressed a handkerchief to her mouth, her sobs muffled. ¡°It¡¯s the greatest mistake of my life! If I could go back, I would have raised you, even if it cost me my reputation.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s gaze narrowed, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Illness? What illness did my dad have?¡±


    He had lived with Wade for over a decade and had never heard of anything like this.


    Katie froze for a moment, surprise flickering across her tear-streaked face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? He had severe anemia.¡±


    The words hit Rnd like a tidal wave, leaving him cold and disoriented.


    He recalled overhearing vague mentions from those who had worked with Wade¡ªsomething about his uncle having severe anemia.


    A cold, uneasy sensation crept through his body. An unsettling thought surfaced, one he wasn¡¯t ready to confront.


    Beforeing here, he had resolved not to take Katie¡¯s words at face value. Her past was riddled with lies, and he had vowed to rely on his own judgment. Yet now, the cracks in his certainty were widening.


    Hiding his internal turmoil, he adopted an air of indifference and asked, ¡°Do you know Wade Potter?¡±


    ¡°Wade Potter? You mean Chris¡¯ brother? I only saw him once or twice, from a distance.¡±


    ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®??????


    Rnd chuckled, though the sound was devoid of humor. ¡°Is everything you¡¯re telling me true?¡±


    Katie¡¯s concern deepened as she noticed his pallor. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you again¡ªare you sure everything you¡¯re saying is true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What reason would I have to lie to you now?¡± Katie answered, her voice breaking as fresh tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°If Joelle and Adrian hadn¡¯t taken you from me, we wouldn¡¯t have suffered so terribly¡ªmother and son, torn apart!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s eyshes quivered under the weight of her words. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know who to turn to when I was pregnant with you. Joelle offered to help me raise you. I thought I could trust her. But I never imagined they would break their promise!¡±


    Katie¡¯s manic state and haunting words kept reying in Rnd¡¯s mind as he walked out of the sanatorium.


    ¡°Adrian and Joelle were desperate for a son to carry on the family name, so they tricked me. They took you from me but didn¡¯t treat you like their own. They abused you! Wade found me and told me everything, so I told him to get you out and gave him custody over you. If you don¡¯t believe me, at least believe Wade. Everything we did was to keep you safe from those horrible people. Rnd, I never wanted to leave you behind, but I was incapable of raising you at that time. And now, my condition has worsened, and I don¡¯t have much time left to live. Why would I lie to you with my state? I won¡¯t ask you to forgive me after everything I did, but I want you to know the truth and recognize the people who truly care about you. I know I don¡¯t deserve to be called your mother, but please know that I love you so much.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1009

    ?<strong>Chapter 1009:</strong>


    Rnd didn¡¯t give a damn about her love.


    A car rolled past him, and for a moment, he caught his reflection in its tinted window. It was brief, but his features stood out clearly.


    He used to take pride in his eyebrows and eyes¡ªthe unmistakable resemnce to Wade that proved they were father and son.


    But it turned out that he looked more like Chris, something he had never considered before.


    If Katie was right, then Wade had lied to him.


    And if she lied too, what else could he even believe?


    Rnd felt like his mind was spinning, overwhelmed by the flood of revtions he couldn¡¯t fully process.


    Dunn had told him to think critically, to sift through the facts and piece together the truth for himself. But right now, only one question consumed him: why would Wade lie to him?


    Had their bond over the past decade been a lie too?


    Every time Wade looked at him, his gaze seemed so warm, so full of love. But now, Rnd couldn¡¯t help wondering¡ªwas Wade truly seeing him? Or was he seeing Chris in him?


    The memory of that fateful day was still vivid¡ªWade taking a stab to the neck to save him, nearly losing his life in the process.


    Rnd could still picture the aftermath: Wade lying in a pool of his own blood, his head resting on Rnd¡¯sp, his eyes vacant, his hand reaching into the air. Was he calling out for him or for Chris?


    And if it was Chris, why had Wade taken him in? Why raise him as his own? Chris had suffered from severe anemia, and his rare blood type lingered in Rnd¡¯s mind like a warning.


    He didn¡¯t want to think about what that might mean, but once the thought had taken root, there was no way to stop it.


    Rnd sprinted to the edge of the bridge, his breathing in ragged gasps as exhaustion and anguish consumed him. He clutched the cold railing, staring out at the vast expanse of the sea below. For a fleeting, desperate moment, the thought crossed his mind¡ªif he just jumped, would it finally put an end to all this pain?


    The idea gripped him, and he climbed onto the railing. Cars zoomed by, their horns ring in an unbroken symphony of indifference. Not a single vehicle stopped.


    Rnd gazed at the tranquil sea, its stillness mocking the storm within him. But before he could move, a pair of hands seized his waist, pulling him back with surprising force.


    ¡°What are you doing? Come down! This is not the solution to whatever you¡¯re going through!¡±


    The voice trembled with urgency, and Rnd froze, his body tense against the stranger¡¯s grip. Momentster, other passersby hurried over, surrounding him and showering him withforting words.


    The woman who had grabbed Rnd¡¯s waist continued, ¡°I¡¯m a therapist. If you ever need someone to talk to, I¡¯m here to listen.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1010

    <strong>Chapter 1010:</strong>


    Rnd nced at the business card she held out. She really was a psychologist.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was just another ploy to make money.


    The thought irritated him. Without a word, he rose, brushed past the crowd, and walked away, his steps heavy with exhaustion.


    The woman hesitated, watching him leave. She wanted to follow but nced at her watch¡ªher next patient was waiting. With a deep sigh, she cast onest look at his retreating figure before reluctantly heading in the opposite direction.


    Joelle had been waiting at home since she knew Rnd had gone to see Katie. As expected, Rnd came back.


    She noticed his troubled expression. Katie must have told him about his real father.


    ¡°Are you okay, Rnd?¡± she asked cautiously, seeing the weariness in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Adrian and I are here for you. We¡¯re your family now.¡±


    Rnd pressed his lips together, then muttered, ¡°If I am family, then do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°Of course. What is it?¡±


    Rnd raised his head and held her gaze. ¡°You have to promise me first that you¡¯ll follow through.¡±


    ¡°I promise,¡± Joelle replied without hesitation.


    ¡°If you go back on your word, I will kill myself.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breathing hitched. She could tell he was serious, and it worried her.


    Sensing her hesitation, Rnd scoffed, ¡°Family, huh? You¡¯re just all talk. If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll pack my things and leave because I don¡¯t want to be associated with this hypocritical family!¡±


    He moved to walk away, but Joelle grabbed him, helplessness and desperation clouding her features. ¡°Don¡¯t. I promise. I¡¯ll grant whatever it is. Just tell me.¡±


    Step into fiction with galnovels .


    Rnd stopped and looked at her seriously. ¡°I want you to get my mother out of the sanatorium.¡±


    Joelle paused, then forced a bitter smile. ¡°Your mother is still serving her sentence for putting your uncle¡¯s life in danger. He and your mother¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about the past. I just need you to tell me if you can do it or not.¡±


    Joelle pursed her lips, the warmth in her eyes fading slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Katie¡¯s father had killed Adrian¡¯s father, and such a wound was not easily forgotten. Moreover, Katie had once harbored lethal intentions against Adrian. How could Joelle bring Katie home?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you¡ªexcept this. I must stand by my principles.¡±


    Rnd turned, his stature overshadowing Joelle. His voice was cold as he challenged her. ¡°You said I was family. You promised to do me a favor. Is it so difficult for you to do this one thing for me?¡±


    Joelle, burdened by guilt, found herself unable to meet his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Rnd. I¡¯ll ensure she receives medical care; would that suffice?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s anger did not erupt as expected. Instead, he stood there, a portrait of sorrow. ¡°I don¡¯t need your medical solutions. I want to see her deteriorate gradually, under my watch. I want her to live with the regret of deserting me. Is that too much to ask?¡±


    .


    .


    .


    <hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1011

    ?<strong>Chapter 1011:</strong>


    He seemed like a capricious yet breakable child.


    Joelle¡¯s heart was heavy with sympathy for him.


    Rnd had endured a life marred by instability and loss alongside Wade. He had watched Wade die; he had learned that the revered father he knew was a facade after encountering Katie.


    Ultimately, Joelle chose to pacify Rnd, to keep him from storming out once more.


    ¡°Can we talk about this when your uncle is back?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s reply was cutting. ¡°He may be my uncle. What are you to me, then?¡±


    Joelle caught her breath. ¡°Has Katie told you?¡±


    With a sneer, Rnd asked, ¡°Did you really raise me?¡±


    Joelle remained silent, her silence a reluctant admission.


    Rnd stepped closer. ¡°You took me in, yet you failed to care for me properly. No wonder my father¡­ my uncle took me back.¡±


    At that moment, Rnd saw the world as utterly mad.


    The woman he thought was his aunt had raised him as her own son, his father turned out to be his uncle, his uncle was actually his father, and his mother had deceived him.


    Rnd¡¯s thoughts were in disarray.


    Some are born as symbols of their parents¡¯ affection, others as heirs to continue the family name. Regardless of the intent, each life begins with a hope.


    Yet, he felt utterly redundant. No one had truly wanted him.


    The perennial existential questions: where did he originate, and what was his destiny?


    His entire life¡¯s narrative had been scrambled, taking eighteen tumultuous years to unravel.


    ¡°Now, what do you expect from me? You have two daughters; am I just here to round out the set with a son?¡±


    ¡°How can you see it that way?¡± Joelle responded hastily, her agitation clear. ¡°What has Katie filled your head with? Rnd, think for yourself! Don¡¯t let others sway you!¡±


    ¡°Then let me hear your side of the story,¡± Rnd retorted. ¡°She¡¯s told her tale, now you tell yours. I¡¯ll judge who seems more credible. I¡¯ve been nothing more than a pawn all along. Whoever ims me, that¡¯s where I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Joelle clenched her fists.


    Storm clouds gathered ominously outside, heralding a downpour.


    ¡°Is the past so significant to you? From the moment you were injured, your uncle and I risked everything to retrieve you. And I have nurtured you with nothing but devotion since. Shouldn¡¯t we focus on the present? Why doubt our intentions based on hearsay?¡±


    With a loud crack, a lightning bolt struck, briefly illuminating Rnd¡¯s face. A chilly wind blew in, enveloping Joelle in cold air, while Rnd watched her with an unreadable expression.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1012

    ?Chapter 1012:


    ¡°My father also cared for me, even died attempting to save me, but he lied to me. He just wanted to save his brother¡¯s son!¡±


    ¡°I am not him!¡± Joelle protested vehemently. ¡°Every day since you disappeared, I¡¯ve scoured the earth for you! I never ceased searching for over a decade!¡±


    ¡°My father also maintained his loving facade for over a decade!¡± Rnd¡¯s voice rose above hers. ¡°Is it so difficult to feign affection? Should I be grateful for your performance?¡±


    Joelle oscited between disbelief and dismay. ¡°Rnd, how can you think such things? I¡¯m not pretending, my feelings are genuine! Back then, Wade nned to use you merely as a source for Chris¡¯ survival, which is why he took you. And Katie discarded you in an orphanage at birth! I was the one who rescued you, who loved you as if you were my own. Whether you call me mother or aunt doesn¡¯t matter to me; all I want is for you to be safe and near.¡±


    A fierce storm brewed within Rnd, igniting anew. Here was yet another narrative. Everyone seemed righteous, and yet he was the one perpetually forsaken.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Wade, nor that woman in the sanatorium, and I¡¯m not about to start believing you. You say you¡¯re sincere? Prove it! Bring that woman back from the sanatorium within three days. Fail, and whether I live or die will no longer concern you.¡±


    Disbelief and hurt shed in Joelle¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you using suicide to threaten¡ª?¡±


    Rnd knew she was hurting, but what choice did he have? He had nothing left¡ªhis life was the only thing he could put on the line.


    Sometimes, the ones who stood their ground the hardest were the ones with nowhere else to go.


    Even after saying it, he wasn¡¯t sure if Joelle would agree.


    Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega)


    That evening, when Adrian came home from work, Joelle pulled him straight into the study. Their voices rose almost instantly, echoing through the house in a heated argument.


    The three kids couldn¡¯t help bute out to see what was going on. Aurora, who had lived with Joelle and Adrian the longest as the eldest, had never seen them fight like this before.


    Molly, who had been withdrawn since Lucas left, had temporarily stopped picking fights with Rnd. But the moment she realized the argument was about him, her frustration boiled over. She turned on Rnd, her voice sharp. ¡°Are you happy now? Haven¡¯t Mom and Dad done enough for you? Why do you have to make things harder for them?¡±


    ¡°Molly,¡± Aurora chided her, trying to de-escte the building tension between the two.


    Fortunately, Rnd didn¡¯t bother responding. He just scoffed, turned on his heel, and walked back to his room.


    The study hadn¡¯t quieted down until an hourter. Joelle emerged and gathered the three kids for a family meeting.


    They would bring Katie back from the sanatorium, but she would be responsible for herself.


    Molly was the first to object. ¡°Are you guys serious? It¡¯s bad enough having a stranger in the house. Now we¡¯re adding another one?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1013

    ?Chapter 1013:


    Joelle¡¯s expression was firm, her tone leaving no room for argument. ¡°Who are you calling a stranger? I¡¯ve told you before¡ªRnd is family. If you keep forgetting, I¡¯ll make sure you remember.¡±


    Molly nced at Adrian, hoping he¡¯d step in. But while he didn¡¯t look happy about the situation, he had no intention of defending her.


    Left with no choice, she huffed in frustration and sank back into her seat. Aurora hesitated before raising her hand. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t agree with letting Katie¡ªAunt¡ªstay here either.¡±


    She turned to Rnd, her voice careful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know she¡¯s your mother, but we were never close to her. And she¡¯s been in prison. I don¡¯t think I can live with someone with her history.¡±


    Rnd, sitting with one leg crossed over the other, crooked a finger at her. Aurora frowned but leaned in warily.


    Lowering his voice, he murmured, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me telling everyone about you and Dunn¡­¡±


    What the hell?


    Aurora shot him a sharp re. But Rnd just sat there, cool as ever.


    Having no way out, Aurora forced a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. It¡¯s fine by me, Mom.¡±


    With no more objections, Rnd stood up, clearly pleased with himself.


    ¡°Wait, Rnd.¡± Joelle¡¯s voice stopped him. She met his gaze, her expression firm. ¡°Once she moves in, if anything happens to her¡ªor if she causes any trouble¡ªyou¡¯ll be the one responsible. Are you ready for that?¡±


    Rnd shrugged. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Joelle tightened her grip on Adrian¡¯s hand resting on the table. ¡°And if she poses a threat to anyone in this family, I won¡¯t hesitate to send her away¡ªeven if you end up hating me for it. No one can hurt this family.¡±


    More chapters on g????????¦Í??????.?????


    Rnd kept his face unreadable. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°And that includes you. You¡¯re part of the family now.¡±


    Rnd paused, his back still turned to them. ¡°I know.¡±


    The next day, Katie arrived from the sanatorium. As Rnd had requested, her room was in the quiet, peaceful backyard, bathed in sunlight.


    Molly stood in the doorway, watching Rnd move things around in the room, her frustration growing. ¡°What is wrong with him? His mother never raised him, but now he¡¯s going to take care of her?¡±


    Aurora, absorbed in her book, nced up. She¡¯d seen the worn photo of Katie that Rnd always carried with him for years, and it made her realize something.


    Despite Rnd¡¯s tough exterior, he probably longed for a mother¡¯s love. ¡°Maybe Rnd doesn¡¯t want to have any regrets. Even if he hates her, he wants to witness her final days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so twisted! So messed up!¡± Molly hissed.


    ¡°Molly, you shouldn¡¯t judge someone else¡¯s choices. Kids often carry traits from their parents.¡±


    Perhaps Rnd¡¯s present actions and decisions were byproducts of his upbringing, and it didn¡¯t seem right to condemn him for it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1014

    ?Chapter 1014:


    ¡°Whatever. As long as they don¡¯t mess with my high school entrance exams, I¡¯m good.¡±


    Aurora closed her book and shifted her attention to her. ¡°How¡¯s your preparation going?¡±


    Molly climbed off the window and slumped down onto the bed. ¡°I still want to go into arts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Mom has taken you to see a professor at the art school several times, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The professor wants me to submit a painting for an entrance assessment, but I just can¡¯t get any inspiration. I don¡¯t know what to paint.¡±


    Aurora couldn¡¯t offer much advice, so she gave a weak, ¡°Good luck.¡±


    ¡°How about you? How¡¯s it going with your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him that!¡±


    ¡°Still shy?¡± Molly teased. ¡°Is he busytely? It¡¯s been a while since I heard any progress between you two.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s busy. Finch Group hasunched a new drug, so he¡¯s been traveling a lot for conferences and promoting it.¡± Even though they didn¡¯t see each other often, they still talked and texted every day, and that was enough for her¡ªit made her happy.


    The sistersy in the bed, heads resting together. Molly suddenly said, ¡°It feels like it¡¯s been forever since I saw Rickey. Did you two have a fight?¡±


    Aurora felt a pang in her chest at the mention of Rickey¡¯s name.


    They had spoken once after the incident. Rickey had called to apologize, iming the kidnapping had been a prank that had spiraled out of control. He had told her not to take it too seriously.


    But his tone hadcked even a shred of remorse. Aurora, determined to get to the bottom of such an unreasonable act, had tried to question him further. Yet, he had hung up abruptly because she had asked about it.


    L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m


    When she tried calling him back, her calls wouldn¡¯t go through.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize Rickey was avoiding her.


    Aurora felt a pang of disappointment over their fractured friendship, but what could she do? Some bridges were destined to burn.


    Molly, as chatty as ever, interrupted her thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s go abroad and visit Rickey! And while we¡¯re at it, we can see Lucas too. He says Bristania is filled with breathtaking architecture. He could show us around.¡±


    Aurora sat up in bed, her brow furrowing. ¡°You just want an excuse to gallivant and have fun. Visiting people is secondary.¡±


    Molly propped her chin up. ¡°So, you don¡¯t really want to see Rickey?¡±


    ¡°Why would I? He¡¯s perfectly fine where he is.¡±


    ¡°What if he finds himself a girlfriend over there? Wouldn¡¯t you want to meet her?¡±


    ¡°Why would I do that? It¡¯d only make things awkward for him¡ªand me.¡±


    Molly sighed dramatically and gave up her persuasion. The sisters fell into an uneasy silence until amotion from the backyard caught their attention.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1015

    ?Chapter 1015:


    Aurora and Molly leaned out the window, their curiosity piqued.


    Below, the frail and malnourished Katie was berating a young servant. ¡°How dare you try to palm this garbage off on me? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a Miller? Adrian is my brother! Do you even understand the consequences of treating me like this?¡±


    The young servant, unaware of the Miller family¡¯s history, bowed her head in silence, too afraid to respond.


    Molly bristled with indignation. ¡°Who does she think she is, throwing her weight around like that? It¡¯s disgusting!¡±


    Mid-sentence, she spun around and went downstairs, ready to give Katie a piece of her mind. By the time Aurora snapped out of it, Molly was already halfway down. ¡°Hey? Molly? Molly!¡±


    By the time Molly arrived, Katie was still mid-rant. Without hesitation, Molly stepped in, pulling the trembling servant behind her. ¡°You¡¯ve got no right to treat people like this!¡±


    Katie turned to the neer, her sharp eyes narrowing as theynded on Molly. This must be one of Joelle¡¯s daughters. Katie¡¯s lips curled in a sneer as she sized her up.


    This girl was beautiful, just like her mother¡ªan infuriatingly graceful figure that Katie despised on sight.


    ¡°Little girl, technically, you should be calling me ¡®Aunt.''¡± She extended a bony, sallow hand toward Molly.


    Before Molly could respond, Rnd appeared and stood before Katie. ¡°Apologize to my mother.¡±


    Molly blinked in disbelief, her anger ring. ¡°Did I hear that right? You want me to apologize? To her?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s tone was cold, unyielding. ¡°She¡¯s my mother. However you treat her, I¡¯ll treat your mother the same way.¡±


    Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à??


    Molly¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Apologize? Dream on!¡±


    She spun on her heel and stomped away.


    Rnd paid her no mind. Turning to Katie, he gently offered her his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, Mom.¡±


    Aurora watched their retreating figures, frustration bubbling to the surface.


    ¡°Rnd, are you happy now?¡± she called after him.


    He didn¡¯t respond.


    Inside, Katie patted Rnd¡¯s hand, her expression smug and self-satisfied. ¡°That¡¯s my good boy. Remember, we only have each other. Everyone else is out to harm us.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Rnd.¡± Katie¡¯s eyes glittered with thinly veiled calction. ¡°You¡¯re all I have, my dear. You¡¯ll take care of your poor mother, won¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The first morning after Katie moved in, her shrill cries shattered the peace. The servants hurried to her room, only for her to create chaos by intentionally messing up her bed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1016

    ?Chapter 1016:


    The staff, flustered and unsure how to handle her antics, wanted to report the situation to Joelle, but Rnd¡¯s cold warning silenced them, and they dared not speak a word.


    On the second day, Katie¡¯s behavior worsened. She barked orders, nitpicked every little thing, and made life miserable for everyone around her. Adrian eventually confronted her. ¡°Katie, do you still think you¡¯re some kind of royalty?¡±


    Katie leaned back with an air of indifference. ¡°I have a good son. Like it or not, you can¡¯t just throw out a sick woman, can you?¡±


    On the third day, Molly reached her breaking point and erupted into a furious tirade.


    Rnd and Katie listened to the family¡¯s argument in the backyard.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Is this even my home? That woman is constantly stirring up trouble! How am I supposed to focus on my art in this chaos?¡± Joelle and Aurora took turns calming her down, their soothing words finally coaxing Molly back to her room in tears.


    Katie lounged on the couch, her tone dripping with derision. ¡°See that? They pretend to be so kind, but deep down, they despise us.¡±


    Rnd nodded, his face devoid of emotion. ¡°Then let¡¯s move out.¡±


    Katie shot up. ¡°Why should we leave? I¡¯m a Miller too! Why should they live in luxury while I¡¯m left with nothing?¡±


    Rnd stayed silent, his gaze fixed on her contorted face.


    Katie quickly adjusted her tone, realizing she had said too much. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to cling to anything unfairly, but don¡¯t you see? Everything Adrian and his family have now should have been ours!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Oh?¡±


    ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®??????


    Katie nodded fervently. ¡°It¡¯s true! Our family¡¯s downfall is all because of Adrian!¡±


    The day Aurora left for college arrived soon.


    Through the window, Katie observed themotion of their family preparing for Aurora¡¯s departure.


    ¡°Which university did Aurora get into?¡±


    ¡°Dugruayae University,¡± Rnd replied.


    It was the top university in the country, a revered institution etched into the dreams of countless students.


    Katie scoffed with disbelief. ¡°She must¡¯ve cheated. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s capable of getting in on her own!¡±


    For once, Rnd didn¡¯t parrot his mother¡¯s venom. Instead, he nced at her and said, ¡°Aurora¡¯s brilliant. She¡¯s sharp and resourceful. She earned it.¡±


    Katie¡¯s face darkened at his defense of Adrian¡¯s daughter. Yet, biting her tongue, she decided against picking a fight. Building bridges with her son was her priority now.


    ¡°Rnd, I found this in your room.¡±


    From her pocket, she pulled out a crumpled but carefully preserved photograph of herself from her youth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1017

    ?Chapter 1017:


    Katie¡¯s reflection had long ceased to be a source of pride. Her illness had left her pale, hollow, and frail¡ªa shadow of the woman in the photo. Seeing it now, she realized that Rnd must¡¯ve been missing her while she was away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rnd. If I had known how they¡¯d treat you, I would¡¯ve taken you with me. Even if it meant selling everything and begging on the streets.¡±


    Rnd let out a soft grunt. He was eighteen now and couldn¡¯t be bothered with things like that anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check if your medicine is ready.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Not long after, Katie doubled over in pain. Clutching her stomach, she staggered toward her bed. With each step, her legs wobbled like they might give out beneath her. Suddenly, a metallic taste filled her mouth, and blood surged up her throat.


    Her trembling hands shot to her mouth.


    The blood against her pale skin painted a cruel picture¡ªher life slipping away, second after second.


    She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept it.


    Why? Why did it have to be her? Why this wretched disease, this merciless end? She clenched her fists, fury coursing through her weakening veins. If her life was to be cut short, she would ensure no one else found peace.


    Rnd returned with a bowl of herbal medicine. Without a word, he spooned it to her lips. Katie sipped a few bitter mouthfuls before pushing it away. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. I know my body better than anyone. My days are numbered.¡± She paused, gauging Rnd¡¯s reaction. His furrowed brow didn¡¯t escape her notice. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough to confirm that she still held a ce in his heart.


    ¡°Rnd, I¡¯m not afraid to die. What breaks my heart is leaving you behind. I know Joelle and Adrian¡ªthey¡¯ll make your life a living hell once I¡¯m gone.¡± Tears spilled down her cheeks, her frail hands tightening around his.


    ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Her body was wracked with coughing, and when she opened her palm, it was stained with ckened blood.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Katie shook her head weakly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. This was bound to happen sooner orter. I just regret that we never had the chance to live a good life together.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s thoughts drifted to Wade, who had also faced death with a resigned smile, telling him to live a good life. He sometimes dreamed of that scene.


    He couldn¡¯t stand when people smiled at him; to him, it symbolized farewells, loss, and the end of everything.


    ¡°Mom.¡± His voice cracked. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡±


    This was the moment Katie had been waiting for! She gripped his hand tighter. ¡°Yes! Listen to me, Rnd. You are my son. Joelle and Adrian are your enemies. When I¡¯m gone, you must avenge me. Take back everything that should¡¯ve been ours. Everything!¡±


    Without hesitation, Rnd nodded. ¡°I will.¡±


    After Aurora moved to college, the house felt quieter. Joelle found herself with more time to devote to her studio, pouring her energy into her craft.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1018

    ?Chapter 1018:


    One evening, Joelle returned on a rainy day. As she stepped out of the car, the driver quickly held an umbre over her. ¡°Madam, please, don¡¯t get wet. Mr. Miller will scold me again.¡±


    ¡°I can get wet, but this violin can¡¯t.¡±


    Joelle cradled a brand-new violin in her arms, careful to shield it from the rain. The wood wasn¡¯t waterproof, so she pressed it close, rushing to take cover under the eaves.


    Once inside, she changed out of her soaked clothes and inspected the violin for damage. ¡°Molly, could you bring me the strings I ordered from abroad?¡±


    The door creaked open, and Rnd stepped in, drenched from the rain. Joelle¡¯s gaze met his, and her heart sank.


    She had poured more love and care into this boy than into her own flesh and blood, but it seemed the walls that had once been built with trust had crumbled beyond repair.


    Joelle could feel the distance between them now. ¡°Rnd, is something wrong?¡±


    He stood before her, his wet hair clinging to his forehead, his eyes filled with an ocean of pain.


    ¡°Save my mom.¡±


    He only said that.


    Joelle¡¯s first instinct was to wrap him in warmth, so she reached for a nket, draping it around his shoulders.


    As she began to dry his hair, Rnd¡¯s grip suddenly tightened around her wrist. His gaze locked onto hers, desperation flooding his features. ¡°Will you save her?¡±


    Her voice softened, but there was a quiet strength in it. ¡°Rnd, you know your mother¡¯s condition. There¡¯s nothing more that can be done. The treatment is futile now.¡±


    ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°Are you just going to watch her die?¡±


    Joelle took a breath, steadying herself before she answered with patience. ¡°Rnd, we¡¯ve done everything we can.¡±


    Rnd fell silent for a moment, as if battling with himself to ept that another person was slipping away from his life.


    There was a time when he had loathed everyone¡ªwhen he hated the world as a whole. But what he hated most was that no one would stay with him forever. They all left.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± He lowered his head. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡±


    Rnd was far from ready to ept everything Katie had said. He wanted to uncover the truth on his own, to feel the pulse of reality with his own heart.


    When it came to the grudges Katie spoke of, he needed to hear Joelle¡¯s side. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up. Stop treating me like a kid. If you want me to know right from wrong, then stop keeping things from me.¡±


    Hearing him say he was grown only reminded Joelle of how much he still had yet to understand. She dried his hair with a smile. ¡°But in my eyes, you¡¯ll always be my little one. And as for the past, it¡¯s not your burden to carry. Your uncle and I have let it go. We¡¯ve both lived through enough to know that harboring hatred only poisons you. Your uncle, once blinded by it, never truly knew happiness growing up.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1019

    ?Chapter 1019:


    Rnd¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You can let it go because you were the ones who caused it, right?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s gaze was steady as she answered, ¡°What does it really mean to be a perpetrator or a victim? Is there a perfect scale to measure such things? You¡¯ve seen the horrors of war. Do you believe that only both parties suffer? In the end, it¡¯s always the innocent caught in the middle. Your uncle and I didn¡¯t want this cycle of hate to continue. That¡¯s why we brought your mother back. We¡¯re stopping here. Can we leave it at that?¡±


    Rnd studied Joelle¡¯s gentle face, partially obscured by the towel. The air was chilly, his body still damp, but her warmth wrapped around him like a nket, urging him to stop, to rest, to ept.


    Katie, his mother, had taught him nothing but hatred¡ªjust like Wade. But why was Joelle so different? Why did she embrace him unconditionally, as though he were her own? Who was telling the truth? Who was worthy of his trust and loyalty?


    As Joelle continued drying his hair, Rnd¡¯s mind raced. His voice broke through the silence. ¡°Why did you raise me back then?¡±


    ¡°I pitied you. I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of a child alone, abandoned in an orphanage, with no one to care for him,¡± Joelle said frankly.


    ¡°Is that really the reason?¡±


    ¡°Believe it or not.¡±


    Rnd swallowed hard, the lump in his throat growing. He pressed her further, ¡°Then why did you desert me?¡±


    ¡°I never deserted you,¡± Joelle said, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Wade took you from me. He never told you, did he? To build a blood bank for Chris, he killed many people. What could he possibly want with you? After I refused time and time again, he stole you away. But I never stopped searching for you.¡±


    For the first time, Rnd began to see Wade in a different light. He had always known Wade was ruthless, but now, a deeper, darker truth was beginning to surface. If he hadn¡¯t been cold and cruel, how would he have ever risen to power in Kebrea?


    ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©o?????


    ¡°But my dad never hurt me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Chris died,¡± Joelle cupped his face. ¡°Rnd, human nature isplex. Not everything is ck and white. Life is messy, and we must learn to navigate it, making decisions at each crossroad, hoping we don¡¯t regret them.¡±


    Rnd was troubled. There was something about her, a kind of quiet power, that made it almost impossible to doubt her.


    He turned his head away, unable to meet her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t understand human nature. But blood ties? Those don¡¯t lie. I choose Katie not because she¡¯s perfect, but because she¡¯s my mother.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s lips curled into a small smile. ¡°I understand, Rnd. You have your reasons. But I won¡¯t give up. I believe you¡¯ll understand one day.¡±


    Rnd said nothing. What could he say? Torn between the woman who had always been there for him and the blood that ran in his veins, he chose to walk away, pretending indifference even as his heart raged.


    Once he left, Joelle¡¯s expression softened into one of quiet resolve.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1020

    ?Chapter 1020:


    She picked up the phone and called the butler. ¡°Find a time when Rnd isn¡¯t around and take me to see Katie.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Mr. Miller has made it clear he doesn¡¯t want you anywhere near that woman.¡±


    ¡°She wants to use Rnd as a pawn in her game of revenge. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    The next day, Katie ventured outside, the sun casting a warm glow over the yard. Several oil paintings were scattered around, each one beautifully crafted. But when Katie spotted Molly¡¯s signature on the bottom, a sneer curled on her lips. ¡°What can a little girl possibly paint?¡±


    A servant appeared with arge bucket, and without a second thought, all the paintings were thrown in and burned to ash.


    Katie grabbed one of the staff members, her anger rising. ¡°What does this mean? Did she really paint these?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±


    ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Do you have any idea who you¡¯re speaking to?¡±


    ¡°Who cares.¡± The servant merely shrugged, unbothered, and walked away.


    Fuming, Katie stormed inside and confronted Rnd. He was sprawled across the sofa, absentmindedly staring at a business card.


    ¡°Paintings?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The servant just burned them like they were nothing. Does Molly really think she¡¯s some kind of artist?¡±


    Rnd shrugged, his tone indifferent. ¡°Molly wants to get into an art academy. She¡¯s heard they require a painting for the entrance exam. She¡¯s always been the type to burn what she doesn¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°Art academy? Does she even deserve to go? One¡¯s off to Dugruayae University, and the other¡¯s headed to art school. Why is it that all the best things always seem to fall into theirps?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive


    Frustration red in Rnd¡¯s chest, and he stood up, heading for the door. ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    Katie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to spend time with your mother?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t miss your final day.¡±


    Rnd pocketed the business card and made his way to the clinic it listed. He figured he could benefit from seeing a psychologist.


    But as he stood at the clinic¡¯s entrance, he felt like a fool, throwing money at what seemed like an exercise in futility. He had sat across from psychologists before; they were the cream of the crop, offering only hollow titudes about embracing life and the world. If loving life were so simple, why would he be seeking a psychologist¡¯s help?


    Scratching his head in frustration, Rnd turned on his heel and retreated the way he hade.


    During his initial approach, he hadn¡¯t noticed the gallery of hospital staff photos adorning the corridor walls. He now recognized the woman from one such photo¡ªthe same one who had sped his waist to prevent his leap into the sea.


    Perhaps aiming to project an air of authority, the woman in the photo sported an outdated hairstyle that aged her considerably.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1021

    ?Chapter 1021:


    Just then, a consultation room door swung open nearby. ¡°Okay, I hope next time we meet, you can share more interesting things with me.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s ears, ever so sharp, picked up her voice instantly. Without a nce, he bolted.


    Amanda Duffy caught only a fleeting glimpse of arge ck shadow speeding past. After bidding her patient farewell, she peered around the corner but found it deserted.


    Rnd was now pressed against the fire escape, not sure what he was hiding from, but feeling ridiculous for anyone to know he was visiting a psychologist. As he made his way home, the skies turned sullen again, with rain beginning to pour.


    Rnd hastened from the front yard to the back, and before he could step inside, he caught the tail end of an argument between Joelle and Katie.


    ¡°He is a person! He isn¡¯t some puppet for you to manipte at your whim!¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s my son, and I¡¯ll raise him my way! Joelle, stop putting on airs. Have you forgotten your days dutifully serving the Miller family? Now you think you¡¯re some kind of noblewoman?¡±


    Joelle remained unprovoked. ¡°Your son? Who left him at the orphanage the moment he was born?¡±


    Katie¡¯sposure faltered, her eyes darting around before she realized Rnd had stepped out. ¡°Even if I did desert him, I¡¯m still his mother. Joelle, you have no right to take him from me.¡±


    As Rnd stood just outside the door, his face turned ashen.


    Joelle, unaware of his eavesdropping, advanced towards Katie with resolve. ¡°I never used to fight over things, but if you keep poisoning Rnd¡¯s mind, filling his life with bitterness and sorrow, then I will take him away.¡±


    ¡°Joelle, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±


    g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction


    Rnd had never seen Joelle this fierce.


    ¡°Even if it turns him against me, I will do whatever it takes to free him from selfish people like you and Wade. I got you out of the sanatorium once; I can just as easily send you back. I¡¯ll leave you alone, penniless, writhing in misery until yourst breath. And I will make sure your son sees me as his mother, because you¡¯ve forfeited all his respect!¡±


    After ss, Aurora was the first to sprint out of the ssroom, textbooks in tow. Dunn¡¯s car was stationed at the school gates. Through the windshield, she saw him seated inside, waiting.


    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for nearly half a month. Bursting with happiness, Aurora flung open the passenger door. ¡°Why are you back so soon?¡±


    ¡°I wrapped up my work early, so here I am,¡± Dunn replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got a dinnerter, but first, let¡¯s grab lunch.¡±


    Aurora yfully teased him. ¡°Oh? Think you¡¯re the only busy one? Am I just supposed to be at your beck and call?¡±


    ¡°I know your schedule well. No sses this afternoon, violin club tonight, back in your dorm by ten, asleep by eleven,¡± Dunn recited, causing Aurora¡¯s cheeks to bloom.


    ¡°You should ditch the pharmacy gig; you¡¯d make a great detective!¡±


    Dunn grinned. ¡°Aurora, it¡¯s always me syncing up with your calendar, not the other way around.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1022

    ?Chapter 1022:


    ¡°I get it, okay? Now let¡¯s eat¡ªI¡¯m starving!¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just as Dunn was about to start the car, a tap on the window startled them. Outside stood a woman with sunken cheeks, peering intently into the car.


    Dunn reached for the window control, but Aurora sped his hand. ¡°Wait!¡±


    She gazed out, tension knotting her features. ¡°Why is she here?¡±


    ¡°You know her?¡±


    Aurora nodded, a mix of shock and worry in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s Rnd¡¯s mother. Technically, I should call her aunt.¡±


    Dunn took another look. Katie was wrapped in a headscarf, d in ill-fitting designer clothes, her figure gaunt. No wonder he hadn¡¯t recognized her.


    Aurora¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Crap, she definitely saw us.¡±


    Dunn quickly assessed the situation. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just rx.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Aurora hesitated, her mind racing with thoughts of what her parents would think if they knew she was seeing Dunn. ¡°Dunn, why do you think she¡¯s here?¡±


    Aurora could sense trouble the moment she spotted Katie. The woman¡¯s presence was like the gathering of storm clouds, promising chaos.


    Dunn¡¯s voice remained calm and steady. ¡°It¡¯s better she bumped into us here than caused a scene in front of your ssmates, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Aurora hesitated but had to admit he was right. A wave of relief washed over her as she imagined the alternative.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stall her. You call Rnd and get him toe pick her up,¡± Dunn offered.


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ?????????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    Without lowering the car window, Dunn stepped out, closing the door behind him.


    Katie took a cautious step back, her eyes narrowing as she regarded him with a sneer.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± he asked.


    Katie tried to peek inside the car, but Dunn¡¯s body blocked her view.


    ¡°I¡¯m her aunt,¡± she dered.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    His posture was straight, radiating authority. Katie swallowed hard before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with that girl?¡± Dunn didn¡¯t dignify her question with a response. Instead, he asked, ¡°Should I be calling the police or an ambnce for you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Or maybe the mental hospital.¡±


    After saying that, he turned around. Just as his hand touched the car handle, Katie called out to him. ¡°Do her parents know about your rtionship with her?¡±


    Dunn froze.


    ¡°If they find out, you might never see her again,¡± Katie added.


    Turning slowly, Dunn fixed her with a stare that felt like a physical force, his expression dark enough to blot out the sun. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1023

    ?Chapter 1023:


    Katie nced toward Aurora, who was now on the phone. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Dunn hesitated, his eyes locked on her right hand, which was buried in her bulging canvas bag. Every instinct screamed caution. He followed her at a deliberate pace, keeping a safe distance.


    But just as he focused on her concealed hand, Katie¡¯s left hand shot forward, flinging a handful of dust into his eyes.


    In the instant before his vision blurred, Dunn caught a glimpse of Katie pulling a gleaming knife from her bag. Aurora had been watching from the car. The moment she saw Dunn in trouble, she bolted out.


    Katie wasn¡¯t after Dunn, though. The realization hit him like a sledgehammer just as his eyes burned with searing pain.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°You should worry about yourself first!¡± Katie snarled, lunging toward Aurora with the knife raised high.


    Aurora stumbled backward, her heart pounding like a war drum.


    Through the haze of pain, Dunn reached out blindly, his hand finding the strap of Katie¡¯s bag. With all his strength, he yanked, pulling her off bnce. She hit the ground hard, coughing up blood, yet her twisted smile remained, full of sinister satisfaction.


    Aurora¡¯s fear melted into resolve as she rushed to Dunn¡¯s side, supporting him. ¡°We¡¯re going to the hospital right now!¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t want to leave things unresolved, but the sting in his eyes was a warning bell¡ªif he dyed treatment, blindness could be the price.


    Grimacing, he dialed a close friend still on campus, telling him to find Katie and keep her restrained.


    Katie wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon, but Aurora, her eyes brimming with unshed tears, tugged urgently at Dunn¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Forget her, Dunn! We need to get you to the hospital¡ªnow!¡±


    I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels


    Relenting, he closed his burning eyes and leaned on her for support as she guided him into the car. The moment he settled into the seat, Aurora started the engine, her movements sharp and precise.


    Unable to see, Dunn focused on the sounds around him.


    ¡°Hello? Emergency ophthalmology! I need an appointment immediately. This is critical! We¡¯ll be at the hospital in a few minutes!¡±


    Dunn, despite the ache in his eyes, tried to reassure her. ¡°Aurora, it¡¯s fine. It was lime, and not much got in. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Aurora gripped the steering wheel tightly, her eyes locked on the road ahead. When the red light came into view, she hesitated for a split second before pressing the gas and running it.


    When they arrived, a team of doctors was already waiting at the hospital entrance. They whisked Dunn away for immediate treatment.


    The lime had burned his eyes, and though they managed to neutralize the worst of the damage, a faint sting lingered.


    Dunn¡¯s eyes were wrapped in gauze, and the doctors rmended keeping them shielded from sunlight until he healed¡ªtemporary blindness was the price for his recovery.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1024

    ?Chapter 1024:


    Aurora hovered by his side, guilt etched deep into her expression. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dunn. This is my fault. I¡¯ll call your parents and tell them¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Dunn interrupted gently, resting his hand on hers to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry them. It¡¯s really not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°But they need to know about us. And I want to be the one to take care of you until you¡¯re better.¡±


    Dunn replied, ¡°They already know.¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You told them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And what did they say?¡±


    ¡°They told me to treat you well.¡± He squeezed her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ve got this.¡±


    Aurora knew Dunn too well¡ªhe never spoke lightly or made promises he couldn¡¯t keep. When he said, ¡°I¡¯ve got this,¡± it meant he had already mapped out every possible oue, even the worst ones.


    The fear that had wrapped itself around her chest like a cold chain loosened, reced by a quiet courage she hadn¡¯t realized she needed.


    She looked up at him, her heart aching at the sight of the gauze. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡±


    ¡°Were you scared? What if you¡¯d really lost your sight?¡±


    ¡°If it meant protecting you, I¡¯d rather be blind.¡±


    Aurora was touched and a bit amused. ¡°Are you always this good at charming people?¡±


    Dunn thought for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s not charm¡ªit¡¯s honesty. I only speak from the heart when it¡¯s someone I love. Guess I got that from my dad.¡±


    Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls


    Lynda arrived at the school gates and, just as anticipated, spotted a woman sprawled on the ground, teetering on the edge of death. She had no idea who this woman was.


    But when Dunn called and asked his friend for help, she was there. The moment she heard it was connected to Dunn, she eagerly volunteered. A crowd had already formed, but Lynda pushed through, crouching down in her high heels, indifferent to the fact that the hem of her white coat brushed the dirty pavement.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± she asked, her voice steady.


    She grabbed the woman¡¯s clothes and turned her over. Katie was already in a semi-conscious state, and herplexion was far from that of a healthy person.


    Given Lynda¡¯s background in cancer research, her first instinct was that this woman was battling cancer.


    Just as she was about to make a call, her phone was snatched.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    The person in front of her was a tall young man, with sharp features that held both youthfulness and fearlessness.


    ¡°I was going to call an ambnce for her,¡± she answered.


    ¡°No need,¡± Rnd handed back her phone, then stooped to lift Katie¡¯s limp body onto his back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1025

    ?Chapter 1025:


    Lynda quickly blocked him. ¡°Who are you to her?¡±


    ¡°Her son. Got a problem with that?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Lynda replied hastily. Remembering Dunn¡¯s insistence on keeping tabs on this woman, she probed further, ¡°Do you know Dunn Finch?¡±


    Rnd raised his eyelids. It was the first time he had heard Dunn¡¯s name from another woman¡¯s mouth. ¡°He¡¯s my sister¡¯s boyfriend.¡± In his eyes, Aurora was his sister.


    Lynda blinked, taken aback. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    Without another word, Rnd turned, carrying Katie away through the crowd.


    Worried, Lynda quickly called Dunn, who said it was fine to leave it to the young man.


    Her heart sank. So Dunn really did have a girlfriend¡ªhe¡¯d even met her family. The woman who¡¯d copsed must be his girlfriend¡¯s mother.


    Lynda stood there, silent, her thoughts swirling. She suddenly felt that she wasn¡¯t any less worthy than Dunn¡¯s girlfriend. If she just stayed patient, her chance woulde. She had to keep striving, bing someone Dunn couldn¡¯t overlook.


    Rnd carried Katie on his back, his face an emotionless mask. The chilling weight of her frail body felt disturbingly close to carrying a corpse. Katie coughed. ¡°Rnd¡­¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t respond. He gently set her down on a roadside bench and looked at her fragile form. ¡°Why did youe here?¡±


    Katie let out a hollowugh. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I wanted to make sure their whole family suffers. Guess what I saw?¡±


    Piecing together Aurora¡¯s call and Dunn¡¯s ssmate¡¯s involvement, Rnd had a vague idea, but he needed confirmation. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Find thetest updates g????????????????.??????


    ¡°Aurora is dating someone else! That little girl has the nerve to start a romance already!¡± Katie¡¯s lips, tinged with dried scarlet blood, twisted into a manic grin. ¡°Do you know who her boyfriend is?¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rnd said quietly.


    ¡°You know?¡± Katie¡¯s glee faded, reced by sharp curiosity. ¡°What else do you know?¡±


    ¡°I also know Aurora¡¯s parents won¡¯t approve of them being together.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Rnd told her everything he knew.


    Katie¡¯s eyes gleamed with vindictive delight as she pped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ll make that couple lose face!¡±


    If Joelle discovered her precious daughter was seeing Dunn, wouldn¡¯t she be livid? Just imagining Joelle¡¯s fury made Katie feel she could die without regrets. Herughter echoed wildly down the street, eventually dissolving into bitter tears.


    No one craves life more desperately than a cancer patient. Her heart was a cauldron of resentment. Of all the people in the world, why did she have to die?


    She was still young. If not for this illness, she would be beautiful. Her eyes drifted to her son.


    She was a dying me, while Rnd burned bright with youth¡¯s vitality. ¡°Rnd, remember this¡ªI¡¯m your mother, and you¡¯re my son. When I¡¯m gone, the Miller family will be yours. You must take it back¡­¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1026

    ?Chapter 1026:


    With those final words, she copsed into unconsciousness.


    Rnd remained unmoved, his face a mask of stone. After bringing her home, he discovered several of Molly¡¯s unsatisfactory paintings hidden under Katie¡¯s bed. These were paintings that should have been burned, yet here they were.


    Leaving the paintings there, Rnd ensured Katie was asleep before heading to Dunn¡¯s ce.


    Aurora was there too. Dunn, with his impaired vision, could do little. He couldn¡¯t look at aputer screen and had to rely on his assistant¡¯s voice for work updates.


    ¡°How long until your vision recovers?¡± Rnd asked.


    ¡°Three days at the earliest, a week at most.¡±


    Watching Dunn fumble for his phone, Rnd felt a twinge of guilt pierce his heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s response was indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. This has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Rnd lowered his head. ¡°My aunt said I¡¯d have to take responsibility for what my mother had done.¡±


    ¡°Rnd, do you still not trust my mother?¡± Aurora¡¯s voice floated from the kitchen.


    After everything that had unfolded, Rnd had pieced together most of the truth.


    ¡°I do trust her,¡± he whispered.


    Rnd pulled out a crumpled photo, its image of his mother already fading. The paper curled and ckened in the soft glow of the scented candle, turning slowly to ash.


    Aurora took a week off from school to care for Dunn. She even brought her textbooks along, finding it far easier to ask Dunn questions than to navigate through lectures.


    ???????? ???????????????? ?????? g???????¦Í?????????????


    The ident had forced Dunn to press pause on all his work, leaving Aurora to step in and manage his daily life.


    Both were naturally disciplined, their routines ticking along like synchronized clocks¡ªwake-up calls, meals, even leisure time fell into an unspoken rhythm.


    Aurora hadn¡¯t anticipated how seamlessly their schedules would align.


    Over breakfast one morning, Aurora meticulously spread butter over her toast. ¡°Did you know studies show that eating breakfast at the same time every day can help reduce the risk of diabetes?¡± she remarked.


    Dunn¡¯s brows lifted in mild surprise. ¡°You¡¯ve read that study too?¡±


    If his vision had been intact, he¡¯d have noticed the glimmer of enthusiasm in her eyes.


    After breakfast, Dunn needed Aurora¡¯s assistance with business matters, but as she scrolled through confidential files, she hesitated. ¡°Are you sure this is okay?¡±


    ¡°I trust you,¡± Dunn replied. ¡°Besides, who else do I have to rely on right now?¡±


    Reassured, Aurora began summarizing Finch Group¡¯s recent aplishments aloud. Halfway through, something caught her attention, her tone shifting from routine to intrigue.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1027

    ?Chapter 1027:


    ¡°Wait¡ªyou¡¯re setting up your own researchb?¡±


    ¡°Why does that surprise you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s such a huge undertaking. I¡¯m worried it¡¯ll be more than you can handle.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s response was measured. ¡°Finch Group has always coborated with external research institutes. But when ites time to file patents for the drug we¡¯re developing, we¡¯ll find ourselves drowning inwsuits.¡±


    He chuckled. ¡°The old coborative model just doesn¡¯t fit with my vision for Finch Group¡¯s future.¡±


    Aurora nodded, chewing over his words. ¡°But if you go through with this, you¡¯ll be stepping on the toes of some powerfulbs. Do you really think they¡¯ll let that slide?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve proposed a new model,¡± Dunn exined. ¡°It won¡¯t bring in profits at first, but once it takes off, the returns will far outweigh the risks.¡±


    With no profits in the early stages, there was no way Finch Group¡¯s board of directors would sign off on it. After all, they were all stubborn conservatives¡ªset in their ways, old, and focused solely on squeezing out as much profit as they could before retiring.


    As a result, they would never back Dunn on a project that didn¡¯t promise immediate profits.


    Aurora fell silent, the weight of his challenges settling heavily on her. For the first time, she truly grasped how steep the uphill climb was for him. ¡°Would you be open to a rmendation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening. Who do you have in mind?¡±


    ¡°You probably know her¡ªLynda Baldwin. She¡¯s in the same department as you.¡±


    A flicker of confusion crossed Dunn¡¯s face. ¡°You know her?¡±


    §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.???


    Aurora offered a knowing smile. ¡°Yes. She is exceptionally gifted. She¡¯s every bit as skilled as you are in pharmaceutical engineering. If you can bring her onto your team, it¡¯ll be a game-changer. And her parents? Both veterans in this field. With a team like that, even the most stubborn critics in yourpany wouldn¡¯t have a leg to stand on.¡±


    Dunn nodded. ¡°That sounds promising, but I¡¯m more intrigued by how you know my ssmate.¡±


    Aurora leaned casually against the edge of the table in front of him. She wasn¡¯t about to admit to Dunn how she¡¯d painstakingly dug into his past before.


    ¡°Um, I just remembered¡ªI have reading to do. See youter!¡±


    Dunn, quick to catch her intention, stood and blocked her path.


    With her lower back pressed firmly against the edge of the table, Aurora leaned back awkwardly. Her cheeks flushed a deep crimson, and she turned her face to the side.


    ¡°Dunn, you¡¯re too close.¡±


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± he asked.


    Aurora¡¯s heartbeat hammered like a wild drum. Dunn stepped closer, theck of sight emboldening him. He couldn¡¯t see her flustered state, but he could sense her unease.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028:


    Wrapping his arms firmly around her waist, he anchored her in ce.


    ¡°There! Now you can¡¯t escape. Aurora, admit it. You¡¯ve been keeping an eye on me for a while, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Her frustration spilled over, and she huffed, half-amused and half-exasperated. ¡°Fine, fine! Yes, I¡¯ve been paying attention to you, okay? Now let me go¡ªmy back is killing me!¡±


    Realizing her difort, Dunn eased her predicament in a way only he could. With surprising strength, he lifted her effortlessly and set her down on the table. Aurora¡¯s difort evaporated, reced by shock and confusion. Sitting on the table, she found her arms somehow wrapped around his neck.


    The sunlight streamed through the window, bathing the room in a golden glow. It lit up the gauze over Dunn¡¯s eyes, softening his features into something almost ethereal. Through the white fabric, she could make out the faint outline of his closed eyes.


    Neither of them was practiced in this art. Their inexperience showed in the flush creeping up their necks, spreading to their ears. Dunn silently thanked the gauze for concealing the vulnerability etched on his face, while Aurora felt relief that he couldn¡¯t see the riot of emotions dancing across hers.


    ¡°Dunn?¡±


    The sound of her voice sent a ripple through him, tightening the knot of tension in his lower abdomen. His hand, which had been resting hesitantly on her waist, moved upward with careful deliberation. Slowly, he cupped the back of her head. He leaned in, guided not by sight but by instinct, his lips brushing hers. Their first kiss was nothing more than a fleeting touch, tentative and unembellished, entirely devoid of urgency or expectation.


    Yet, it carried the weight of something profound¡ªa quiet acknowledgment of the shift in their rtionship.


    Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??????


    Aurora couldn¡¯t bring herself to close her eyes, determined to imprint every detail of this moment into her memory. Some things were simply innate, as natural as a river knowing its course to the sea.


    Though unpracticed, Dunn had seen enough, read enough, and absorbed enough to know what came next. But all that knowledge faded in the face of reality. This wasn¡¯t about technique or borrowed wisdom. This was about her, about them, about something that demanded its own, uncharted approach.


    He realized then that caution wasn¡¯t what Aurora needed. What she deserved was not hesitation, but a memory painted with care and warmth.


    Leaning in once more, he kissed her again. His tongue brushed against her teeth, seeking entrance in a way that was both gentle and insistent. Aurora clenched her fists tightly.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä-


    .

 Chapter 1029

    ?Chapter 1029:


    Dunn was not one for restraint.


    Beneath theposed surface of his demeanor, an untamed desire wed at him¡ªa primal urge to pin Aurora against the table and explore her in ways far beyond mere kisses. The thought barely took root before it consumed him, making the delicate brushes of their lips feel woefully inadequate.


    But he held himself back, reining in his hunger with an almost painful effort, afraid of overwhelming her. Instead, his kisses became lighter.


    Aurora, breathless and flushed, clung to him the moment she felt her lungs might give out. Her arms wrapped around his neck as she pressed herself against his chest, trying to calm her chaotic pulse. A peculiar warmth spread through her.


    The spell was broken by the ring of Dunn¡¯s phone, pulling them both back to reality.


    Aurora retreated to the guest bedroom, but her promise to Dunn lingered in her mind. She pulled out her phone and dialed Lynda¡¯s number.


    ¡°Lynda, how have you been recently?¡±


    Lynda¡¯s voice was bright and upbeat, a far cry from the somber tone Aurora remembered from her past heartbreak. ¡°I¡¯ve been great! Why? Do you miss me already?¡±


    ¡°I miss you! I dream about you every night!¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, cut the theatrics. What do you need?¡±


    Grinning, Aurora adopted a mysterious tone. ¡°You¡¯re still working on projects with your professor, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Lynda replied. ¡°I¡¯ll probably continue working with him after I graduate. It¡¯s all set.¡±


    Aurora wasn¡¯t as optimistic as before. When it came down to Dunn versus Lynda¡¯s professor, she doubted Lynda would pick Dunn.


    ¡°A friend of mine is starting a researchb. They¡¯re in the early stages and urgently need a capable team. It might be worth considering.¡±


    L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o??


    Lynda apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aurora. My professor has given me so many opportunities; I can¡¯t walk away from that.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± Aurora replied, understanding why she had made that choice.


    After hanging up, she sat in silence, troubled by her inability to help Dunn. Yet, she resolved that someday, when she worked in the same field, she¡¯d find a way to contribute to his dreams.


    A weekter, Dunn¡¯s bandages came off, marking a return to normalcy. Aurora packed her things and left his house, but instead of heading back to school, she decided to stop by her own home first.


    Molly had spent seven days locked in her room, emerging only afterpleting a painting that met her exacting standards. Now, she carefully wrapped the framed canvas in kraft paper, ready to send it off to the art institute.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m dead!¡± Molly groaned.


    ¡°Anything interesting happen while I was gone?¡± Aurora asked.


    Molly thought for a moment, then replied, ¡°Not really. The usual drama. Katie is still causing a fuss every day, but no one takes her seriously except for Rnd.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1030

    ?Chapter 1030:


    Aurora¡¯s mind was elsewhere. The memory of Katie spotting her with Dunn at the school gate resurfaced, unsettling her. Katie knew far too much¡ªhow could she stay silent for so long?


    Determined to uncover what was brewing, Aurora sought out Rnd.


    When she exined her concerns, Rnd¡¯s reaction was maddeningly nonchnt. ¡°So what if she spills the beans? Sooner orter, you¡¯ll have toe clean to your parents anyway.¡±


    ¡°Do you enjoy watching this circus unfold?¡± Aurora asked, exasperated.


    Rnd smirked, unbothered by her frustration. ¡°What can I say? Drama makes life interesting!¡±


    Aurora huffed, ring at him, but there was no point. He was as unshakable as ever.


    Still, his words lingered. Was she really nning to keep running from this? Dunn had alreadyid his cards on the table, openly acknowledging their rtionship to his family. If she continued hesitating, how could she ever face his sincerity?


    That evening, Joelle and Adrian arrived home together. Since Aurora hadn¡¯t been home in a while, dinner was more borate than usual, with several extra dishesid out on the table.


    Adrian assumed his long-standing role as the family¡¯s designated shrimp peeler. One by one, he shelled the shrimp, handing them off in turn to the three women at the table.


    Rnd, watching his empty te, finally spoke up. ¡°And mine?¡±


    Adrian, his expression utterly nk, wiped his hands clean with a handkerchief before responding, ¡°Call me ¡®Uncle¡¯ first, and I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Favoritism!¡± Rnd muttered.


    Adrian scoffed. ¡°If you feel wronged, go cry to your mother!¡±


    ??????????? ??????????????? ?????????¦Í?????????????


    Rnd¡¯s hand, still gripping his fork, froze for a fraction of a second.


    Joelle intervened. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t be petty!¡± Then she took a shrimp from her te and ced it on Rnd¡¯s.


    Rnd smirked at Adrian, triumph radiating from every inch of his face.


    Adrian, unmoved, merely sighed and resumed peeling shrimp, his fingers working with mechanical precision as he tackled the remaining te.


    After dinner, Aurora lingered outside her parents¡¯ bedroom, nerves coiling in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t keep living under the weight of this unspoken threat.


    Inside, Joelle sat at her vanity, applying her nightly skincare routine. Across the room, Adrian reclined against the headboard, immersed in a book.


    ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you think Rnd has been quite close to ustely?¡±


    Adrian responded harshly, ¡°With the way you dote on him, even a pet would figure out who¡¯s kind to it!¡±


    Joelle shot him a warning nce. With a reluctant sigh, Adrian adjusted his tone. ¡°Yeah, he has. The kid¡¯s finally wising up. Took him long enough. Unlike his mother.¡±


    ¡°Rnd¡¯s been through a lot. Wade left scars on him, you know that. Trust doesn¡¯te easily to him.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1031

    ?Chapter 1031:


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Adrian¡¯s tone was edged with cold disdain. ¡°He trusted Wade? How can someone that gullible be worthy of the Miller name?¡±


    ¡°Why do you hold such a grudge against him?¡±


    Still absorbed in his book, Adrian responded without looking up. ¡°Long before Molly was born, I said that if I ever had a son, I¡¯d make damn sure he wasn¡¯t spoiled. No son of mine would grow up reckless and entitled.¡±


    Joelle chuckled, about to tease him about his self-righteous parenting philosophy, when the sudden chime of her phone cut through the room.


    ¡°Hello? Sir, has Molly¡¯s painting arrived already?¡±


    The director of the academy convened an emergency meeting overnight¡ªall because of Molly¡¯s painting.


    When they unwrapped the kraft paper, silence gripped the room.


    For a long moment, no one spoke. Then, as though breaking from a trance, the director picked up his phone and dialed Joelle.


    ¡°Joelle, are you absolutely certain this is the painting Molly submitted?¡±


    A flicker of anxiety tightened Joelle¡¯s grip on the receiver. She had watched Molly pack the painting with her own hands. How could there be a mistake?


    ¡°Yes. Why? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±


    The director exhaled sharply, as if searching for the right words. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything to offend Molly, have I?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s heart stuttered. ¡°Can you take a picture of the painting and send it to me?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The call ended. Two minutester, Joelle¡¯s phone buzzed with an iing message.


    The painting was unmistakably Molly¡¯s. But defacing the canvas, in bold, blood-red letters, was an ominous curse:


    Cont3nt hozt3d at g??l??ovels.??o??


    ¡°May misfortune befall anyone whoys eyes upon this painting.¡±


    Molly would never do something so reckless, so self-sabotaging. The malicious handwriting pointed in one clear direction¡ªthe woman in the backyard.


    For months, in order to get the opportunity to enter the academy, Molly had poured countless hours into crafting a piece she felt was just right. Now, in one act of sheer malice, Katie had destroyed it all.


    Adrian had been reading, immersed in the crisp rustle of pages, when a sudden noise shattered the quiet. Startled, he turned to see Joelle rise from her chair in a storm of fury.


    ¡°Joelle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Without answering him, she spun on her heel and strode out of the room.


    Aurora, standing outside, barely had time to steady herself before Joelle yanked the door open. ¡°Mom? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t answer.


    Adrian walked out as well. ¡°Dad, what happened?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1032

    ?Chapter 1032:


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see for ourselves.¡±


    Joelle stormed into the backyard, threw open Katie¡¯s door, and found the woman reclining on the bed, sipping from a bowl of medicine. Without hesitation, Joelle lunged forward and pped the bowl from Katie¡¯s hands. To a sick woman, that was no different from snatching away her lifeline.


    ¡°I told you¡ªif you¡¯ve got a score to settle,e at me! Leave the kids out of this!¡±


    Katie wiped her mouth. ¡°What? It arrived so soon?¡±


    Joelle¡¯s breath hitched. That reaction alone confirmed her guilt.


    A furious tremor seized Joelle¡¯s fingers as she grabbed Katie by the cor. The frailty of the woman beneath her grip was almost shocking.


    ¡°You¡¯re in such a rush. I have something even better to show you!¡± Reaching beneath her pillow, Katie pulled out a stack of photographs. Joelle took them without thinking, flipping through each image in stiff silence. Then, color drained from her face.


    The photos captured Aurora and Dunn, side by side, entering and leaving a residential area together.


    The angles. The rity. They were too natural to be staged, too precise to be edited.


    Aurora walked in just then, and as their gazes met, Joelle¡¯s hands trembled around the photographs.


    Her proud, brilliant daughter.


    Joelle didn¡¯t want to me her, but a chilling thought gripped her heart¡ªif these images spread, Aurora¡¯s reputation would be in ruins.


    ¡°Katie, who else have you shown these to?¡±


    Katie¡¯s lips cracked into something between a grin and a grimace, red-stained and taunting. ¡°Oh, I made sure to send a copy to the Finch family. Since your families are about to be bound together, I thought they should know!¡±


    Joelle¡¯s fingers curled into fists, her entire body trembling with fury. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare to make you pay for this?¡±


    Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Katie let out a breathlessugh. ¡°I¡¯m already as good as dead. What can you possibly do to me?¡±


    With that, a p came down, sharp and merciless. Katie reeled back, copsing onto the floor.


    Joelle wasn¡¯t finished. She moved to strike again, but before she could, Rnd lunged forward and caught her around the waist, restraining her.


    The scattered photographs fluttered down, somending at Aurora¡¯s feet.


    Aurora¡¯s breath hitched. She stared at the images, then slowly lifted her gaze toward Adrian, fear tightening around her ribs like a vice.


    Adrian¡¯s expression was unreadable. For a moment, he simply stood there. Then, wordlessly, he crouched down and gathered the photos, stacking them neatly before tucking them away.


    These pictures¡ªif they got out¡ªwould destroy Aurora¡¯s reputation.


    He knew it. Joelle knew it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1033

    ?Chapter 1033:


    ¡°Rnd, let go of me! You are your own person. She is hers. She hurt my child, and I will make her pay for it!¡± Joelle demanded.


    Rnd¡¯s grip didn¡¯t loosen. He remained still, his expression cold. Joelle struggled again and again, but she couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°Aunt Joelle, Molly¡¯s painting isn¡¯t ruined. I¡¯ll deliver it myself this afternoon.¡±


    A stunned silence fell over the room.


    They had all assumed Rnd would take Katie¡¯s side¡ªafter all, she was his mother. But this time, he had chosen differently.


    Katie¡¯s frail body trembled with rage. ¡°What did you say?¡± A violent cough interrupted her words, and she choked, spitting a mouthful of blood onto the floor.


    Rnd didn¡¯t react. His voice remained steady. ¡°As for the photos¡ªDunn and Aurora were together because my mother made a scene at her school and threw lime in Dunn¡¯s eyes. He was nearly blinded. Aurora took care of him out of responsibility. That¡¯s all there was to it.¡±


    Joelle lowered her hand. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Rnd nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joelle exhaled, her fury cooling slightly. The damage hadn¡¯t been done. Otherwise, she would have killed Katie in front of Rnd.


    ¡°You all should go,¡± Rnd said tly. ¡°I need a moment with her alone.¡±


    Joelle didn¡¯t argue. There were more pressing matters to discuss with Aurora.


    When they exited, Rnd bent down, grasping Katie¡¯s arms to help her onto the bed.


    But Katie¡ªbroken, furious, betrayedshed out, hitting him. ¡°Why do you treat me like this? I¡¯m your mother.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re talking about blood ties, then yes, you are my mother. But if we¡¯re talking about the debt of raising a child, then you are nothing to me!¡±


    ?????????????? ?????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????©o?????


    Rnd stood at the head of Katie¡¯s bed. The photograph was forgotten, leaving only the woman before him¡ªa sick, broken shadow of the mother he had once imagined.


    Try as he might, he couldn¡¯t reconcile the woman in front of him with the idea of the mother he had secretly longed for all these years. He had been a fool to cling to that hope.


    The truth had unraveled piece by piece, and the conclusion was undeniable¡ªshe had never loved him.


    Love was setting someone free.


    Love was treating him as something precious.


    Love was shielding him from harm, not using him as a vessel to vent her frustrations.


    ¡°Do you remember what day I was born?¡± he asked.


    Katie gripped the bed frame tightly. ¡°That was so long ago! How am I supposed to remember something like that?¡±


    ¡°But my aunt remembers. We¡¯ve been in each other¡¯s lives for a while now. How much do you really know about me? Do you know what foods I like? What I enjoy doing? Do you even know how I got out of that hellhole? Do you know if Wade treated me well? Have I met my father? Have you ever even cared about any of these questions?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1034

    ?Chapter 1034:


    ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Katie clutched her chest, her breathing uneven. Every dull thud of her heartbeat sounded like a countdown to something inescapable. ¡°Do you have any idea how much I suffered to bring you into this world? The pressure I was under?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s eyes burned red. ¡°And in all these years, have you spared a single thought for me? Did you ever think of bringing me back? Like my aunt, who regrets it every single day?¡±


    Katie didn¡¯t answer. She just stared at the spilled medicine on the floor, avoiding his gaze. Her thoughts weren¡¯t on him or his words. All she could think about was how unfair it all was.


    Why was she the one saddled with a terminal illness? Why was she the only one suffering daily, trapped in an endless cycle of pain, exhaustion, and the looming fear of death?


    ¡°No!¡± she finally said. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Rnd wiped the tears from his face, feeling lighter than he had in years. ¡°Thank you for being exactly who you¡¯ve always been. Really, I needed that!¡±


    The father he had once admired was a fraud¡ªa devil who had merely worn a mask of decency.


    The mother he had longed for was an illusion¡ªa selfish woman unwilling to fade quietly.


    ¡°Son? Rnd! Come back! Come back to me! I know I was wrong! Don¡¯t leave me to die alone! Rnd! Rnd! Help me!¡±


    Her hoarse cries echoed down the hallway as Rnd stepped out of the room.


    Adrian was waiting outside, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed. Now he understood Rndpletely.


    Rnd hated showing vulnerability, but it was toote to hide it now. His grief was out in the open, raw and unfiltered.


    When the tears finally fell, Adrian gave him a quiet pat on the back, a silent gesture of understanding. No words were needed.


    ??? ??????? ?? ?????????.???


    Down in the front yard, the family had gathered for an urgent discussion¡ªone centered around Aurora.


    Molly, upon overhearing that their parents had found out about Aurora and Dunn, bolted toward the stairs in a panic. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll just head back upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Hold it!¡± Joelle¡¯s sharp gaze pinned her in ce. She knew her youngest daughter too well. Molly was a terrible liar¡ªshe wore her emotions on her sleeve like an open book. ¡°Did you know about your sister and Dunn beforehand?¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes flickered toward Aurora, who stood with her head bowed, nervously twisting her fingers. There was no point in trying to cover for her now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Molly admitted. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t her fault! Dunn was the one who kept chasing after her! She turned him down so many times, but he just wouldn¡¯t give up!¡±


    Adrian¡¯s jaw tightened, his sharp instincts as a father kicking in. ¡°Looks like I need to have a little chat with the Finch family.¡±


    ¡°Dad!¡± Aurora and Molly protested in unison.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1035

    ?Chapter 1035:


    ¡°Aurora, I want to hear it from you. What exactly happened?¡±


    Aurora took a deep breath, summoning the courage to speak, but before she could get a word out, the butler approached. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Miller, Dunn is at the door with his parents.¡±


    The two families had kept their distance for more than a decade. Even at public events, they had skillfully avoided being seen together. Joelle had always assumed it was out of respect for Stephen¡¯s dying wish¡ªto sever tiespletely.


    And yet, before they could even get a handle on Aurora¡¯s situation, the Finch family hade knocking.


    Adrian¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°I won¡¯t see them!¡±


    The butler hesitated for only a second before leaning in. ¡°They anticipated you might say that. Dunn asked me to pass along a message.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said he is genuinely fond of Aurora.¡±


    Joelle stole a nce at Adrian, whose face had turned even grimmer.


    It was said that daughters eventually left their parents. He had braced himself for it. But this was too sudden.


    ¡°You can go now.¡±


    Once the butler left, the four of them fell into an even deeper silence.


    Aurora finally broke it. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m sorry. I only went to his house to take care of him for a while. That¡¯s all. Nothing happened. I know my boundaries, and I know what I should and shouldn¡¯t do.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°Aurora, that¡¯s Dunn.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Aurora met her mother¡¯s gaze. ¡°But Mom, he¡¯s not who you think he is. He¡¯s a good person.¡±


    ¡°If he were a good person, he wouldn¡¯t have let those photos be taken.¡± With a flick of his wrist, Adrian tossed a stack of photos onto the coffee table. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything good about him!¡±


    Keep reading at .c¡ðm


    Dunn had many virtues¡ªself-discipline, thoughtfulness, an eye for detail, and a warm heart that hid beneath a seemingly cold exterior.


    But Aurora couldn¡¯t bring herself to name a single one of those qualities aloud, because in her eyes, Adrian already embodied them.


    Molly, sensing the rising tension, broke the silence. ¡°Dad, Mom, my sister¡¯s just figuring things out with Dunn. They¡¯re not getting married or anything.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness for that!¡± Adrian sneered. ¡°If they were, I don¡¯t even know how long they were going to hide it from me.¡±


    Aurora and Molly exchanged nces, the silence thickening the air around them.


    Finally, it was Joelle¡ªalways the one to take control¡ªwho spoke up. ¡°How long have you two been seeing each other?¡±


    ¡°Since university,¡± Aurora replied.


    ¡°Were you in touch before then?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1036

    ?Chapter 1036:


    Aurora hesitated, then nodded. ¡°We ran into each other by chance after the college entrance exam, but that was it.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression softened as she absorbed the information. ¡°We¡¯ve watched him grow up. He¡¯s a sensible young man, but the photos¡ªhe really wasn¡¯t careful enough. As the photos spread, people might start assuming things. If anyone asked Joelle and Adrian, they wouldn¡¯t know how to exin it.¡±


    Aurora lowered her gaze. ¡°Aunt Katie was trying every way possible to ruin our family¡­¡±


    Adrian asked coldly, ¡°What¡¯s your excuse for going over to his house, then?¡±


    Aurora froze. She had never heard Adrian speak to her like this before.


    ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    Adrian wasted no time. ¡°You¡¯re still young. We can discuss rtionships when you¡¯re older. Break up with him now!¡±


    Molly, more impassioned than Aurora, couldn¡¯t contain herself. ¡°Dad! Do you really have to be so controlling? She¡¯s an adult!¡±


    ¡°Being an adult doesn¡¯t change anything.¡± Adrian¡¯s voice remained steady but firm. ¡°And you, Molly. You¡¯re not ready for any kind of rtionship. So, forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Look at Dad!¡± Molly crossed her arms, a dramatic pout pulling at her lips. ¡°First, he¡¯s telling my sister what to do, and now he¡¯s lecturing me. I¡¯m not dating anyone!¡±


    Joelle let out a long sigh, trying to defuse the tension. ¡°Adrian, this isn¡¯t the right way to handle things. The more you resist, the more they¡¯ll want to be together.¡±


    Adrian shot a stern look at Aurora. ¡°Is that how it is? You¡¯re grown up now, and you don¡¯t listen to me anymore?¡±


    Aurora felt a wave of misery wash over her, but the words just wouldn¡¯te.


    ¡°Since there¡¯s no opposition, that settles it. Now go and clear things up with Dunn!¡± He walked past Aurora.


    Find your favorite stories at


    ¡°Dad, I want to make this decision myself.¡±


    Anger simmered beneath Adrian¡¯s skin like a brewing storm, yet he held it in, masking his fury with a practiced control he reserved only for his daughters. He took a deep breath before speaking again, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Say that again?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s spine stiffened, but her earlier confidence evaporated under the crushing weight of Adrian¡¯s gaze. His aura was too much to bear.


    Not just Aurora, but Joelle and Molly, sitting beside her, were also drenched in anxiety, bracing for a fiery argument to break out.


    For about ten seconds, no one said a word. Aurora simply stood there, enduring Adrian¡¯s intense stare.


    She hadn¡¯t been with Dunn for long, but already, it felt like the universe itself was conspiring against them.


    ¡°Dad, can I ask why you object to this? What¡¯s your reason?¡±


    Adrian wasn¡¯t a man of unreasonable fury. His opposition didn¡¯te from nowhere; it was instinct¡ªa father¡¯s primal need to protect his daughter from harm.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1037

    ?Chapter 1037:


    He understood men, perhaps too well.


    Even he, her father, couldn¡¯t promise her happiness entirely. How could someone else?


    Everyone said Dunn was a good boy. But so what?


    People were like rivers¡ªalways changing, always shifting. Each phase of life added new currents, new twists, and turns, and no one could promise that things would remain the same.


    Adrian had faith in love, but the only love he truly believed in was the one he shared with Joelle.


    ¡°Then tell me, Aurora. What makes you so determined to be with him?¡±


    Aurora felt a surge of defiance rise within her. She lifted her head and said, ¡°I like him.¡±


    Adrian let out a bitterugh, amusementced with disbelief. ¡°Tell me, what does ¡®like¡¯ even mean?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin it.¡± Aurora¡¯s gaze was fearless. ¡°But I think love is like the kind you and Mom have. Even when you¡¯re busy, you make time for each other. You go out, but you worry about the other person. You prioritize them above everything. We, your daughters, might not fully understand all of it, but Mom does. You and Mom are true soul mates, meant to walk this life side by side. Dunn and I aren¡¯t there yet, but if I have to choose who I want to spend the rest of my life with, I want to give him that chance. From elementary school to middle school, high school, and now university, I¡¯ve followed him. Not because I had to, but because I wanted to. There¡¯s no other exnation. ¡®Like¡¯ is the only thing that makes sense. Dad, it wasn¡¯t Dunn who was chasing after me¡ªno, it was me who chose him from all the other options. Knowing you wouldn¡¯t approve, knowing it would be hard, I still wanted to try.¡±


    Adrian stood there, frozen for a moment, his mind nking out as the weight of her words settled over him. He didn¡¯t even hear the rest of what she said. All he could focus on was the determination that had filled her voice.


    ?????????? ???? ??????????????: ?????????????????????????


    ¡°You said you followed him every step of the way through school?¡± Adrian¡¯s fists clenched.


    That boy! He had won her heart so many years ago.


    Joelle couldn¡¯t help herself. She stood up, the shock evident in her voice. ¡°Aurora, do you really like him that much?¡±


    Though the weight of her father¡¯s fury hung over her, Aurora still managed to nod. ¡°At first, I just wanted to outdo Dunn. But over time, he¡¯s be an integral part of my life.¡±


    Adrian¡¯s anger red like wildfire, but Joelle grabbed his arm in time. ¡°Don¡¯t explode just yet. Let¡¯s hear what Dunn has to say first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what he says!¡± Adrian snapped, his finger pointing sharply toward Aurora¡¯s room upstairs. ¡°You march up there right now. No school, no more seeing him until this is sorted!¡±


    Aurora felt the first cracks in herposure. She had hoped that honesty could smooth things over, but it seemed to be challenging her parents¡¯ authority.


    Molly, sensing the impending eruption, quickly pulled Aurora upstairs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll figure this out. There¡¯s always a way.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1038

    ?Chapter 1038:


    Adrian and Joelle headed out, presumably to speak with the Finch family.


    Without saying a word to Molly, Aurora made a beeline for Rnd¡¯s ce next door.


    ¡°Hey? Aurora!¡± Molly called out.


    The moment Aurora opened the door, she saw Rnd leaning against the balcony railing, cigarette in hand. At the sight of her, he extinguished the embers.


    ¡°Rnd, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d handle this? Why did the photos still end up with your mother?¡±


    Rnd shrugged nonchntly. ¡°I never said I¡¯d help you erase the photos.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s frustration bubbled over, her voice rising, barely able to contain her anger. ¡°And now? My parents know everything!¡±


    ¡°So, you were nning to hide it from them forever?¡±


    Aurora blinked, taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s done,¡± Rnd said, turning his gaze to the night sky. ¡°They would have found out sooner orter. It¡¯s better now, before the lies pile up. What¡¯s the point of being together if you¡¯re constantly living in fear of being caught?¡±


    Aurora understood. Rnd had engineered this moment. ¡°Did you call Dunn here, too?¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t deny it.


    Aurora sank onto the sofa, her mind racing. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen my dad so angry.¡±


    Molly, ever the optimist, tried to lift her sister¡¯s spirits. ¡°Don¡¯t let it get to you! Love is always like this¡ªfull of ups and downs. The more hurdles you face, the more unforgettable it bes!¡±


    Molly¡¯s attitude toward Dunn had always been shaped by her sister¡¯s feelings for him, but after hearing Aurora¡¯s words, she silently made a vow to stand by them. ¡°Aurora, we¡¯re all with you, no matter what!¡±


    Aurora sighed deeply, her heart heavy. She and Rnd stood side by side on the balcony, but from this angle, they couldn¡¯t see the entrance.


    L?t??¦Ó §éh?¦Ñ¦Ó?r? ¦Én g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    Meanwhile, Adrian and Joelle were headed toward the Finch family.


    The yard held a small gazebo, where Fred and Gracie sat quietly, waiting.


    Dunn, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t stay still. He paced back and forth, frequently casting anxious nces inside.


    ¡°Dunn, stop pacing. You¡¯re making my head spin,¡± Fred called out. Dunn¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just worried about her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Fred said, patting his chest. ¡°I¡¯ll take the heat. You just focus on getting them to agree.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Dunn,¡± Gracie added. ¡°From the moment you told us about Aurora, your dad and I have been rehearsing for this. You don¡¯t need to worry; I¡¯ll back you up, no matter what it takes.¡±


    Dunn stopped pacing, his lips curling. ¡°Mom, is it really necessary to go this far?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is.¡± Just as Gracie finished speaking, she spotted Adrian and Joelle approaching, and without hesitation, she tugged Fred to his feet. They began rushing toward them.


    ¡°Adrian! Joelle! This is all our fault! Please, show some mercy and let the young ones have a chance! This is my son¡¯s first love!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1039

    ?Chapter 1039:


    Their dramatic entrance caught Joellepletely off guard. ¡°What is this? We came here to have a proper conversation!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes,¡± Gracie said, blinking rapidly to summon a few tears. ¡°It¡¯s all my son¡¯s fault. But Joelle, you know how it was when we were young, right? Couldn¡¯t we have handled things better as adults? Isn¡¯t that why they¡¯re in this mess?¡±


    Adrian retorted, ¡°Are you ming us?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Fred grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand, and the fact that he wasn¡¯t immediately brushed off suggested there was room for negotiation. ¡°Adrian, what my grandfather said before he passed away doesn¡¯t speak for our family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Adrian raised an eyebrow, a trace of sarcasm in his tone. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he part of your family?¡±


    Fred retorted, ¡°We are family, but not all of us agreed with his views. Right is right, and wrong is wrong. We should¡¯ve patched things up long ago. If we had, maybe the kids wouldn¡¯t be caught up in all this now.¡±


    Adrian and Joelle fell silent, their faces unreadable as they made their way to the gazebo.


    Dunn stood quietly to the side, doing what he knew best¡ªwaiting patiently. He wasn¡¯t to speak until he was called upon.


    Adrian crossed his arms, his fingers drumming a rhythmic impatience. ¡°Let¡¯s not sidestep the issue. Regardless of our families¡¯ history, I do not approve of them being together.¡±


    Gracie nced at Joelle, an awkward smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Joelle, what do you think? I know our Dunn isn¡¯t perfect, but haven¡¯t they earned a chance to be together?¡±


    Dunn tightened his lips, his eyes fixed on Joelle, hoping for her words to tip the bnce.


    She brushed the dust from her skirt and looked up at them, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Adrian¡¯s opinion is mine. Aurora is still young; it¡¯s simply too early for her to be in a rtionship.¡±


    Anyone with a brain could hear the unspoken message in Joelle¡¯s words. The rejection was as clear as day.


    Dunn dered seriously, ¡°Mrs. Miller, my feelings for Aurora are genuine.¡±


    Fred and Gracie, having watched their son blossom from a boy to a man, saw Dunn as the epitome of emotional stability¡ªcalm and collected, someone who had never before acted on impulse. It was the first time he had asked for the hand of the woman he loved. As parents, their hearts ached for him.


    But before they could interject, Adrian retorted, ¡°Can love put food on the table? She¡¯s got plenty of admirers. Save your sweet nothings for someone who might actually buy them.¡±


    With that, he rose to his feet, taking Joelle with him. There was no room for debate; it was a non-negotiable decision.


    ¡°Mr. Miller!¡± Dunn called out.


    Adrian, never one to mince words, asked, ¡°What makes you think you can bring her more joy than her own father? Dunn, to be blunt, your so-called ¡®love¡¯ is not worth a hill of beans in my eyes.¡±


    Compared to a man in his forties, the twenty-year-oldcked the experience, the sess, and even the mental fortitude topete. Dunn was destined to lose. His constant, confident pronouncements made him seem like a naive, callow youth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040:


    But could he simply throw in the towel? That wasn¡¯t in his DNA.


    Adrian had already put several meters between them.


    Dunn, raising his voice, looked at his back with unwavering sincerity andposure. ¡°My feelings for Aurora aren¡¯t a sh in the pan! From the moment I fell for her, every step I take from there on out is connected to her. I want to give her the best of everything, the most precious things I have to offer. I¡¯m at a loss for how else to prove my sincerity. I understand that, at this stage, your ce in her heart is unassable. But even if you don¡¯t give us your blessing, I will still respect her talent and brilliance, cherish her tenderness¡­¡±


    ¡°Kindness, and value her understanding and eptance. This will take time, I know that, and I hope that you and Mrs. Miller will grant me that opportunity.¡±


    Adrian paused. Just as the Finch family thought he was about to turn around, he once again led Joelle away. Was Adrian not even willing to give him a snowball¡¯s chance in hell? For the first time in his life, Dunn felt utterly helpless.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Gracie reassured him. ¡°Your father and I have always been in your corner. We¡¯ll wait with you until theye around!¡±


    In those agonizing seconds, Dunn regained hisposure. He wasn¡¯t a child, nor was he the type to throw a tantrum to get his way.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, let¡¯s go home. Trying to tug at their heartstrings won¡¯t do any good; it¡¯ll only rub them the wrong way.¡±


    Fred knew this to be true, but what other cards did they have to y? ying the sympathy card might soften their hearts, but doing nothing would get them nowhere fast.


    ¡°Are we really just going to go back? Are you alright with that?¡± Fred asked.


    Dunn¡¯s deep gaze settled on the building that stood bathed in moonlight. He seemed to be looking at Aurora through the walls. ¡°We agreed that we¡¯d face any obstacles together. Even if we¡¯re kept apart for now. As long as our goals are aligned, we¡¯ll find our way back to each other.¡±


    Just as the family of three was about to leave, they heard a piercing scream.


    M0re detailz at g??l??ovels.??????


    ¡°Ah! Someone, quick! Katie¡¯s taken a turn for the worse!¡±


    The stillness of the night shattered.


    A flurry of figures rushed back and forth, making the Finches¡¯ heads spin.


    Fred sighed. ¡°Looks like the Millers are in for a long night.¡±


    Five minutes earlier, Katie had vomited a torrent of blood and then slipped into unconsciousness. The doctor had previously warned them that Katie¡¯s life was hanging by a thread. Fearing that she might not make it through the night, Joelle informed Rnd of the grim news.


    When Rnd learned that Katie was on her deathbed, he was silent for a long moment, stubbornly clinging to an air of indifference.


    Eventually, he followed Joelle to Katie¡¯s bedside. She was in a delirious state, mumbling words that no one could decipher. They were likely the people and matters that weighed heaviest on her heart.


    Rnd listened for a while but didn¡¯t hear his name. Well, he wasn¡¯t expecting a miracle anyway.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *?


    .

 Chapter 1041

    ?Chapter 1041:


    ¡°Everyone, please leave,¡± he requested. ¡°I want to be alone with her for a bit.¡±


    Everyone knew he was Katie¡¯s son, so naturally, no one objected.


    The group stood outside, waiting anxiously under the light of the moon.


    Inside, Rnd spoke to his mother. ¡°I haven¡¯t done much good in my life, but let me get this one thing right. As your son, I can¡¯t bear to see you suffer, so let me ease your pain. Do you still want to cling to life? But is there any real reason for you to stay? Mom, please go in peace. I don¡¯t hold any grudges. You don¡¯t need to carry any guilt. If there¡¯s a next life, I hope we walk different paths. As your son, I¡¯ll put an end to your suffering. I suppose I¡¯m doing a good thing.¡±


    The door behind Joelle swung open. Rnd stood there, his face a nk canvas, the oxygen mask that had been on Katie¡¯s face clutched in his hand. ¡°Aunt, you¡¯re all I have now.¡±


    Though momentarily taken aback, Joelle soon understood the meaning behind Rnd¡¯s words. Even after two major setbacks, he still chose to believe in her.


    Noticing the redness in his eyes, Joelle walked over and pulled him into her arms. ¡°Wee home.¡±


    Rnd stood frozen, the oxygen mask slipping from his grasp. Slowly, he returned Joelle¡¯s embrace. Wrapped in her arms, he felt safe, like he had finally found home.


    He knew Joelle always treated him like her own son, and this time, he sincerely epted her as family.


    Katie¡¯s funeral was held in secret the following day.


    Rnd didn¡¯t attend the ceremony. Instead, he stayed at home and knocked on Aurora¡¯s door with a tray of food in his hands.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to eat, Aurora. Your mom is very worried about you.¡±


    There was no response. Rnd knocked again. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to your parents, I promise. But you¡¯ve got to eat first.¡±


    But instead of getting Aurora out of her room, the adjacent door opened, and Molly burst out of her room with a scowl. ¡°Are you even for real? It¡¯s your fault my sister is skipping meals. If you didn¡¯t interfere, Mom and Dad wouldn¡¯t have found out about her and Dunn.¡±


    New content avable now at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m


    Rnd pressed his lips together. After all, it was his fault this time. But it hadn¡¯t urred to him that Adrian and Joelle would react so strongly after learning the truth.


    Just then, the door before him swung open, revealing Aurora, rubbing her sleepy eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Molly. Mom and Dad would have found out sooner orter, even without Rnd.¡±


    She opened the door wide, inviting the two inside. It wasn¡¯t her intention to skip breakfast. She had just stayed upte studying the night before and slept in.


    Rnd ced the tray of food on the bedside table and saw Aurora sleeping soundly in her bed.


    Molly propped up her chin and looked at Aurora. ¡°Have you thought about how to convince Mom and Dad?¡±


    Aurora shed a faint smile. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy. Mom and Dad don¡¯t want Dunn and me to be together, partly because of our families¡¯ history, but mostly out of worry that Dunn won¡¯t treat me well. The former can be smoothed out, but thetter will take time and effort on Dunn¡¯s part.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1042

    ?Chapter 1042:


    Molly¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What would he have to do?¡±


    Aurora held the fork mid-air, resolve shing in her eyes as she replied, ¡°True intentions reveal themselves over time.¡±


    Molly nodded, but it was hard to tell if she truly understood.


    Noticing something, Rnd looked around the room and picked up Molly¡¯s phone. ¡°Who¡¯s Rickey? He¡¯s calling you.¡±


    Molly¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Rickey? Isn¡¯t it nighttime where he is right now? Why is he calling sote?¡±


    Aurora couldn¡¯t help but feel something was off about this phone call. ¡°Will you guys go out? I¡¯ll just take this call.¡±


    ¡°You can talk to him with us here. Besides, I haven¡¯t heard Rickey¡¯s voice in a long time, Aurora,¡± Molly protested.


    Seeing that Aurora needed privacy, Rnd took Molly¡¯s hand and dragged her out of the room.


    The door shut behind them. Aurora looked down at the ringing phone in her hand, wondering what Rickey wanted to talk to her about this time.


    A sigh escaped her lips. When did she start dreading Rickey¡¯s calls?


    He was her best friend. He might have liked messing with her when they were younger, but he never let anyone push her around. He always had her back against the bullies.


    Though he had pretended to be indifferent when he left, she had never thought things would change between them.


    With a gnawing helplessness in her heart, Aurora answered the call. ¡°Hi, Rickey.¡±


    ¡°You took so long to answer. What do you use your phone for?¡± His tone carried the same familiar air of sarcasm, which was a relief.


    ¡°I just woke up. What do you want?¡± she asked.


    Fresh updates avable at ?@ln¦Ò¦Íe?s


    ¡°Nothing; I¡¯m just bored, so I wanted to chat.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    A pause, then Rickey asked, ¡°So, how¡¯s school? Have you made new friends?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Boys or girls?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Another pause, then Rickey asked, his tone less natural this time, ¡°Do you have admirers now?¡±


    Aurora looked down at her foot. ¡°How would I know?¡±


    The hesitation was evident as Rickey asked, ¡°Do you like someone?¡±


    His question brought Aurora back to high school, when a ssmate had tucked a love letter into Rickey¡¯s book.


    His cheeks turned bright red, and he asked her, ¡°Are you ying a joke on me?¡±


    Confused, Aurora furrowed her brows. ¡°That¡¯s not mine.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1043

    ?Chapter 1043:


    Rickey¡¯s face reddened even more. He opened the letter, and after seeing the name, he frowned and asked her to return it privately.


    They had been friends since elementary school and had seen the best and worst of each other over the years. They could talk about almost everything, from the most trivial topics to the most serious things.


    Their bond was like that of siblings, and Aurora could never see it going beyond tonic.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if he meant it when he said he liked her, because he was never the type to take things seriously. Though he had always tried to act mature, he¡¯d always end up making a mess of things.


    It was unexpected, but Aurora knew they could never go back to how things were between them.


    ¡°I do,¡± she said, keeping her voice firm and steady. ¡°In fact, we¡¯ve been seeing each other for a while now.¡±


    A long, suffocating silence stretched between them. Then, Rickey¡¯s voice broke through, strained. ¡°Have I lost you forever, Aurora?¡±


    If he weren¡¯t drunk, Rickey would never have the guts to talk about this with her.


    This was the first time since going abroad that he regretted not holding on to her when he had the chance.


    But would that regret define their futures?


    Rickey clung to a bottle of wine, his sobs quiet and raw, echoing through the halls of the bar as his heart poured out in drunken mumbles. ¡°Can¡¯t we go back to before things changed between us?¡±


    Everything had been great before Aurora¡¯s college entrance exam. Dunn hadn¡¯t yet realized his feelings for her, and Rickey couldugh and joke around with Aurora every day.


    It was said that affection could blossom into love. If he hadn¡¯t left the country, maybe they would have already been together. He would never have left her side, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t have the time to think about anyone else.


    G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love


    Back then, Rickey had never truly understood love. But now he saw it as a fierce, overwhelming desire to possess. He didn¡¯t want Aurora to look at other men, talk to them, or even offer them a polite smile. He wanted her eyes and heart to belong to him alone; he wanted to be the only man in her life.


    Just the thought of Aurora being with Dunn sent a sharp pain through Rickey¡¯s chest.


    He had been a fool, letting go of someone so precious, only to realize it now, drowning in regret.


    ¡°Aurora¡­ Aurora¡­¡± He murmured her name over and over, lost in the haze of alcohol and his emotions.


    ¡°Rickey, stop it.¡±


    ¡°Aurora!¡±


    ¡°Rickey!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1044

    ?Chapter 1044:


    The woman beneath him stiffened, her breath hitching. The physical pleasure couldn¡¯t mask the emotional pain of being nothing more than a substitute.


    She shoved at his chest as her breathing became ragged, ignoring the sharp scent of alcohol on him. Her eyes stung with unshed tears.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±


    The illusion shattered. She wasn¡¯t Aurora.


    Instead of feeling apologetic, Rickey was annoyed that she broke the moment by speaking.


    Rickey let go of her. Without a second nce, he walked away, heading straight for the bathroom.


    The sound of running water filled the room, drowning out the silence. The womany back on the bed, staring at the ceiling, a dull ache settling in her chest. A little whileter, Rickey emerged, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist.


    ¡°Next time, don¡¯t say a word until I¡¯m finished.¡±


    She pushed herself up weakly, brushing her hair back. ¡°But don¡¯t you like it when I call your name?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s gaze darkened. She swallowed hard, lowering her eyes, and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    Objectively, she knew Rickey was only tormenting himself. There was no future between him and Aurora, yet he kept chasing her shadow in other women.


    But objectivity didn¡¯t matter to her anymore. Like a seed, love would take root and grow once it had been nted.


    Pulling up her slipping lingerie strap, she made a silent vow. Whether he loved her or not, she would ept it.


    Aurora had been on her best behavior at home for a week¡ªso much so that even Joelle couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    At the dinner table, Joelle shot Adrian a look. ¡°Aurora needs to go back to school. Pharmaceutical engineering is a difficult field¡ªshe needs to attend her sses.¡±


    Your escape begins with g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?????m


    Adrian remained silent.


    Molly, ever perceptive, chimed in, ¡°Dad, Aurora has great grades. We can¡¯t let her fall behind, can we?¡±


    Still, Adrian ate in silence.


    Just as Aurora was about to give up, Adrian set down his fork, his expression dark. ¡°Pick one of the world¡¯s top fifty universities. I¡¯ll make arrangements for you to study abroad by the end of the year.¡±


    Aurora was stunned.


    Molly eximed in disbelief, ¡°What? Mom, Dad, are you guys serious? Aurora just fell in love¡ªit¡¯s not like she broke somew!¡±


    Joelle wasn¡¯t pleased either. ¡°Adrian, why didn¡¯t you talk to me about this first?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss. I make the decision,¡± Adrian said firmly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1045

    ?Chapter 1045:


    Aurora panicked, turning to Joelle for help. ¡°Mom!¡±


    Joelle said sternly, ¡°Adrian,e with me for a second.¡±


    With his wife stepping in, Adrian had no choice but to follow, whether he wanted to discuss it or not.


    As her parents left the room, Aurora lowered her head in guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I made them argue.¡±


    Molly scoffed. ¡°Oh, Aurora, don¡¯t overthink it. If you¡¯re going to me someone, me Dunn. Why did he have to fall for you of all people?¡±


    With her phone confiscated, Aurora hadn¡¯t spoken to Dunn in days. Just hearing his name made her heart ache. She used to think Lynda was being dramatic with all her crying and fighting over love. Now, she wasn¡¯t any different.


    Wanting to go back to school wasn¡¯t just about Dunn¡ªit was about keeping herself busy, so she wouldn¡¯t think about him all the time.


    At that moment, Rnd came downstairs.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Molly asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°How is it not my business? If you go and cause trouble again, Mom will be the one cleaning up after you!¡±


    Rnd leaned back in his chair, every bit the carefree teenager. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    Molly scoffed and rolled her eyes. She and Rnd never got along. If they weren¡¯t rted, they¡¯d probably want to kill each other.


    Rnd crooked a finger at her. ¡°Come closer. I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You must be up to no good.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Come here.¡±


    Molly narrowed her eyes, wary but unable to resist the challenge. She stepped closer, arms crossed.


    Nuevos cap¨ªtulos en g?ln¦Òv?ls


    Rnd leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°I was just video calling with Lucas, and there was a really beautiful woman next to him. Her body is amazing.¡±


    Molly nearly lost her bnce. ¡°Why are you telling me?¡±


    ¡°No reason. Just thought I¡¯d share.¡±


    Molly straightened, suddenly feeling restless. Without a word, she spun around and hurried to her room.


    Aurora shook off the lingering mncholy. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s Molly up to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me,¡± Rnd replied. ¡°She¡¯s always got something brewing.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aurora turned to him. ¡°Rnd, how are you holding up? Is everything going smoothly at thepany?¡±


    Rnd was currently working at Miller Group, starting from the bottom. He was required to gain firsthand experience in every department within thepany over the next three years¡ªa grueling regimen designed to give him a deep, practical understanding of each position¡¯s intricacies.


    Though Adrian didn¡¯t like him, Joelle treated him as her own son. Adrian had no choice but to fulfill her wishes and train him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1046

    ?Chapter 1046:


    Fortunately, Rnd readily epted the challenges presented to him. Even when the petty bureaucrats within thepany used him as a workhorse, he remained calm and collected, never once voicing aint.


    ¡°It¡¯s going alright,¡± Rnd said, picking up a piece of food. ¡°Where are Uncle and Aunt?¡±


    Aurora proceeded to recount the conversation that had unfolded at the dinner table earlier.


    Rnd let out a low chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? God, it¡¯s just dating!¡±


    Aurora raised an eyebrow. ¡°Have you ever actually dated?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Rnd admitted. ¡°Just sleeping with them.¡±


    When Rnd was sixteen, Wade had found a woman for him. Dating seemed redundant to Rnd; in his eyes, the ultimate purpose of a man and woman being together was to have sex.


    Aurora¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson. ¡°Rnd, could you try to be a little more serious?¡±


    Rnd grinned. ¡°My apologies.¡±


    As they continued to eat, Aurora¡¯s mind drifted back to the kiss that had happened at Dunn¡¯s ce.


    If the phone hadn¡¯t rung at that crucial moment, what would have transpired between her and Dunn?


    Would Dunn have made the request to have sex?


    Aurora¡¯s mind raced, her face burning with sudden heat. The thought that she might have been unable to resist his advances sent a shiver down her spine.


    Molly powered up herptop and initiated three consecutive video calls to Lucas.


    When Lucas answered, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.???? m


    ¡°What were you doing? Why did it take so long to answer?¡±


    ¡°What else would I be doing at home?¡±


    ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    Lucas, growing increasingly confused, retorted, ¡°Who else would I be with?¡±


    Molly, her mind filled with unsettling images of Lucas with another woman, became anxious. ¡°Turn the camera around and show me what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    Lucas, usually easygoing, didn¡¯t budge this time. ¡°Why?¡±


    Molly, convinced that Lucas was with someone else, snapped, ¡°Never mind.¡± Her voice was t, masking the hurt that was rapidly welling up within her. ¡°I just called to tell you that I got into the Academy of Fine Arts.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± Lucas replied, but his expression remained an emotionless mask across the screen.


    Molly¡¯s joy at her aplishment quickly faded, reced by a gnawing sense of loneliness and despair. She and Lucas had a significant age gap, and a geographical distance of thousands of miles separated them. How could she possiblypete with the woman next to him?


    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up,¡± she muttered, dejected. Feeling utterly alone, she mmed herptop shut.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1047

    ?Chapter 1047:


    Joelle called Adrian into the study. ¡°Are you absolutely certain you want to send our daughter abroad? It¡¯s so far away.¡±


    Adrian hesitated. How could he possibly be willing to let his daughter fly so far from the nest?


    But the thought of Dunn lingering in the background, a constant and unsettling presence in his life, ignited a simmering anger within him¡ªa fire he didn¡¯t know how to extinguish.


    Joelle sat down, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Gracie has already reached out to me several times in the past few days. I also heard from your driver that Fred has been making inquiries about you. I think they¡¯re serious about this.¡±


    Adrian said nothing.


    Joelle continued, ¡°Dunn is a remarkable young man. I¡¯ve done my research. He¡¯s been excelling in every aspect of his life, taking over the family business at a remarkably young age, establishing research¡­¡±


    ¡°Dunn is a remarkable young man. I¡¯ve done my research. He¡¯s been excelling in every aspect of his life¡ªtaking over the family business at a remarkably young age, establishingboratories, andpleting his studies with distinction. You can¡¯t find a single w in his record, from childhood to the present.¡±


    Adrian raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you¡¯re endorsing him?¡±


    Joelle, taking his hand in hers, gently pulled him toward her. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m simply suggesting that we approach this situation rationally. We need to consider Aurora¡¯s feelings and respect her autonomy. She¡¯s an adult now, capable of making her own choices.¡±


    Adrian remained silent for a moment, his mind racing. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see her make a mistake. I love you more than anything, yet I still caused you so much pain. What makes Dunn any different?¡±


    Joelle leaned against him, her eyes filled with a mixture of love and nostalgia. ¡°But you can¡¯t keep her locked in a cage forever, preventing her from interacting with men, can you?¡±


    Your next tale lives on g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s,


    ¡°Why not?¡± Adrian asked.


    Joelle let out a sharpugh. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s keep Aurora locked up at home¡ªright in front of us, day and night, 24/7. Let¡¯s make sure she can¡¯t chase her dreams, can¡¯t make friends, can¡¯t experience the world. Does that sound good to you?¡±


    Adrian remained silent for a few seconds, the weight of her ironic words sinking in.


    Joelle continued, ¡°You have to let her grow up.¡±


    Adrian suddenly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that making it too easy for Dunn?¡±


    Joelle pinched his cheeks yfully, forcing a smile onto his lips. ¡°Cheer up, old man! She¡¯s not a child anymore. She has her own mind. She¡¯s not the little girl who used to cling to you forfort.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Adrian wrapped his arms around her, burying his face in her hair. ¡°She¡¯s not, but you still are!¡±


    Rnd¡¯s first job was on a factory assembly line.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1048

    ?Chapter 1048:


    For sixteen hours a day, he toiled like a cog in an unfeeling machine. By the time he clocked out, his clothes were drenched¡ªso saturated with sweat that a single twist could send droplets cascading to the floor.


    Yet, he never uttered a word ofint. When the foreman barked orders at him, Rnd didn¡¯t flinch. Every night, copsing into bed, he meticulously wrote a work summary, knowing Adrian would scrutinize every word.


    It wasn¡¯t that Rnd wasn¡¯t exhausted¡ªhe simply didn¡¯t feel it. His body moved, his hands worked, but his mind? Numb. It wasn¡¯t until a coworker¡¯s thumb was crushed by a machine¡ªan ident caused by a single moment of carelessness¡ªthat it hit him: his reaction wasn¡¯t normal.


    The entire workshop froze in rm. Even the foreman, usually a ruthless drill sergeant, rushed forward, shouting for an ambnce, his face pale with panic.


    Expressions varied¡ªsome filled with horror, others with morbid curiosity, a few with quiet apprehension, wondering if they¡¯d be next.


    And Rnd? He simply looked on, indifferent.


    He didn¡¯t think it was a big deal.


    When Wade died, it was far worse. The explosion had painted the world in blood, turning the ground into a grotesque canvas of crimson. Maybe that was why nothing stirred within him now.


    But in that moment, as the others stared at him in growing unease¡ªwatching him continue working as if nothing had happened¡ªRnd realized something undeniable.


    He was definitely not normal.


    Later, he found that crumpled, oil-stained business card and stared at the name printed on it for a long while.


    Amanda Duffy, a nationally recognized psychologist.


    I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m


    He tried to recall her face¡ªso young, yet she carried an air ofpetence.


    As fate would have it, Rnd had a rare day off the next morning. On impulse, he decided to visit her clinic.


    But he wasn¡¯t reckless about it. The first thing he did upon arrival was inquire about the consultation fees.


    ¡°Two thousand per hour?¡± he echoed.


    The receptionist nodded, smiling like a cat about to pounce on a canary. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Rnd let out a shortugh¡ªhalf disbelief, half amusement. Ny minutes with her would cost his entire month¡¯s sry.


    Whether or not Amanda¡¯s therapy worked, that price alone was enough to make him feel perfectly sane.


    ¡°Sir, would you like me to book an appointment?¡±


    Every instinct told him to turn around and leave. But strangely, his feet wouldn¡¯t move.


    Leaning against the reception desk, he let his eyes drift to the screen in front of the beautiful receptionist. Amanda¡¯s schedule seemed packed, her calendar brimming with appointments.


    ¡°When¡¯s her next avable slot?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1049

    ?Chapter 1049:


    ¡°Let me see.¡± The receptionist scanned the screen, then looked up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Duffy¡¯s next avable appointment is in three days, in the morning.¡±


    Rnd offered a polite, almost apologetic smile. ¡°I have something that day. Never mind.¡±


    With that, he turned and walked away, eager to escape this overpriced establishment.


    At the entrance, he paused beside a trash can, fishing the business card from his pocket. The midday sun bore down on him, its heat sharp against his skin. He rolled the card between his fingers, then crumpled it and tossed it away.


    He must have been out of his mind even to consider wasting his money like that.


    Just as he was about to leave, the sound of a car door opening caught his ear. He didn¡¯t bother looking, but then he heard a woman¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hey! Sir, wait a minute!¡±


    Rnd turned his head, only to find it was Amanda. She was wearing a light khaki trench coat and a pair of white sneakers, looking like a college student.


    This was the first time he looked at her properly. She seemed younger than in her picture, more striking than when he¡¯dst seen her.


    But she was still older than him. And the fact that she could earn two thousand dors an hour just by listening? Rnd mentallybeled her a con artist.


    And now, the con artist stood right in front of him.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± she asked. Hands in his pockets, Rnd stood a head taller than her, relishing the subtle advantage. ¡°Have we?¡±


    Amanda nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yes. You were about to jump into the river. I gave you my business card. And you came to my clinic before.¡±


    Rnd smirked inwardly. Not only was she a con artist, but her memory was razor-sharp.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡± he said tly.


    ?????????????? ??????????????: g??????¦Í????????????


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Unfazed, Rnd shrugged. ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s response was firm. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±


    Silence settled between them.


    There was something about her¡ªan unwavering confidence that came not just from knowledge, but from experience. It was the same kind of quiet authority Joelle had, the kind that made him want to listen.


    But Joelle was one thing. Why should he listen to this woman?


    ¡°I was just in the area,¡± he said stubbornly.


    Amanda smiled, as if indulging a child¡¯s excuse. ¡°Okay, then. How about I buy you a drink?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s first instinct was to ask if he¡¯d be charged for her time along with the drink. But that would make him seem petty.


    ¡°You¡¯re buying?¡± he asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050:


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Amanda nced at her watch. ¡°One of my patients canceled this morning, so you¡¯d actually be doing me a favor¡ªhelping me kill some time.¡±


    Before he could object, she took his wrist and effortlessly led him back toward the clinic.


    Rnd didn¡¯t resist. Not because he particrly wanted the drink, but because he was curious. What was she up to?


    He had little patience for the wealthy, yet that staggering two-thousand-dor hourly rate made him wonder¡ªjust what was Amanda capable of?


    As they walked past the receptionist¡¯s desk, he caught the woman¡¯s startled gaze. She clearly hadn¡¯t expected him to return, least of all with Amanda.


    The enclosed space inside the elevator intensified the scent drifting from Amanda¡ªnot an artificial wave of perfume, but a soft floral fragrance. Something about it was oddly soothing. Against his will, Rnd felt the tension in his shoulders loosen, if only slightly.


    Rnd¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but drift toward Amanda.


    Her fine, silken hair was pinned up, though a few rebellious strands clung to her neck. She carried herself with the confidence of an independent woman¡ªsharp and self-assured, yet there was an ease about her, an openness that made it difficult to dislike her.


    But Rnd had encountered his fair share of wealthy people. Wade had once run a casino, a ce where the rich from all corners of the world came to indulge. The wealthier they were, the colder their hearts seemed to be.


    These people had mastered the art of tormenting others while wearing the mask of virtue.


    Wade had once told him that everyone has a dark side. And only inwless ces did these people dare to embrace it.


    Lost in thought, Rnd followed Amanda to her office.


    ?????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Sit wherever you like.¡± She hung her bag on the coat rack and shrugged off her jacket. As she did, she asked casually, ¡°Oh, right. I don¡¯t even know your name yet!¡±


    Beneath the jacket, she wore a snug short-sleeved shirt, hinting at a physique sculpted by regr exercise.


    ¡°Rnd Potter.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s office had a refrigerator, and true to her word, it was stocked with drinks. She poured two sses before settling onto the sofa, handing one to Rnd.


    Taking a generous sip, she let out a satisfied sigh. ¡°It¡¯s true what they say¡ªa spoonful of sugar can wash away a sour mood!¡±


    Rnd arched an eyebrow. ¡°Bad mood?¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± She shrugged. ¡°My patient canceled, which means I¡¯m out a session fee. If it were you, would you be in a good mood?¡±


    Rnd studied the ss in his hand. ¡°So, you¡¯ve chosen to be a psychologist just for money?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ?


    .

 Chapter 1051

    ?Chapter 1051:


    Amanda countered smoothly, ¡°Should I pretend it¡¯s because I have an insatiable love for listening to other people¡¯s problems?¡±


    Rnd sat in silence for a few moments before shifting in his seat. He had expected Amanda to be different¡ªmore skilled, perhaps. But she was proving to be just like the rest.


    Just as he was about to stand, Amanda leaned back on the sofa, utterly unbothered, and said, ¡°Whether you leave or not, I¡¯ll still charge you for an hour. That¡¯s two thousand.¡±


    Rnd¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You said it was free.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it is. The drinks are free. The conversation? Not so much.¡±


    Rnd exhaled slowly, forcing himself to stayposed. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±


    Amanda took a small sip of her drink, watching out of the corner of her eye as Rnd clenched his jaw but remained seated.


    She leaned forward. ¡°Tell me, have you had any suicidal behaviors since then?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What about suicidal thoughts?¡±


    His tone didn¡¯t waver. ¡°No.¡±


    She studied him briefly before asking, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be in school at your age?¡±


    Rnd shot back, ¡°I¡¯m twenty-eight. What school would I be in?¡±


    Amanda nearly choked on her drink. ¡°You¡¯re twenty-eight?¡±


    ¡°Is that a problem?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Amanda said, hastily grabbing two tissues to wipe her mouth. ¡°I just wasn¡¯t expecting you to be a year older than me.¡±


    Rnd smirked. ¡°So, how does it feel to be making a living by scamming people?¡±


    ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.??????


    ¡°I¡¯m not scamming anyone,¡± she replied, gesturing to the banners, certificates, and a row of gleaming trophies disyed in the cab. ¡°Can¡¯t you see how many people are grateful to me?¡±


    ¡°Two thousand an hour. You¡¯ve got some nerve.¡±


    Amanda leaned back with a knowing smile. ¡°Listen, we live in a world where expertise is valued and paid for. I provide a service, and I do it well. My conscience is clear.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡± Rnd¡¯s jaw tightened. He had been one of the people caught in her web.


    He didn¡¯t know how many others had fallen for her tactics, but one thing was certain¡ªhe wasn¡¯t the first, and he wouldn¡¯t be thest.


    Amanda ced her ss back on the coffee table. ¡°So, it really was just the money keeping you from seeing a psychologist?¡±


    Rnd¡¯s gaze snapped to her, sharp and wary. It felt as if she had just reached into his past and dragged out his teenage pride for examination under a harsh light.


    When Wade was alive, he had never let Rnd go without money. Now, Joelle and Adrian offered him money too, but something inside him resisted taking it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1052

    ?Chapter 1052:


    Wade had been like a father to him. But what had he ever done for Joelle and Adrian to deserve their generosity?


    He wanted to stand on his own feet, no matter how difficult the road. He wanted to carve his own path, even if it was lined with hardship.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be brilliant? Why don¡¯t you take a guess?¡± Rnd crossed his arms, his voiceced with defiance.


    Amanda¡¯s gaze swept over him before settling on his hands. By all logic, someone his age shouldn¡¯t have hands that bore such rough, calloused skin.


    And despite what he imed, there was no way he was twenty-eight. The difference between a man in histe twenties and someone barely out of his teens was undeniable.


    She estimated him to be, at most, twenty. And in her experience, those under twenty carried the heaviest burdens¡ªtheir struggles often silent, their battles unseen.


    ¡°Let me see your hands,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Amanda¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile. ¡°I can read palms.¡±


    Rnd hesitated before reluctantly extending his hands. Amanda traced the bloodshot lines across his palms, and for a brief moment, a pang of something unfamiliar struck her chest.


    Why were so many young people carrying such weight on their shoulders?


    The longer she worked in this field, the more she felt the quiet tragedy of it all.


    ¡°Well? What do you see?¡± Rnd¡¯s tone was skeptical.


    Amanda met his gaze and smiled. ¡°I see that you¡¯re destined to be rich.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right!¡± Rnd scoffed, unimpressed. A psychologist? She was nothing more than a con artist.


    g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ???????? ???????????????? ????


    He pushed himself up from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m not paying you a cent. If that¡¯s a problem, go ahead¡ªcall the cops. See if I care.¡±


    Leaving the clinic, Rnd was genuinely worried that Amanda would catch up and ask for money.


    He feared dragging Joelle into any trouble, so instead of heading home, he made a beeline for the factory.


    His colleagues said that the man whose finger had been crushed yesterday had applied forpensation, but his finger couldn¡¯t be reattached. A collective sigh passed through the crowd.


    Rnd nced down at his own hands, smeared with blood. Yet, strangely, he felt nothing¡ªno sting, no pain, just a numbing emptiness.


    Amanda¡¯s parting words echoed in his mind. Maybe she was right¡ªhe was destined to be rich.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Rnd stood on the rooftop, his untouched boxed meal sitting beside him. Hunger gnawed at his stomach, but the appetite never came. A cigarette dangled between his fingers, its curling smoke rising like ghosts in the evening air. He inhaled deeply, hoping to chase away the shadows lurking in his mind.


    But nicotine was losing its magic. The bitterness no longer soothed him; the act of smoking felt empty, a ritual without meaning. With a sigh, he stubbed out the cigarette, picked up his meal, and forced down a few bites.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1053

    ?Chapter 1053:


    He was on the night shift. If he didn¡¯t eat now, hunger would gnaw at him mercilessly in the dead of night.


    For reasons he couldn¡¯t exin, Amanda¡¯s voice surfaced in his mind again.


    ¡°Sugar can chase away a bad mood.¡±


    But there was no sweetness in his life. At that moment, he wished for a piece of candy, but who would give him one?


    His phone rang. It was Joelle.


    ¡°Are you doing okay?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. Don¡¯t worry, Aunt,¡± he replied, masking his struggles behind a brave front, as always.


    ¡°You¡¯ve lost so much weight, and you still im you¡¯re fine?¡±


    Startled, Rnd turned around¡ªonly to see Joelle standing behind him, phone pressed to her left ear, a lunchbox in her right hand.


    ¡°How did you get here?¡± he asked, confused.


    ¡°There was an ident at the factory. Adrian is swamped, so he sent me to handle it¡ªand to check on you while I was at it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Rnd said automatically.


    ¡°If you¡¯re fine, why haven¡¯t you gone home?¡± Joelle snatched his boxed meal. ¡°Here, eat this. I made it for you.¡±


    Without resistance, Rnd took the meal and began eating. As he did, Joelle reached out and gently ruffled his hair, a gesture filled with warmth. ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on your uncle. He started from the bottom just like you. Running Miller Group isn¡¯t easy. He cares about you¡ªhe just doesn¡¯t know how to show it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Rnd murmured. How could he not? Wade had done his best to guide him, teaching him everything he could, even if the things he did were illegal.


    Joelle continued, reminding him not to suffer in silence, to take better care of himself.


    ???????????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í?????????????


    As she prepared to leave, she mentioned, ¡°Kalel¡¯s birthday ising up. You should go spend time with them.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Before walking away, she pressed a handful of choctes into his palm. ¡°You¡¯re not in the best shape. If your blood sugar drops, eat one.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt,¡± he said softly.


    As Joelle disappeared into the night, a strange warmth lingered in Rnd¡¯s chest. Someone had given him choctes.


    He unwrapped a piece, popped it into his mouth. The rich sweetness spread across his tongue, and for the first time in a long while, his mood lifted.


    Kalel¡¯s birthday party was held at a karaoke bar. He had begged Rnd to take him to a real bar, but that was out of the question¡ªminors weren¡¯t allowed. With Aurora at school and Lucas overseas, Rnd had automatically be the responsible chaperone for the kids.


    ¡°So, you want to go to a bar?¡± Rnd asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1054

    ?Chapter 1054:


    Kalel nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°You¡¯re about ten years too early.¡± Rnd waved at the waiter, signaling for the alcoholic drinks to be swapped with soft drinks. Kalel had plenty of friends, and thergest VIP room was packed to the brim.


    After Sariah sang a few songs, Kalel took the microphone.


    Like a young leader addressing his followers, Kalel thanked everyone foring and told them to eat, drink, and enjoy¡ªbut to be home by 10 p.m. sharp.


    Rnd sat quietly in a corner, half-listening to the chatter around him.


    ¡°Sariah, don¡¯t you think Kalel looks exceptionally handsome today?¡±


    ¡°No way. He¡¯s nowhere near as good-looking as my idol!¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Kalel an item?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous! We¡¯re just friends!¡±


    ¡°Hey, Sariah¡¯s blushing!¡±


    Despite her firm denial, a faint pink hue crept up Sariah¡¯s cheeks as they continued their yful teasing.


    Rnd let out a quiet sigh. Why was he stuck in a room with these kids? Even Molly, who usually carried herself like a miniature adult, had abandoned all pretense of maturity. She was huddled with a group of girls, enthusiastically trading anime character cards.


    His fingers brushed against the cigarette pack in his pocket, and without a word, he slipped out of the room.


    Standing in the hallway, he lit a cigarette and took a slow drag. Wisps of smoke curled around him as he exhaled, his mind momentarily drifting. People passed by, some entering and exiting rooms. Every now and then, the doors swung open, unleashing bursts of off-key singing.


    Rnd had always had sharp ears¡ªhe could pick out distinct sounds even in the most chaotic noise. Amidst the discordant melodies, one voice cut through, effortlessly clear and perfectly pitched.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales


    Curious, he turned his head slightly, casting a nce into one of the rooms. There stood Amanda, microphone in hand, singing with unshaken confidence. Her voice carried a depth of emotion that made even the noisy surroundings feel distant.


    For reasons he couldn¡¯t exin, he lingered at the doorway, watching. She noticed him. At first, she smiled, a bit sheepish. Then, in a yful gesture, she beckoned him inside.


    Rnd tensed, his instincts telling him to leave. But before he could make an escape, Amanda was already rushing toward him. ¡°Hey, Rnd! Don¡¯t run away!¡±


    Had Amanda simply said ¡°go,¡± Rnd might have just walked away without so much as a backward nce.


    But she chose ¡°run away,¡± a phrase that struck a nerve. It painted him as a man fleeing from something, and Rnd was not one to let such a im stand unchallenged. So, he stopped.


    ¡°Is it?¡± he asked, smirking. ¡°You¡¯re a year older than me. If I¡¯m an old woman, what does that make you? An old man?¡±


    Rnd immediately regretted his words. It felt like he had just shot himself in the foot.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1055

    ?Chapter 1055:


    They rounded a corner, and Amanda suddenly halted. Rnd noticed the shift in her expression. He followed her gaze and saw a group approaching. Leading them was a man in a suit, sses perched on his nose, exuding an air of self-importance. In Rnd¡¯s mind, two words summed him up¡ªpretentious peacock.


    The woman by the suited man¡¯s side stiffened upon seeing Amanda. She hastily withdrew her arm from his, guilt written all over her face.


    ¡°Amanda, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just here to talk business with Nasir,¡± she said, her voice growing weaker with every word, her nervous fidgeting betraying her guilt.


    Rnd turned to Amanda, watching her reaction closely. Despite the slight flush in her cheeks and the redness in her eyes, she looked calm¡ªalmost too calm.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve already broken up.¡± With that, she grabbed Rnd¡¯s hand and pulled him past them, as if the scene before her held no weight.


    Nasir Diaz adjusted his sses and spoke in a slow, deliberate voice. ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Amanda took a deep breath, not even bothering with pleasantries. Her voice turned cold. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Nasir¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. ¡°How long has it been since we broke up? And you¡¯ve already found yourself a new boyfriend?¡±


    Amanda tilted her head, pretending to think. ¡°Less than 24 hours, I suppose?¡±


    Nasir¡¯s smile vanished. He stepped forward, hands stuffed into his pockets, his voice darkening. ¡°When did you two get together?¡±


    Amanda pointed at the woman.


    ¡°Right after you got together with her. Does that answer your question?¡± Amanda stood beside him.


    Nasir¡¯s expression twisted, and he suddenly grabbed her wrist. ¡°So you cheated on me while we were still together?¡±


    1@?€?? ¡é??t?¨º§ñ$ ¨ª§Ú gal??ovels.??om


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± Amanda yanked her arm free, rubbing her wrist where his fingers had been. ¡°Nasir, I¡¯m not as shameless as you. At most, I moved on quickly. But you? You cheated on me.


    And even if I had cheated, so what? You¡¯re the kind of man who used my father to climb the corporatedder. With him around, you wouldn¡¯t dare say a word even if I paraded ten lovers in front of you.¡±


    Rnd raised an eyebrow. This woman was tougher than he thought.


    Amanda shoved Nasir aside and grabbed Rnd¡¯s hand again. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Nasir barked.


    Amanda ignored him.


    Nasir lunged forward, reaching for her, but before he could grab her again, Rnd stepped in.


    For a moment, the scene froze¡ªAmanda staring, Nasir ring, and Rnd standing between them, unwavering.


    Then, Nasir did something unexpected. He pulled out a wad of cash¡ªabout two thousand¡ªand threw it at Rnd¡¯s face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1056

    ?Chapter 1056:


    The crisp bills smacked against Rnd¡¯s skin before fluttering to the floor like fallen leaves. For the first time in his life, Rnd experienced the insult of being pped with money. Something primal flickered in his gaze, a fire ignited by sheer indignation.


    Nasir didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. ¡°Take the money and disappear. She¡¯s my woman.¡±


    Amanda stepped forward, livid. ¡°Nasir, have you lost your mind? This is between us. Why are you dragging others into it? Get out of my sight. I don¡¯t want to see you!¡±


    Nasir sneered. ¡°Well, I want to see you. Come home with me.¡±


    ¡°Let go of me! Nasir, I said let go! We¡¯re over!¡±


    Against the sheer disparity in strength, Amanda stood no chance against Nasir.


    Just as she turned to call for help, a shadow flitted past her, followed instantly by a dull thud and a woman¡¯s sharp cry behind her.


    Amanda whipped around to see Rnd standing there, a fire extinguisher in his grasp¡ªthe very weapon he had used to send Nasir sprawling to the floor.


    Nasir, clutching his head, groggily pushed himself up. When his eyesnded on the blood smeared across his fingers, his face froze in sheer disbelief.


    Before he could react, Rnd delivered a ruthless kick to his vital points, each strike calcted to render him incapable of further resistance.


    The spectators, who had considered rushing to Nasir¡¯s aid, found themselves rooted to the spot, paralyzed by Rnd¡¯s ruthlessness.


    ¡°Rnd!¡± Amanda threw her arms around his waist, desperate. ¡°Stop! Please, stop! I¡¯m begging you!¡±


    Her tear-choked voice cut through the haze of his fury. He stilled for a moment¡ªjust long enough to let the fire extinguisher crash onto Nasir¡¯s back, leaving him twitching on the floor, unable to rise.


    Themotion had drawn the attention of those inside the private room. As they spilled out to witness the spectacle, Amanda hastily lowered her head and pulled Rnd away.


    ???????????????? ????????????: g????????¦Í????????????


    In the parking lot, she fumbled for a pack of tissues, gently wiping his hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, trying to rein in her sobs. Yet, the weight of the moment proved too much¡ªteardrops sshed onto his palm. She quickly wiped them away, as if hoping that, by erasing them fast enough, she could erase her vulnerability as well.


    ¡°Where did you find such a moron?¡± he asked.


    Amanda kept her gaze down, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°We were together since college. He changedter.¡±


    The phrase ¡°he changed¡± was one she had mulled over countless times¡ªan endless loop of contemtion, eptance, and resignation. The world rarely offered grand exnations or poetic justifications. Things simply happened. People simply changed.


    ¡°Did he change?¡± he asked again.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1057

    ?Chapter 1057:


    Amanda let out a soft sigh. ¡°Have you ever studied philosophy?¡±


    ¡°Never went to college.¡±


    Amanda exined patiently, ¡°Everything changes with time, people included. The kind can grow cruel, and the cruel can find redemption. Change is the only constant.¡±


    Rnd remained silent. Whether he truly grasped her words or not, she could see that he carried them with him.


    ¡°How will you get home?¡±


    Amanda replied, ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab.¡±


    Rnd wasn¡¯t the type to put on a show of gantry. ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving first.¡±


    He had no intention of returning to Kalel¡¯s birthday party¡ªit was far too dull for his taste.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Amanda watched as he got into his car. Only when the vehicle disappeared down the road did she take out her phone. The caller ID shed Nasir¡¯s name, but when she answered, it was the woman from before.


    ¡°Amanda! You¡¯ve gone too far! Nasir¡¯s life is in danger!¡± she shrieked.


    Amanda remained unfazed. Her voice was steady as she responded, ¡°He had iting.¡±


    The woman¡¯s fury crackled over the line. ¡°Who was that man? The police will be here soon. You better not try to protect him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is. When the police ask, just tell them he¡¯s Iron Man.¡±


    ¡°Amanda! Do you even care about Nasir?¡±


    ¡°That useless man? Only you would waste your time on him.¡± With that, Amanda ended the call.


    Her thoughts drifted back to Rnd¡¯s car. Its body bore the insignia of some factory¡ªa logo that stirred a vague recollection. A few years ago, her father had mentioned it over coffee.


    Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ;


    Aurora had returned to school. She couldn¡¯t quite gauge Adrian¡¯s attitude, but Joelle, at least, remained as tolerant as ever.


    Her mother often reminded her to stand firm in her principles when it came to this rtionship.


    The Finch family, however, seemed to operate without such concerns. Fred and Gracie frequently showed up at Dugruayae University, showering her with food and gifts as if she were incapable of fending for herself at the cafeteria. They treated her like a future daughter-inw, their affection almost suffocating.


    Overwhelmed, Aurora finally confided in Dunn, who managed to convince his parents to restrain themselves.


    ¡°I talked to them. If they ever make you ufortable, you should tell me right away,¡± Dunn said over dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like them,¡± Aurora admitted. ¡°I actually appreciate their kindness. It¡¯s just¡­ if they keeping so often, my parents might not be too happy about it.¡±


    Dunn leaned back slightly, the cuffs of his tailored shirt neatly buttoned, his posture as refined as ever. ¡°If I were in their shoes and had a daughter, I¡¯d feel the same way. I understand why your parents don¡¯t trust me yet, but I¡¯ll do everything I can to earn that trust.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1058

    ?Chapter 1058:


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aurora admired his gentlemanly demeanor, but even more, she loved the rare moments when hisposure wavered just for her. Neither of them was particrly talkative, and with Dunn¡¯s limited time, Aurora preferred to simply enjoy the candlelit dinner, basking in the quiet joy of stolen nces and shared smiles.


    After dinner, she drove Dunn to the airport.


    Before stepping out of the car, he gestured to his driver. ¡°He¡¯ll take you back to school. I¡¯ll be back in two days. Do you want me to bring you anything?¡±


    Aurora shook her head but then, after a pause, added, ¡°Just bring yourself back. That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an easy request. I¡¯ll be sure to do that.¡± Dunn chuckled. As she watched his ne disappear into the horizon, Aurora leaned back into the car seat.


    The driver, a long-time employee of Dunn¡¯s, spent the entire ride singing praises of his employer.


    As they neared campus, Aurora¡¯s phone vibrated. She nced at it¡ªit was Rnd calling.


    As Rnd drove, his mind reyed the fight in vivid detail. He had beaten Nasir ck and blue¡ªperhaps too much so.


    This wasn¡¯t like before, when he had only himself to answer for¡ªnow, he had family to consider. Recklessness was no longer a luxury he could afford.


    Yet, telling Joelle or Adrian outright didn¡¯t seem like the right move.


    Instead, he picked up his phone and called Aurora.


    ¡°Aurora, I think I might be in some trouble.¡±


    Aurora, everposed, responded with measured calm. ¡°What happened? Take your time. Tell me everything.¡±


    Rnd recounted the entire altercation¡ªhow it started, how it escted, and how it ended. In short, he had been provoked and fought back.


    ???????? ?????? ?????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Aurora asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rnd assured her. ¡°But I think they¡¯ll call the cops. There might be medical bills and otherplications.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    As the call ended, the driver, who had caught enough of the conversation, spoke up. ¡°Miss Watson, Mr. Finch has some experience handling police matters. Would it be better if he stepped in to resolve this?¡±


    Aurora shook her head, her voice steady. ¡°He¡¯s catching a flight soon. Let¡¯s not trouble him over this.¡±


    The driver chuckled knowingly. ¡°Mr. Finch always prioritizes you above all else. He works tirelessly to secure your future.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s lips curled slightly, but there was no amusement in her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t buy into fairy tales.¡±


    The driver nced at her through the rearview mirror, intrigued. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1059

    ?Chapter 1059:


    Her tone remained measured, void of bitterness, yet firm. ¡°He has his own ambitions. Even if I weren¡¯t in the picture, he¡¯d still be chasing his goals. He¡¯s not fighting for me¡ªhe¡¯s fighting for himself. And that¡¯s exactly how it should be. We both understand this, and it¡¯s important to keep that distinction clear.¡±


    The driver fell silent for a moment, digesting her words. He had to admit, she had a point. Would Dunn stop striving if he weren¡¯t in a rtionship?


    Everyone had their own road to walk, their own mountains to climb. Love, when stripped of illusions, was not a burden to carry but a force to steady the journey. It wasn¡¯t about losing oneself in another but about standing beside them, unwavering.


    Aurora and Dunn both knew this. That was why their rtionship wasn¡¯t built on fleeting romance¡ªit was built tost.


    ¡°Apologies, I overstepped.¡± Making a U-turn, the driver drove toward Rnd.


    Aurora, meanwhile, braced herself for whatever came next.


    At the police station, she presented her argument with unshakable logic, pointing out that Rnd had been insulted with money first. Compensation for medical expenses was fair, but an apology was equally warranted.


    Nasir, of course, refused to concede, blustering about filing awsuit. That was until the driver discreetly revealed Aurora¡¯s background. The moment Nasir heard that she was Adrian¡¯s daughter, his bravado crumbled. He gritted his teeth and swallowed his pride.


    Aurora told Rnd, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless next time. If his injuries had been more serious, you¡¯d be looking at jail time.¡±


    Rnd nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, they parted ways¡ªone returning to the factory, the other heading back to the university.


    As Aurora walked away, the driver picked up his phone and dialed Dunn. ¡°Mr. Finch, it¡¯s been handled. Miss Watson took care of everything.¡±


    ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But you changed your flight for her. Do you want me to tell her?¡±


    From thefort of the VIP lounge, Dunn leaned back in his seat. ¡°No.¡±


    The driver mulled over his next words before speaking. ¡°Miss Watson isn¡¯t quite what I expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s more capable than we gave her credit for. I underestimated her. We both need to reflect on that.¡±


    The driver nodded to himself. ¡°Understood.¡±


    Nasir stormed out of the police station, his blood boiling, his pride in tatters. Two stitches on his head. A forced apology to some upstart kid. The taste of humiliation was bitter, acrid¡ªimpossible to swallow.


    As he reached for his car door, a woman hurried after him. ¡°Nasir! Where are you going? Don¡¯t forget¡ªyou have dinner with the officials tonight. You fought too¡­¡±


    His fingers clenched around the car handle. ¡°Do you really want to throw that away after everything you¡¯ve worked for?¡± With a sharp exhale, Nasir mmed the door shut.


    By the time the night¡¯s schmoozing and forcedughter had ended, Nasir was thoroughly intoxicated.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060:


    The woman helped him out, whispering in his ear, ¡°Nasir, you¡¯re tired. I booked a room upstairs. I¡¯ll go with you to rest.¡±


    Nasir shoved her aside without a second nce. His voice was rough, almost a growl. ¡°Amanda¡­¡±


    Ignoring the woman¡¯s startled gasp, he signaled for his driver. ¡°Take me to Amanda¡¯s ce.¡±


    Arriving in the dead of night, he pounded on her door, his fists like thunder against the wood. No answer.


    His mind, clouded by alcohol and suspicion, spun wildly. Could she be with that punk? Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The force of his pounding sent echoes through the hallway, loud enough to rouse security. ¡°Mr. Diaz! Please, calm down!¡±


    Even as three guards pulled him back, Nasir fought like a man possessed. ¡°Amanda, you dare betray me? Come out, now!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Diaz, Ms. Duffy moved out a long time ago.¡±


    Nasir froze, the haze in his mind lifting just enough for rity to strike.


    He had forgotten the Duffy family¡¯s assets had long been seized by the bank. Amanda was no longer the pampered heiress she once was.


    After he left, the security guards lingered, speaking in hushed voices. ¡°Ms. Duffy is truly pitiful. She stood by that man for years. Her father built him up, gave him everything. And what did he do? Once he had power, he turned on them¡ªhad her father thrown in prison like he was nothing.¡±


    ¡°She must have been blind. Her whole family treated him like their own, and he repaid them with a knife in the back.¡±


    ¡°And after all that, he still has the audacity toe here? Some people have no shame.¡±


    ¡°Say what you will, but he¡¯s still a dangerous man. Best to keep our mouths shut.¡±


    Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s


    ¡°We should call Ms. Duffy. She needs to know what happened tonight.¡±


    Rnd encountered Amanda again during his dailymute, a chance meeting that would subtly shift the rhythm of his days.


    There she sat at the bus stop, draped in a flowing floral dress that brushed her ankles, her gaze lost in the distant horizon across the street. Her usual vibrant demeanor had dimmed, leaving only a mncholic shadow.


    Fate seemed to have its own ns, as they found themselves settling into adjacent seats on the bus.


    ¡°Has your hand healed?¡± Her voice carried a note of genuine concern. The gauze wrapped around Rnd¡¯s hand resembled an artist¡¯s fingerless glove, though it hardly interfered with his daily tasks.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The silence that followed spoke volumes between them.


    Day after day, like clockwork, Amanda appeared during his morningmute, bing as much a part of his routine as his morning coffee.


    Such is how habits take root¡ªthrough the gentle persistence of repeated encounters.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1061

    ?Chapter 1061:


    By the fourth morning, Rnd caught himself scanning the bus stop for her silhouette before anything else.


    His bus routine had evolved to include searching for vacant double seats. When none were avable, he¡¯d offer his spot to her, only to watch her pass it forward to an elderly passenger. They¡¯d end up standing together, swaying with the bus¡¯s motion.


    Despite the bus route passing her clinic, Rnd couldn¡¯t fathom why someonemanding two thousand dors per hour would choose public transportation.


    The answer seemed singr, yet elusive.


    After a week of this routine, he confronted her at their shared bus stop.


    ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±


    Amanda¡¯s eyes widened with innocence. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend these daily meetings are coincidental,¡± Rnd said, his face a mask of indifference.


    ¡°But they are,¡± Amanda forced a smile. ¡°Is taking the bus suddenly forbidden?¡±


    ¡°Stop ying naive,¡± Rnd snapped. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m switching to the subway. Continue this charade alone if you must.¡±


    As he brushed past her, Amanda¡¯s voice carried a hollow note he¡¯d never heard before. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve nothing left to lose anyway.¡± Her tone struck a discordant chord in Rnd¡¯s mind.


    This woman, typically so perceptive and skilled, possessed an uncanny ability to heal people¡¯s minds. As a psychologist, she regrly navigated the darkest corners of human consciousness, yet maintained a sunny disposition. Or so Rnd had thought, until this hidden facet of her personality emerged from the shadows.


    ¡°Why are you acting so pitiful? Your hourly rate equals my monthly sry. If a private driver is beyond reach, surely you can afford your own car? Or is this some borate attempt to catch my attention?¡±


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Rnd¡¯s suspicion wasn¡¯t baseless arrogance. At the factory, female coworkers regrly sought his phone number, a daily urrence he¡¯d grown ustomed to.


    Amanda remained motionless, her eyes hollow pools of despair. ¡°My dad was incarcerated.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They put him behind bars,¡± she whispered.


    Rnd¡¯s lips tightened into a thin line, his expression remaining cold. ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Life imprisonment.¡±


    ¡°Must have been quite the offense.¡±


    ¡°He was framed.¡± Amanda¡¯s voice cracked on the words.


    ncing at his watch, Rnd responded with thinly veiled impatience, ¡°Take it up with the judge.¡±


    Amanda¡¯sposure crumbled as tears began streaming down her face. ¡°I can barely keep myself afloat anymore.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1062

    ?Chapter 1062:


    Passersby cast judgmental nces their way, painting Rnd as the heartless viin in their private drama. Even without meeting their eyes, he could feel their usations boring into him.


    ¡°Hey, why are you crying?¡±


    Despite her attempts to maintainposure, Amanda¡¯s resolve shattered. ¡°My father was framed, my clinic was forcibly closed, I¡¯m jobless, homeless¡­¡± Her body shook with sobs as she struggled to form coherent words between sharp intakes of breath.


    ¡°Nasir, that monster, is trying to force me back to him. He¡¯s blocked every friend from helping me. I¡¯ve spent two nights sleeping under an overpass. During the day, I stand for twelve hours making coffee¡­¡±


    Her beauty, juxtaposed with such raw misery, created a haunting tableau. An elderly woman nearby offered sympathetic words. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, dear. This too shall pass.¡±


    The woman¡¯s daughter-inw nudged Rnd. ¡°Your girlfriend¡¯s falling apart. Comfort her!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± Rnd protested. ¡°We really aren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship.¡±


    ¡°Ah, young people these days¡­¡±


    The bus¡¯s arrival broke the tension. Amanda¡¯s tears vanished as quickly as summer rain, and her voice suddenly turned businesslike. ¡°I didn¡¯t want anything from you. My shift¡¯s starting. I need to go.¡±


    Though she kept her head bowed, the image of her beautiful eyes¡ªred and swollen from tears¡ªseared itself into Rnd¡¯s memory.


    Boarding the bus, he spotted Amanda sitting beside an elderly gentleman by the window. She gazed out at the passing world, exhaustion etched across her features, deliberately avoiding his gaze.


    An ufortable weight settled in Rnd¡¯s chest.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ?????????? ????


    That evening, he left work earlier than usual and traced her usual bus route. As anticipated, he found Amanda at a caf¨¦, masked and uniformed, her slender arms working tirelessly through a queue that stretched beyond the door.


    When her shift finally ended, Rnd discreetly followed her to the overpass, where she retreated to a makeshift home¡ªa simple tent.


    Her story rang true after all. The memory of his harsh attitude earlier that morning washed over him in a wave of guilt.


    As night descended, only a dim light flickered from within the tent beneath the overpass. The gentle sound of flowing water provided a peaceful backdrop as the city¡¯s daytime mor faded to whispers.


    His shoes crunched against the loose stones as he approached. Just as he stooped to announce his presence, a pair of pink slippers came flying out of the tent¡¯s entrance. ¡°Get out of here, you creep! Don¡¯t think you can take advantage of me!¡±


    One of the slippers left a perfect impression across Rnd¡¯s face.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1063

    ?Chapter 1063:


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry! Please forgive me!¡±


    Amanda apologized to Rnd and dabbed at his face with her damp handkerchief, desperately trying to erase the shoe print marring his features.


    The sole had left a faint crimson mark dead center on his face, like an unwanted badge of their bizarre encounter. Though it didn¡¯t cause him physical pain, his inner neat freak was screaming in protest. His initial impulse tofort her evaporated, reced by a fleeting urge to suggest she deserved her current living situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. I mistook you for one of the homeless people around here!¡± she exined hastily. Her words doused Rnd¡¯s irritation.


    During his approach, he had observed a disheveled man tailing Amanda. When the vagrant noticed Rnd¡¯s presence, he awkwardly feigned interest in the surroundings before slinking away.


    The fact that she had thrown her slippers at him spoke volumes about the precariousness of her situation.


    The vagrant¡¯s brazen stalking was just the beginning. Rnd knew all too well how such situations could escte.


    With a resigned sigh, he took the handkerchief from her. ¡°Get your belongings together. I¡¯ll take you somewhere safe.¡±


    Amanda instinctively retreated half a step, her fist clenching with tension. ¡°And where exactly do you n to take me?¡±


    Rnd understood her wariness. They were merely acquaintances, after all. He couldn¡¯t quite exin his own desire to help; perhaps guilt lingered from their morning misunderstanding. ¡°To a safe ce where you can stay,¡± he offered simply.


    Amanda swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine here.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± He directed her attention to the suspicious figure lurking meters away, his disheveled appearance and furtive movements setting off rm bells. ¡°Based on my understanding of men, in three days, he¡¯ll rape and kill you, then im insanity for a lighter sentence. Do you believe me?¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.??0?? ¨C Next part


    Whether or not she fully believed his assessment, fear flickered across Amanda¡¯s face. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she ducked into her tent, hastily gathering her possessions.


    The tent copsed neatly into a moderately-sized travel bag. Though Rnd offered to carry it, his long-legged stride meant each of his steps required two of hers to match.


    Under the vagrant¡¯s persistent gaze, Amanda¡¯s anxiety mounted as the distance between them grew. She hurried to catch up, delicately pinching Rnd¡¯s sleeve between her fingertips¡ªcareful not to overstep boundaries, even in her desperation.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked. ¡°I can¡¯t afford a hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the cost,¡± Rnd stated matter-of-factly.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t keep relying on your generosity,¡± Amanda protested softly. Though penniless now, her pride whispered promises of future repayment. ¡°I can¡¯t afford anything too expensive, and I¡¯m afraid the cheap ces aren¡¯t clean.¡±


    Rnd suddenly halted, causing her to collide with his arm. The warmth radiating from his skin caught her off guard. For someone his age, he possessed an unusually vibrant energy that made her heart flutter unexpectedly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1064

    ?Chapter 1064:


    ¡°You¡¯re rather particr, aren¡¯t you?¡± His voice carried an icy edge. ¡°Still clinging to princess habits?¡±


    The words struck Amanda like a physical blow, shock flickering across her features. But then she realized that she was no longer someone from a prominent family.


    Her father had been a high-ranking official in those better days. During her college years, she¡¯d fallen hopelessly in love with Nasir, a penniless student with dreams in his eyes. What had surprised her most was her father¡¯s reaction. Instead of opposition, he¡¯d offered his wholehearted support for their rtionship.


    But she¡¯d terribly misjudged Nasir¡¯s character. The moment sess and fortune smiled upon him, he showed his true colors, turning against the very people who¡¯d helped him climb thedder. Unable to stomach his betrayal, Amanda ended their rtionship. Yet she hadn¡¯t anticipated how the aftermath would spiral into something far worse.


    She¡¯d reached out to everyone she could think of, but those who had once proudly imed friendship with her father now turned a deaf ear to her pleas for help. Amanda ced the me squarely on her own shoulders. Her foolishness in choosing Nasir had brought nothing but trouble to her family.


    Rnd¡¯s words cut deep because they rang true. She no longer had the luxury of being particr.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she admitted, her gaze fixed on the ground. ¡°I should just stay in the tent.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Rnd asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you anything.¡± Amanda¡¯s words carried the weight of defeat. ¡°Because I have no way to repay you.¡±


    Struggling under its weight, she reimed her tent and turned back the way they¡¯de, her steps heavy with stubborn pride.


    In the shadows, the vagrant¡¯s eyes still followed her, glinting with predatory intent as he watched her approach.


    ???????????? §ã?????????????? g??????????????????????


    Rnd, unable to contain himself any longer, called out, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you stay at my ce?¡±


    Amanda turned, hesitation evident in her voice. ¡°Is it expensive?¡±


    ¡°You can clean for me. No rent required.¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Though Rnd typically resided in the factory dormitory, Joelle had rented him an apartment nearby out of concern. He asionally used it for rest between shifts. The two-bedroom arrangement would provide them each with private space.


    The apartment proved more spacious and pristine than any hotel, and Amanda eagerly volunteered to handle the cooking duties.


    ¡°Thank you! I¡¯m quite good in the kitchen; just let me know your preferences!¡±


    Rnd brushed off her enthusiasm. ¡°I¡¯ll be stepping out for a moment.¡± When he returned, he carried evidence of thoughtful consideration¡ªa shopping bag from the downstairs supermarket brimming with essentials: slippers, dental care items, towels, bath essories, shampoo, conditioner, and feminine hygiene products¡ªeverything a woman might need. In his other hand, he bnced a case of beer and various snacks. The veins in his strong arms stood slightly pronounced from the effort, a light sheen of sweat gracing his forehead, yet his eyes maintained their characteristicposure.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1065

    ?Chapter 1065:


    Amanda¡¯s throat constricted as beads of sweat traced a path down her neck, dampening her face in the process.


    There was something unnervingly mature about Rnd¡ªa sophistication that seemed out of ce in someone his age. He navigated vices that many adults stumbled over¡ªsmoking, drinking¡ªwith an almost practiced nonchnce.


    As a therapist, Amanda could read between the lines of his life. His early years must have been a paradox¡ªvivid yet solitary, loneliness his constant shadow.


    Her fingers curled around the new slippers Rnd had bought her, emotions churning beneath herposed exterior. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured.


    Rnd cocked his head, his gaze fixing on her telltale reddening ears. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re touched? How silly of you.¡±


    Theyers of his personality were bing clearer to Amanda with each interaction. Beneath the veneer of indifferencey a calcting mind.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m touched. Only my dad ever showed such thoughtful consideration.¡±


    With fluid grace, Rnd cracked open a beer single-handedly, letting out a derisive snort. ¡°What good did that do? All those years of raising you, only to have some fool destroy everything.¡±


    ¡°You have a sharp tongue,¡± Amanda¡¯s voice carried an undercurrent of warning.


    She merely had a rtionship with a man. Since when had that be a sin?


    A mocking smile yed across Rnd¡¯s lips. ¡°Honesty is my forte. And I¡¯ve nevercked courage.¡±


    Amanda shook her fist in yful threat. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make your food so salty you¡¯ll regret those words!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s asking for your cooking anyway?¡± Rnd settled into the sofa, taking anguid sip of beer before switching on the TV. He knew this woman was good at manipting people. She owed him now, but a few meals might shift the dynamic entirely.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually quite good in the kitchen, you know. When I cooked for¡­ my dad.¡± Amanda forced a smile, the words ¡°my boyfriend¡± dying on her lips as she substituted them with ¡°my dad¡± at thest moment. Rnd seemed absorbed in the TV.


    ???????? ????????????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    The men¡¯s ser match flickered across the screen, a sport that held no appeal for Amanda.


    Thoughts of her father always left a hollow ache, but there was nothing to be done about it. She felt like an afterthought, quietly gathering her belongings as she retreated toward the second bedroom.


    Rnd¡¯s voice cut through the ambient noise of the TV. ¡°Go on. What was it like cooking for your father?¡±


    Amanda hesitated. ¡°Nothing. Never mind.¡±


    This time, Rnd¡¯s silence was genuine; he waspletely uninterested.


    In the sanctuary of her room, freshly showered, Amanda sank into her bed as memories of her father pressed against her consciousness. Sleep had be an elusive friendtely. Even during her nights in the tent, rest had danced just beyond her grasp, leaving her to wrestle with her thoughts until dawn.


    She retrieved her phone andposed a message to Nasir.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1066

    ?Chapter 1066:


    ¡°There are some belongings I left at your ce. Now that we broke up, please send them to this address.¡±


    She included her current residence, knowing that at this hour, Nasir would be lost in the whirl of social engagements, his phone likely lying forgotten.


    A weary sigh escaped her lips as she settled back against the pillows, postponing her worries until tomorrow¡¯s light.


    Dawn found her in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for two¡ªa small gesture of domesticity in this strange new arrangement.


    Rnd shuffled in, the very picture of morning dishevelment. Sleep still clung to him like a hazy veil, his hair tousled, and pajama pants riding low enough to reveal his underwear. He seemed to have forgotten he no longer lived alone, yet somehow managed to make even this unkempt state look appealing.


    Amanda averted her gaze. ¡°Breakfast is ready. The fridge is rather bare, but I¡¯ll stock up after work tonight. Do you have any preferences?¡±


    Still caught in the web of sleep, Rnd slumped into a chair.


    ¡°Mangoes,¡± he mumbled, barely conscious.


    ¡°What about vegetables?¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The door whispered shut behind Amanda as she departed.


    Rnd found himself staring at the sandwich before him, feeling as though he and Amanda were newlyweds.


    As Amanda waited for the elevator, her phone lit up with Nasir¡¯s call. She let it ring into silence.


    Nasir¡¯s persistence manifested in three more calls, prompting Amanda to block his number until her lunch break.


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    When she finally lifted the digital barrier, his messages cascaded through.


    ¡°Amanda, we¡¯ve built years together. Are you really willing to demolish everything we¡¯ve created?¡±


    ¡°Can you honestly say you want to end this?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up. Amanda, my love for you is real. Marry me, and I¡¯ll spend my life making amends.¡±


    ¡°Amanda, why make this so permanent? Get your things yourself. I couldn¡¯t care less.¡±


    ¡°Amanda, I miss you.¡±


    Thest message sent bile rising in her throat.


    His emotional whish was dizzying¡ªone moment proposing marriage, the next disying cold indifference.


    Relief washed over her that she¡¯d finally seen through Nasir¡¯s fa?ade.


    His betrayal and duplicity no longer held power over her emotions.


    Her father was now the only one who upied her heart¡¯s concerns.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1067

    ?Chapter 1067:


    That evening, Amanda emerged from the elevator, armsden with two bulging grocery bags.


    Her heart stopped¡ªthere stood Nasir, nted firmly before Rnd¡¯s door.


    ¡°Amanda!¡±


    The elevator¡¯s descent trapped her in this unwanted confrontation.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± she cried, herposure crumbling like autumn leaves.


    Nasir¡¯s expression darkened like storm clouds. ¡°Amanda, isn¡¯t this charade getting old?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t some game!¡± Her voice trembled with raw emotion. ¡°Nasir, we¡¯re done! It¡¯s over, you insufferable jerk! Which part of this is too difficult for you to grasp?¡±


    Nasir refused to ept that his rtionship with Amanda had reached its breaking point.


    His decision to send her father to prison stemmed from something deeper¡ªa gnawing insecurity rooted in his humble origins, exacerbated by the yawning chasm between their social standings.


    Deep down, he knew he could never measure up to Amanda¡¯s family¡¯s prestigious background. Thisck of control over her haunted him.


    Only now, with her spirit crushed and her defenses stripped away, did he finally feel like the hero he desperately wanted to be.


    ¡°You¡¯ve hit rock bottom, Amanda. I¡¯m your only salvation now.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped her lips. ¡°Keep dreaming! Do you really think I¡¯lle crawling back to you? My father and I would rather die than beg for your mercy!¡±


    With calcted precision, Nasir loosened his tie¡ªthat silk noose of elite status¡ªand advanced toward her, step by step.


    ¡°You¡¯re out of options, Amanda. I control the game now. You¡¯re barely surviving in this ce¡ªa ce I could buy with pocket change. Every job you might find, every temporary position you secure¡ªI can make them all disappear with a single word. You can ignore me, shut me out, but remember: every time you turn your back on me, your father pays the price.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    ¡°Nasir Diaz!¡± Amanda¡¯s voice cracked with exhaustion and despair. Tears of rage and helplessness welled in her eyes as she dug crescents into her palms. ¡°My father and I never wronged you. Have you lost every shred of humanity?¡±


    Nasir¡¯s eyes, cold as winter frost, revealed only calction and ruthless ambition. ¡°You¡¯re a smart woman. You understand the consequences of defying me.¡±


    Grabbing her arm, he continued, ¡°My love for you is real, Amanda. Perhaps it¡¯s different from your romantic notions, but when I¡¯ve conquered everything, I want you beside me to share in my triumph.¡±


    He seized the back of her head roughly. The shopping bags rustled as Amanda summoned her strength, shoving him away before hurling them at his face.


    As Nasir deflected the projectiles, she made a desperate dash for the elevator, frantically jabbing the button.


    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± he roared.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1068

    ?Chapter 1068:


    He mmed her against the wall, his fingers digging into her chin. She wed at his grip, rising involuntarily onto her tiptoes, nearly suspended in the air.


    Her expression¡ªa mixture of pain and humiliation¡ªonly fueled his rage. ¡°Is your hatred for me really so deep?¡± he asked.


    In that moment, Amanda truly understood what it meant to despise another human being. His very presence made her skin crawl, and sharing the same air left her physically ill.


    For a brief moment, death seemed preferable to enduring another second of Nasir¡¯s twisted presence.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Soon you¡¯ll remember how intimate we once were.¡± Just as his lips were about to im their unwanted prize, the elevator announced its arrival with a soft ding.


    The doors slid open, rekindling a flicker of hope in Amanda¡¯s despairing heart.


    When she saw Rnd step out, her eyes spoke volumes¡ªmost urgently, a desperate plea for salvation.


    Recognition shed across Nasir¡¯s face. Amanda lived here, and now Rnd had appeared.


    The implications crystallized in his mind with brutal rity. A cial calm descended over him as he slowly released Amanda¡¯s chin, only to have hisrge hand encircle her throat in its ce.


    ¡°Nasir!¡± she protested.


    Nasir ignored her cry, his attention fixed solely on Rnd¡¯s unnaturallyposed face. ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡±


    Amanda¡¯s chest heaved with panicked breaths. No answer seemed adequate to defuse Nasir¡¯s vtile hostility.


    ¡°Let her go,¡± Rnd stated with detached indifference.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    ¡°Why?¡± A grotesque grin twisted Nasir¡¯s features. ¡°My business with my girlfriend doesn¡¯t concern you.¡±


    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Rnd absently brushed at the hem of his white T-shirt, which he¡¯d apparently soiled at the factory earlier. What he had initially mistaken for dirt revealed itself to be paint after his futile attempts to remove it. ¡°Do you still believe she¡¯s your girlfriend?¡±


    Nasir spat out each word like venom. ¡°Is she yours then? Kid, are you even old enough?¡±


    His attempt at age-based mockery fell t. Though young, Rnd had witnessed depths of wickedness that someone like Nasir couldn¡¯t begin to fathom. How could he make Nasir understand he wasn¡¯t dealing with some harmless youth?


    Without hesitation, Rnd shattered the fire rm¡¯s protective ss with his bare fist.


    Both Amanda and Nasir froze, transfixed by the crimson droplets trailing down his fingers. Rnd showed no sign of pain, his expression unchanging.


    The rm switchy exposed behind the broken ss¡ªone press would send sirens wailing throughout the building. Nasir¡¯s control would evaporate in the chaos that followed.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1069

    ?Chapter 1069:


    ¡°Still not leaving?¡± Rnd asked.


    Nasir¡¯s mind raced through the consequences¡ªboth of the rm and his previous humiliation when the police had proven useless after Rnd had beaten him.


    Self-preservation finally won out over pride.


    He released his grip, and Amanda darted behind Rnd like a frightened deer seeking shelter.


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m going!¡± But Nasir couldn¡¯t resist a final threat as he backed away. ¡°You¡¯ll regret this!¡±


    Rnd remained silent, methodically collecting the scattered shopping bags from the floor. He found a bottle of ketchup among the items, testing its weight in his hand with quiet consideration.


    As the elevator doors began to close with Nasir inside, Rnd rose smoothly andunched the bottle.


    Bang!


    The ketchup exploded on impact, painting Nasir in humiliation as he cringed and covered his head, hisposure shattered like the bottle itself.


    Amanda was startled by Rnd¡¯s action. She realized that he had shattered the fire rm¡¯s protective ss instead of Nasir¡¯s head, merely to intimidate thetter. Had Rnd truly wished to harm Nasir, the man would have never left the elevator alive.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered, her gaze shifting down to Rnd¡¯s injured hand. ¡°Please, let me tend to that wound.¡±


    Rnd barely acknowledged the injury, his gaze instead fixed on Amanda. She could feel guilt gnawing at her conscience as she forced a weak smile. ¡°What troubles you?¡±


    ¡°How did he find this ce?¡± Rnd¡¯s question was calm, but his eyes held a sharpness that made Amanda¡¯s stomach tighten.


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°He followed me here,¡± she replied, but Rnd wasn¡¯t convinced.


    ¡°Think again.¡±


    The weight of the truth hit Amanda with an unexpected force. She took a deep breath, herposure shattering under his scrutiny. ¡°I gave him this address. I only meant for him to send my belongings here. I never imagined he¡¯d show up in person.¡± Her voice faltered as the words escaped her, leaving her feeling small, exposed. The seconds stretched painfully, each one thick with tension.


    Despite her expertise in psychology, the raw emotion she felt overwhelmed her, leaving her unable to read Rnd¡¯s stoic expression.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Rnd¡¯s voice sliced through the silence. ¡°Amanda, I assist with emergencies, not foolishness. You have one more night here. Tomorrow, your living arrangements are your own concern.¡±


    The wordsnded with a crushing weight, and Amanda¡¯s throat tightened, as if she had swallowed something heavy and cold. Before she could respond, Rnd brushed past her, his departure final, leaving her standing alone in the wake of his words.


    Feeling the sting of rejection, Amanda quietly gathered her recently purchased belongings. She stood outside the door for a moment, collecting her thoughts before stepping inside, her gaze cast downward, her heart heavy with regret.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070:


    The sound of running water from the shower filled the apartment as Rnd bathed, and Amanda sat in the quiet, feeling a cold unease settle in her stomach like a stone. Earlier that day, she had carefully selected groceries, considering his every preference, wanting to do something thoughtful for him. Now, it seemed like that effort had been in vain.


    But who was she fooling? This wasn¡¯t her home; she was merely existing here on borrowed grace. The uncertainty of how long this arrangement wouldst haunted her every moment.


    Anxiety, fear, and desperation coursed through her veins. She knew, with crushing certainty, that preparing a simple meal wouldn¡¯t be enough to make amends. It wasn¡¯t nearly enough.


    To save her father, this small sacrifice paled inparison to what was truly needed.


    With newfound determination, she clenched her fists and approached the bathroom door.


    It was unlocked. Rnd had likely never imagined she would dare to enter.


    Steam swirled through the bathroom like morning fog, and Rnd stood beneath the cascading water, his eyes narrowed,pletely exposed.


    Amanda¡¯s gaze, rimmed with red, remained fixed steadfastly on his face.


    ¡°I truly have nowhere to go, Rnd. No ce to call home.¡±


    Her trembling fingers worked at her shirt buttons as the shower spray caught her, drenching half of her body. Dark strands of hair clung to her face like tear tracks.


    Rnd¡¯s pupils constricted sharply asprehension dawned. His body¡¯s response was immediate, instinctive¡ªa primal reaction he couldn¡¯t control.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault; it was pure masculine instinct. Men rarely declined what was freely offered.


    Yet his hand shot out, grasping her wrist. Amanda¡¯s eyes fluttered open, her face ashen. ¡°Please, help me,¡± she pleaded.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± His voice rumbled, deep and strained.


    She studied him for a long moment before her lips curved into a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m too old for you, aren¡¯t I? I understand why you wouldn¡¯t want me.¡±


    Rnd felt as though he¡¯d swallowed broken ss. Such a thought had never crossed his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave tomorrow,¡± Amanda said softly. ¡°You¡¯ll never have to worry about me again. If you don¡¯t want me, someone else will.¡±


    The words struck Rnd like a physical blow.


    After leaving this door, how else could Amanda live?


    If she was willing to offer herself today, what depths would tomorrow bring? Would she assign herself a price tag?


    While Rnd despised women who sought gain without merit, the thought of Amanda seeking another man ignited something far worse within him.


    He yanked her back, his voice rough. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice sunday for you all dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 1071

    ?Chapter 1071:


    Amanda¡¯s expression turned cial. ¡°Do you want me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± A sardonic smile yed across Rnd¡¯s lips. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± It would be foolish to refuse such an offer.


    Amanda¡¯s stomach knotted with anticipation. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m suggesting?¡±


    She feared that, despite his age, Rnd might be naive about intimacy. Little did she know, men were natural schrs in this particr subject. Rnd understood perfectly well what would follow. His bloodied fingers traced her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure. Perhaps you should show me.¡±


    Amanda held his gaze, the steam-filled bathroom growing impossibly hotter, each breath morebored than thest.


    Color bloomed across her cheeks as her hand found his waist. Rnd¡¯s skin burned like fire beneath her touch, his body thrumming with barely contained energy. ¡°Rnd, will you let me stay?¡±


    ¡°That depends on my mood.¡±


    Amanda surrendered herself to the moment, eyes falling shut. Whether Rnd¡¯s words held promise or not ceased to matter. For now, she yearned only to lose herself in physical pleasure with him, allowing her overwrought mind a moment¡¯s peace.


    She drew him closer, guiding his head down to meet her lips. What followed was a surge of unrestrained passion. Rnd lifted her effortlessly, pressing her against the cool tile wall.


    Suspended above the floor, Amanda trembled with conflicting sensations of heat and chill. Fear of falling made her cling tightly to his neck.


    Rnd¡¯s fervor was relentless, drawing startled gasps from her lips. ¡°Gentle! Please, more gentle!¡±


    But Rnd paid no heed to her pleas, knowing well that in moments of passion, words often masked deeper desires.


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????? ???????? ?????? ????????


    The more she begged for gentleness, the more her body spoke otherwise.


    When they finally parted, Amanda stumbled out, gulping in fresh air. She had checked the time before entering, and now, checking again, she was stunned to find that two hours had passed.


    Being with a younger man had exceeded all her expectations. Youth, vigor, remarkable endurance¡­


    Dawn crept through the windows as Amanda stirred in Rnd¡¯s bed. The silk sheets draped loosely around her waist, and in that delicate space between dreams and wakefulness, memories of her father¡¯s arrest flooded back¡ªpolice lights painting the night in harsh reds, the cold click of handcuffs. Try as she might to dismiss the nightmare, reality¡¯s bitter taste lingered. There was no running from the truth.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and there he was¡ªRnd, lost in slumber beside her. His presence bothforted andplicated everything. Sleep stripped away his usual facade, revealing something raw and innocent¡ªa reminder of his youth that twisted like a knife in her chest.


    But regret came toote now. Her body¡¯s sweet ache, the warmth of tangled sheets, the whispered evidence of their passion¡ªit all stood as a testament to choices already made.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1072

    ?Chapter 1072:


    She had crossed an invisible line, burning bridges behind her. Yet, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to regret it¡ªnot when her father¡¯s freedom hung in the bnce.


    Time stretched like honey as she watched him, until finally, his darkshes trembled against his cheeks.


    ¡°Morning, Rnd,¡± she purred, painting on a yful smile like armor.


    Rnd pushed himself upright, scrubbing sleep from his face while reality settled in his eyes like heavy fog.


    The night had been electric, magical even. But morning brought with it a tangle of emotions neither had prepared for.


    For one heartbeat, regret threatened to overwhelm him. If only he¡¯d found the strength to resistst night, they wouldn¡¯t be drowning in this emotional undertow.


    Amanda read his silence like a book written in her native tongue, every unspoken word crystal clear.


    The whisper of fabric drew his attention as Amanda gathered her scattered clothes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Last night was pure impulse. You don¡¯t need to shoulder any burden. I¡¯m leaving,¡± she replied.


    His churning thoughts came to a halt. ¡°I never said I wouldn¡¯t take responsibility.¡±


    A bitterugh escaped her. ¡°And how exactly do you n to do that? What are we now?¡±


    Silence stretched between them like a chasm while Amanda fastened her bra with steady hands. ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t bug you.¡±


    As she collected thest of her belongings and turned to leave, panic seized him. ¡°Wait, Amanda!¡±


    He could have easily put on his pants and buried the night in denial. Clean break, no strings, noplications.


    Check new chapters at


    But watching her walk away felt like watching his soul depart.


    She had lost everything.


    Her fall from grace had been spectacr¡ªfrom charging $2,000 an hour as a top psychologist to scraping by on minimum wage. From privileged heiress to homeless survivor, sleeping rough under an overpass.


    Yet, she had never wronged him. Instead, she remained a beacon of optimism and determination, caring for him even when she had nothing left to give.


    Internal struggle yed across Rnd¡¯s features before resolution crystallized.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my girlfriend?¡± he asked.


    Amanda froze mid-step, disbelief painting her features.


    Rnd¡¯s courage wavered, his gaze skittering away. ¡°Never mind if you¡¯re not interested.¡±


    Amanda jabbed a finger at her chest. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I¡¯ve got years on you¡ªenough to be your aunt.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1073

    ?Chapter 1073:


    ¡°Then be my aunt. Labels don¡¯t matter to me.¡±


    Amanda¡¯s teeth grazed her lower lip, mind screaming at the absurdity. Who in their right mind would get intimate with their aunt?


    A heavy silence fell before Rnd pulled on his pants, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Bitte for shyness now, isn¡¯t it? That age gap didn¡¯t seem to bother you in the dark.¡±


    Amanda pressed her palm against her forehead, frustration evident. ¡°If you don¡¯t have a problem with that, then I don¡¯t either.¡±


    Rnd buckled his belt slowly, chin tilted in defiance. ¡°Make breakfast.¡±


    His eyes traced the length of her legs as he added, ¡°My girlfriend.¡± Those two words sent electricity shooting down Amanda¡¯s spine, and she fled the room as if pursued by demons.


    The following days saw Amandargely homebound, Nasir¡¯s threat hanging over her like a dark cloud. Her world narrowed to simple domesticity¡ªpreparing Rnd¡¯s meals, tending to hisundry, orbiting his existence like a devoted satellite.


    Rnd had taken precautions, instructing the security guard to be vignt against any potential intrusion by Nasir.


    As days melted into one another, Amanda began to unravel the tapestry of Rnd¡¯s life. His existence followed clean lines¡ªwork and home, a binary routine. Though family and friends asionally entered his orbit, they remained nameless shadows to her.


    One revtion caught her off guard¡ªdespite his youth, passion didn¡¯t rule him. Their intimate moments came every other day, born more from biological necessity than burning desire. Amanda had no doubts about her allure, but she recognized the bone-deep exhaustion that imed him daily.


    At eighteen, his physique could¡¯ve been carved from marble¡ªlean muscle shaped bybor, abs defined like ancient architecture. His clothes told stories when sheundered them¡ªtales written in construction dust and paint.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    Nights found her curled against him, working the tension out of his calloused palms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find an easier job?¡± she asked softly. ¡°This apartment speaks of family money. Surely you could choose a gentler path.¡±


    ¡°The harder I grind now, the sweeter tomorrow tastes.¡±


    ¡°But at what cost? You¡¯re burning your candle at both ends¡ªI worry you¡¯ll copse.¡± Her words carried the weight of genuine concern.


    Rnd¡¯s response came wrapped in rare honesty. ¡°Just a few more days until I can transfer positions. The load should lighten then.¡±


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°The construction site.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Amanda kept questions about his family locked behind her lips, silently wishing for an easier path for him.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1074

    ?Chapter 1074:


    Rnd¡¯sugh carried a bitter edge. ¡°Mature women really do excel at nurturing, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Their age difference loomed like an ever-present shadow, but Amanda had grown immune to his barbed words. She shifted to face him, her eyes holding a fire that spoke volumes before her lips moved. ¡°After everything we¡¯ve shared, has even a spark of feeling kindled for me?¡±


    Love wasn¡¯t a subject Rnd dwelt on. Yet, he couldn¡¯t deny the truth staring him in the face.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have feelings for you, why would I let you take over my household? I could easily hire a maid¡ªsomeone more attractive and half as stubborn as you.¡±


    A spark of hope illuminated Amanda¡¯s features. ¡°Are you actually admitting you have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°Enough with the interrogation,¡± Rnd grumbled, yanking the nket over himself as he turned away. These questions were bing too much to handle.


    Her lips curved into a knowing smile. ¡°Is the tough guy getting shy?¡±


    ¡°Hell no.¡±


    Amanda yfully poked his side. ¡°Just guard your heart carefully. There¡¯s no future for us.¡±


    Sleep beckoned Rnd, but curiosity got the better of him. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only eighteen, with your whole life stretching before you.¡±


    Rnd shifted onto his back, crossing his arms behind his head. ¡°Continue.¡±


    The warmth faded from her smile. ¡°I understand perfectly why we gravitated toward each other¡ªpure loneliness. I was drowning in it. And so were you. But while you have endless possibilities ahead, I¡¯m at a dead end. My father¡¯s behind bars, I¡¯m approaching thirty, and youth is slipping through my fingers. I¡¯m lost in every sense of the word¡ªunsure of my present, my purpose, or my potential.¡±


    As the words spilled out, she drew into herself, knees pulled tight against her chest. The weight of solitude seemed to seep into her very bones, filling every empty space within. They say physicians make the worst patients.


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    For years, Amanda had guided others through their emotionalbyrinths, dissecting their feelings with practiced precision. Yet when it came to her own psyche, she was blind to where she¡¯d lost her way. Looking up, she found only an endless void of uncertainty.


    She had been a lighthouse for so many lost souls, yet couldn¡¯t illuminate her own path.


    Rnd let out a bitterugh at her words. ¡°What grand future are you talking about? You don¡¯t know a thing about me. Stop pretending you do.¡±


    Amanda forced a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°But you still have youth on your side.¡±


    ¡°And you don¡¯t?¡± Rnd challenged, his voice sharp. ¡°Have you seen the elderly who can barely take a step, whose bodies have betrayed them? Is that where you are?¡±


    Amanda brushed away a tear before it could betray herposure. ¡°Even so, we¡¯re still heading nowhere.¡±


    Rnd turned away, his voice softening. ¡°Let¡¯s take it day by day. Whyplicate things? If it¡¯s meant to be, it will be. If not, we part ways. Neither of us is trapped here.¡±


    A heavy silence settled between them. They both contemted his surprisingly uplicated approach to love.


    After her split with Nasir, Amanda had resigned herself to believing love was merely a Band-Aid for loneliness and physical desire. But Rnd¡¯s wisdom caught her off guard, especiallying from someone so young.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1075

    ?Chapter 1075:


    ¡°Have you been in rtionships before?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡± Rnd let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡°Am I your first love?¡± Amanda asked in disbelief.


    After a weighted pause, Rnd offered a muffled ¡°Mm.¡±


    In that moment, Amanda¡¯s heart became a battlefield of conflicting emotions.


    Rnd reached over and extinguished the bedsidemp. Darkness enveloped the room, and Amanda sat motionless, her smile long forgotten.


    With Dunn¡¯s imminent return from overseas, Aurora visited a boutique owned by Joelle¡¯s friend to select a wee-home gift. She¡¯d casually mentioned it was for a friend, avoiding suspicion. At her age, having male friends wasn¡¯t unusual anyway.


    Watching a pair of cufflinks, a watch, and a tie before her, she was lost in thought.


    The shop¡¯s tranquility shattered as the door swung open.


    ¡°Hey, has my pre-ordered bag arrived yet? Bring it over.¡±


    It was Katherine.


    ¡°Aunt Katherine.¡± Aurora¡¯s voice caught in her throat.


    ¡°Aurora!¡± Katherine strode in, her heels striking a confident rhythm against the floor, her presencemanding as ever. She adjusted her designer bag with practiced elegance and offered a conspiratorial smile. ¡°Shopping for something special? Whatever catches your eye, put it on my ount.¡±


    ¡°No, please¡ªthat¡¯s not necessary,¡± Aurora protested, her hands fluttering nervously. ¡°Just selecting a small token for a friend.¡±


    ¡°A small token?¡± Katherine¡¯s perfectly shaped eyebrow arched as she settled onto the plush couch, crossing her legs with deliberate grace. Before hery Aurora¡¯s carefully curated selection of gifts, clearly for men.


    ¡°A boyfriend, right? I¡¯m well aware of your little romance with Dunn. So you¡¯re picking out his gift. Tell me, what has he chosen for you?¡±


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    A crimson blush crept across Aurora¡¯s cheeks. She sank into the seat beside Katherine, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Please, keep it down. If word reaches my parents, I¡¯m finished.¡±


    Katherine released a dismissiveugh. ¡°And why should that frighten you?¡±


    A server appeared with an expertly crafted martini and a delicate slice of tiramisu. Katherine lifted the ss with practiced elegance, fixing Aurora with an encouraging gaze.


    ¡°Your uncle has already vouched for Dunn¡ªsays he¡¯s solid gold. Besides, dating is perfectly natural. Have you heard about your parents¡¯ wild romance back in the day? Their love story had the whole city holding its breath. Now they think they can clip your wings? Not a chance. Rx, your uncle and I have your back.¡±


    Aurora fidgeted with her fingers, a shy smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not your only cheerleader!¡± A voice rang out from the VIP fitting room.


    The door swung open to reveal Fannie, resplendent in a couture gown. Heat bloomed across Aurora¡¯s cheeks.


    Fannie must have stayed hidden to spare her from initial embarrassment, a gesture of quiet thoughtfulness that touched her deeply.


    Aurora rose quickly and greeted Fannie.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1076

    ?Chapter 1076:


    ¡°At ease, darling.¡± Fannie glided over, her smile radiating warmth. ¡°Bobby and I are in your corner too. Michael, Dulce¡­ we¡¯re united on this. And let me tell you, if Dunn even thinks about breaking your heart, he¡¯ll have a small army to answer to!¡±


    Aurora was both amused and touched by their fierce protectiveness.


    Katherine¡¯s hands came together with sudden inspiration. ¡°Why dance around it? Let¡¯s start pushing Joelle to nail down a date. Time to get this wedding on the books!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! Please don¡¯t!¡±


    Aurora barely managed to rein in Katherine¡¯s overzealous excitement. After selecting the gift, she hurried back to campus, but her ns were quickly interrupted¡ªLynda called her out again. The two met at a fancy restaurant near the university. As Aurora settled into her seat, she raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lynda, why didn¡¯t we just meet on campus?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so done with cafeteria food. Besides, my schrship money just came in, and what better way to celebrate than by treating you to something special?¡±


    Aurora grinned, flipping through the menu. ¡°Well, if you insist, who am I to refuse? Let¡¯s feast!¡±


    Once their orders were ced, Lynda¡¯s expression grew serious.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s hand froze mid-air. ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°I got epted into a confidential research project. I won¡¯t be able toe back for a while.¡±


    A pang of sadness tightened Aurora¡¯s chest. Sensing it, Lynda reached out and ruffled her hair with a soft smile. ¡°Silly girl, nothingsts forever. When we were kids, we yed together every day. But as we grow, we all take different paths.¡±


    Aurora nodded, even though the truth of it stung. She had learned this lesson early in life. Her parents, despite their deep love for each other, had always been engrossed in their careers. They had mastered the art of bncing work and family without losing themselves in either.


    ???????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????


    She and Lynda had been through so much¡ªburning the midnight oil for exams, sneaking out for street food to celebrate when they were done. They had huddled under the same umbre on rainy afternoons and dashed through snowfall, breathless andughing, until their fingers were too numb to move.


    But now, no amount of shared memories could stop time from pushing them forward. The only thing Aurora could do was raise her ss.


    ¡°To new beginnings.¡±


    Lynda clinked hers against it. ¡°And to yours, too.¡±


    That evening, they parted ways. As Aurora watched Lynda¡¯s figure disappear into the city lights, a quiet mncholy settled over her. There was no telling when they would meet again.


    On her way back to campus, her phone buzzed. It was Dunn. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I have. Dunn, I feel a little down.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Lynda won¡¯t be around much anymore.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s voice was gentle, soothing. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. Our professor sees great potential in her.¡±


    Aurora exhaled, troubled. ¡°Why does growing up mean watching people leave?¡±


    ¡°Who else has left?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077:


    A name flickered in her mind¡ªRickey.


    Unlike Lynda, it was Rickey¡¯s absence that truly weighed on her heart, like a stone pressing against her ribs. But instead of saying his name, she simply replied, ¡°No one.¡±


    Dunn was silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I cane back early tomorrow. Would that make you feel better?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Her mood brightened instantly. Luckily, she had already bought his gift.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! I don¡¯t have any sses in the morning, so I¡¯lle pick you up at the airport.¡± Dunn hesitated briefly, then said, ¡°Aurora, my parents want to have dinner with you.¡±


    Her face flushed instantly. ¡°No way! If my parents hear about this, they won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re invited too,¡± Dunn added. ¡°My parents want to mend the rtionship between our families. They¡¯ve already sent an invitation to your parents.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aurora felt as if a sword were hanging over her head. Now that Dunn had told her, she had no choice but to brace herself for the inevitable call from Joelle or Adrian.


    And sure enough, the next day, Joelle received the invitation, along with an antique porcin set worth a small fortune.


    ording to Molly, when Adrian saw the package, he said nothing. His jaw simply tightened as he picked up the invitation and retreated to his study. Joelle, however, wasted no time calling Aurora.


    ¡°Aurora, what exactly did you and Dunn discuss? Are they nning to talk about marriage?¡±


    Aurora shot upright in bed. Marriage? How bold would she have to be to make such a life-changing decision without her parents¡¯ knowledge?


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    ¡°No, no, no, Mom! Dunn¡¯s parents just want to mend the rtionship between our families. Marriage is way too soon!¡±


    Joelle scrutinized the invitation, rereading it to ensure she hadn¡¯t missed any hidden implications.


    ¡°Yesterday, Katherine told me I shouldn¡¯t let Dunn slip away. She said if you two have feelings for each other, we should finalize things quickly. For a moment, I thought you and Dunn decided to get married behind my back.¡±


    Aurora let out a nervousugh. Her mother¡¯s voice was light, but every word carried a warning.


    ¡°Mom, are you and Dad willing to go?¡±


    Joelle sighed. ¡°Your father doesn¡¯t want to, and I have a theater performance that evening.¡±


    Aurora could read between the lines. ¡°Then should I decline the invitation?¡±


    ¡°No need. Just reschedule it. If your father won¡¯t go, I will.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your dad might say he won¡¯t go, but trust me¡ªhe will.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Aurora exhaled in relief. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±


    After hanging up, Joelle walked into the study. Adrian was at his desk, reading a book.


    She observed him for a moment before speaking into her phone.


    ¡°Aurora, you don¡¯t have to tread so carefully around your dad and me. What happened in the past was on us. We didn¡¯t handle things well, and we should not drag you in. Dunn is a good man¡ªboth your dad and I know that. If we can make it work, we¡¯d be happy.¡±


    ¡°What about Dad?¡± Aurora asked.


    Joelle ced her phone in front of Adrian. ¡°Tell her yourself.¡±


    At first, Adrian didn¡¯t move. But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bear to make Aurora wait. He took the phone.


    ¡°If he treats you well, then I¡¯d be happy.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1078

    ?Chapter 1078:


    The Finch family¡¯s restaurant buzzed with anticipation as they rescheduled the dinner with the Miller family for four days after Dunn¡¯s return.


    Aurora rode with Adrian and Joelle, sharing the back seat with Molly and Rnd.


    Joelle turned from the passenger seat. ¡°Rnd, how have you been? Is work tiring?¡±


    Before Rnd could respond, Molly jumped in. ¡°What¡¯s there to be tired about? He¡¯s got someone taking care of him at home!¡± Joelle and Adrian froze at herment.


    Aurora quickly covered Molly¡¯s mouth.


    What they¡¯d discovered had been pure chance. Earlier, when winter¡¯s chill had settled in, Joelle had asked Aurora and Molly to deliver some winter clothes to Rnd.


    Finding him absent, they left the package at his doorstep.


    Just as they were about to leave, a woman appeared, grocery bags in hand, and unlocked Rnd¡¯s door with a key.


    They stood there, dumbfounded, as if they¡¯d stumbled upon something monumental.


    Aurora had warned Molly to stay quiet, but there was no containing her burning curiosity.


    The next day, as Aurora sat in school, Molly¡¯s call came through. Her voice practically exploded with excitement. ¡°Aurora! Do you know who that gorgeous woman is?¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I asked around¡ªshe¡¯s Rnd¡¯s girlfriend. They¡¯ve been living together for a while. She cooks for him, does hisundry, cleans his ce. Oh my God! Rnd is only eighteen!¡±


    Aurora found herself equally stunned.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary


    Rnd, who was a year younger than her, was already sharing his life with someone?


    Given that Molly and Rnd had never gotten along, now that she had this ammunition, she could barely contain her excitement to watch him squirm.


    Joelle was still trying to wrap her head around the revtion. ¡°Rnd, what¡¯s going on? You have someone living with you?¡±


    Rnd kept his gaze fixed on the passing scenery, his expression unchanged. ¡°Yeah, a friend.¡±


    ¡°A guy or a girl?¡±


    He pressed his lips together before answering reluctantly, ¡°A girl.¡±


    Adrian and Joelle exchanged a nce.


    While they understood young people were more independent these days, this seemed to cross a line.


    ¡°And what¡¯s your rtionship?¡± Joelle asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend.¡± Rnd didn¡¯t want to hide it, knowing that with Molly in the picture, attempting secrecy was futile.


    Joelle managed a strained smile. ¡°Rnd, don¡¯t you think you might be rushing into something serious?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1079

    ?Chapter 1079:


    Rnd met her gaze. ¡°Aunt Joelle, I understand what I¡¯m doing. Where I grew up, sixteen marks legal adulthood. Some girls are already nning their weddings by then.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Molly¡¯s eyes widened in fascination.


    Aurora, sensing the mounting tension, swiftly muffled Molly¡¯s mouth again. ¡°Mom, Rnd follows his own principles.¡±


    She knew that if this discussion continued, it would only wound Rnd¡¯s dignity further. Though concern still etched Joelle¡¯s features, she recognized his resolute stance and turned forward without another word.


    As they pulled up to their destination, Aurora¡¯s phone began to ring.


    ¡°Aurora?¡± Molly called out, already stepping from the car. ¡°Something wrong? Come on.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Aurora nced at her screen¡ªRickey¡¯s name shed across it. ¡°I need to take this.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. I¡¯ll head in with Mom and Dad then.¡±


    Rnd passed by her silently, making his way toward the restaurant entrance.


    Once she found herself alone in the parking lot, she answered. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m out for dinner.¡±


    Rickey asked, ¡°With who?¡±


    ¡°My family.¡± Aurora paused, then chose truth. ¡°And my boyfriend. And his parents.¡±


    The line went silent, save for the cacophony of traffic and ring horns in the background.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re nning to get married?¡± The pain in his voice was unmistakable.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ?????????? ?????????? ????


    ¡°Stop being silly,¡± she replied, forcing lightness into her tone. ¡°When you return, you¡¯ll have plenty of wonderful girls waiting for you.¡±


    At that moment, Rickeyy trapped inside an overturned vehicle, the full force of the crash bearing down on the driver¡¯s seat.


    Through the spider-webbed remains of the windshield, he watched rescue teams scrambling to clear the road. Warm liquid trickled down his face.


    Death felt suddenly, terrifyingly close.


    With his fading strength, he¡¯d called Aurora.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll make it to that day.¡± Rickey¡¯s vision swam. ¡°Aurora, I want you to be happy.¡±


    His voice grew fainter with each word.


    Aurora finally registered the strange symphony of horns in the background. Through the chaos, fragments of urgent voices reached her:


    ¡°Hurry! Get him out! The car¡¯s about to explode!¡±


    Her heart seized. Terror coursed through her veins. ¡°Rickey? Hello? Rickey! What¡¯s happening? Did something happen over there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I had some drinks.¡± His words were barely a whisper. Aurora felt her body turn to ice. Her voice quavered. ¡°You drove after drinking?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Rickey confessed weakly. ¡°I¡¯m dying, Aurora. Will youe see me?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1080

    ?Chapter 1080:


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Stay awake, you hear me?¡±


    But Rickey¡¯s words came again, unchanging. ¡°I¡¯m dying. Will youe see me?¡±


    ¡°You are not dying! Don¡¯t you dare give up!¡±


    ¡°Will youe see me?¡± His voice was faint but unyielding.


    Aurora¡¯s nails bit into her palm as her heart thundered against her ribs. She stood mere steps from the restaurant entrance when Dunn appeared, searching for her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dunn.¡± Aurora met his eyes, her gaze unnaturally steady. ¡°Rickey, I¡¯m booking a flight right now. You stay alive until I get there!¡±


    Rickey¡¯s consciousness slipped away as the world tilted around him.


    The phone fell from his grasp.


    Dunn reached her side, instantly taking in her ashen face. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aurora tried to exin the situation to Dunn with as few words as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dunn. Rickey¡¯s been in a car ident overseas. It¡¯s serious¡ªhe¡¯s in critical condition. I have to go to him.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Rickey?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a childhood friend, someone I¡¯ve known for years.¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t hesitate for even a heartbeat. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Aurora shook her head. ¡°Your parents, my parents¡ªthey¡¯re inside, waiting. This dinner matters. We¡¯ve spent so much time trying to mend things between them. If we both walk out now, everything we¡¯ve worked for could unravel.¡±


    She needed him to stay¡ªto hold the fort¡ªwhile she went to face whatevery ahead.


    The dinner had been carefully arranged, every detail nned, every seat filled. Walking away would be an insult they couldn¡¯t afford.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0?? ¨C Next part


    Dunn took in her words, understanding settling in his eyes. After a brief silence, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll have my driver take you to the airport. I¡¯ll handle your flight¡ªdon¡¯t worry about anything.¡±


    Relief softened the tension in Aurora¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Dunn opened the car door, his fingers lingering on the handle for just a moment. Aurora slipped inside, her mind already racing miles ahead.


    ¡°Call me the second you get any news. Your friend is my friend, too. You don¡¯t have to bear this alone,¡± he said.


    Aurora swallowed hard, willing herself to stayposed, though fear gnawed at her insides.


    She dreaded the thought of arriving toote and finding Rickey gone.


    But Dunn¡¯s words were a lifeline, anchoring her to hope.


    Rickey was tough. He¡¯d walked away from reckless motorcycle crashes with barely a scratch. A car ident wouldn¡¯t steal his life away.


    They were supposed to grow old as best friends.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave our parents to you,¡± she said. ¡°Got it.¡±


    Dunn stood by the curb, watching the car until it vanished into the night. Then, bracing himself, he turned and walked back into the restaurant.


    He saw no reason to keep it a secret. The moment he reached his parents, he told them the truth.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1081

    ?Chapter 1081:


    ¡°Aurora¡¯s friend had an ident overseas. It¡¯s serious. She¡¯s on her way to the airport now.¡±


    A friend. Abroad. And Aurora rushing to their side without a second thought. Joelle¡¯s mind immediatelynded on one name¡ªRickey.


    ¡°Dunn, is it Rickey?¡± she asked.


    Dunn nodded once. Molly¡¯s breath caught. ¡°Is Rickey okay?¡±


    Rnd, who had heard Rickey¡¯s name before but never paid much attention, frowned. ¡°Who exactly is Rickey?¡±


    Molly leaned in and whispered, ¡°Aurora¡¯s best friend. They¡¯ve been inseparable since childhood. I used to think he had a crush on her. But he went abroad right after graduation.¡±


    At that, Fred¡¯s expression darkened. Gracie, everposed, discreetly pressed a hand against his arm¡ªa silent caution.


    The Finch family remained poised, but tension coiled beneath the surface, a quiet storm brewing.


    Joelle cleared her throat, steering the conversation away from the undercurrents of difort. ¡°Aurora knows how to handle herself. If there¡¯s anything serious, she¡¯ll inform us. Dunn, let¡¯s eat.¡± Dunn gave a slight nod, signaling the waiter to bring the dishes.


    The meal went smoothly, with the atmosphere rtively peaceful.


    Afterward, both families departed in separate cars.


    On the drive home, Joelle turned to Adrian. ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you know Rickey¡¯s father?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve met him a few times.¡±


    ???????????? §ã?????????????? g??????????????????????


    ¡°Could you call him? See if he knows anything about Rickey¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Joelle exhaled slowly, rubbing her temples. Anxiety still coiled tight in her chest. ¡°Molly, next time, think before you speak. Throwing around words like ¡®crush¡¯ in front of the Finch family¡ªit¡¯s reckless.¡±


    Molly scoffed, unbothered. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? I said Rickey had a crush on Aurora, not the other way around. If she had feelings for him, they would¡¯ve been together.¡±


    ¡°Ages ago. It wouldn¡¯t be up to Dunn.¡± Joelle stared at her, momentarily speechless. Frustration simmered beneath her calm facade.


    Rnd, sensing the storm brewing, intervened. ¡°Rx. The Finch family wouldn¡¯t dare make things difficult for Aurora.¡±


    Joelle turned to him sharply, exasperation ring in her eyes. ¡°And you!¡± She was already on edge, and remembering Rnd¡¯s personal life only made her headache worse.


    Adrian¡¯s patience had worn thin. He shot the two a sharp nce through the rearview mirror. ¡°You two are going to give me grey hairs.¡±


    Molly and Rnd exchanged nces, then promptly turned to stare out their respective windows, suddenly very interested in the scenery.


    Meanwhile, in the other car, Dunn took the wheel, his expression unreadable.


    In the back row, Gracie and Fred exchanged looks, each waiting for the other to speak first.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1082

    ?Chapter 1082:


    Eventually, Gracie caved. She hesitated, choosing her words carefully before addressing Dunn.


    ¡°Dunn, isn¡¯t Rickey the grandson of your teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gracie pressed further. ¡°I remember you two being close once. Then, all of a sudden, you stopped talking. Was it because of Aurora?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s grip on the wheel tightened slightly. His mind was elsewhere. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gracie inhaled sharply. Fred, unable to contain himself any longer, leaned forward. ¡°Are Rickey and Aurora just friends?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s jaw tightened.


    A mother knows her child best. Sensing the shift in her son¡¯s mood, Gracie quickly ced a hand on Fred¡¯s arm, a silent plea for restraint.


    ¡°Dunn, your father and I don¡¯t doubt Aurora¡¯s character. But if Rickey has feelings for her, doesn¡¯t that put you in a difficult position? Wouldn¡¯t that be unfair to you?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I trust Aurora.¡± Ahead, the traffic light flickered red. Dunn eased the car to a stop, his voice steady, firm.


    Aurora boarded the earliest flight to Bristania.


    Rickey wasn¡¯t in the hospital. A man like him, stubborn to the bone, would rather endure pain in solitude than be tethered to a hospital bed. She went straight to his house, barely pausing for breath before ringing the doorbell.


    Rickey¡¯s father answered, his expression betraying his surprise.


    ¡°Aurora? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Kelly.¡± She steadied herself, trying to mask the desperation in her voice. ¡°How¡¯s Rickey? How bad is it?¡±


    ???????? ????????????????: g???????¦Í?????????????


    Rickey¡¯s father had always been a man of humor, quick with a jest and a knowing smile. But today, his usual lightheartedness was gone. The weight in his eyes told her everything before his lips could form the words.


    His hesitation made Aurora¡¯s stomach drop. Whatever she had prepared herself for crumbled in an instant.


    Before he could answer, her feet had already moved.


    ¡°His room¡¯s on the second floor,¡± his father called after her. ¡°Last door at the far south end.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Aurora took the stairs two at a time, her pulse roaring in her ears. The moment she pushed open the door, the sharp, sterile scent of disinfectant filled her lungs.


    She froze. Nothing else mattered. Not the time lost between them. Not the awkwardness that had settled like dust on their past. Not the tangled mess of emotions she had yet to unravel. All she wanted was for him to be alive.


    ¡°Rickey?¡±


    Hey there, still as a painting. His body was swathed in bandages, an IV drip trailing from his arm like a lifeline. His face¡ªusually filled with mischief, stubbornness, life¡ªwas deathly pale.


    Aurora¡¯s breath hitched. She didn¡¯t realize she¡¯d been holding it until she saw the faint, rhythmic rise of his chest.


    She stepped closer, and Rickey¡¯s pallid face, drained of its usual warmth, sharpened into view.


    Slowly, as though waking from a dream, Rickey¡¯s eyes fluttered open¡ªdazed, unfocused. He blinked against the haze clouding his vision.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1083

    ?Chapter 1083:


    ¡°Dad, I dreamed of Aurora¡­¡±


    Just then, his father entered the room. ¡°Silly boy. Aurora is really here.¡± The words sent a tremor through Rickey¡¯s battered body.


    He struggled to pry his eyes open wider, but the world before him remained an indistinct blur. He could only make out a shadow¡ªa presence more felt than seen.


    ¡°Aurora?¡± he whispered.


    Her voice, steady as an anchor in a storm, reached him. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°You came to see me¡­¡± His voice wavered, colored with disbelief. ¡°You really came!¡±


    ¡°Rickey, calm down!¡± his father urged, worry edging his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve got more broken bones than I can count¡ªyou need to rest!¡±


    But Rickey wasn¡¯t listening. Fear gripped him, whispering that Aurora was nothing more than a fleeting dream, a mirage conjured by his fevered mind. He reached out blindly, desperate. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Aurora! Please don¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving.¡± Her words were a quiet promise, spoken to steady him.


    Trembling, Rickey grasped her hand. His fingers, cool and frail, curled around hers with silent determination. In that moment, he swore he would never let this hand slip away again. Not even at the cost of his own life.


    He had been a fool. He had thought he could keep his emotions locked away, but he couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. Without her, he was like an empty shell.


    And now, here she was. She had dropped everything to be by his side. She still cared.


    Fate had cracked open a door, and he had no intention of letting it close again.


    ¡°Alright.¡± His father stepped forward, easing their hands apart. ¡°Aurora, you¡¯ve traveled far¡ªyou must be exhausted. Get some rest. Rickey needs it too.¡±


    Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m


    He had already prepared a room for her, right next to Rickey¡¯s. Adrian and Joelle checked in with Rickey¡¯s father, asking about his condition and reminding him to look after Aurora as well.


    That night, for the first time since the ident, Rickey surrendered to sleep, no longer afraid she would disappear while he wasn¡¯t looking. Aurora sat by the window and made a call to Dunn.


    ¡°Rickey is not doing well. Too many fractures. He drifts in and out, delirious¡­¡±


    Dunn¡¯s mind leapt to one conclusion¡ªAurora would be staying longer than she had nned.


    But then, he thought maybe he was being too possessive. Rickey was badly hurt¡ªit was only natural that she would want to be there for him. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± he asked, forcing his voice to remain even.


    Aurora stifled a yawn. ¡°Not for now. But I¡¯ll stay until he¡¯s a little better. There are things I need to say to him.¡± Dunn knew he shouldn¡¯t press further.


    As Aurora¡¯s boyfriend, he should trust her, believe that she could handle thisplicated situation on her own.


    But the question slipped out before he could stop it.


    ¡°Aurora, you and Rickey have known each other a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He hesitated, then pushed on. ¡°Molly once told me he¡¯s always been good to you. So good, in fact, that she thought he had feelings for you.¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t deny it. Instead, she spoke with quiet certainty. ¡°Dunn, Rickey has been a pir in my life. Without him, I wouldn¡¯t have grown into the person I am. When I was bullied at school, he was the one who stood up for me. He never let me fight alone.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1084

    ?Chapter 1084:


    Silence stretched between them.


    Dunn exhaled slowly, the weight in his chest pressing harder than it had the day he first asked Rickey to look after Aurora in his absence.


    If he had known that request would lead them here¡ªto this tangled ce where past and present blurred¡ªhe might have made a different choice.


    ¡°Aurora, please thank him for me. For taking care of you when I wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    And the moment those words left his lips, he felt it¡ªthat slow, creeping sensation of losing her.


    The past was something he could never rewrite. And it was precisely that past that gave Rickey his unwavering confidence.


    ¡°Dunn, there¡¯s one thing I know for certain¡ªI love you.¡± Aurora pushed the window open, letting the cool night air brush against her skin as she gazed at the sea of stars. ¡°So don¡¯t overthink it. Just wait for me toe back, okay?¡±


    Before Dunn could even form a response, Aurora¡¯s attention was drawn to a timid-looking girl hovering outside the house, her eyes darting about nervously.


    Her gaze then fixated on Rickey¡¯s room. After a while, their eyes met, and the girl flinched as if caught in a misstep and turned to leave.


    ¡°Aurora, I get it now. I was overthinking things. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s voice carried a tinge of guilt. Aurora didn¡¯t linger on the girl; there were more pressing concerns at hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you toe back,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.??????


    Aurora had stayed here for four days now, yet Rickey¡¯s condition remained unchanged. Each time the doctor visited, she stood silently beside Rickey¡¯s father, listening with unwavering attention.


    The doctor advised moving Rickey to a hospital for proper care, but at the mere mention of the word ¡°hospital,¡± Rickey tensed¡ªhis entire body stiffening as if he were bracing for an invisible blow.


    Rickey¡¯s father sighed, his voice weighed down by years of sorrow. ¡°His mother passed away in a hospital. He¡¯s never been able to set foot in one since.¡±


    Aurora had known Rickey for years¡ªof course, she knew that.


    After the doctor left, Rickey¡¯s father turned to his son and let out another sigh, one heavy with resignation. He knew how stubborn Rickey could be.


    With quiet hope, he turned to Aurora. ¡°Aurora, could you try talking to him?¡±


    Aurora didn¡¯t want to add to his worries. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go cook. You two talk.¡±


    As Rickey¡¯s father stepped out, Aurora poured a ss of water, her tone patient as she tried to reason with him.


    ¡°Your dad¡¯s worried sick. If you won¡¯t do it for yourself, at least do it for him. If anything happened to you, it would break him.¡±


    She offered him the ss, but instead of taking it, Rickey reached for her wrist, his grip firm despite his weakened state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. If you stay, I¡¯ll go to the hospital.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1085

    ?Chapter 1085:


    Aurora tried to pull away, but his hold didn¡¯t waver. He was serious.


    ¡°Rickey, we¡¯re not children anymore. Can¡¯t you be mature about this?¡±


    Rickey let out a bitterugh, his bloodshot eyes locking onto hers with raw intensity. ¡°Oh, so maturity is what matters? Is that why you love him? If I were mature, would you love me too?¡±


    Aurora froze¡ªnot because his words swayed her, but because the boy she once knew felt like a stranger now. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve always seen you as my best friend.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your friend!¡± His grip tightened, and the ss slipped from her hand, crashing onto the floor¡ªshattering just like the care and concern Aurora had been offering him.


    ¡°Aurora, do you think this is fair? All these years, it was me by your side. I was the one who took care of you. When others ignored you, when they bullied you, when they demanded you y the perfect older sister, I was the only one who let you be yourself. I let you be reckless, free, unguarded. And yet, because I was always here, you refuse to see me?¡±


    Aurora met his stormy gaze, heavy with defiance and longing. ¡°Rickey, I¡¯m sorry. In life, most things can be pursued with effort, but love doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±


    Rickey clenched his jaw so tightly his whole body trembled. His eyes glistened, betrayal pooling in them like unshed tears.


    He refused to believe she could be this heartless. He refused to believe that the one time she did fight for something, it was to push him away. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He clung to her hand as if letting go meant losing her forever. ¡°All these years¡ªhow could you never have felt anything for me? How could you not love me? What does he have that I don¡¯t? Aurora, I¡¯m begging you. Just look at me. Not as a friend. Not as family. Look at me as a man¡ªas someone who loves you. I beg you!¡±


    The word ¡°beg¡± caught in Aurora¡¯s chest, tightening her throat. She owed Rickey more than she could ever repay.


    M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.???


    Gently, she ced her hands on his shoulders. ¡°Stop moving, you¡¯ll hurt yourself. Rickey, I¡¯m not leaving right now. Focus on getting better first.¡±


    ¡°If I get better, you¡¯ll leave, won¡¯t you?¡± The light in his eyes flickered, like a candle struggling against the wind.


    Aurora had no answer.


    She could tell him that goodbyes were inevitable, that nothingsts forever.


    Lynda once told her, ¡°Nothingsts forever. People grow, and paths diverge.¡±


    But in the end, the oue would be the same. She was going to leave. She had her studies, her family, her future. And, most of all¡ªDunn was waiting for her.


    ¡°When you¡¯re better, we¡¯ll talk again,¡± she simply said.


    Quietly, Aurora picked up the broken ss and stepped out of the room. Rickey stared nkly at the window, the weight of her absence pressing down on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Aurora had been turning the words over and over in her mind, and in the end, this was all she could give him.


    Later, after dinner, Aurora approached Rickey¡¯s father. ¡°I¡¯d like to go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Should I have someone apany you?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡± She needed the solitude.


    Rickey¡¯s father hesitated before calling her name. ¡°Aurora.¡±


    She turned. He looked utterly exhausted¡ªhis eyes bloodshot, his face unshaven, the weight of days spent worrying etched into his every feature.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1086

    ?Chapter 1086:


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As he tied his apron, he offered her a weary smile. ¡°I know you don¡¯t see Rickey that way. But in the time you¡¯ve been away, he hasn¡¯t smiled. Not once. If you¡¯re nning to talk things out with him, please try not to break his heart too badly. He¡¯s my only son.¡±


    One second. Two seconds. Aurora wanted to apologize, but then she saw it¡ªthe tremor in his voice, the way he swallowed back emotions too heavy to bear. Her heart softened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to be gentle.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s father let out a long, weary sigh, as if he had been holding his breath for too long. He covered his face with one hand, his voice breaking.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Stepping outside, Aurora strolled along the path in front of Rickey¡¯s house. She hadn¡¯t gone far when she rounded a corner¡ªand there she was. The same girl who¡¯d been lurking around just days ago.


    The girl stiffened, caught off guard. A flicker of hesitation crossed her face before she turned sharply, ready to flee.


    Aurora¡¯s instincts kicked in. This wasn¡¯t just some random passerby. This girl knew Rickey¡ªand not in a fleeting, casual way.


    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Aurora called out.


    But the girl only quickened her pace.


    ¡°Wait up! Don¡¯t you want to know how Rickey¡¯s doing?¡±


    That did it. The girl faltered, then turned slowly. Her expression wavered between guilt and anxiety.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to get in your way.¡±


    Your escape begins at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Aurora stepped closer, studying her. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Emma Moore.¡±


    ¡°And you know Rickey?¡±


    Emma hesitated, words failing her. How could she possibly exin? That she wasn¡¯t really a friend, just someone who filled a particr space in Rickey¡¯s life? That whatever they had, it was never meant tost?


    And how could she possibly exin all that to Aurora¡ªthe sweet, kind-hearted, innocent girl before her?


    Aurora could see Emma was holding something back, but she chose not to pry. Instead, she softened her tone. ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±


    Emma nodded, then immediately shook her head. ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that. He doesn¡¯t want to see me¡­¡±


    Aurora tilted her head, curious. ¡°Do you like Rickey?¡±


    Emma¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, betraying everything she hadn¡¯t said aloud.


    So, that was what this was. Another girl tangled in the web of Rickey¡¯s charm. Aurora offered a small, understanding smile. ¡°He¡¯s awake now. He got pretty banged up, but with some rest, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Emma blinked, surprised. She had braced herself for jealousy, for resentment¡ªbut all she found was kindness.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1087

    ?Chapter 1087:


    No wonder Rickey liked her so much. Aurora was everything she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Emma murmured, barely above a whisper.


    Aurora mistook her downcast gaze for worry about Rickey¡¯s condition. ¡°If you want to see him, I can¡­¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Emma cut her off with a brittle smile, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t bother you guys.¡±


    Before Aurora could say anything else, Emma turned and walked away, shoulders slumped as if carrying an invisible burden too heavy to bear.


    That night, Aurora made her way to Rickey¡¯s room. He was still on a liquid diet, and he¡¯d made his terms clear¡ªif she didn¡¯t feed him herself, he simply wouldn¡¯t eat. End of discussion.


    As she spooned soup into his mouth, she asked casually, ¡°Do you know Emma?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Did she talk to you?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s been hanging around for the past few days. She seemed really worried about you.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s jaw tensed. He had finally carved out some alone time with Aurora¡ªDunn had even backed off¡ªand now Emma had to show up?


    He wasn¡¯t about to let her ruin this.


    ¡°The next time you see her, tell her to get lost,¡± he told her.


    Aurora frowned. ¡°She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. Why are you being so harsh?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not being harsh,¡± Rickey snapped, though the sharp edge in his voice suggested otherwise.


    Aurora let it go, but something about his reaction unsettled her. There was more to this than he was willing to admit.


    Your next chapter is here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    As a friend, she wanted Rickey to be happy. If there was someone who truly cared about him, why shut the door before even seeing what was on the other side?


    She began, ¡°If she likes you, maybe you could¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Rickey cut her off, his voice like ice cracking under pressure. ¡°Stop pairing me off with someone else. You don¡¯t know anything about it, so don¡¯t make decisions for me.¡±


    Aurora bit her lip. She had struck a nerve, but she was no stranger to Rickey¡¯s moods. Over the years, she had learned to weather his storms without taking shelter.


    ¡°Okay, fine. I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± She gave in.


    But Rickey¡¯s frustration lingered, simmering beneath the surface.


    He couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ªwhat if Aurora ever found out the truth about him and Emma? Would she be angry? Disgusted? Or indifferent? That was a risk he wasn¡¯t willing to take.


    Later, they sat together watching a movie, but Aurora, exhausted, soon dozed off on the couch.


    Rickey¡¯s gaze drifted from the screen to her.


    For a fleeting moment, he allowed himself to imagine a different reality¡ªone where she was his.


    Without thinking, he grabbed his phone and snapped a quick picture of her sleeping.


    The second he did, he felt ridiculous.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1088

    ?Chapter 1088:


    Back in school, he had watched her doze off at her desk, mouth slightly open, drool threatening to escape.


    And now, here he was, sneaking photos like some love-struck fool. His feelings were no less than Dunn¡¯s, and he had done no less than Dunn.


    So why was he the one who had been cast aside?


    His phone buzzed¡ªmessages from friends, checking in, asking how he was doing. He hadn¡¯t answered a single one. Even Dunn had texted. Rickey had ignored him too.


    But now, staring at Dunn¡¯s name on his screen, something in him snapped. Before he could second-guess himself, he sent the photo of Aurora sleeping.


    ¡°She¡¯s been staying with me, taking care of me. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡±


    he even texted.


    The moment he hit send, regret washed over him. But it was done.


    Dunn was in the middle of a meeting when his phone buzzed. ¡°Mr. Finch?¡± his assistant asked, noticing the sudden shift in his expression. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t answer. He rose from his seat, his voice cool and decisive.


    ¡°Meeting¡¯s over.¡±


    His assistant scrambled to follow.


    ¡°Cancel all my appointments for the next two days,¡± Dunn said, already moving. ¡°I¡¯m going abroad. Personal matters.¡±


    After exhaustive cajoling from both Aurora and his father, Rickey finally relented and agreed to go to the hospital.


    With round-the-clock physicians and a squadron of nurses poised to fulfill his every whim, the ce was nothing short of a luxury retreat disguised as a medical facility.


    g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????? ???????? ?????? ????????


    Aurora found herself utterly baffled by his persistent sulking, reminiscent of an adolescent denied their favorite pastime.


    ¡°You rest up. I¡¯m heading back for a bit,¡± she said, slinging her bag over her shoulder.


    rm shed across Rickey¡¯s face. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Aurora, hanging by herst thread of patience, pierced him with a withering nce. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Rickey snatched a pillow andunched it at her. ¡°Oh, so this is how you treat me? You im to care, swear we¡¯re friends, but the second I¡¯m stuck in a hospital bed, you¡¯re running off to see some guy? If I died, would a single tear grace your cheek?¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Aurora¡¯s words cracked through the air like lightning, rendering him instantly silent. ¡°Your father has been attending to your every need until he¡¯s worked himself into a fever. I¡¯m going back to check on him. And here you lie, throwing a theatrical fit worthy of a Broadway diva.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s expression shifted from indignation to sheepish realization. ¡°Okay.¡±


    With deliberate movements, Aurora retrieved the discarded pillow and tucked it beneath his head. ¡°But yes, I am returning home soon.¡± The atmosphere crystallized between them, cold and brittle.


    But Aurora was already out the door before he could say another word. She hurried down the hallway, almost colliding with Emma on the way. Emma recognized her instantly and was about to greet her, but Aurora vanished around the corner.


    Emma thought perhaps it was for the best. With Aurora¡¯s absence, she could at least approach Rickey without the suffocating sensation of trespassing where she didn¡¯t belong.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1089

    ?Chapter 1089:


    She clutched the bouquet of flowers she¡¯d bought for him and pushed open the door to his room.


    Rickey looked worse than she¡¯d imagined.


    The night of the ident, she¡¯d implored him not to drive drunk, but he¡¯d brushed her off with casual indifference.


    She¡¯d sensed impending disaster, and sure enough, she¡¯d discovered his vehicle crumpled on the shoulder of the deserted road.


    Later, she had witnessed him being hoisted onto a stretcher in the ring lights of the evening traffic report.


    She regretted it profoundly. Had she anticipated the severity of his condition, she would¡¯ve apanied him, even if it meant endangering her own safety.


    ¡°Rickey,¡± she called out.


    He turned his head, surprise flickering across his features. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came to see you. Are you okay?¡±


    Rickey gestured to his cast-encased leg with a grimace. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Emma set the flowers down and nced around awkwardly at the sterile room. ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Rickey said tly. ¡°You¡¯ve seen me. You can go now.¡±


    Her heart sank like a stone, but she forced herself to ask, ¡°Is Aurora staying here for good?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Emma let out a bitterugh that echoed in the quiet room. ¡°Then I guess I really am just in the way.¡±


    Check new chapters at


    Rickey regarded her with an unreadable expression, his eyes revealing nothing of his inner thoughts. ¡°Emma, let¡¯s be real. We were never more than a convenience for each other. You were just a stand-in for her. Now that she¡¯s here, there¡¯s no point in continuing this charade.¡±


    Emma clenched her fists until her nails carved crescent moons into her palms. ¡°I get it.¡±


    Rickey offered no further exnation. With clinical detachment, he picked up his phone and transferred 100,000 dors to her ount.


    ¡°Consider this the end of whatever we had. Take the money. I¡¯ve already handled your tuition for the semester. From this moment on, we walk different paths.¡±


    Emma¡¯s pride warred with practicality. The words ¡°I don¡¯t want your money¡± refused to form on her lips.


    She needed it¡ªthat harsh reality had drawn her into his orbit in the first ce.


    She always knew she wasn¡¯t the kind of girl fate would allow to keep him.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling.


    She retreated from the room with her head held high, clinging to thest remnants of her dignity even as herposure crumbled.


    Tears gathered like storm clouds in her eyes, threatening to spill over. Finding refuge on a bench outside the hospital, she wrapped her arms around herself and tried desperately to excise every memory of Rickey from her heart.


    Suddenly, a man in a sleek ck trench coat lowered himself onto the bench beside her.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090:


    She looked up and found herself captivated by the sharp, striking features of a stranger who could have graced the cover of any high-fashion magazine.


    Three dayster, Rickey was finally able to walk again.


    His father watched with tears in his eyes. ¡°This reminds me of when you were a baby, taking your first steps. I cried back then too.¡±


    ¡°Go cry somewhere else,¡± Rickey grumbled, leaning on his crutches as he hobbled over to Aurora. ¡°Take me for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Aurora said, pushing a wheelchair she¡¯d borrowed just in case. They settled on a bench in the hospital garden, the atmosphere suddenly nostalgic, as if they¡¯d been transported back to their high school days.


    ¡°When are you going back?¡± Rickey asked, his voice carefully neutral. Aurora smoothed out her skirt, avoiding his gaze. ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡±


    Rickey swallowed hard, a lump forming in his throat. ¡°Do you really have to go?¡±


    Aurora gave him a small smile. ¡°Rickey, don¡¯t make me say something that¡¯ll ruin what¡¯s left of our friendship.¡±


    He looked down at his hands. ¡°So, the only time I¡¯ll see you is if I¡¯m in the hospital?¡±


    ¡°What kind of logic is that?¡±


    ¡°Back when I crashed my motorcycle, you came to see me without a second thought. Will you still do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will.¡±


    Rickey looked at her, his eyes burning with intensity. ¡°And what about your boyfriend? You think he¡¯ll be okay with that?¡±


    Aurora froze.


    Find the magic on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???????


    ¡°I know how guys think,¡± Rickey continued. ¡°There¡¯s no middle ground. Either we¡¯re strangers, or I¡¯m your boyfriend. If I were your boyfriend, I wouldn¡¯t tolerate another¡­¡±


    ¡°Man in your orbit. Truth be told, I¡¯d be jealous of even a male dog stealing your affection.¡±


    Aurora cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s just childish possessiveness masquerading as love.¡±


    Rickey remained calm this time. Not a muscle twitched when Aurora called him ¡°childish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± he said, his voice unwavering. ¡°If your boyfriend didn¡¯t bat an eye when you came for me, it simply proves he doesn¡¯t love you.¡±


    Aurora was caught off guard.


    The thought had never crossed her mind¡ªhow Dunn might feel about her rushing overseas for Rickey. Yet Dunn hardly seemed bothered.


    He¡¯d weed her friendship with Rickey without question.


    Did that mean he didn¡¯t love her? Aurora thought he did. Yet Rickey¡¯s observation sowed uncertainty within her.


    ¡°Perhaps you have a point,¡± she admitted reluctantly. ¡°But mutual trust forms the foundation of any meaningful rtionship. If he simply severs me from every male friend andcks faith in me, we¡¯d crumble anyway.¡±


    ¡°Aurora, do you really think he¡¯s better than me?¡± Rickey¡¯s gaze pierced through her defenses. ¡°I¡¯ve walked beside you through our entire youth. Nobody understands you as I do. Are you certain your heart doesn¡¯t choose me?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1091

    ?Chapter 1091:


    Aurora was silent for a long time before answering, ¡°Rickey, I recognize the line between friendship and love.¡± Her conviction left Rickey speechless.


    ¡°Then go,¡± he said tly. ¡°Don¡¯t bothering to see me anymore. I don¡¯t want to trouble you. Our friendship concludes today. You¡¯ll never hear from me again.¡±


    Aurora dismissed his deration as mere frustration. She didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    The following day, while gathering her belongings at Rickey¡¯s residence, his father called.


    ¡°Aurora, Rickey¡¯s run away from the hospital!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Aurora initially assumed Rickey had grown tired of confinement and returned home.


    Yet, as hours ticked by without his appearance, his father grew increasingly distraught.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, don¡¯t panic! I¡¯ll go look for him!¡±


    Darkness had already nketed the city. She searched every possible hideout but discovered nothing.


    By 3 a.m., she and Rickey¡¯s father could only wait helplessly at the police station for updates.


    Just as dawn approached, the hospital called. Rickey had collided with a vehicle while crossing the road. Apassionate passerby had brought him in.


    When authorities reviewed the surveince footage, they discovered that Rickey had deliberately stepped into oing traffic.


    While the previous ident had been caused by drunk driving, this incident was intentional. He had sought death.


    Keep reading at g¦Ál¦Çovels?c©–m


    When they wheeled him from the emergency room, his father trembled with fury. Yet he restrained himself from striking or shouting at Rickey¡ªhis son remained unconscious.


    In utter desperation, he struck himself instead.


    ¡°Mr. Kelly, please don¡¯t harm yourself. We¡¯ll find a way to rouse him,¡± Aurora implored.


    His father turned to her, eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m pleading with you. Rickey attempted this because of your departure. Stay just a while longer. At least until his eyes open, please?¡±


    Aurora faltered momentarily, then conceded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    While canceling her flight arrangements, she feltpelled to contact Dunn. ¡°Dunn, I can¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± His voice betrayed no emotion.


    Aurora pressed her palm against her forehead. ¡°Rickey deliberately stepped into traffic again. He¡¯s suffered another ident. He hasn¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s response carried indifference. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Guilt and self-reproach tangled continuously within Aurora¡¯s conscience. ¡°Did I push him too far? Does responsibility for this rest with me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak such words,¡± Dunn countered. ¡°Aurora, your efforts have been more than sufficient. He creates these difficulties himself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m lost for solutions. Hurting him is thest thing I desire, but my departure might trigger unimaginable consequences. But if I stay, what about you? I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not a good girlfriend.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1092

    ?Chapter 1092:


    ¡°Aurora, enough,¡± Dunn interjected. ¡°I have things that require my attention. We¡¯ll continue this conversationter.¡±


    Before she could respond, the line went dead.


    Tears cascaded down Aurora¡¯s cheeks. His reaction shattered her expectations.


    Throughout their entire rtionship, Dunn had never exhibited such coldness.


    Perhaps Rickey¡¯s assessment of his indifference held some truth.


    She canceled her flight arrangements, yet the decision brought nofort.


    Two days crawled by without Rickey showing signs of consciousness. Emma visited him once and discovered Aurora growing visibly more haggard with each passing hour.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Emma inquired, surprising herself by showing concern. They¡¯d barely exchanged words before.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Aurora replied, though her concern shifted toward Emma. ¡°You must be anxious about his condition. I apologize. I failed to protect him properly.¡±


    ¡°That burden doesn¡¯t fall on your shoulders,¡± Emma responded, gently squeezing Aurora¡¯s hand. ¡°Your efforts exceed all expectations. Rickey behaves selfishly, exploiting your generosity.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say so?¡±


    Emma¡¯s expression darkened considerably. She lowered her gaze to her hands, inhaled deeply, and spoke with remarkableposure.


    ¡°The reality of my rtionship with Rickey is not what you think.¡±


    Aurora stared at her with utter disbelief.


    ¡°You know what? Rickey ims to like you, yet he¡¯s been using me as a stand-in for you. He¡¯s intimate with me, then pays me off to keep me quiet.¡±


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    Emma spoke in a calm tone, yet her words conveyed deep disappointment toward Rickey.


    ¡°I took the money because I needed it, but I also have feelings. I felt sympathy for him and even thought, if it made him happy, I¡¯d ept being nothing more than an outlet for his desires for the rest of my life.¡±


    Aurora was speechless, shocked by Emma¡¯s revtion. Her heart felt heavy. Was this the reality of adulthood?


    She realized she had no ce meddling in Rickey¡¯s personal affairs, nor in judging Emma¡¯s choices.


    ¡°I think he has genuine feelings for you too,¡± Aurora tried to reassure her. ¡°Rickey and I are merely friends. You might still have a chance.¡±


    Emma shook her head. ¡°No. After meeting you, I¡¯ve lost all hope. Aurora, I didn¡¯t understand why he was drawn to you before, but now I see it. You¡¯re beautiful and kind. Your decision to not be with Rickey was wise.¡±


    Aurora couldn¡¯t grasp what Emma was implying.


    Emma held her hand tightly, her words deliberate and sincere as she said, ¡°Rickey isn¡¯t worthy of you. He¡¯s been hiding behind his supposed love for you while causing you pain all along.¡±


    Aurora felt puzzled by Emma¡¯s statement. She didn¡¯t fully understand, but she could tell Emma was hinting at something.


    Back in Rickey¡¯s ward, silence pervaded, with only the beeping machines breaking it.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1093

    ?Chapter 1093:


    The medical team was puzzled; they couldn¡¯t pinpoint the issue, but Rickey remained unresponsive.


    The following morning, Rickey¡¯s father arrived from their home. ¡°Aurora, you should head home to get some rest. I¡¯ll take care of him here.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Aurora left the hospital, yet Emma¡¯s words echoed in her mind, fueling her disquiet. She feltpelled to return to the ward.


    The door to the ward was shut, and she caught a glimpse of Rickey¡¯s father passing by. Just as she was about to enter, she spotted Rickey sitting up in bed.


    She paused in astonishment, almost forgetting to step inside.


    His father appeared unfazed, almost as though he had anticipated this moment.


    ¡°Rickey, how long do you intend to keep this act going? You can¡¯t just stay in bed indefinitely, can you?¡±


    Rickey maintained a stoic expression as he took the water his father offered him. ¡°If it means she stays, I¡¯m willing to pretend as long as I have to.¡±


    Rickey¡¯s father exhaled deeply, remembering how he had hit himself in frustration outside the emergency room, upset with himself for not being a better guide for his son.


    Yet, he had only this one son, and he knew that not indulging him might lead to even more rash actions.


    ¡°Do you realize how much worry you¡¯ve caused Aurora thesest few days?¡± He attempted to reason with him. ¡°Consider it. Aurora has her own life to lead. You shouldn¡¯t exploit her concern to keep her tied to you.¡±


    Rickey looked up, his expression growing darker. ¡°Are you suggesting I¡¯m being immature?¡±


    ???????? ???????? ??????????: ?????????¦Í????????£®??????


    ¡°You are acting quite immaturely, yes.¡±


    ¡°Immature is your opinion, but it doesn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m willing to do whatever it takes to keep her close.¡±


    At that moment, the door swung open with a bang.


    Both turned to see Aurora standing in the doorway, her cheeks marked by tears.


    Seeing her, Rickey felt a surge of panic, his legs shaky, but he attempted to approach her, wanting to embrace her.


    ¡°Aurora, please let me exin!¡±


    But as he stepped out of bed, his legs gave way, and he fell into his father¡¯s arms.


    Aurora stepped back, her hand brushing away her tears. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. There¡¯s no need for exnations.¡±


    She continued to wipe her tears. ¡°Do you want to know why I chose Dunn over you?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s expression changed to one of rm, his eyebrows knitting together, a look of dread spreading across his face. Despite anticipating the pain her words might cause, he needed to hear them.


    He acknowledged the me was his.


    He had caused the mess.


    There was simply no escaping it.


    Love often drove people to do stupid things.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1094

    ?Chapter 1094:


    ¡°Because Dunn has always been truthful with me! Rickey, I could never have guessed you would deceive me like this. How do you see me? How do you value your own health?¡±


    ¡°Aurora!¡± Rickey called out in desperation but was unable to stop her.


    ¡°Rickey, your legs haven¡¯t even recovered yet!¡± his father reminded him.


    ¡°Let me go; I need to stop her!¡± Rickey struggled to free himself from his father, but he was unsessful.


    ¡°Dad, if I don¡¯t go after her now, she¡¯ll be gone forever!¡±


    ¡°She should have left a long time ago!¡± Exhausted from indulging him, Rickey¡¯s father lost his patience. He struck Rickey sharply, knocking him back onto the sofa.


    ¡°Do you think Aurora is upset because you lied? No, she¡¯s upset because you¡¯ve been reckless with your health!¡±


    ¡°But she cares for me! We¡¯ve been friends for so many years. How could she just forget all that?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s father massaged his temples, striving to maintain hisposure.


    ¡°She¡¯s concerned about your well-being, about your safety! Yet despite that, she¡¯s still choosing to return to Dunn. Don¡¯t you see? Aurora can distinguish between friendship and love. She¡¯s always been clear about her desires! Why can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    Rickey¡¯s head throbbed and his heart ached, the pain felt unbearable.


    After a lengthy silence, he could only whisper, ¡°It¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Reflect on this yourself,¡± his father said, gazing down at him. ¡°Rickey, life stretches ahead. You might meet someone else like Aurora. If things don¡¯t work out between you two, at least choose the right path. Are you prepared to handle the consequences of losing Aurora forever?¡±


    Aurora left the hospital.


    Read all updates at g?ln¦Òv?ls


    Her heart weighed down by frustration and hurt, she felt an urgent need to share everything with Dunn.


    She had been betrayed by her closest friend, a truth she struggled to ept.


    It was only now that she grasped the full meaning of Emma¡¯s words.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to stay another minute.


    Regrettably, the bad weather meant no flights were avable to Illerith.


    As she walked down the street, she kept ncing at her phone.


    Eventually, Dunn picked up her call.


    ¡°Hello? Dunn, can youe and pick me up?¡± Her voice shook, betraying her deep sadness.


    Dunn responded, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Aurora tried to restrain her emotions, her tears barely held back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just miss you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aurora. I¡¯m unable toe right now.¡±


    Aurora stopped in her tracks, wanting to ask if he didn¡¯t hear her crying.


    However, she ended up saying, ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Dunn asked again, ¡°Where are you exactly?¡±


    Aurora scanned her surroundings. There were no street signs or familiarndmarks anywhere. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1095

    ?Chapter 1095:


    Dunn exhaled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to find you. Weren¡¯t you supposed to be at the hospital taking care of your friend?¡±


    Aurora felt an odd constriction in her chest. ¡°Dunn, don¡¯t you feel even a little jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous of what? He¡¯s your friend, someone who¡¯s been with you since childhood.¡±


    Aurora paused briefly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about sending anyone. I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡±


    With that, Aurora ended the call, her anger prompting her to hang up abruptly.


    Her mind was crowded with Rickey¡¯sments about love and possessiveness, making her feel that Dunncked these feelings for her.


    As she walked beside the highway, her frustration with Dunn intensified with each step.


    The sky appeared so threatening that rain seemed imminent.


    Lost in her thoughts, Aurora barely noticed her surroundings. Just as she was about to g down a taxi, a ck vehicle pulled up next to her.


    She stepped back cautiously.


    The rear window lowered, revealing Dunn¡¯s distinct, sharp features.


    ¡°Get in,¡± he said.


    Aurora was taken aback. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Dunn, visibly irked, simply reiterated, ¡°Get in.¡±


    Despite herself, Aurora experienced themon contradiction of saying one thing while feeling another.


    Moments before, she had been seething with anger, but seeing him now dissolved her distress and fury. She entered the car with a grunt.


    Discover more at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??s


    As the partition closed, the car¡¯s interior filled with Dunn¡¯s cologne.


    Aurora was in disbelief. ¡°When did you arrive in Bristania?¡±


    Dunn stared out the window, seemingly ignoring her question, as silent as a statue.


    Feeling hurt again, Aurora fought back tears. ¡°Are you here because of work? I knew it. You aren¡¯t really concerned about me.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s throat tightened slightly, his brow furrowing just as Aurora turned to gaze out her window, saying, ¡°Someone once said love involves possessiveness, but you show none toward me. It¡¯s fine. I understand you¡¯re a mature and stable man.¡±


    A surge of unspoken irritation welled up in Dunn, restrained only by his disciplined upbringing.


    He instructed the driver in a detached tone, ¡°Return to the hotel.¡± Meanwhile, Aurora was engulfed in her own storm of sadness.


    She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d followed Dunn all the way to the hotel. Exiting the elevator, Dunn walked on without a thought to wait for her.


    Aurora felt a silent sorrow.


    It had only been a few days, yet he no longer waited for her.


    Upon entering the room, Dunn moved to the window and closed the curtains.


    Darkness enveloped the room.


    Aurora snapped out of her daze just as Dunn lunged at her.


    She instinctively closed her eyes as he sped the back of her head and tightly held her waist.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1096

    ?Chapter 1096:


    His kiss was forceful andmanding, overwhelming her as if he intended to consume her entirely.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Don¡¯t!¡± Aurora pushed him back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Dunn advanced, pinning her against the wall. ¡°You think I don¡¯t possess any jealousy? You have no idea what it¡¯s like to see you visit the hospital every day.¡±


    Aurora, taken aback, eximed, ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Dunn, catching his breath, loosened his tie, grasped her chin, and kissed her deeply.


    The kiss weakened her knees, and she found herself both drawn to and frightened by this intense side of Dunn.


    The kiss slightly calmed the frustration brewing within Dunn. He took Aurora¡¯s hand, weaving their fingers together, his eyes locked on her face.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t always be theposed one.¡± He nibbled her earlobe. ¡°I was losing my mind hearing you cry over him.¡±


    Aurora swallowed hard, finally understanding why Dunn had been so distant when he answered the phone earlier. ¡°How did you know I was crying over him?¡±


    Dunn held her face gently between his hands, his forehead pressed against hers.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while, orchestrating Emma¡¯s conversation with you. I¡¯m aware of everything you¡¯ve done thesest few days. Seeing you deceived pained me, yet I also wanted to reprimand you for it, because I¡¯m overwhelmed with jealousy.¡±


    After saying thest three words, he dropped his hands sadly. Aurora¡¯s heart ached, and she quickly hugged him.


    Aurora was filled with regret.


    She found it hard to believe she had fallen for Rickey¡¯s deceit and questioned Dunn¡¯s affection for her.


    More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized, cradling Dunn¡¯s face gently, as if to repair his wounded spirit. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I got it all wrong! Please, don¡¯t be upset with me, okay?¡±


    Dunn looked at her, holding back the desire to kiss her. ¡°When are you nning to leave?¡±


    Aurora took a deep breath, realizing there was no reason for her to feel torn or sentimental any longer.


    Rickey was alright, and she had rified everything.


    For her, it was now crucial to embrace happiness when it presented itself, to cling to Dunn.


    ¡°Immediately! We¡¯ll leave as soon as we get the tickets!¡± she replied.


    ¡°Currently, there are no avable tickets. A severe storm is approaching, and they¡¯re likely to close the airport.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll wait it out together.¡± Aurora embraced him, seeking sce and intimacy. With the misunderstandings resolved, she felt a great sense of relief. ¡°Dunn, I won¡¯t leave you again.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s hands settled on her waist. ¡°I know.¡± Silence fell between them.


    The room seemed to grow increasingly warm, Aurora¡¯s bashfulness intensifying in the charged silence. ¡°I should go and book my room now.¡±


    Just as Aurora turned to leave, Dunn pressed her against the wall once more.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed when it happened, but now her hand was firmly sped in his.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1097

    ?Chapter 1097:


    Looking at him, Aurora was consumed by thoughts of their earlier intense kiss.


    The realization that Dunn could be so passionate and possessive was thrilling and filled her with anticipation.


    ¡°Dunn¡­¡±


    Dunn cut her off with a kiss. She didn¡¯t have much to say, really; she just wanted to know if he was ready to deepen their rtionship.


    But it seemed there was no need to ask anymore.


    Dunn was already expressing his feelings through his actions, leaving no doubts about his intentions.


    Aurora¡¯s hands were moist with anxiety.


    She felt inexperienced, timid, and fearful.


    As she nearly lost her bnce from his kiss, Dunn steadied her by firmly holding her waist.


    ¡°Aurora, a thought just came to me impulsively.¡±


    He breathed heavily, his words separated by lengthy pauses.


    In the end, Aurora couldn¡¯tmit to moving forward. She gently pushed Dunn back, her gaze downcast.


    ¡°Dunn, I¡¯m feeling a bit overwhelmed right now too.¡±


    Both known for their prudence and wisdom, they feared making a decision they might regret.


    Dunn stayed quiet for a few moments, trying to suppress his racing thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should respect your feelings. Let¡¯s progress slowly.¡±


    Dunn knew he needed a shower at that moment.


    Full chapters on g???????¦Í?????c????


    As he turned to leave, Aurora¡¯s soft voice stopped him.


    ¡°I mean, Dunn, I¡¯m feeling overwhelmed, and I want to go ahead with you.¡±


    Dunn stopped dead in his tracks.


    He was so taken aback that he was speechless for a moment.


    He understood what Aurora meant, but he quickly regained hisposure.


    Turning to face her again, he touched her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still too young for this, and I don¡¯t have your parents¡¯ blessing yet.¡±


    Aurora turned her head, whispering, ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    Dunn¡¯s throat tightened, feeling an intense heat coursing through him. ¡°Listen to me.¡±


    Aurora bit her lip and blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s get engaged.¡±


    She believed that an engagement would solidify their rtionship and signify Joelle and Adrian¡¯s eptance of Dunn.


    ¡°Engaged?¡±


    Aurora asked, ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Dunn replied with a chuckle. ¡°But you realize that being engaged means we¡¯re nning to marry, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I understand.¡±


    ¡°It also signifies that we¡¯ll raise our children together and walk through life side by side.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1098

    ?Chapter 1098:


    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    ¡°Aurora, this is serious.¡± Dunn held her hand firmly, looking intently into her eyes. ¡°I need you to consider this very thoughtfully and cautiously. Are you truly ready to marry me?¡±


    Aurora found herself captivated by him.


    She wasn¡¯t certain if this was his way of proposing, but she chose to interpret it as such. As a woman, she felt too bashful to propose herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given this a lot of thought, and the answer has been in my heart for quite some time,¡± Aurora said seriously. ¡°Dunn, I do.¡±


    The evening before Aurora and Dunn¡¯s engagement party, Rickey returned from overseas secretly and confronted Aurora at her doorstep.


    Aurora didn¡¯t send him away. Instead, she invited him inside and handed him an engagement invitation.


    ¡°Rickey, I hope you cane and give us your blessing.¡±


    Rickey paused, looking away from the image of the ideal couple on the invitation.


    ¡°Aurora, you¡¯ve always said that Dunn would never lie to you. Well, I have something to tell you now, something he¡¯s kept from you for many years.¡±


    Aurora sipped her coffee and then set down her cup slowly. ¡°I know.¡±


    Rickey was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware of everything, Rickey.¡± Aurora sat upright, her demeanor a blend of grace and determination. ¡°Dunn asked you to look after me.¡±


    Rickey was visibly shaken. ¡°Did Dunn tell you that?¡±


    Aurora shook her head. ¡°No, I figured it out on my own a long time ago. When I discovered it, I fell in love with him. Rickey, thank you for everything, but I no longer need your protection.¡±


    ???????? ?????????? ? ????????????????£®?????


    Rickey was taken aback, finding it hard to ept the truth.


    It took him some time, but eventually, he asked, ¡°You know everything? The whole story?¡±


    Aurora¡¯s face softened as memories of the past surfaced. ¡°Initially, I never saw it that way. I used to believe that every person I met was meant to be in my life.¡±


    Rickey swallowed hard, still trying to assert his ce in her life. ¡°I believe that too, Aurora, that meeting you was fate!¡±


    ¡°Do you recall that time in junior high when we argued over something unimportant?¡±


    Rickey paused to think, his face paling as he recalled the event she mentioned.


    At that time, he was fond of motorbikes. He would often stay outte, speeding along the mountain roads with his friends.


    For many boys then, having a girl on the back of their bike was the ultimate cool.


    So, one day after Aurora finished her sses, Rickey approached her.


    ¡°I¡¯m noting with you,¡± she said.


    Aurora, in her school uniform and carrying her backpack, was always well-mannered and certainly not the type to spend the night on reckless adventures. Rickey employed every tactic he knew to convince her, but Aurora consistently refused.


    Frustrated, he grabbed her umbre, destroying it by bending the frame beyond recognition.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1099

    ?Chapter 1099:


    ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, and you can¡¯t do this one thing for me!¡± Rickey eximed in frustration before speeding away on his motorbike.


    Now, Aurora looked back on their youth with a sense of forbearance and nostalgia.


    During Rickey¡¯s rebellious phase, he was her only friend. For Aurora back then, Rickey was like a safe harbor. No matter how unreasonable his demands, she wouldn¡¯t challenge him.


    She disliked attending sses alone, eating by herself, or making the schoolmute on her own.


    Thus, she deeply appreciated Rickey¡¯spany during those lonely teenage years.


    ¡°Aurora, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Rickey finally apologized for his past behavior.


    Aurora shook her head. ¡°I never held it against you, but I really was out of luck that day. My phone died, and right after you took off, it began to rain heavily.¡±


    Rickey quickly interjected, ¡°The moment I noticed it was raining, I turned back to find you!¡±


    ¡°Toote,¡± Aurora replied. ¡°Dunn saw us arguing from his car. After you rode away, he had his driver take me home. He himself stood outside in the rain for half an hour, worried I would realize he was the one helping me. But I¡¯ve known his driver since I was a child.¡±


    Aurora looked at Rickey and added, ¡°Rickey, I appreciate that you¡¯ve been there for me, but Dunn has been around just as much. In our sophomore year of high school, during the summer camp, I joined you for a nighttime exploration of the mountain. It was pitch ck, surrounded by tall trees and thick bushes. You thought I was too scared, so we ended up splitting up. Dunn secretly ced a shlight where I¡¯d find it and even arranged for the patrol team, disguised as tourists, to escort me to safety.¡±


    Rickey listened, astonished by these revtions. ¡°How did you figure out it was Dunn who asked me to look after you?¡±


    g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ?????????? ???????? ????????


    Aurora smiled. ¡°Do you remember the first time I got my period?¡±


    Rickey was at a loss for words.


    He had thought he was present for all the significant moments in Aurora¡¯s life, but he realized that was just his hopeful thinking. ¡°Yes,¡± Rickey said with a bitter smile. ¡°Actually, Dunn was the first to notice, and he informed me.¡±


    Aurora continued, ¡°I was in pain in my lower abdomen that day, and you handed me a box of painkillers.¡±


    Rickey stood still, listening as she said confidently, ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but those painkillers were developed by Finch Group¡¯s pharmaceutical team. Dunn¡¯s father created them specifically for his mother, and they were never avable for public purchase.¡±


    Aurora was curious how Rickey had essed medication that the Finch family had not released to the public.


    Her suspicion about Rickey¡¯s connection to the Finch family made everything else fall into ce.


    Rickey nced at the invitation once more, feeling a pang in his heart and a tightness in his throat.


    Yet, he realized he had no chance to win Aurora back.


    In this game, he had lost it all.


    He could only say, ¡°I wish you happiness.¡±


    Aurora called after him, but Rickeycked the courage to turn back.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100:


    ¡°Rickey, Dunn wanted me to thank you, and to apologize. I also want to express my gratitude for your care and affection over the years. I hope you find someone wonderful and achieve happiness as well.¡± Aurora approached him and gave him a gentle hug.


    Rickey looked up, took a deep breath, and managed a forced smile as he said hoarsely, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll find someone a hundred times better than you, and we¡¯ll be much happier than you and Dunn!¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    The following day, Aurora and Dunn¡¯s engagement ceremony went off without a hitch, and Rickey returned alone to Bristania.


    As he walked out of the airport, the sky was filled with swirling dust. Emma was there waiting, and Rickey approached with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Emma clutched her bag and stood tall. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not here for you. I finished my studies early and I¡¯m heading home.¡± With that, she walked past Rickey without looking back.


    Rickey felt unexpectedly irked and found himself hesitating, almost wanting to convince her to stay.


    After a few steps, Emma turned, offering him a bright smile. ¡°By the way, do keep me in mind if another opportunity to make moneyes up.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car!¡± Joelle called out.


    Katherine mmed on the brakes abruptly, and Joelle, in the passenger seat, quickly unfastened her seatbelt.


    ¡°Hey, hey! Calm down!¡± Katherine reached out and grabbed her arm.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??¡ä ?????????? ???????? ????????


    Despite their longstanding friendship, this was the first time Katherine had to assume a more mature and steady role than Joelle.


    ¡°Calm down? How can I calm down? I need to make sure Rnd isn¡¯t being exploited!¡± Joelle eximed.


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Katherine whispered under her breath. ¡°Rnd¡¯s eighteen now. Isn¡¯t it normal for him to have a girlfriend? Kalel flirts at school every day!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same!¡± Joelle¡¯s voice was filled with visible concern.


    She had never openly expressed disapproval before, but she was deeply troubled to learn that Rnd¡¯s girlfriend had moved in with him. Despite Rnd being of legal age, she felt he was still too naive.


    When Joelle discovered that his girlfriend was significantly older than him, her immediate suspicion was that Rnd was being misled. With Rnd at work, she enlisted Katherine to help investigate the girlfriend and assess her character.


    Katherine had tried to stop her during the drive, but to no avail. Eventually, she apanied Joelle¡ªdetermined and anxious¡ªto the couple¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Joelle, are you sure you want to do this?¡± Katherine asked, a cold shiver running down her spine. She gasped, her mind racing with all the possible oues.


    Just as Joelle was about to ring the doorbell, she hesitated upon hearing Katherine¡¯s question and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Joelle said, her face growing serious as she slowly lowered her hand. ¡°Rnd is an adult. It¡¯s normal for him to make his own choices. I shouldn¡¯t meddle in his rtionships.¡± Joelle recognized her impulsiveness.


    Katherine gently patted her on the head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s good to acknowledge when you¡¯ve made a mistake. Let¡¯s leave before Rnd finds out.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good night dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1101

    ?Chapter 1101:


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Just as Joelle agreed, the door swung open from the inside.


    Amanda, who was on her way out to shop for groceries, looked at them. Joelle and Katherine were slightly embarrassed but managed to maintain theirposure.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Amanda asked.


    Joelle¡¯s first impression of her was quite positive. Amanda was dressed casually in a T-shirt and jeans, embodying a girl-next-door vibe, much like Aurora. However, knowing she was Rnd¡¯s girlfriend changed Joelle¡¯s perception, preventing her from seeing Amanda without bias.


    ¡°I¡¯m Rnd¡¯s aunt,¡± Joelle said.


    Katherine introduced herself as well. ¡°And I¡¯m his aunt¡¯s sister-inw!¡±


    ¡°Oh, nice to meet you both. Please,e inside.¡± Amanda quickly weed them into the apartment.


    Joelle and Katherine entered without hesitation. Inside, they noticed feminine items scattered around. Rnd would never buy a pink doll for his home decor.


    ¡°Rnd¡¯s at work right now,¡± Amanda exined as she offered them coffee.


    Joelle settled into her seat elegantly. ¡°I know. I actually came to meet you.¡±


    Amanda sat down and seemed a bit ufortable already.


    Feeling the tension, Katherine tried to lighten the mood. ¡°We heard that Rnd has a girlfriend and that you two are living together. We were just a bit concerned and wanted to see for ourselves.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Amanda said, nervously ying with her fingers.


    Joelle sipped her coffee. ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    Discover where it all happens: g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m


    Although it was a long story, Amanda patiently detailed the entire ount of how she and Rnd had met.


    After hearing everything, Joelle found herselfing to terms with it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was considering therapy,¡± she said, filled with self-me.


    ¡°It¡¯s quitemon for people to struggle with psychological issues. It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, Rnd has been improving.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s expression conveyed her concern. ¡°When you first met Rnd, he was going through a very tough time. Thank you for being there for him.¡±


    ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for thanks.¡±


    Joelle gazed at her with sincerity and kindness. ¡°However, I must point out that the age gap between you and Rnd is significant. Additionally, you¡¯re currently unemployed, and both of you should be focusing on other priorities. A romantic rtionship might not be suitable at this stage.¡±


    Amanda listened respectfully. After Joelle finished, she quietly asked, ¡°So, have youe here today to suggest we should break up?¡± Katherine exchanged nces between Amanda and Joelle.


    Joelle remainedposed, her tone still soft and devoid of harshness. ¡°I¡¯d like you to think carefully about your rtionship with him. Whatever the future holds, I hope you won¡¯t hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Amanda replied. ¡°I would never hurt him.¡±


    Joelle observed her for a few more moments before addressing Katherine. ¡°Kathy, let¡¯s leave.¡±


    Katherine, caught up in the discussion, seemed surprised. ¡°Are we leaving already?¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1102

    ?Chapter 1102:


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Joelle was impressed by Amanda. Despite the noticeable age difference with Rnd, she couldn¡¯t find any real faults in her character, actions, upbringing, or background. With a girlfriend like Amanda, even if they eventually parted ways, it would still serve as a meaningful chapter in Rnd¡¯s life.


    After all, everyone is a bit reckless in their youth. This realization helped Joelle ept the situation more easily. Shortly after their departure, Rnd returned home. Noticing three cups on the coffee table, Rnd asked Amanda, ¡°Did someone visit while I was away?¡±


    Amanda quietly rinsed the ingredients. ¡°No one came.¡±


    Rnd stepped into the kitchen. ¡°Be honest.¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Amanda walked past him, setting the washed ingredients on the counter as if nothing was wrong. But Rnd could tell she was hiding something.


    He didn¡¯t bother asking. Instead, he went straight to the inte, pressed a button, and pulled up the recent footage from the front door.


    The moment Joelle and Katherine appeared on the screen, it all made sense. So that was what had her upset.


    Still, he knew Joelle wouldn¡¯t embarrass Amanda.


    Since Amanda clearly didn¡¯t want to talk about it, he let it go.


    He took a quick shower, changed into fresh clothes, and headed to the kitchen to help Amanda cook.


    The moment he grabbed the spat, Amanda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What happened to your arm?¡± she blurted out. He had a palm-sized burn on his forearm.


    Rnd had been injured plenty of times before, but with his rare blood type, he had to be extra careful whenever he got hurt. Still, he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    ?????????????????? ??????????????: g??????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just spilled hot water on myself at the construction site.¡±


    Amanda frowned, then rushed to grab the first-aid kit from the bedroom.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He tried to brush it off.


    Amanda grabbed his hand firmly. ¡°Do you think this is a joke? Leaving a wound untreated is the dumbest thing you can do!¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t argue anymore. He just sat at the dining table, letting her take care of him.


    After bandaging it up, Amanda tied a bow and stepped back with a smile.


    ¡°Alright! You¡¯ve been working all day. Go get some rest. I¡¯ll cook today,¡± she said.


    But Rnd pulled her back into the chair. ¡°What did my aunt say to you?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity anymore.


    Rnd honestly wouldn¡¯t mind if Amanda told him the truth, especially if she had been wronged. He was pretty sure Joelle wouldn¡¯t mind either. They were both reasonable, after all. Even if things got messy, he would do his best to help sort it out. He just didn¡¯t understand why it was so hard for Amanda to talk about it.


    Amanda gave him a wry smile. ¡°You already know?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can hide it from me?¡±


    Amanda straightened up, clenching her fists. ¡°Your aunt didn¡¯t say much. She¡¯s just like you said¡ªvery gentle and understanding. But she doesn¡¯t seem to approve of us being together. She told me that even if things don¡¯t work out, I shouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1103

    ?Chapter 1103:


    Rnd knew it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. ¡°She cares about me more than my own parents. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt your feelings, so don¡¯t take it personally. If something¡¯s bothering you, just tell me. Don¡¯t keep it in.¡±


    Amanda leaned in closer. ¡°You¡¯re so sweet, you know that?¡±


    Rnd clicked his tongue. ¡°Stop being sarcastic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Amanda said, resting her chin in her hand, her eyes full of admiration. ¡°I really think you¡¯re sweet.¡±


    Rnd didn¡¯t say anything, just quietly put away the first-aid kit as his ears slowly turned red.


    People always said Amanda was a naive heiress who had fallen on hard times. But Rnd thought her innocence was just a way to get people to do what she wanted.


    ¡°Are you starving?¡± he asked.


    Amanda blinked, looking confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are you in a hurry to eat?¡±


    Amanda felt like he was up to something, but she shook her head.


    Rnd picked her up with his uninjured arm, holding the first-aid kit in the other. They made their way back to the bedroom and shut the door.


    After a long time, Amanda rushed out of the bedroom. ¡°Oh no, my stew!¡± Rnd had just taken another shower and then eaten all the burnt stew she had made.


    The next day, Rnd showed up at the construction site on time.


    When he first started in this position, not many people liked him. But after everything he had been through, he knew how to handle it. He worked hard every day, earned the foreman¡¯s trust, and picked up a lot of skills along the way.


    ¡°To be honest, when you first showed up, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯dst. I thought you¡¯d be crying and begging to go back to your wealthy life in no time,¡± the foreman said.


    Unforgettable stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??o??


    Rnd had been working all morning, covered in dirt. He took a sip of water and pulled off his hard hat. ¡°I don¡¯t live like you think I do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± The foreman leaned in, lowering his voice. ¡°I heard Mr. Miller sent you here for some experience. Aren¡¯t you his son?¡±


    Rnd shook his head. ¡°Myst name is Watson.¡±


    ¡°Ah, got it.¡± The foreman gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Keep it up. I believe in you.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Rnd nodded, ready to get back to work.


    The foreman got up to check on the workers. The sun was so hot that Rnd could feel the sweat stinging his eyes.


    It was chaotic on the construction site, and suddenly, someone yelled, ¡°Watch out!¡±


    Rnd turned and saw a steel bar falling, heading straight for the foreman. Without thinking, he rushed over and pushed the foreman out of the way, but he couldn¡¯t dodge in time. The steel bar mmed into his back, and he instantly passed out.


    ¡°Rnd!¡± The foreman¡¯s legs wobbled as he shouted, looking around. ¡°Who the hell did that?¡±


    The workers above looked at each other, clearly confused, but no one knew what had just happened.


    The ambnce arrived quickly, and Rnd was carried onto it.


    Everyone stood frozen, still staring at the scene.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1104

    ?Chapter 1104:


    After the ambnce left, a man tossed his hard hat and work clothes into the trash, then quietly slipped out of the construction site. He got into a car and said to the man inside, ¡°Mr. Diaz, it¡¯s done.¡± Nasir, holding a ss of wine, opened his eyes. ¡°The money will be in your ount tonight. Get out of Illerith, and don¡¯te back again.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After the man left, Nasir stayed in the car for a while. He spotted Amanda rushing over in a panic, so frantic that she ran a red light and nearly got hit by a car. The driver jumped out and started yelling at her, but she just kept apologizing as she ran, her face flushed and tears still streaming down.


    Vision swimming, Amanda¡¯s world tilted as a suit-d figure collided with her just beyond the crosswalk.


    ¡°Terribly sorry! Runningte¡ªplease, excuse me!¡±


    ¡°Amanda.¡±


    Nasir¡¯s voice shattered her thoughts, freezing her mid-step.


    Steel fingers gripped her shoulders as Nasir¡¯s words tumbled out. ¡°Rnd is dead. He¡¯s gone.¡±


    Terror seized her chest. Pure instinct drove her arms forward, shoving with desperate strength.


    ¡°Nasir! You murdered him! This is your doing¡ªall of it!¡± Amanda screamed. Tears streaked her cheeks. ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Amanda!¡± Nasir¡¯s arms became a vise, forcing her world to narrow until only his face remained. ¡°He¡¯s gone now. We can finally be together. Doesn¡¯t that bring you joy?¡±


    Horror dawned across her features. ¡°Nasir, have you lost your mind? How could you imagine I¡¯d be with you? Listen carefully¡ªif Rnd dies, I swear I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    L?t?st ?h¦Ápt?rs in g??lnov??l??.??o??


    Darkness clouded Nasir¡¯s face like a gathering storm. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go?¡± His finger stabbed toward his chest before a harshugh tore free. ¡°Have you forgotten whispering his workce to me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re spouting lies! Release me, you bastard!¡±


    ¡°Lies?¡± Iron fingers dug into her shoulders as Nasir¡¯s eyes zed with menace. ¡°You fed me that information because you wanted him dead, didn¡¯t you? Now that he¡¯s gone, nothing stands between us anymore, does it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Amanda snapped. Trembling muscles strained against his grip, but exhaustion sapped her strength. Chest heaving, she sucked in air before spitting out, ¡°You¡¯ve always despised my rtionship with Rnd. The instant you spotted us together, revenge consumed your thoughts. And now you dare twist this onto me? Listen well, Nasir¡ªjustice ising! Your bastard soul will pay for this crime! Rnd¡¯s aunt is Joelle, his uncle Adrian. You¡¯re already dead!¡±


    Stone-still, Nasir¡¯s knuckles whitened as disbelief warred across his features. ¡°You yed me? Used me as your weapon?¡±


    Ice settled behind Amanda¡¯s eyes as she turned away, though tear tracks still glistened on her cheeks¡ªa jarring contrast to the cold calction that gripped her face.


    Realization struck Nasir like lightning. Madness twisted his lips into a grotesque smile. ¡°No, you didn¡¯t use me. You used Rnd to deal with me.¡±


    Silence hung heavy as Amanda wiped away the lingering tears. ¡°Justice has finally found me¡ªand my father.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1105

    ?Chapter 1105:


    Without another nce, she strode past him toward the construction site.


    The ambnce had already whisked Rnd away. Arriving at the hospital, she found Joelle, Adrian, Katherine, and Shawn¡ªevery powerful name she¡¯d ever heard¡ªgathered outside the operating room. Genuine panic propelled her forward, her lungs burning. ¡°Rnd! How is he? Please, tell me!¡±


    Joelle sat motionless, unnaturally quiet.


    Katherine¡¯s voice carried defeat. ¡°Still in surgery. The doctors issued a critical warning¡ªwe¡¯re waiting.¡±


    ¡°How did it get this bad?¡± Strength fled Amanda¡¯s legs, threatening to buckle. ¡°Nasir did this! He¡¯s responsible!¡±


    Shawn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Who is Nasir?¡±


    Sobs wracked Amanda¡¯s body as apologies tumbled from her lips, directed at Joelle through broken, senseless words.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªso sorry! I dragged him into this nightmare! I should never have been with him! This is all on me!¡±


    Silence cocooned Joelle, her world muted to everything around her. Frozen in her grief, she remained unresponsive until Adrian¡¯s touch found her hand¡ªice beneath his fingers.


    Endless moments passed before her voice emerged, soft and detached from reality. ¡°Who is Nasir?¡±


    Fresh waves of grief overtook Amanda as she choked out, ¡°He¡¯s my ex-boyfriend. Ever since I chose to be with Rnd, Nasir has harbored this burning grudge against him.¡±


    Joelle¡¯s words cut like steel. ¡°If Nasir is the one who inflicted these injuries on Rnd, I will make certain he pays dearly for it.¡±


    L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om


    Sniffling, Amanda struggled to regain herposure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is entirely my fault.¡±


    The break in Joelle¡¯sposure finally came, prompting Adrian to gather her into the shelter of his arms.


    Tremors rippled through her body, and just before the dam could break, she pressed her eyes shut against the threatening tears. ¡°Ms. Duffy, please leave. I don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡±


    Words caught in Amanda¡¯s throat as she scanned the faces surrounding her, finding not a single weing gaze among them.


    Naturally, she¡¯d never expected them to embrace her presence.


    Her gaze lingered on the operating room door.


    In those fleeting seconds, memories cascaded through her mind¡ªprecious fragments of her life with Rnd.


    Rnd leading her to hidden street food vendors, surprising her with her favorite snacks, their aimless walks through city streets, cozy evenings lost in TV dramas¡­


    Such simple, ordinary moments represented everything that Rnd, young as he was, could offer her world.


    The weight of his pure sincerity pressed against her heart¡ªa debt she could never hope to repay.


    Long before Rnd entered her life, she¡¯d already shouldered burdens too heavy to abandon¡ªher father¡¯s welfare, her uncertain future.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1106

    ?Chapter 1106:


    What future could an eighteen-year-old boy truly promise her?


    Joelle had condemned their rtionship from the beginning.


    They were destined to go their separate ways.


    Fingernails bit deep into her palms, threatening to draw blood as Amanda wrestled every emotion into submission.


    ¡°Goodbye, Rnd.¡±


    Turning on her heel with iron resolve, she fled the hospital, sprinting toward whatevery in the opposite direction.


    A full month had passed before Rnd finally opened his eyes. He found himself unable to speak or eat, his body considerably thinner than before.


    Each day, Joelle visited, filling him in on every minute aspect of their friends¡¯ lives.


    She shared stories like Aurora and Dunn¡¯s steady rtionship, Molly¡¯s intense study sessions to win a trip to see Lucas overseas, Kalel¡¯stest misadventure at school that resulted in a call to his parents, Sariah¡¯s ndestine trip to a concert that Bobby and Fannie uncovered, and Michael¡¯s overwhelming days juggling the needs of his twin boys.


    In the early days of his recovery, Rnd could do nothing but gaze emptily at the faces around him.


    Later, as he regained some movement, he traced Amanda¡¯s name, letter by letter, on Joelle¡¯s palm with his finger.


    ¡°She¡¯s left the city.¡±


    At those words, Rnd¡¯s eyes fluttered, causing Joelle¡¯s heart to wrench.


    Trying to contain her sorrow, she exined, ¡°Rnd, she¡¯s gone. I¡¯ve spoken to Nasir. Amanda was pretending the whole time. She knew about your ties to the Miller family from the start. Her n was to use us to overthrow Nasir and save her father.¡±


    ???????? ???????? ?????????????? at ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    After much exnation, tears breaking through, Joelle said, ¡°I¡¯ll find someone far better for you.¡±


    But Rnd only shook his head. He wrote again in her palm, saying,


    ¡°I knew.¡±


    ¡°You knew?¡± Joelle blurted out, taken aback.


    With a tired nod, Rnd closed his eyes.


    What he wanted to ask was whether Amanda¡¯s father was okay. However, the question felt too distant, and he didn¡¯t have the energy to write it out.


    After staying awake for a while, he drifted back into a deep sleep. In his dream, he found himself back in the days when he and Amanda were still together.


    In the morning, after he finished washing up and was getting ready for work, Amanda remained in bed, refusing to move despite the sun streaming in.


    He called out for her to get up, but she simply grunted, rolled over, and went back to sleep.


    Before she driftedpletely into sleep, Rnd said, ¡°The breakfast is ready, make sure you eat.¡± A soft hum was her only response.


    Each evening, upon his return, he found Amanda active in the kitchen. As Rnd prepared for his shower, she would pass him a towel, and asionally, he would draw her into the bathroom.


    At night, he would instinctively embrace Amanda, cherishing the sense of home she brought him¡ªa feeling so precious, he clung to it tightly.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1107

    ?Chapter 1107:


    Rnd had always been aware of Amanda¡¯s deception. From the start, he sensed her intentions weren¡¯t pure. Rnd simply pitied her and didn¡¯t want to expose her. He had been waiting for her to confess the truth. Even now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that she truly had no feelings for him.


    Confined to his hospital bed for an extended period, Rnd¡¯s emotions for Amanda fluctuated wildly, from love to hatred, and then back to love, before eventually settling into indifference.


    As time passed, it seemed as if Amanda had never been part of his life, yet the memory of the pain she caused, both physical and emotional, lingered.


    A yearter, Aurora and Dunn announced their engagement. Molly finally persuaded her parents to let her visit Lucas abroad during a holiday. Kalel appeared more mature, though it was merely a facade. Sariah had thrown herself into a new idol obsession, spending all her allowance on their merchandise. Michael and Dulce enjoyed yful moments with their twin boys.


    Meanwhile, Rnd took business lessons from Adrian, mastering every role and oveing various challenges.


    Over the next five years, he briefly dated a few times, but no rtionshipsted beyond a month. Eventually, he understood that youth came only once, and the desire to give everything to love someone was a fleeting feeling that could never be repeated.


    At times, noticing his loneliness, Joelle would hesitate for a moment before suggesting, ¡°If you still miss Amanda, I¡¯ll help you find her.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Rnd had always trusted in destiny, refraining from forcing oues.


    ¡°You seem so detached from everything these days, and it¡¯s concerning.¡± With a smile, Rnd reassured her. ¡°I¡¯ve simply matured and learned how to shield myself.¡±


    Unable to resist, Joelle asked, ¡°Is your heart still with her?¡±


    ?????????????? ???????? ?????????? ???? ??????????¦Í????????????


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Rnd replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯ll never give a second chance to someone who has hurt and used me. I won¡¯t lower myself like that.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Look, what I really desire is to find a simple, ordinary girl. Together, we could craft a beautiful life. That¡¯s truly all I want.¡±


    When Rnd reached the age of twenty-six, Joelle and her friends arranged a series of blind dates for him.


    He ended up choosing a banker¡¯s daughter who was two years his junior¡ªa shy, well-mannered, and thoughtful young woman. Rnd didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm, yet she was quite taken with him and resolved to be his wife.


    After several more dates, Rnd agreed to an engagement.


    Rnd cherished holding her close while they slept. asionally, he would wake in the middle of the night, momentarily fearing she was gone, but just seeing her there would instantly ease his worries.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably endured a lot in the past, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re feeling so uncertain now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±


    ¡°Rnd, you can let your guard down with me. I was sent by God to help you. I will mend every hurt you¡¯ve suffered. While others may leave, I¡¯ll stay forever. I¡¯m going to keep you safe by my side and never let go!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1108

    ?Chapter 1108:


    Rnd held her close, embracing her with all his strength.


    He chose to believe in God once more, if such a being existed, hoping he would never be left behind again.


    Molly had never known hardship in her young life. Blessed with wealthy, doting parents, she also had what she considered the greatest treasure of all¡ªthe best sister in the world.


    Her sister was her role model.


    When Molly first encountered the phrase ¡°gracefuldy,¡± Aurora¡¯s image immediately bloomed in her mind.


    Yet, beside Aurora¡¯s radiance, Molly felt like a dim shadow¡ªnothing remotely resembling a gracefuldy herself.


    From the dawn of her self-awareness, Molly found herself measuring her worth against Aurora¡¯s perfection. Not as pretty as Aurora, not as gentle, not as smart, not as understanding¡ªthe list of shorings seemed endless.


    So, despite swimming in privilege, Molly always felt overshadowed by Aurora. But jealousy never poisoned her heart.


    Aurora would cup Molly¡¯s face in her hands and whisper, ¡°Molly, you were born when Mom and Dad loved each other the most. You were wanted by everyone. You came into this world with a mission¡ªto be loved.¡± So, Molly loved Aurora deeply.


    Until that day¡­


    Lucas wasn¡¯t just a friend; he had been a fixture in her life since she could barely form memories.


    As certain as the blue of the sky and the green of the grass, Lucas¡¯ friendship was an unquestioned constant in Molly¡¯s universe. Through the scorching peaks of summer and the bitter depths of winter, Lucas would appear at her doorstep.


    Over time, Molly found herself counting the days until his next arrival.


    Start your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s


    Their meetings had crystallized into a sacred tradition, something unthinkable to break. The mere thought of a year without his visit left a hollow ache in her chest.


    One day, Joelle and Adrian shepherded all the children to thekeside for a sun-drenched pic.


    Lucas arrived clutching a drawing board, iming it was for some homework assignment he needed toplete.


    The very word ¡°assignment¡± soured Molly¡¯s mood instantly.


    She had woven daydreams of fishing with him at theke¡¯s edge, but there he sat, hunched over his sketchpad, lost in concentration. Topound her frustration, Joelle had forbidden her from interrupting his work.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see what he¡¯s even drawing!¡± Molly muttered.


    The afternoon slipped away like golden sand. Theke¡¯s surface danced with sunlight, a canvas of liquid gold radiating gentle warmth. She yearned for Lucas to capture this perfect moment in his art. Instead, his gaze was fixed somewhere in the distance, his mind clearly wandering elsewhere.


    Molly, mischief bubbling through her veins, crept silently behind him, ready to shatter his concentration with a surprise. ¡°Hey! Lucas, what are you looking at?¡±


    Lucas startled, panic shing across his face as he mmed his sketchpad shut, desperate to hide his work from her prying eyes.


    But Molly had already glimpsed whaty on the page.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1109

    ?Chapter 1109:


    It was a drawing of a girl fishing by theke¡¯s edge, her silhouette graceful against the shimmering water. From the distinctive color of her dress, Molly instantly recognized Aurora. Lucas had been stealing nces in her sister¡¯s direction the entire afternoon.


    ¡°You¡¯re secretly drawing my sister?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think much of it¡ªjust another amusing discovery. Lucas, however, turned crimson, the blush spreading from his neck to his hairline. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Then let me see!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so stingy!¡±


    She wandered a few meters away, her footsteps deliberately slow, waiting for the familiar sound of Lucas chasing after her. But only silence followed.


    When she turned back, she saw him carefully tidying up the painting. Aurora emerged from theke, and Lucas hastened to offer his assistance.


    That moment, silhouetted against the crimson sunset, seared into Molly¡¯s vision.


    For the first time, a flicker of resentment toward Aurora kindled within her heart.


    She felt as though Aurora had unwittingly imed her most treasured friendship.


    The following summer, Lucas visited again.


    Brimming with enthusiasm, Molly presented her sketchpad. ¡°Look! I started learning how to draw too. My teacher says I have real talent.¡±


    Lucas absently¡­


    He tousled her hair before resuming his engrossing conversation with Aurora about medical school.


    Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Molly retreated to her room. She shredded the drawings she hadboriously created and copsed to the floor, her arms wrapped tightly around herself, tears flowing without restraint.


    It wasn¡¯t that Aurora deliberately lured her best friend away.


    It was that her best friend¡¯s gaze never truly fell on anyone but Aurora. It wasn¡¯t Aurora¡¯s fault. This truth resonated within her. It always had.


    But even so, she still wanted to be Lucas¡¯ best friend forever.


    As they matured, Lucas¡¯ visits became increasingly rare.


    That was eptable. Molly resolved¡ªif he wouldn¡¯t journey to her, she would venture to him.


    For the first time in her sheltered existence, she embarked on a solitary international voyage. Her entire family gathered at the airport to bid her farewell.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry. Rafael and Allie will take care of me over there!¡± she remarked with feigned nonchnce.


    Adrian tousled her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t cause trouble for them.¡±


    ¡°Lucas is busy with his studies. Don¡¯t bother him too much,¡± Joelle reminded her with maternal concern.


    Aurora and Dunn had discreetly slipped her additional spending money. ¡°If anything happens, call us. We¡¯lle to get you right away.¡±


    Rnd, maintaining his customary frown, grumbled, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get lost when you get there.¡±


    Molly acknowledged them all with gratitude before waving goodbye.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110:


    When she arrived, Rafael¡¯s family embraced her with genuine warmth. Her family¡¯s apprehension had been unnecessary. Molly possessed that remarkable ability to bloom wherever she was nted.


    Rafael and Allie cherished her as their own daughter, dedicating several days to introducing her to the city¡¯s wonders.


    On the sixth day, she and Lucas finally carved out a precious moment of solitude. He guided her through the ivy-covered buildings of his esteemed university.


    When curious peers inquired about her identity, Lucas answered with casual indifference, ¡°She¡¯s kind of my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Since when am I your sister?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not, then what are you?¡±


    Molly felt her chest constrict, the air suddenly scarce. In a storm of wounded pride, she whirled around and fled down the unfamiliar pathway.


    But she dared not venture too far. She feared Lucas wouldn¡¯te searching for her, or worse, that he wouldn¡¯t find her.


    Molly was all bark and no bite.


    She kicked up a fuss, but in the end, she merely plopped down by the pond, her gaze transfixed on the shimmering fish beneath the surface. Lucas dashed after her, his chest heaving. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why did you bolt like that?¡±


    Drawing her knees tight against her chest, Molly murmured, ¡°These fish are only kept here because they¡¯re pretty. What about the ones that aren¡¯t? Do they just die?¡±


    Laughter rippled from Lucas¡¯ throat. ¡°I get that you¡¯re emotional, but isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±


    Her eyes rose to lock with his, burning with unspoken intensity. Lucas sensed words trembling on the edge of release, but after several weighted seconds, nothing emerged.


    Explore new chapters g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Choking down her frustration, Molly painted on a practiced smile. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Take me to eat.¡±


    Though Lucas registered the abrupt shift in her demeanor, he chose not to probe deeper.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After dinner, they drifted through twilight-drenched streets.


    A bicycle suddenly skidded past them, its wheel nearly clipping Molly¡¯s side. Lucas¡¯ arm snaked out instinctively, drawing her close to safety. ¡°Walk on the inside.¡±


    Memories flooded back¡ªLucas had always embodied this protective nature. But now, with adulthood casting its shadow between them, she couldn¡¯t luxuriate in his care as freely as before.


    ¡°Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re older now. Do you like someone?¡±


    Lucas¡¯ pulse jolted, his gaze skittering away. ¡°Why are you asking that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve always had feelings for her.¡± Fingersced behind her back, Molly stretched her smile wider, desperate to mask the ache blooming in her chest. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Good evening dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )??


    .

 Chapter 1111

    ?Chapter 1111:


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool me.¡± Memories surged through Molly like a tidal wave. ¡°That summer, you came to my house and secretly sketched my sister fishing by theke. From that moment, I knew your heart belonged to her.¡±


    Lucas blinked, utterly bewildered. He rifled through his memories desperately but came up empty. ¡°Molly, are you misunderstanding something?¡±


    Silence hung between them as she gazed into the distance, adrift in her own churning thoughts.


    ¡°Later, when Aurora was with Dunn, you must have been devastated, right? Your visits became fewer after that.¡±


    Halting mid-stride, Lucas turned to face her squarely. ¡°Molly, that¡¯s because I had to do my internship. I barely had any vacation time.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Skepticismced her tone¡ªshe¡¯d already filed it away as a convenient excuse. ¡°But now my sister stands on the brink of marriage. Have you finally surrendered?¡±


    Disbelief rippled through Lucas¡¯ughter. ¡°What tangled webs spin in that mind of yours? No wonder your grades suffer¡ªyou¡¯re consumed by these fantasies!¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own talents!¡± Bristling with indignation, Molly thrust him away. Something shifted in Lucas¡¯ awareness¡ªthis time, her pain was genuine. He couldn¡¯t let this moment slip away. Not again.


    Molly¡¯s eyes brimmed with crimson. ¡°I know I¡¯m not as amazing as my sister. Everyone worships her. But I¡¯m not her. I study too, but the knowledge eludes me! But I¡¯m notpletely worthless, right? I possess talent with a paintbrush, don¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas fumbled through his pockets, producing a tissue to dab at her tears.


    Reality struck Molly hard¡ªsoon, even this simple gesture would be a forbidden luxury. One day, he¡¯d belong to someone else. How could he still remain this tender with his childhood friend? The realization ignited fresh frustration.


    Endless adventures await on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s


    She snatched the tissue from his grasp. ¡°I can manage myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wiping your tears since we were children.¡±


    ¡°That was before!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s different now?¡± With a weary sigh, Lucas tousled her hair.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up. I truly can¡¯t decipher what courses through girls¡¯ minds these days.¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s different!¡±


    Of course, he couldn¡¯tprehend.


    Girls harbored oceans of unspoken thoughts within.


    Standing defiantly in the street¡¯s center, Mollyunched into her argument. ¡°One day, I¡¯ll have a boyfriend too. I can¡¯t have you drying my tears eternally. My¡­¡±


    ¡°Boyfriend¡± would seethe with jealousy. And once you have a girlfriend, you can¡¯t shower me with this kindness anymore¡­


    Lost in her rambling cascade of words, she failed to notice the shadow crossing Lucas¡¯ features.


    ¡°Boyfriend?¡± A wry smile yed across Lucas¡¯ lips. ¡°Molly, believe me, you won¡¯t find a boyfriend anytime soon.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1112

    ?Chapter 1112:


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Fury propelled Molly forward, but she whirled back suddenly. ¡°Wait¡ªI get it! Are you trying to say that no guy will like me?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    Brandishing her fist in warning, Molly stormed ahead.


    Upon reaching home, Lucas slipped into the storage room, rummaging through dust-covered memories until his fingers found an aged sketchbook.


    As he unfurled the drawing, a helplessugh escaped his throat.


    That wasn¡¯t Aurora at all. It was Molly.


    At this moment, Allie knocked on the door. ¡°Hello, my handsome boy!¡±


    Lucas hastily concealed the painting. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±


    ¡°An old doctor friend of your father¡¯s invited us to dinner tomorrow. He¡¯s eager to introduce you to his daughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯m swamped. If Molly hadn¡¯te, I wouldn¡¯t even be home right now.¡±


    ¡°Your father thinks you should meet her. She¡¯s a remarkable girl, studying neurology. I¡¯m sure you two will find plenty to talk about,¡± Allie said with a smile.


    Lucas rose to his feet, a frown forming. ¡°Mom, haven¡¯t I made myself clear? I don¡¯t do blind dates.¡±


    Allie¡¯s voice softened, earnest. ¡°But look at Aurora¡ªshe¡¯s already engaged and ns to marry as soon as she graduates. If you settle down early, with a stable home life, it¡¯ll ground you. You¡¯ll be able to focus better on your work.¡±


    Lucas remained unmoved.


    Rafael stepped forward. ¡°It¡¯s just about getting to know one another. Even if nothinges of it, you¡¯ll still gain something from the exchange¡ªboth intellectually and socially.¡±


    Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s


    Lucas had always held his father in high regard. Even if he didn¡¯t agree, he felt obligated to listen and consider his words.


    ¡°Dad, just an academic exchange?¡± Lucas asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Alright. But can I bring Molly with me?¡± Lucas asked, a sudden thought crossing his mind.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The next day, Molly joined Lucas and his parents at the restaurant. Allie sat beside her, and they looked like a mother and daughter, perfectly at ease in each other¡¯spany.


    ¡°Allie, is there a special asion today?¡± Molly asked, ncing around.


    ¡°No,¡± Allie replied quietly, leaning in. ¡°Rafael wants to introduce a girl to Lucas. Could you help us y matchmaker?¡±


    Molly¡¯s fingers curled ever so slightly as she noticed Lucas wearing a casual smile. Her heart grew heavier with the thought of what was toe. ¡°Okay,¡± she murmured.


    After a moment, the girl and her parents entered the restaurant. Everyone stood to greet them, and Molly couldn¡¯t help but take in the girl¡¯s appearance.


    She was tall, confident, with an air of elegance that was hard to miss¡ªnothing about her to dislike.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1113

    ?Chapter 1113:


    Both families shared medical backgrounds, so the conversation flowed easily.


    Lucas wasn¡¯t usually the talkative type, but when the girl began discussing her specialty, the conversation picked up steam, topics tumbling over each other. Molly sat quietly, picking at her food. But with each passing minute, her desire to escape grew.


    As the conversation reached its peak, she leaned in and whispered to Allie, ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Allie offered.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Molly said, managing a faint smile before standing up.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes followed her for a brief moment, but before he could linger too long, the girl pulled him back into their discussion about medicine. Molly stepped away, grateful for a moment of space.


    In truth, she had anticipated this day¡ªthe moment when Lucas would find someone else and carve out his own life. After all, childhood friends, no matter how close they once were, gradually drift apart with time.


    Molly leaned against the wall, exhaling deeply. She¡¯d stay here for a while longer before returning, hoping her emotions would settle.


    ¡°Lucas, what do you think of me?¡± Just then, a voice cut through the air.


    Unable to resist, Molly peeked around the corner. There she was, the girl¡ªalone with Lucas.


    When their parents were around, the girl had been reserved, almost shy. But without them, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ask Lucas how he felt about her.


    Molly couldn¡¯t help but admire the girl¡¯s boldness.


    Lucas didn¡¯t respond right away, and Molly¡¯s chest tightened at the quiet tension that filled the space between them.


    g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub


    Then, without warning, the girl tiptoed forward and nted a brief, gentle kiss on Lucas¡¯ lips. It was quick and light.


    Molly¡¯s mind froze. She quickly stepped back, but the image of that kiss lingered in her mind, reying over and over. She knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to forget it anytime soon.


    How much time passed, she couldn¡¯t say, but when she finally returned, Lucas and the girl were sitting there, as though nothing had happened at all.


    Molly¡¯s stomach churned, a knot of unease tightening in her chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I think I¡¯ll head home now.¡±


    Allie stood up. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Molly said with forced cheer, trying to mask the storm brewing inside her. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡±


    She politely declined their offers and left the restaurant alone. It had been sunny when she left, but on the way back, rain began to pour.


    Molly entered the empty house, and it struck her with sudden rity: this wasn¡¯t really her home.


    As thunder cracked and lightning danced across the sky, she began to pack her suitcase in silence.


    She had hoped that visiting Lucas would bring happiness, but it hadn¡¯t. She¡¯de to the painful realization that it was time to step back¡ªto leave him to his future and return to her own life.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1114

    ?Chapter 1114:


    Heavy footsteps echoed from the hall outside, and before Molly could react, the door swung open without a knock.


    Lucas stood there, drenched from the rain.


    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± she asked, her voice a mixture of surprise and concern.


    Lucas was panting, clearly out of breath. His gaze fell on her half-packed suitcase, and his worst fears were confirmed. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you leaving all of a sudden?¡±


    Molly, her emotions already processed, met his gaze with a calm smile. ¡°I was always going to head back. My parents and sister are expecting me.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying,¡± Lucas said, his voice tinged with frustration as he grasped her shoulders. ¡°Tell me the truth. Why are you so upset?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset,¡± Molly insisted, though the smile didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°That girl¡¯s lovely. Are you two getting married soon?¡±


    Lucas frowned. He could sense the sadness beneath her smile, something he couldn¡¯t ignore.


    ¡°Molly, can you stop keeping everything bottled up? If something¡¯s bothering you, just say it. I¡¯m tired of guessing.¡±


    Molly blinked, her voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Lucas stared at her for a moment, his patience fraying. He was indeed tired of trying to decipher her emotions with nothing more than fragmented clues.


    Sighing, he finally said, ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll take you to the airport tomorrow.¡±


    Just as Lucas took a step forward, he felt a gentle tug on his clothes.


    He turned, only to find Molly clutching the fabric of his sleeve. Her grip was hesitant, her head bowed as if she were debating whether to speak at all.


    g???????¦Í??????.??0??. ???????????? ????????


    ¡°I saw it,¡± she murmured.


    Lucas frowned slightly. ¡°Saw what?¡±


    ¡°The girl kissed you.¡±


    At that moment, everything clicked into ce. He finally understood why Molly had been so sullen.


    She kept her eyes fixed on her toes, her voice hesitant but firm. ¡°You¡¯re going to have a girlfriend soon. I think we should keep some distance.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ brows knitted together. ¡°And why should we?¡±


    Before she could step away, he grasped her wrist and gently turned her to face him. His patience, worn thin moments ago, now returned as he sought the truth in her eyes.


    ¡°You saw her kiss me, and that upset you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Molly blurted, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±


    Lucas, however, wasn¡¯t convinced. He cupped the back of her head, his fingers applying the lightest pressure¡ªjust enough to keep her from escaping his gaze.


    ¡°Molly, don¡¯t lie to me. You know I take everything you say seriously. You might be able to fool others, even yourself, but there are some things you just can¡¯t hide from your own heart.¡±


    Molly¡¯s hands pressed lightly against his chest, unsure whether to push him away or stay.


    She had never stood this close to Lucas before. She could see the faint tremble of his eyshes, the way his lips curved slightly when he spoke.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1115

    ?Chapter 1115:


    And worst of all, she realized that moments ago, another girl had been this close to him. That thought alone sent jealousy surging through her veins.


    Determined, she pushed against him, but the more she struggled, the less he moved.


    Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened. For the first time, she felt fear and tension, the kind of pressure from a man.


    In that moment, he was no longer just a childhood friend to her, no longer just the boy she had grown up with. He was a man.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± she demanded.


    ¡°Not until you tell me why you¡¯re angry.¡±


    Molly¡¯s face burned with frustration, her emotions waging war inside her. ¡°I¡¯m not angry!¡±


    Lucas tilted his head, watching her intently. ¡°Then you¡¯re happy for me to be with someone else?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She almost blurted out her real feelings, but at thest second, she changed course. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±


    A smirk tugged at Lucas¡¯ lips. ¡°Liar. You¡¯re jealous.¡±


    Molly¡¯s pulse skipped. Her thoughts, once a tangled mess, now unraveled into sheer panic. ¡°I am not! I don¡¯t even like you, so why would I be jealous?¡±


    Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°But I like you. I like seeing you jealous over me.¡±


    Molly¡¯s breath hitched. Her eyes widened, and for a moment, the world tilted. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Lucas released her, his expression unwavering. ¡°I like you. Are those words so hard to understand?¡±


    Molly stood frozen, her heart drumming against her ribs. She couldn¡¯t believe it. She refused to believe it. This had to be some kind of joke. How could he say he liked her after letting another girl kiss him?


    Her voice wavered. ¡°Are you just messing with me?¡±


    Lucas exhaled a small, humorlessugh. ¡°If you won¡¯t admit it, then I will. I like you, Molly Miller. I¡¯ve liked you since we were kids. Sounds ridiculous, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±


    Molly clutched her head, as if trying to block out his words. She didn¡¯t know whether to cover her ears or his mouth.


    Without a word, Lucas took her hand and led her into his bedroom. He reached for a worn, yellowed painting and unfolded it before her.


    ¡°Who¡¯s in this picture?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Molly frowned. ¡°It¡¯s clearly Aurora!¡±


    ¡°I painted it myself. Wouldn¡¯t I know who I was drawing? I wanted to capture the dress you were wearing that day, but I didn¡¯t have the right color, so I used Aurora¡¯s instead. But while I painted, my eyes never left you.¡±


    Molly felt as if she had stepped into a dream. The memory of that warm afternoon surfaced¡ªthe golden light glistening over theke¡¯s surface, the scent of fresh paint mingling with the air.


    Her throat tightened. Her eyes stung. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ever tell me?¡±


    Lucas reached for a tissue and gently wiped away her tears. ¡°I did. I told you many times. But you never believed me. You¡¯re stubborn, Molly. You get so caught up in your own thoughts that you refuse to hear mine.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1116

    ?Chapter 1116:


    Molly clenched her fists and hit him lightly on the chest. ¡°When did you ever tell me? Every time you came to my home, the first thing you did was look for my sister. The moment she was in the room, you¡¯d just stare at her! How could I possibly believe you liked me?¡±


    ¡°Think about it. Who did I spend more time with¡ªAurora, or you? My feelings for you aren¡¯t in grand derations. They¡¯re in the minutes and seconds we¡¯ve shared, in the way I¡¯ve always been by your side. You just never noticed.¡±


    Lucas held her shoulders, more earnestly than ever before. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that girl to kiss me. And the moment she did, I told her clearly¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be with her. Because the only one I care about, the only one I¡¯ve always wanted, is the girl I¡¯ve been watching over since childhood. The stubborn, sentimental, maddeningly talented artist.¡±


    Molly hesitated, then pointed at herself. ¡°You mean¡­ me?¡±


    Lucas let out a soft chuckle, pulling her into an embrace. ¡°Who else would it be?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    He sighed, as if he had been holding these words back for too long. ¡°I wanted to wait until you were older to tell you. But I couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. If I didn¡¯t say it now, you¡¯d drive yourself crazy.¡±


    Molly stood against him, her head resting lightly on his chest. They had always been close, but this was different.


    Lucas smelled fresh¡ªhis clothes soft against her skin, tinged with a faint scent of disinfectant. More than anything, she noticed the steady thrum of his heartbeat. Beating just as fast as hers.


    ¡°Lucas, do you really like me? But why? What do you even like about me?¡±


    As a teenage girl, Molly could never escape her anxious, indecisive nature. Even after hearing the answer she had longed for, she still doubted it.


    ???????????? ???? ?????? ???????? ¡ú g???????¦Í???????????????


    Lucas asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you deserve to be liked?¡±


    Molly, biting her fingernail in uncertainty, hesitated before offering a quiet nod. She set aside the worry of wondering what exactly it was about her that Lucas liked.


    ¡°When did you start liking me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Since you were little.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s the boyfriend-girlfriend kind of like?¡±


    Lucas released her and pressed a tender kiss to her forehead. ¡°Of course, my princess.¡±


    Molly blinked, her confusion deepening as she looked up at him, her eyes wide as saucers. ¡°Why do you call me princess?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve wanted to call you that for a long time.¡±


    His memories of Molly stretched back as far as he could remember, from the moment she was a baby¡ªsoft and sweet, cradled like the most precious jewel in the world. To him, she was always a princess, adored by everyone around her.


    Meanwhile, Rafael and Allie had returned from their outing.


    Molly, still standing in Lucas¡¯ room, realized that if she stepped out now, she¡¯d surely bump into them.


    Rafael, closing the umbre with a snap, looked at Allie and asked, ¡°Is Lucas really not interested in that girl?¡±


    Allie shrugged, brushing the raindrops off her wool sweater. ¡°Not at all. Lucas told me himself.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1117

    ?Chapter 1117:


    ¡°What a pity.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no need to rush things.¡±


    Rafael asked, ¡°Is Molly back? She didn¡¯t eat much today. Go check on her. Maybe she¡¯s hungry.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Allie said, nodding before heading upstairs to find Molly.


    Molly, standing frozen in Lucas¡¯ room, instinctively hid behind him, her heart racing. If Allie opened the door now, the scene might be impossible to exin.


    She exchanged a nce with Lucas, and he motioned for her to stay silent.


    Before Molly could react, Lucas had already stepped out. ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Lucas? You¡¯re home too? Has Molly had dinner?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s asleep,¡± Lucas answered smoothly.


    ¡°What? She went to bed so early?¡±


    Lucas remained calm. ¡°Yeah, I checked on her. Don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Allie didn¡¯t press further.


    After Allie left, both Lucas and Molly exhaled in relief, the tension finally easing.


    ¡°What now?¡± Molly whispered.


    ¡°My parents are still downstairs. You should wait a little before going out.¡±


    Molly blushed. Of course, she was willing to stay in Lucas¡¯ room, but she was unsure whether she and Lucas were in a serious rtionship now.


    ¡°Lucas,e here for a second.¡±


    ¡°Hrnm?¡±


    Molly cupped his face in her hands, standing on tiptoe to nt a soft kiss on his lips.


    g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ?????????? ???????????????? ????


    ¡°This is mine now,¡± she whispered, her words almost a challenge. She couldn¡¯t erase the image of the other girl kissing him, so this was her way of staking a im.


    Lucas froze, his ears tinged with a deep flush of red.


    Molly only meant to kiss him lightly, nothing more. However, Lucas grabbed her waist, and she stumbled forward.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Molly¡¯s eyes widened, and a flush of panic rushed through her. Just as Lucas leaned in closer, Allie¡¯s voice came from outside the door. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s going on in there? What¡¯s all that noise?¡±


    Lucas, hisposure slipping, barely managed to hold himself together. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    Allie¡¯s footsteps receded down the hall.


    Molly, holding her breath, felt Lucas¡¯ head lower toward hers. His eyes searched hers, as if asking for permission. ¡°May I kiss you, my princess?¡±


    Molly didn¡¯t speak; instead, she intertwined her fingers with his. The air between them was electric, charged with an unspoken promise. She closed her eyes, feeling his warm breath against her skin before his lips found hers. The kiss was¡­


    Clumsy, hesitant, but full of longing. Molly¡¯s heart raced in her chest, a drumbeat of excitement and uncertainty.


    She was suddenly lifted onto the desk, identally knocking over his ss.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1118

    ?Chapter 1118:


    Outside the room, Allie returned. ¡°Lucas, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    Molly, desperate to break free, tried to push him away, but her hands were still tangled in his.


    Lucas seemed lost in the moment, his kisses growing more insistent, more hungry. Molly, both scared and thrilled, remained silent, afraid of making a sound.


    ¡°Lucas? Can Ie in?¡± Allie¡¯s voice rang out again, tinged with concern.


    Then Rafael¡¯s voice cut through the air, firm and a little amused. ¡°Let them have their privacy. Why are you always asking? He¡¯s a grown man, Allie. Stop hovering.¡±


    Allie, rarely one to argue, pouted but relented. ¡°I¡¯m just worried about him.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re just being too possessive. You can¡¯t help but control me, and now you¡¯re trying to control our son too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, my bad.¡± With that, Allie and Rafael finally retreated, leaving the pair in peace.


    Inside, Lucas slowly pulled away from Molly, his breath heavy, his face flushed. Molly, her lips swollen and breath ragged, felt the world settle back into its rightful ce, though both knew their passion couldn¡¯t go any further.


    Lucas took a deep breath, his instincts still roaring, but he forced them down. ¡°You should go back to your room now.¡±


    Even without his words, Molly wouldn¡¯t have dared stay any longer.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.


    Back in her room, Molly copsed onto the bed, covering her hot face with her hands. Her heart was still pounding in her chest, and all she could think of was the kiss, the sensation of Lucas¡¯ lips against hers. It was like something had shifted inside her, like the world had tilted in a new direction.


    The next morning, as Molly made her way downstairs for breakfast, she collided with Lucas in the hallway.


    Th3 l4t3st upd4t3s 4v41l4bl3 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m


    ¡°Morning,¡± they both said in unison, their voices soft and awkward, both of them too shy to meet the other¡¯s gaze.


    Lucas shattered the awkward silence hanging between them. ¡°Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Molly mumbled.


    As they descended the stairs, Allie swept forward and captured Molly¡¯s hand with genuine warmth. ¡°You barely touched your dinnerst night and turned in so early. You must be famished, right? Come, sit and eat.¡±


    Molly settled across from Lucas. In her nervous haste, her foot collided with his shin under the table. ¡°Sorry,¡± she blurted immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lucas feigned nonchnce, suppressing a smile. He suspected Molly¡¯s jitters stemmed from concealing their rtionship.


    Gripping her knife and fork, Molly wrestled with a storm of emotions. The idental contact mortified her, and she was afraid that Lucas might think she¡¯d done it deliberately.


    When she risked a nce his way, she found his lips battling a grin while his eyes radiated unmistakable affection for her, practically sparkling with delight.


    Heat flooded Molly¡¯s cheeks as embarrassment and shyness warred within her, though she dared not react with Rafael and Allie present.


    ¡°Molly, what are you looking at? Eat.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1119

    ?Chapter 1119:


    Rafael¡¯s observation of the charged atmosphere made Molly avert her eyes from Lucas instantly.


    ¡°Molly, are you free today? How about we go shopping?¡± Allie offered.


    ¡°I¡¯lle too,¡± Lucas said.


    Allie turned to him, puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going back to campus today?¡±


    ¡°Change of ns.¡± Lucas stole a nce at Molly. ¡°It¡¯s rare for Molly toe, so I should spend more time with you guys.¡±


    Molly shrank in her seat, desperately wishing she could vanish into thin air.


    Allie furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°Are you sure you want toe with us girls?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I can help you carry things, and Molly doesn¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    Caught off guard, Molly took a moment to collect herself before blurting, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all.¡±


    Lucas affected surprise. ¡°Why are you blushing? Are you feeling too warm?¡±


    Molly¡¯s head snapped up, her fingers clenching the knife as she shot Lucas a withering re of warning.


    Allie immediately shifted her attention to Molly with maternal concern.


    ¡°Honey, are you really feeling too warm?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    The words had barely left her lips when Rafael announced, ¡°Since you¡¯re all going, then I¡¯ll join in the fun too!¡±


    ¡°In that case, Dad, you go shopping with Mom, and I¡¯ll stay with Molly.¡± Lucas maintained hisposure perfectly.


    His casual deration rendered the other three at the dinner tablepletely speechless.


    Don¡¯t miss it: g?l§Úov???.c§àm


    Rafael was the first to recover, understanding dawning in his eyes. ¡°Well, I¡¯m okay with this. What do you say?¡±


    Allie, put on the spot, looked frantically between them as if she¡¯d stumbled upon some earth-shattering revtion. ¡°Sure, I like shopping with you, Rafael. Molly, what do you think?¡±


    Cornered by circumstance, Molly had no choice. They¡¯d orchestrated the situation so perfectly that refusing would seem ungracious. ¡°Then you two can go shopping alone, and we¡¯ll have dinner together tonight.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following breakfast, they split into two cars and departed in sequence. Molly settled beside Lucas in their vehicle. The moment Rafael and Allie¡¯s car vanished from sight, she spun and delivered a punch to Lucas¡¯ arm.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you want the whole world to know?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I want to be alone with you.¡± Lucas¡¯ disarming frankness made it impossible for Molly to maintain her irritation.


    Molly couldn¡¯t handle this enthusiastic side of Lucas. He seemed to have be a different person overnight, leaving her at aplete loss.


    ¡°What if your parents find out?¡± she asked.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120:


    ¡°If they find out, then they won¡¯t arrange any more blind dates for me.¡±


    Molly¡¯s fingers twisted anxiously against one another as she voiced the question that had gued her thoughts throughout the night. ¡°Lucas, are we in a rtionship now?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± His expression turned to one of genuine bewilderment. ¡°We¡¯ve already kissed. Am I not your boyfriend yet? You¡¯re quite the yer for someone so young.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Molly delivered another punch to his arm before straightening her posture defensively. ¡°I just don¡¯t want my family to know so soon.¡±


    ¡°Look at Aurora¡ªher freedom has beenpletely restricted since my family discovered her rtionship with Dunn. Besides, Dunn¡¯s schedule is so demanding they barely see each other once a week.¡±


    Lucas nodded, his earlier teasing giving way to understanding. ¡°I heard that when they do manage to see each other, Dunn refuses to leave home all day, wishing he could be with Aurora twenty-four hours a day.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Molly fixed her gaze on him, a silent plea in her eyes. ¡°So, can you not be too obvious in front of your parents?¡±


    Lucas pressed his lips into a thin line, his silence eloquent with reluctance.


    Sensing his disappointment, Molly reached for his hand, her voice softening into a gentle coax. ¡°I will agree to whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Then forget shopping. I¡¯ll take you somewhere else.¡±


    The ¡°somewhere else¡± materialized as a pristinekeside sanctuary, sheltered from the world by nature itself.


    Vehicles weren¡¯t permitted on thendscape. Molly remained in her seat, drinking in the panoramic solitude that stretched before them. In the vast emptiness, only a pair of birds cavorted against the sky, unwitting witnesses to their private moment.


    ???????????????? ????????: g??????????¦Í???£®????£®???£®??


    The instant Lucas liberated himself from his seat belt, he turned to her with undisguised intent, cradling her face between his palms before iming her lips with fervent urgency.


    Molly jerked backward, her eyes wide with rm as she pushed against his chest. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°I just want this,¡± he murmured, his voice a velvet caress against her skin. ¡°Let me kiss you, my princess¡­¡±


    Though hesitation fluttered through her initially, Molly surrendered to the tender assault of his deepening kiss. Unbeknownst to the enraptured couple, movement stirred within the seemingly innocuous shrubbery nearby.


    Disguised in matching oversized sunsses and conspicuous hats, Allie and Rafael huddled behind the dense bushes.


    ¡°Wow, Lucas is such a pro at this,¡± Allie whispered appreciatively. ¡°Rafael, you should learn from him.¡±


    Rafael¡¯s expression clouded with paternal indignation as he averted his gaze from the intimate scene. ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s Joelle and Adrian¡¯s daughter!¡±


    Allie seized his arm. ¡°So what? Lucas is our son! I fully support their rtionship!¡±


    Despite Lucas not being their biological son, Allie¡¯s heart held no doubts¡ªhe stood equal to any child of blood. She¡¯d always held firm to one truth: it wasn¡¯t about who gave birth, but who poured their heart into raising the child.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Time flies, dear ones! gaInoveIs was born on December 14th and we¡¯ve now celebrated over 6 months of existence. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ?


    .

 Chapter 1121

    ?Chapter 1121:


    With Rafael¡¯s steady hand guiding Lucas, Allie had never lost a night¡¯s sleep over his upbringing.


    But Rafael couldn¡¯t quiet his own doubts so easily. Adrian had only two daughters, and he¡¯d barely had time to watch them grow. Now one belonged to Dunn, and the other to Lucas. The thought gnawed at him¡ªif he were Adrian, he¡¯d probably be sick with worry.


    ¡°Adrian¡¯s daughter is not allowed to suffer even the smallest slight. Do you understand?¡± he asked.


    Bewilderment painted Allie¡¯s features as she searched his face. ¡°So our son can shoulder grievances instead? This constant favoring of girls over boys!¡±


    Fingers pressed against his weary brow, Rafael surrendered. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go home. Don¡¯t let them catch sight of us.¡±


    Allie took off her sunsses dramatically. ¡°Now I see clearly. It¡¯s not Adrian¡¯s daughter you protect¡ªit¡¯s Joelle¡¯s you¡¯re shielding!¡±


    Rafael shot her a t look, his eyes rolling. ¡°Still ying the jealous wife at your age? If Joelle still held my heart, would I have weathered years of your storms? Tell me, who else would embrace your temperament?¡±


    ¡°So I¡¯ve struck a nerve?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Persistence colored Allie¡¯s tone.


    Rafael¡¯s patience frayed at the edges, though he knew this dance well. ¡°Really.¡±


    The car door swung open, and Allie slid inside, her face bright with victory. ¡°So, you love me, right?¡±


    ¡°I love an idiot.¡± Rafael settled beside her.


    Explore more chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s?c?m


    Heedless of their driver¡¯s presence, Allie imed Rafael¡¯s arm like a prize. ¡°Am I the idiot?¡±


    ¡°Undoubtedly.¡±


    ¡°Which means you love me, yes?¡±


    Rafael¡¯s chest tightened. ¡°Sit still.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± She turned to the driver with childlike enthusiasm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home! No more shopping!¡±


    At his age, few could coax an embarrassed, almost shy expression from Rafael¡¯s face. Allie remained the sole exception.


    Evening found them at a reserved table, Allie and Rafael waiting for Lucas and Molly to arrive.


    Molly¡¯s deer hairband bobbed as she walked in¡ªa prop purchased to maintain the shopping charade.


    In truth, she and Lucas had spent hourskeside, lost in kisses, nothing more.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, what did you buy?¡± Lucas¡¯ greeting nearly sent Allie and Rafael into coughing fits.


    ¡°Nothing caught your mother¡¯s eye¡ªyou know how particr she is.¡± Rafael smoothly slid the menu toward Molly, expertly steering the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas¡¯ hand found Molly¡¯s head. ¡°Same with you, right?¡± Her re sparked his grin, and he withdrew his hand.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1122

    ?Chapter 1122:


    ¡°Molly mirrors my taste exactly. Perfectpatibility, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Allie rested her chin on her palm. ¡°Molly, dear, would you like to be my daughter? Lucas could finally have that sister he wanted!¡±


    Silence crashed over the table like a wave.


    Lucas fought to mask his rising panic, while Rafael became an amused observer of the unfolding drama. Molly sat frozen, words deserting herpletely.


    ¡°Mom, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Allie¡¯s smile held secrets as she regarded Lucas. ¡°Why so rattled? Didn¡¯t you beg for a younger sister throughout your childhood?¡±


    ¡°That was when I was little!¡±


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t like Molly now?¡± Relishing the chaos she¡¯d created, Allie watched as Rafael quietly arranged his napkin, a private smile ying on his lips.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes flickered to Molly. ¡°I like her, but not in that way.¡± Mortification washed over Molly, her hands itching to shield her burning face as she contemted fleeing the table entirely.


    ¡°What way exactly? How much do you like her? Lucas, enlighten us.¡± Both Lucas and Molly lowered their heads, their faces growing progressively redder with each passing moment.


    Rafael intervened before Allie¡¯s teasing could inflict further damage. ¡°Enough. Lucas always treats Molly like his little sister.¡±


    Lucas¡¯ head snapped up. ¡°No!¡±


    Molly¡¯s re cut him short, her eyes telegraphing a silent warning. Must he make this worse?


    Their afternoon promise hung between them¡ªabsolute secrecy about their rtionship.


    Lat3zt chapt3rz found at g??l??ovels.??????


    Lucas swallowed his protest.


    During the meal, Molly excused herself to the restroom, and Lucas followed close behind.


    ¡°Molly, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not some pervert. My feelings for you aren¡¯t brotherly.¡±


    Molly brushed aside his rification. ¡°Do you think your parents know something?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Lucas spoke with unwavering certainty. ¡°That¡¯s just what my mom does¡ªshe likes to stir things up everywhere she goes.¡±


    ¡°Are you absolutely sure?¡±


    Confronted with her doubt, Lucas¡¯ confidence wavered slightly.


    The pair concealed themselves behind a nearby wall, secretly observing Allie and Rafael from their vantage point, but detected nothing out of the ordinary.


    Nevertheless, Molly felt the weight of time pressing. ¡°I¡¯ve been here long enough, and my parents have been asking me toe home.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lucas¡¯ fingers instinctively wrapped around her hand, reluctance clear in his voice. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay just a few more days?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you heading back to campus soon too?¡± Molly possessed the thoughtful naturemon to girls, her mind already turning over possibilities. From the moment Lucas¡¯ lips had first met hers, she¡¯d been mentally preparing for the reality of a long-distance rtionship. ¡°We can¡¯t always stay wrapped in each other¡¯s presence.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1123

    ?Chapter 1123:


    Lucas was aware that parting was a normal part of life, yet he hadn¡¯t foreseen it happening so soon¡ªtheir rtionship had just begun yesterday. The silence between them filled with a growing sadness, which was thest thing either of them desired.


    ¡°Molly.¡± Lucas took her hand in his. ¡°Just give me a bit of time. As soon as I¡¯m done with my studies here, I¡¯lle to you.¡±


    ¡°You mean,e to Illerith? Are you nning to practice medicine there?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lucas¡¯ response was enthusiastic. ¡°It¡¯s the perfect solution for us to be together, isn¡¯t it? I can¡¯t stand the thought of a long-distance rtionship, so I¡¯m willing to make the move.¡±


    While discussing their future might seem a bit far-fetched at the moment, Lucas wasmitted to making it work, one step at a time. Molly looked confused still. ¡°But why must it be you who moves? What about your family here?¡±


    ¡°Molly, you¡¯re so sweet.¡± Lucas was touched by her words, and his tone became gentle. ¡°Aurora will get married sooner orter, and if youe to live with me, your parents definitely won¡¯t agree. Even if they do, it¡¯ll break their hearts.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Molly acknowledged, her emotions equally fraught with conflict.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Lucas reassured her. ¡°There¡¯s a way through every challenge, and until we find it, just concentrate on your own growth and joy. We¡¯re moving forward, and that will bring our paths together eventually, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Shortly thereafter, Molly was on a flight bound for Illerith.


    As the airne soared into the sky, Allie sighed. ¡°She could have stayed a bit longer. There were still so many fun things to do!¡±


    ¡°Fun things, Mom?¡± Lucas was curious.


    ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading


    Allie dismissed the question with a wave of her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± She then stepped into the car.


    Lucas turned to Rafael. ¡°Dad, do you know what Mom meant by ¡®fun¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Rafael continued to gaze at the sky, watching the distant contrails of the nes. ¡°Lucas.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad?¡±


    ¡°If you choose to move back to Illerith, know that your mother and I are behind you.¡±


    Stunned, Lucas stared at his father. ¡°Dad, why would you say that?¡±


    With a reassuring smile, Rafael responded, ¡°Just remember, no need to worry about it now. Focus on your education and making us proud. That way, when the timees, your mother and I can proudly support your marriage proposal.¡±


    With those words, Rafael headed towards the car.


    Lucas remained frozen in ce, overwhelmed by his father¡¯s words.


    At twenty-five, Lucas received an internship at a private hospital in Illerith and moved there, bringing along a dozen suitcases.


    Among his belongings was a cherished small box containing all the ne tickets he and Molly had collected over the years from their travels between their cities. These tickets marked significant memories: winter ski trips, summer beach outings with fireworks, and various other adventures they had embarked on without their parents¡¯ knowledge.


    These memories were now immortalized in a stack of well-worn tickets.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1124

    ?Chapter 1124:


    Lucas¡¯ new apartment was conveniently located between his workce and Molly¡¯s school. Not long after settling in, Rafael and Allie returned to Illerith, purchasing both the apartment and a nearby vi. This marked their full resettlement in the city.


    A friend told Adrian that Rafael¡¯s decision to move back to Illerith wasn¡¯t entirely straightforward. Since then, Adrian had always been cautious, suspecting Rafael still harbored feelings for Joelle.


    He would follow Joelle during her shopping trips. He attended every performance Joelle was in. He monitored her visits to the studio.


    One spontaneous day, they decided to check on Lucas, knowing the rigors of medical life. They wanted to see how he was managing. To their surprise, upon entering Lucas¡¯ apartment, they discovered Molly napping in his bed. Lucas was luckily at the hospital, which saved Adrian from a potential outburst.


    That moment rified for Adrian that his suspicions were misced.


    Back at home, they confronted Molly, who denied any romantic involvement with Lucas, confessing only to a longstanding secret crush. Adrian¡¯s patience wore thin,menting his daughters¡¯ fanciful notions of love.


    Joelle tried to soothe him. ¡°Calm down, Aurora¡¯s wedding is near.¡±


    The uing wedding only heightened Adrian¡¯s exasperation. If Molly had not been present, he might have broken down in Joelle¡¯s arms.


    Indeed, heter cried privately, embraced by Joelle.


    He was dismayed that his daughters seemed so eager to get married.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m still here,¡± Joelle reassured him, holding him close. Adrian, filled with a mix of emotions, blurted out, ¡°Let¡¯s have another daughter, one who will never marry.¡±


    Joelle rolled her eyes. ¡°Really, Adrian? Are you even serious?¡±


    Find more books at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls


    In response, Adrian switched off the lights and, with a yful challenge, replied, ¡°Let¡¯s have that daughter!¡±


    Aurora had initially nned her wedding to Dunn for the third year following her university graduation.


    As circumstances unfolded, Dunn established a research institute while Auroramitted to a significant national pharmaceutical project, leading to an indefinite postponement of their wedding.


    By the fifth year post-graduation, Gracie¡¯s patience had worn thin, and she incessantly pressed them to tie the knot, fearing their prolonged engagement might lead to a breakup.


    The Millers, on the other hand, were not as eager. The thought of Aurora marrying still brought them difort.


    To ease potential financial concerns for Adrian, Fred went ahead and purchased a new home for the couple, situating it close to the Miller family¡¯s residence, preserving the proximity the families had always enjoyed.


    Their parents were engaged in endless negotiations, while the wedding guests grumbled in frustration.


    Molly ran up to Aurora. ¡°So, are we celebrating your wedding this year or what? Lucas has rescheduled his hospital shifts multiple times already!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Dunn having second thoughts?¡± Rnd interjected, rubbing his forehead.


    Meanwhile, Kalel, an investor in Finch Group, eagerly awaited the wedding day, hoping for a surge in stock values.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1125

    ?Chapter 1125:


    Sariah, now a university student away from home, had repeatedly used the wedding as a reason to request leaves.


    Aurora and Dunn had already discussed and made a decision about whether to hold the wedding. With their hectic work schedules, they had to carve out time just to meet.


    As for the progress of their rtionship, they preferred to keep it private.


    Faced with relentless family pressure, Aurora called Dunn, asking, ¡°Everyone keeps asking when we¡¯re getting married. Can you give them a definitive date?¡±


    ¡°This year,¡± Dunn assured.


    Molly grabbed the phone and said, ¡°You said the samest year, Dunn! Are you already neglecting my sister before marrying her?¡±


    Dunn replied wearily, ¡°It¡¯s not by choice. Every year, Aurora¡¯s swamped with work. My biggest wish is to marry her, yet she postpones each time.¡±


    Caught in the moment, Aurora gave an awkward smile and escaped before further questions could follow.


    The couple finally set their wedding date for thetter half of the year, forcing Aurora to take leave. They chose arge farm for their venue, with Dunn reserving akeside hotel exclusively for their guests.


    The wedding,sting three days, began with Aurora and Dunn warmly weing their friends and rtives.


    Lynda, one of the invitees, couldn¡¯t contain her excitement upon seeing Aurora. ¡°Oh my gosh, you¡¯re getting married? When did you even start dating?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite a long story, Lynda. I¡¯ll fill you in once the dust settles.¡±


    ¡°And who¡¯s the lucky guy? I haven¡¯t met him yet,¡± Lynda asked, brimming with curiosity.


    ???????????? ???? ???????? ?????????????? @ ?????????¦Í??????©q?????


    ¡°You definitely know him already.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    When Lynda arrived at the hotel, arge wedding photo greeted her at the entrance. It featured Aurora and Dunn, captured beautifully two years prior.


    Stopping in her tracks, Lynda stared at the familiar face next to Aurora in the photo. The reality that Dunn was the groom took herpletely by surprise.


    Just two weeks earlier, Dunn had casually discussed wedding preparations with his married colleagues, saying, ¡°It¡¯s finally happening. My fianc¨¦e¡¯s made time for our wedding.¡±


    For Lynda, absorbing this news had taken weeks, and now, another revtion jolted her. Grasping Aurora¡¯s hand, she asked in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re marrying Dunn?¡±


    Aurora nodded. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve kept it quiet for a long time.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s tone grew urgent. ¡°How could you not tell me, especially when I work at his institute? I should have known this from you long ago!¡±


    Caught off guard by Lynda¡¯s intensity, Aurora tried to exin. ¡°I know you work for Dunn, Lynda. We kept our rtionship quiet to prevent any misconceptions about your achievements there. We didn¡¯t anticipate this reaction. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡±


    Confusion clouded Aurora¡¯s expression. She had never imagined Lynda had feelings for Dunn.


    She had expected Lynda to be surprised, but she never anticipated Lynda to be so upset.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1126

    ?Chapter 1126:


    ¡°Lynda, what¡¯s the matter? Did I upset you?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± Lynda inhaled sharply, fighting back tears. ¡°I just¡­ I thought I was your closest friend. How naive of me!¡±


    With those words, she turned and retreated the way she hade.


    ¡°Lynda! Wait!¡± Aurora called after her, but Lynda kept walking. At that moment, Dunn approached. ¡°What happened, Aurora?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lynda¡­¡± Aurora¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°I need to go after her.¡±


    ¡°Stay here; I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Dunn said, his eyes following Lynda. He sensed the underlying reason for her sudden exit.


    Reflecting on their entire history, from their first meeting to the present, Aurora asked tentatively, ¡°Dunn, could Lynda have feelings for you?¡±


    Regret flickered in Dunn¡¯s eyes as he looked away. ¡°She left for a project out west after graduation, then came back to Illerith to join my team on her tutor¡¯s rmendation. I thought she¡¯d moved on after so many years.¡±


    Aurora¡¯s gaze fixed on Dunn, shock written across her face. ¡°How could you keep this from me?¡±


    ¡°Aurora, I need to clear things up with her right away,¡± Dunn responded in a calm tone.


    ¡°What difference will it make?¡± Aurora thought of Lynda¡¯s expression just now and couldn¡¯t imagine how she had gotten through all these years.


    From high school to college, and even up to now, she had always believed that Lynda¡¯s path merely crossed with Dunn¡¯s. She never imagined that Lynda had harbored feelings for him all these years. Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Dunn, unless you resolve this matter properly, we should postpone our wedding. I don¡¯t want to hurt Lynda, okay?¡±


    Dunn agreed with a solemn nod. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. I promise.¡± He then hurried off to find Lynda.


    Meanwhile, Lynda had sought refuge by theke, amidst the wedding decor. Confronted again by images of Aurora and Dunn, her emotions overwhelmed her.


    Tears filled her eyes as she touched the photographs, thinking bitterly that if only she had known about Dunn and Aurora, she wouldn¡¯t have spent all these years desperately trying to get close to Dunn.


    ¡°Lynda.¡± Dunn approached her. ¡°We need to talk.¡±


    Lynda fixated on the couple in the photos, her tears flowing freely. ¡°Do you love her?¡±


    Looking earnestly at Lynda, Dunn answered, ¡°Yes, I love her.¡±


    ¡°And what about me?¡± Lynda asked, pressing a finger against her chest. ¡°Aurora always said hard work would win me love. Yet, here I am, working hard, and she ends up with the man I love. It feels like you both have fooled me.¡±


    Dunn attempted to soothe her. ¡°Lynda, remember when you left for the west? I was already in a rtionship. Even if Aurora weren¡¯t in the picture, you should have known that I would never love you.¡±


    Lynda¡¯sughter was tinged with tears. ¡°So, this was all just my imagination?¡±


    Dunn didn¡¯t correct her. ¡°I¡¯m the one to me here, not Aurora.¡±


    ¡°How can she not be involved?¡± Lynda¡¯s voice rose sharply, disturbing the nearby wildlife and startling Molly and Lucas, who were secretly meeting nearby.


    They had nned a secret date, but unexpectedly, they found themselves face to face with Dunn, who was talking to a woman.


    ¡°What¡¯s Dunn doing with her?¡± Molly whispered, misunderstanding the scene. ¡°He¡¯s supposed to marry Aurora soon, yet here he is with another woman!¡±


    Lucas cautioned her, ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s just watch and listen before jumping to conclusions.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1127

    ?Chapter 1127:


    Lynda continued her usation. ¡°Aurora befriended me first. After all these years, she must have known about my feelings for you. She did this intentionally!¡±


    ¡°When Aurora first met you, you were dating Dominic. How could she have known that you had feelings for me? I didn¡¯t even realize it until I got to college.¡± Dunn took a deep breath, speaking as calmly as he could. ¡°Lynda, we never intended to hurt you. But no matter what, I don¡¯t believe that Aurora and I did anything wrong.¡±


    Lynda quietly disagreed, whispering to herself, ¡°Dunn, how can you treat me like this? You can¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Dunn remained stoic. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I? It¡¯s clear now¡ªI¡¯ve never had those feelings for you. If it weren¡¯t for Aurora, I wouldn¡¯t have been friends with you all this time. Even today, you¡¯re here as her friend, yet you seem to deny the obvious truth about us.¡±


    ¡°People can change. Are you sure you truly love Aurora? Would you feel the same without her family¡¯s influence?¡±


    Dunn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°If you think love is defined by external factors, then there¡¯s nothing left to discuss. You don¡¯t actually like me; you just admire a man who excels in every way.¡±


    Hearing this, Molly let out a sigh of relief. Lucas gently reassured her, saying, ¡°See? I was sure Dunn wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    His words were cut short as they watched Lynda embrace Dunn suddenly.


    Molly and Lucas were too stunned to speak.


    Even though Dunn quickly stepped back from Lynda, the impression of inappropriateness lingered.


    ¡°I love you, I really do! Please, don¡¯t do this to me. I¡¯ve tried so hard, yet you still won¡¯t even look at me. Why?¡± Lynda cried.


    ¡°That woman has some nerve, trying to sabotage Aurora¡¯s happiness!¡± Molly¡¯s anger was hard to contain. She couldn¡¯t believe that the wedding was just about to start, and yet someone had the audacity to try and steal Aurora¡¯s man.


    Every story unfolds at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®??????


    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this with Aurora back at the hotel before we react. She¡¯s Aurora¡¯s friend, after all,¡± Lucas suggested calmly.


    Molly was still seething with anger. As she watched the two by theke, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that love was aplex web that no one could ever untangle. ¡°Alright, Aurora can handle her.¡±


    Dunn, having regained hisposure by theke, offered Lynda a practical solution. ¡°If this is too much, I can arrange your flight home today.¡±


    Lynda¡¯s tears subsided, and after a moment of silence, she collected herself. ¡°After all, Aurora has been my friend for many years. Despite my feelings, I¡¯ll wish her well at her wedding.¡±


    That evening, as the bachelor and bachelorette parties for Dunn and Aurora unfolded, the mood was light and festive. Yet, Aurora found herself stepping aside with Lynda.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lynda began with an apology. ¡°It¡¯s your wedding day, the biggest day of your life, and here I am possibly dampening your spirit.¡±


    Grasping her hand, Aurora responded, ¡°No, Lynda, the fault is mine. I was unaware¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the past behind us.¡± Lynda pulled her hand away, her manner distant, leaving Aurora grappling with a whirlwind of emotions. ¡°I¡¯ve chosen this wedding gift for you. Despite everything, my wish is for your happiness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Before Aurora could say more, Lynda excused herself, iming fatigue and a need to rest early.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1128

    ?Chapter 1128:


    Aurora could sense their friendship slipping away, and for a moment, she had no idea how to fix it. Talking things out seemed like the only way, but that would mean bringing up the past¡ªsomething she knew would only reopen old wounds for Lynda.


    Maybe letting go was the best option. With a heavy heart, Aurora chose to leave it to time.


    Lynda never went back to her room. Instead, she slipped some cash to someone at Dunn¡¯s bachelor party, persuading them to spike his wine with an aphrodisiac.


    Dunn sensed something amiss almost immediately. Feeling an intense warmth surging through him, he excused himself and stepped out. Lucas caught on quickly to Dunn¡¯s difort. ¡°Dunn? Something wrong?¡± he asked.


    Pressing against the wall for support, Dunn gasped for air, beads of sweat forming on his brow. ¡°Please, get Aurora¡­ Bring her to my room¡­¡±


    Lucas caught the urgency in Dunn¡¯s flushed face and sprang into action. ¡°Hold tight, I¡¯m on it!¡±


    He knew Aurora¡¯s bachelorette party was being held at the far end of the hotel, where all attendees had surrendered their phones for a night of uninterrupted fun.


    As Lucas made a beeline for the door, he was intercepted by Aurora¡¯s bridesmaid. ¡°Why the rush? Can¡¯t the groom wait a bit longer?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about impatience. It¡¯s urgent I speak with Aurora,¡± Lucas insisted.


    He tried to bypass her, but the bridesmaids blocked his path.


    ¡°No can do. You know the rules. No groom sees the bride before the wedding. It¡¯s bad luck!¡±


    ¡°But this is serious!¡± Lucas protested.


    Check out more on g???????¦Í?????????o??


    ¡°No matter what the emergency is, you¡¯re not getting in. The decision¡¯s been made, and even if a storm hits, Aurora won¡¯t be seeing Dunn.¡±


    Lucas pleaded with increasing desperation, but ess remained denied. Focused on alleviating Dunn¡¯s suffering, he conceived a secondary strategy.


    He secured a first-aid kit from the hotel staff and hastened back to thest ce he had seen Dunn, only to find it deserted. Lucas then rushed to Dunn¡¯s room, but it was empty. The situation perplexed him.


    If Dunn had merely secluded himself, it would be one thing. But the thought of someone exploiting Dunn¡¯s vulnerable state was rming. Determined, Lucas ignored the bridesmaids¡¯ protests at the door and stormed into Aurora¡¯s bachelorette party.


    Unfazed by the stares from a room full of women, he scanned the area for Aurora.


    Molly intercepted him. ¡°What are you doing here? You know guys aren¡¯t allowed, right?¡±


    ¡°Where is Aurora?¡±


    ¡°She got wine on her dress and went off to change,¡± Molly said. Together, they proceeded to Aurora¡¯s room, finding only the wine-stained dress on the bed¡ªa room equally devoid of its upant.


    A wave of relief washed over Lucas.


    Convinced of their prudence, he felt certain their disappearance indicated a mutual n was in y.


    Lynda, visibly strained, assisted a woozy Dunn towards her room. Her hands trembled so violently that she struggled to insert her room card.


    ¡°Lynda,¡± a voice called out from behind.


    Startled, she turned sharply, her stomach dropping as she saw Aurora standing there.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1129

    ?Chapter 1129:


    ¡°I was just helping him. He was drunk, and I thought he should rest.¡± Lynda¡¯s words tumbled out in a rush.


    Aurora, cloaked in a long trench coat with her hands buried in her pockets, regarded her with a peaceful gaze. ¡°He¡¯s drunk, you say? Please, let hime with me then.¡±


    She didn¡¯t challenge Lynda¡¯s facade. Molly had briefed her earlier in the day about the potential mischief, and she had been bracing for an incident. Indeed, she had caught Lynda in the act.


    Realizing her defeat, Lynda reluctantly allowed Dunn to be led away.


    As Aurora supported Dunn, Lynda¡¯s voice carried a bitter edge. ¡°You¡¯re probably mocking me silently, aren¡¯t you? But what can I do? I¡¯ve loved him for years. Surely, I deserve something for that?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you think you must. Snatch, deceive, orpete openly¡ªwhatever brings you joy,¡± Aurora responded, her head tilted slightly, her tone both soft and assertive. ¡°I won¡¯t resent you for it because you won¡¯t get the opportunity. My advantage isn¡¯t just that I¡¯ve loved him longer. It¡¯s that he loves me back. We have a bond that goes beyond the superficial¡ªa profound connection that¡¯s rooted in mutual love.¡±


    Aurora escorted Dunn to his room, mindful of the old superstition that it was unlucky for the bride and groom to meet before their wedding. As Aurora was about to exit, Dunn, reclining on the bed, suddenly sped her wrist.


    ¡°Stay with me¡­¡±


    Aurora stood her ground. ¡°Dunn, surely you¡¯re not foolish enough to have drunk from that wine ss. Drop the act.¡±


    No sooner had she spoken than she found herself drawn onto the plush mattress, her eyes widening in shock as she faced Dunn.


    L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.????


    His gaze met hers, strands of hair shadowing his eyes. ¡°I had a sip.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°You certainly did not.¡±


    In response, Dunn tenderly cradled her cheek, dipped his head closer, and demonstrated through a tender kiss that he had indeed indulged in the wine, albeit sparingly, setting the mood.


    Dunn¡¯s patience had finally worn thin. After hearing Aurora¡¯s firm stance against giving Lynda any chance, he decided to throw aside all traditional restraints. His desire was simple: to savor every fleeting moment with the love of his life, treasuring their time together.


    Dressed in a trench coat, Aurora felt his fingers expertly unfastening each button as their kiss deepened.


    ¡°Aurora¡­¡± His voice thick with anticipation, Dunn reveled in the sight of the slip dress Aurora wore beneath, a style he had never seen her in before, which entuated her allure.


    Overwhelmed by his intense gaze, Aurora averted her eyes modestly, murmuring, ¡°This isn¡¯t meant for you.¡±


    ¡°Then for whom?¡± Dunn asked as he supported her gently. ¡°Promise it¡¯s just for me from now on, will you?¡±


    With her cheeks warmly tinted and grateful for the dim lighting, Aurora whispered a soft ¡°Okay.¡± It was a quiet affirmation, subtly agreeing to more than just his request.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130:


    Dunn eagerly reached to remove Aurora¡¯s trench coat, barely managing to pull it off before he leaned in for a passionate kiss.


    Aurora arched her neck, her breath catching in the intensity of their embrace, feeling as though she might lose consciousness.


    Suddenly, Molly called. ¡°Aurora, where have you vanished to? Aren¡¯t youing back to the party?¡±


    Breathing heavily, Aurora struggled to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll rest for a bit. You all carry on without me.¡±


    Molly sensed the situation but chose to tease instead. ¡°Just make sure you stay away from Dunn; he¡¯s probably enjoying his bachelor party!¡±


    Dunn paused, took the phone from Aurora, and said, ¡°The party¡¯s dull without Aurora by my side.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hi Dunn! Are you so in love with Aurora that a single evening apart is unbearable?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely, I can¡¯t bear it.¡±


    Hearing this, Mollyughed while Lucas took over, joking, ¡°Apologies, she¡¯s drunk. Continue your evening!¡±


    Ending the call, Aurora shielded her face with her arm, slightly mortified by Molly¡¯s implications.


    Dunn grasped her hand, fingers entwined. ¡°I want to take a good look at you.¡±


    They stayed awake, lost in each other¡¯spany, until the early hours of three a.m.


    The following morning, the wedding proceeded on time. Aurora, caught mid-yawn, was sitting at her dressing table.


    Molly broke the news as she approached. ¡°Aurora, Lynda caught an early flight out today.¡±


    Fresh chapters uploaded on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls?c?m


    Coming to her senses, Aurora asked, ¡°Did she leave anything?¡±


    Molly presented a letter found in Lynda¡¯s room¡ªa handwritten resignation likely intended for Dunn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡± Aurora nced at the letter and then set it aside casually.


    While she deeply valued her friendship with Lynda, her focus today was solely on enjoying her happiness.


    ¡°Please look after the older guests. They¡¯ve seen me grow up. If any of them start to tear up, make sure you¡¯re quick with a tissue.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    As the ceremonymenced, Aurora made her entrance by boat, her approach across theke ethereal, like something out of a fairy tale. Adrian gave her away to Dunn. The moment Dunn caught sight of Aurora in her bridal gown, he was visibly moved.


    They pledged their vows, exchanged rings, and sealed it with a kiss, prompting a thunderous apuse from those gathered.


    In the front row sat their parents. Fred and Gracie were caught in a mix of tears andughter. They made an effort not to appear too cheerful in front of Joelle and Adrian, whose eyes were red, as though they hadn¡¯t slept well the entire night.


    A row back, Katherine and Shawn were deep in conversation. Shawn, with a hint of nostalgia, said, ¡°I¡¯d do it all over again with you, if you wished.¡±


    Katherine gave him a yful look. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s just a ritual.¡±


    Behind them, Fannie¡¯s emotions were evident as she rested against Bobby. ¡°Oh, to be young again, isn¡¯t it wonderful? Sometimes, I can¡¯t shake the feeling that I¡¯m getting old.¡±


    Bobby nced at her, noting the lines time had etched on her face but seeing past them. ¡°Old? Never. You outshine the bride today in my eyes.¡±


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Nice sunday dear ones, hope you liked the chapters. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) /


    .

 Chapter 1131

    ?Chapter 1131:


    Michael, overhearing, couldn¡¯t resist chiming in. ¡°Really, Bobby? That¡¯s quite the im.¡±


    Dulce just shook her head with a silent chuckle at Michael¡¯sment. The chatter at the back was so boisterous it nearly drowned out the quiet weeping of Joelle and Adrian at the front. ¡°Our little girl is really getting married.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Adrian replied, covering his eyes as he wept. ¡°Aurora is married now, and soon Molly will leave us too.¡±


    Joelle touched his arm soothingly. ¡°Children grow and forge their own paths, but remember, I¡¯m here with you, always and forever.¡±


    Adrian, ovee with emotion, couldn¡¯t find the words. Instead, his grip on Joelle¡¯s hand tightened, silently affirming the strength of their enduring bond.


    Together, they reflected on a shared life filled with love, grateful for the journey and the moments yet toe.


    The end.


    Sariah¡¯s mother wielded considerable influence in the entertainment industry, with the power to shift the tides of careers with a mere whisper. From an early age, Sariah had understood the world¡¯s fascination with beauty¡ªlush gardens, azure skies, striking men, and elegant women.


    One sunny afternoon during her senior year, while buried in SAT prep, she sumbed to fatigue. Her thoughts drifted as sunlight spilled over her.


    After grinding through four practice tests, exhaustion imed her, and she shifted for a morefortable nap.


    ¡°Hi.¡±


    Kalel dropped beside her, his gaze not on thendscape outside the window like hers had been, but rather on her.


    ???????? ???????????? ?????????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????


    Startled awake, Sariah found a scrap of paper clinging to her face. She peeled it off, puzzled. ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Still groggy? Weren¡¯t you the one who wantedst year¡¯s top SAT scorer¡¯s notes?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she replied, blinking away the sleep. ¡°Do you have them?¡±


    Kalel paused, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve got both the copy and the original. Different prices for each. Which do you need?¡±


    ¡°Kalel, when did you be such a capitalist?¡±


    He chuckled, ruffling her hair with a paternal gesture. ¡°Come on, business is business, family or not. So, which is it going to be?¡±


    ¡°Give me the original, obviously.¡±


    Kalel deftly produced the study notes he had secured from the valedictorian for $50,000. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a friend¡¯s discount¡ªonly $800.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s it?¡± Sariah was surprised.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good friend, so he cut me a deal.¡±


    Seeing such a bargain, Sariah quickly handed over the money.


    ¡°Let me know if you need more help in the future,¡± he offered.


    ¡°Sure.¡± As Sariah started reviewing the notes, she realized Kalel was still hanging around. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving? Aren¡¯t your parents preparing you to take over the business? How do you find the time to sell notes? I thought you quit that after middle school.¡±


    Kalel chuckled. ¡°There¡¯s no small money in business! Just because I earn $300,000 a day doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d ignore your $800.¡±


    Sariah always thought of him as the ultimate penny-pincher, no matter how smooth-spoken he tried to sound.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1132

    ?Chapter 1132:


    Kalel, a few years her senior, had abandoned academics early to join the family business, tagging along with Katherine and Shawn in theirmercial ventures. By the time Sariah had entered high school, Kalel wasfortably navigating business seminars and social events with his parents. Sariah always thought Kalel was destined for the business world; his knack for it was apparent from a young age.


    ¡°Time for you to leave. I need to study.¡±


    Kalel¡¯s eyes briefly scanned the mountain of practice exams on her desk. ¡°So, have you picked a university yet? Are you nning to study in another city?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m getting out of here,¡± Sariah responded, grabbing her pen. ¡°Living at home, I can¡¯t even go to a concert without being hauled back. No one can boss me around if I¡¯m not here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s stopping you from bringing your favorite singer here to perform just for you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really think I haven¡¯t considered that?¡± Sariah¡¯s face fell into a pout. ¡°Dad threatened to lose his mind if I ever tried.¡±


    Sariah knew better than to provoke her father, Bobby, given his fiery temper.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Kalel stood, stretching. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll have to visit you in whatever new city you choose.¡±


    ¡°Really? Will you even find the time?¡± Sariah teased.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Or maybe you¡¯d rather I didn¡¯te?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. I don¡¯t want my college friends mistaking you for my boyfriend again.¡±


    Kalel asked, ¡°You think I¡¯m embarrassing to be around?¡±


    ???????? ???? ???????? ???????? ¡ú ??a???????¦Í???????????????


    ¡°No, not at all.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s stopping me from being your boyfriend then?¡±


    ¡°You can be, really. Just go now!¡±


    Satisfied, Kalel made his way out. His driver was already by the car, waiting patiently.


    ¡°Mr. Watson, there¡¯s no need for personal deliveries to Miss Kelly. Just instruct me next time. Your mother called about an hour ago; you¡¯re likely in for a scolding when you return.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Kalel settled into the car, casting onest look at the school building where Sariah was. As the car pulled away, he shifted his attention to his phone and began checking his emails.


    Soon after, his friend, Percy Gomez, called him. ¡°Kalel, did you really snagst year¡¯s top scorer¡¯s notes?¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s hardly a secret now. Consider yourself lucky no one¡¯se begging for those notes.¡± Percyughed, then got straight to the point. ¡°Could I buy them off you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you need SAT notes now? It¡¯s been ages since we took that test.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m nning to gift them,¡± Percy exined. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you double what you paid.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°How about triple?¡±


    ¡°Still no.¡±


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Why pass up the chance to make some cash?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already gone; you missed out.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the buyer?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disclose that,¡± Kalel said. ¡°However, I¡¯ve got one more copy left. Interested?¡±


    ¡°Definitely, what¡¯s the price?¡±


    ¡°$50,800.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1133

    ?Chapter 1133:


    Sariah sessfully secured admission to a university 1,200 miles from hometer that year. Upon seeing her eptance letter, her parents, Bobby and Fannie, reacted with intense displeasure.


    Bobby immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll buy a house and move with you if you attend that university so far away!¡±


    However, Sariah did not share their sentiment. Her motivation for choosing a distant university was precisely to gain independence and distance from her family. She quietly resolved not to let them follow her.


    Thus, she nned to leave early for university registration, eager to start her new academic life.


    The evening before she was set to leave, Sariah invited Kalel over. ¡°Kale, I¡¯m heading off to university. Buy my past year¡¯s notes and consider it a contribution to my living expenses,¡± she suggested.


    Kalel hesitated. ¡°I usually deal in notes from high achievers like Aurora. Your average grades might not attract buyers. Are you sure they¡¯re worth selling?¡±


    ¡°So, are you buying them or not?¡± Sariah was not in the mood for his skepticism.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check if they¡¯re any good.¡±


    Kalel showed up at her ce within thirty minutes. He sifted through her notes and spotted a set that Percy had paid a premium for some months back.


    ¡°Where did thise from?¡± he inquired.


    ¡°Percy gave it to me,¡± Sariah responded casually.


    Kalel sneered. ¡°Been spending much time with Percy, have you?¡±


    Sariah paused before responding, ¡°Percy has been really generous. He even bought me a high-endptop for university.¡±


    Kalel frowned. ¡°Just because he gives you gifts? I was the one who provided you with the original notes.¡±


    ¡°But this copy cost Percy a lot of money! He also got soaked delivering it and brought me snacks at school. Even a real brother might not treat me this well!¡±


    She reimed the copy from Kalel. ¡°I must honor Percy¡¯s generosity. I can¡¯t sell this one.¡±


    Kalel held up the notes he had given her. ¡°How about these then?¡±


    ¡°These you can sell! Just pay me what you think they¡¯re worth.¡± Though irritated, Kalel didn¡¯t push further. He gathered a box of her belongings and generously handed her a check for $30,000.


    Leaving her house, Kalel was unaware that Sariah nned to use the money to leave sooner than announced.


    The next morning, Bobby and Fannie were frantic, unable to find Sariah.


    Meanwhile, Kalel was in a meeting with Katherine when she received a distressing call from Fannie.


    ¡°Stop crying. Sariah¡¯s grown up; she probably has her reasons,¡± Katherineforted her.


    Hearing Sariah¡¯s name, Kalel paused his work to eavesdrop on the conversation, wondering what had happened to Sariah.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll find her,¡± Katherine reassured after ending the call. She began searching her phone for contacts who might assist in locating Sariah.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1134

    ?Chapter 1134:


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Sariah?¡± asked her son.


    ¡°She¡¯s missing. Told her parents she was heading to university early, but nobody saw her there,¡± Katherine exined with a sigh.


    Kalel¡¯s brow creased in concern. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s off chasing another pop star¡¯s concert?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. Try to reach her, will you?¡± Katherine requested.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    As the day wore on without any word from Sariah, Kalel grew increasingly distracted, unable to concentrate on his work. That evening, as he sat at home, he incessantly checked his phone, hoping for any update fromw enforcement.


    Out of the blue, Percy¡¯s call interrupted Kalel¡¯s smoke break. He answered, taking a deep drag from his cigarette.


    ¡°Kalel, I¡¯m with Sariah. Keep it under wraps for now!¡±


    Kalel¡¯s temper red. ¡°Are you aware everyone¡¯s frantic searching for her? Her father is losing his head over this.¡±


    ¡°Let me just exin,¡± Percy pleaded. ¡°This was Sariah¡¯s first train journey. Her phone got stolen right after she got on. She had to use a phone from someone on the train staff to reach out to me.¡±


    Finally picking her up, her folks were already tearing the ce apart looking for her. ¡°She¡¯s terrified of the lecture she¡¯ll get and too scared to head home. You¡¯re the only person who can sort this out now!¡±


    Kalel exhaled slowly and instructed, ¡°Text me where you are. I¡¯ming to pick her up.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Percy responded.


    ¡°Who are you to her? What gives you the right to thank me on her behalf?¡± Kalel dismissed the gratitude.


    Percy replied with embarrassment, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn


    Late that night, Kalel drove to where Percy was staying and fetched Sariah, bringing her back home.


    Silent and subdued, Sariah entered the car. As they drove off, Kalel couldn¡¯t hold back his reprimand.


    ¡°Have you lost your senses? Sneaking off is one thing, but staying with Percy? What were you thinking? If your father learns about this, he¡¯ll be beyond furious.¡±


    ¡°I understand, which is why I asked him to call you,¡± Sariah murmured in defense.


    ¡°And you see nothing wrong with your actions?¡± Kalel continued sternly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t just run away!¡± Sariah protested. ¡°I was trying to get to university early. If I didn¡¯t, my parents would havee with me. How am I supposed to be independent if they¡¯re always around?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about them wanting to be with you? It¡¯s your first year at university, and they just want to support you. You should know better.¡±


    Silence filled the car after his scolding.


    A short whileter, Kalel was surprised by the sound of soft sobs. Turning, he saw tears streaming down Sariah¡¯s cheeks, her face flushed from crying.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1135

    ?Chapter 1135:


    In the end, Kalel just couldn¡¯t bring himself to be too hard on Sariah. ¡°You know what you did wrong, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this time, but you need to apologize properly when you see your parents.¡±


    Sariah nced at him, shaking a little. ¡°My dad has such a temper. I¡¯m just really scared¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you scared of, huh? With me here, do you really think he¡¯d hit you?¡±


    As it turned out, Bobby actually did.


    The moment Bobby raised his hand to p Sariah, Kalel¡¯s mind wentpletely nk.


    However, Kalel understood why Bobby was so angry. Sariah had run away, and her whole family had dropped everything to search for her. She had caused a ton of trouble, so Bobby had every right to be upset. Without thinking, Kalel stepped in front of Sariah, taking the p meant for her.


    The next second, a loud smack echoed.


    Joelle, freaking out for Kalel, quickly pulled Bobby back.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk about this? Why¡¯d you have to get physical?¡± she asked.


    Bobby, furious, pointed at Sariah. ¡°Tell me, have I ever hit you before?¡±


    Sariah cried, making everyone feel sorry for her. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±


    ¡°Your mom and I have hardly ever raised our voices at you. When you wanted to go to that university out of town, we didn¡¯t stop you, did we? Have we ever refused anything you¡¯ve asked for? You¡¯re obsessed with some celebrities, fine, I respect your hobbies. But what did you do? You went to all this trouble to run away. Look around. Everyone has been working non-stop to sort out this mess. Aren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡±


    Sariah sniffled, then bowed to each person, apologizing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Bobby turned his head, not wanting anyone to see him cry.


    M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm


    Fannie didn¡¯tfort her but snapped, ¡°You need to apologize properly. If you don¡¯t want toe home so badly, then don¡¯t bothering back once you start college.¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Kelly, don¡¯t say something you¡¯ll regretter,¡± Kalel hissed, his face stinging as he spoke.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would¡¯ve been like if that p had hit Sariah¡¯s face. He knew it would¡¯ve taken at least three days to heal. Sariah would¡¯ve looked pretty awful when she went to register for school.


    Fannie then apologized to Kalel. ¡°Bobby was just way too angry. Does your face still hurt?¡±


    Katherine spoke up for Kalel. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a p. He¡¯s not that fragile. When he was little, Shawn and I used to spank him together. He¡¯s tough, believe me.¡±


    Kalel didn¡¯t know what to say for a second.


    Bobby came back with a first-aid kit from Rafael. ¡°Kalel,e on. Let me put an ice pack on your face.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1136

    ?Chapter 1136:


    Kalel didn¡¯t move, just holding onto Sariah, who was still crying. ¡°Sariah knows she was wrong. Please don¡¯t stay mad at her. From childhood to now, I¡¯ve gotten into much worse trouble than this, and here I am, still doing just fine, right?¡±


    Sariah tugged at Fannie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Mom, I know I messed up. I won¡¯t run away again. I promise I won¡¯t make you and Dad worry anymore.¡±


    Kalel gave her a gentle push. ¡°Just tell them what you really think. Your parents are reasonable, so go ahead and say it.¡±


    Sariah nced at Bobby¡¯s face, still unsure whether to speak.


    But Kalel noticed her hesitation and spoke up to Bobby. ¡°Sariah is an adult now, and she has her own thoughts. Just hear her out before making any decisions.¡±


    Bobby¡¯s anger eased a bit. ¡°Alright, so why did you run away?¡±


    Sariah hid behind Kalel, looking for some courage. Then, she spoke softly. ¡°You¡¯re always so overprotective. When I was little, I just wanted to spend the night at a friend¡¯s house, and you showed up out of nowhere to take me back. In eighth grade, I wanted to go to a concert, and you worried so much you sent four bodyguards to watch me. I wasn¡¯t happy at all that day. Now I¡¯m heading to college, and you guys even said you¡¯d buy a house near my school to keep an eye on me every day.¡±


    Sariah was about to break down. ¡°I know you mean well, but I really need some space.¡±


    Bobby and Fannie went quiet, looking like they weren¡¯t sure what to say. It was clear they hadn¡¯t realized just how much their parenting had frustrated Sariah. They had done everything with love, but hearing herints still caught them off guard.


    ¡°Well, at least you finally got it off your chest,¡± Katherine said, stepping in to keep things from getting too tense. ¡°Sariah, why don¡¯t you stay at my ce tonight? Give your parents some time to think things over. It¡¯ste anyway, and tomorrow you can all sit down and talk things through properly.¡±


    Shawn gave Bobby a little shove to get him moving. But even as he walked away, Bobby kept ncing back at his daughter like he didn¡¯t want to leave her side.


    The moment he got into the car, frustration hit him. Before anyone could stop him, he smacked himself across the face.


    L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.??????


    Fannie gasped. ¡°Honey, what are you doing?¡±


    Bobby looked up, his eyes glistening with tears. In all their years together, Fannie had never seen him look this devastated. ¡°Fifi, did I really mess up?¡±


    ¡°To me, you¡¯re a wonderful dad, but I don¡¯t know if Sariah sees it the same way.¡± Fannie squeezed his hand. ¡°Honey, we¡¯re still figuring out this whole parenting thing, so I think we should be a little more forgiving of ourselves. Besides, you¡¯re not the only one who messed up. I did too. But now that we know, we can learn from it and do better next time.¡±


    That night, Sariah slept beside Katherine.


    Katherine held her close and exined why Bobby was always so protective.


    ¡°Your dad wasn¡¯t always a good guy. He hurt a lot of women. Before you were born, he thought he was going to be punished and prayed for blessings over and over. He¡¯d rather take any punishment himself than see you suffer. So, I get why your parents are so overprotective. I just hope you don¡¯t me them.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1137

    ?Chapter 1137:


    Sariah shook her head. ¡°I could never me them. I love them.¡±


    ¡°I know. Now, get some sleep,¡± Katherine smiled, gently stroking her hair.


    Soon, Katherine drifted off to sleep next to Sariah.


    Sariah was wide awake when her phone buzzed. Kalel had texted, telling her to meet him in the backyard.


    ¡°Kalel.¡±


    He put out his cigarette and walked toward her. ¡°Cried again? Your eyes are still so puffy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Sariah tried to pull herself together, but there was guilt in her gaze. ¡°Does it still hurt? Your dad really didn¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Sariah winced, feeling even worse. She quickly grabbed an ice pack and pressed it against his face.


    Even though he was in pain, Kalel still tried to reassure her. ¡°Your parents weren¡¯t wrong. After all, you¡¯re their daughter. When I was your age, my parents never cared if I stayed out all night. They only taught me to never hurt girls.¡±


    Sariah smirked. ¡°But didn¡¯t you still end up hurting them?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Sariah didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°The cheerleader from high school. Didn¡¯t you dump her less than a month after you two started dating?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that girl.¡± Kalel leaned back on his hands, staring up at the sky, lost in thought. ¡°We both agreed to only date for a month and then break up. I didn¡¯t expect her to get all clingy and start telling everyone we were madly in love.¡±


    ¡°And what about that college girl you dated before?¡±


    ¡°She was awful. We were together for three months, and she tricked me into buying her aputer, a tablet, a phone, and a bunch of other things. I thought she liked me, but it turns out she only liked my money! So, tell me, who hurt who?¡±


    Sariahughed. ¡°You deserved it. You never nned on being serious with her, did you?¡±


    Updates loaded at g??????¦Òv????s.co??


    Kalel nced at her, his eyes sparkling under the starlight. ¡°Don¡¯t follow my lead. If you¡¯re going to date Percy, take it seriously and don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay, enough!¡± Sariah cut him off. ¡°Percy and I are just friends. Plus, everyone has always thought of me as your little girlfriend since we were kids. How am I supposed to date anyone else?¡±


    Kalel chuckled. ¡°Once you¡¯re in college, I won¡¯t be in your way anymore.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±


    Kalel checked the time. ¡°It¡¯ste. You should get some sleep.¡± They said goodnight to each other. Then, one of them left, while the other stayed still. Sariah took a few steps before turning around to look at him again. Kalel sat in the moonlight, a thin wisp of smoke rising from his fingers. His shirt gently fluttered in the breeze. Watching him like that, alone, made it impossible for Sariah to see him as just a kid anymore.


    Sariah suddenly realized that Kalel had grown up fast, having been thrown into the business world at such a young age.


    But even though he was in the grown-up world, Sariah didn¡¯t believe that just because people were doing what they loved meant they¡¯d be truly happy. And deep down, she was pretty sure Kalel wasn¡¯t really happy right now.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1138

    ?Chapter 1138:


    The next day, Bobby and Fannie came by Katherine¡¯s ce to pick up Sariah. The three of them sat down for a serious talk, and by the end, they were all hugging each other, tears streaming down their faces. Bobby promised not to buy a house near Sariah¡¯s college, and Sariah promised to keep Bobby updated on where she was and make sure she didn¡¯t do anything that would worry him again.


    Another day went by, and Bobby and Fannie headed to college with Sariah to drop her off. The young girl, with her ponytail, was full of energy and excitement for everything. Kalel saw a video Fannie posted, where a stranger had helped them take a family photo, and Sariah was smiling so brightly.


    True to his word, Bobby said goodbye to Sariah at college and then took Fannie back to Illerith.


    On their way back, worry, longing, and loneliness kept hitting Fannie and Bobby over and over, but they kept reminding themselves that they had to do this.


    What they didn¡¯t know was that Sariah cried quietly on her first night in the dorm.


    It was the first time she¡¯d been away from home, and she knew Bobby and Fannie wouldn¡¯t be there to take care of her anymore. As an adult now, for better or worse, she had to handle everything on her own. Even though she was nervous and scared, she knew this was a step she had to take.


    One day in October, Sariah stepped out of the busy teaching building, books in hand, chatting with her roommate. Suddenly, the people ahead of them came to a stop, crowding around a sleek blue Bugatti.


    It looked oddly familiar. Sariah remembered that Kalel had bought a car some time ago, and it seemed to be this exact model with the same color.


    Feeling curious, she walked around to check the license te. And just like that, she froze.


    Had hepletely lost his mind? Kalel actually drove all the way from Illerith just to see her?


    Both car doors swung open at the same time. Kalel stepped out from the driver¡¯s seat, and a tall, stunning woman in sunsses got out from the passenger side.


    . is your storytelling hub


    Sariah didn¡¯t even bother asking who she was.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, huh?¡± Kalel smirked as he slid off his sunsses, wrapping an arm around the gorgeous woman¡¯s waist. His signature confidence and charm were on full disy.


    Students nearby were still gawking, making Sariah want to disappear.


    ¡°Did you really have to show up like this? This is so embarrassing!¡±


    The woman chuckled and nced at Kalel. ¡°Told you,¡± she said, nudging him. ¡°You¡¯re totally embarrassing her right now.¡±


    Kalel was struck by the contrast between himself and Sariah.


    Back when he was in school, if someone hade to pick him up in a Bugatti, he would have bragged about it for the entire year.


    ¡°She¡¯s being ungrateful,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    ¡°I am not!¡± Sariah retorted quickly.


    As tensions rose, the woman with Kalel interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s calm down, both of you.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1139

    ?Chapter 1139:


    Kalel looked over at Sariah, his frustration evident. ¡°I drive all the way here to visit you, and you use me of causing you embarrassment?¡±


    Sariah exhaled deeply, her tone softening. ¡°Thanks foring, I appreciate it.¡±


    She then turned to thedy with a courteous smile and said to Kalel, ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, maybe you could introduce us properly? It seems like you didn¡¯te just to visit me, but also to show off your girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my girlfriend,¡± he said hastily, leaving Sariah a bit mortified on his behalf. Thankfully, thedy maintained her poise, her smile slipping only slightly.


    ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± Sariah blurted out, a mix of annoyance and resignation in her voice.


    ¡°Stay out of it.¡± Kalel chuckled, yfully ruffling her hair. ¡°How about we all go out for dinner tonight?¡±


    Despite usually being on the receiving end of Kalel¡¯s generosity, Sariah was adamant about hosting them this time, especially given Kalel¡¯s rare visits.


    Their dinner was nned at a restaurant just outside the university gates. By the time Sariah got there, Kalel and hispanion were already seated.


    The woman was gently offering Kalel water, which he epted asionally while mostly distracted by his phone.


    Sariah had observed simr behavior from Kalel with other women he dated; they seemed eager to please, while he remainedrgely disinterested.


    Once, Sariah had questioned him. ¡°Do you actually like any of them?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I do.¡±


    ¡°But your actions suggest otherwise. Why treat them so casually?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. They¡¯re after my wealth, and I seek theirpany. We both get what we want, right?¡±


    Sariah never agreed with his rationale, often just calling him a jerk and dropping the subject.


    ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡± Upon arriving at the restaurant, Sariah took her seat. ¡°Percy will be joining us soon. Is that okay?¡±


    Fresh content live now g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s


    ¡°Who¡¯s Percy?¡± thedy inquired.


    Kalel finally looked up from his phone. ¡°Percy ising here too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, his dad sent him to set up a branch office here. He¡¯s been here for about a month,¡± Sariah said, then turned to the woman with Kalel. ¡°Percy¡¯s an old childhood friend.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kalel scrutinized Sariah. ¡°Did your choice of college have anything to do with Percy¡¯s arrival?¡±


    Sariah filled her ss with water, dismissing the suggestion. ¡°What an imagination you have.¡±


    Kalel was about to ask further when Percy walked in. He waved at them, a weary look on his face brightening upon seeing Kalel, as if a piece of home hade to visit.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this? New girlfriend?¡± Percy sat down and asked Kalel right away. Kalel quickly shook his head no, and the subject was dropped.


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1140

    ?Chapter 1140:


    Throughout dinner, Kalel nced between Percy and Sariah, curious. ¡°How often do you two get together?¡±


    ¡°Quite a bit,¡± Percy replied. ¡°Sariah¡¯s been showing me around; she¡¯s the only person I really know here.¡±


    Kalel, dressed sharply in a ck turtleneck, toasted them with a faint smile, his fairplexion glowing slightly in the dim restaurant lighting. ¡°So, what¡¯s the nature of your rtionship?¡±


    Before Percy could reply, thedy with Kalel identally knocked her wine ss over, sshing the table.


    Sariah hurriedly grabbed a handful of napkins and passed them over. The woman turned to Kalel and said, ¡°My dress is soaked. Will youe with me to help clean up?¡±


    ¡°Ask the waitress for help. I can¡¯t apany you into thedies¡¯ room,¡± Kalel responded.


    Thedy seemed ufortable, having spent the entire dinner mostly silent. Initially, she assumed Kalel¡¯s distant demeanor was just part of his personality. Yet, watching how differently he treated Sariah tonight, she understood the stark contrast.


    Disparities in his attention. Without hesitating, Sariah stood and escorted her to the restroom. With only the men left at the table, Percy chimed in, ¡°You should treat her better. She traveled a long way from Illerith to be here with you. Doesn¡¯t she deserve a bit of your patience?¡±


    ¡°Focus on your own rtionships, and leave mine alone,¡± Kalel instructed firmly.


    ¡°Which woman are you referring to?¡±


    With directness, Kalel questioned, ¡°You gave those study notes I sold you to Sariah, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°And why so much interest in her SAT?¡±


    1???E$? ?????€?S 1? g¨»l??¦Ïv?l?.§ão??


    ¡°I was concerned she might not have prepared enough.¡±


    Kalel set his ss down, choosing not to delve deeper. ¡°Look, Sariah¡¯s a long way from home and might act out. I¡¯m not worried about her antics, but make sure you don¡¯t cross a line. Betray her trust, and our friendship is over.¡±


    Percy, picking up on the severity of Kalel¡¯s tone, asked cautiously, ¡°You¡¯ve been close to Sariah since you were kids. Haven¡¯t you ever felt more for her?¡±


    ¡°Think I¡¯d fall for someone so immature?¡± Kalel dismissed the idea outright.


    Reassured, Percy toasted with Kalel. ¡°No worries, I¡¯ll look out for her.¡±


    When the year wrapped up, Percy shared ski trip photos with his girlfriend on Instagram.


    Kalel saw these and immediately confronted him, ¡°What happened to themitment you made to me?¡±


    With a hint of frustration, Percy said, ¡°I really took your advice seriously and was about to confess my feelings to Sariah. But I stumbled upon her having dinner with someone else. It turns out he¡¯s the top student in her ss, and she made the first move!¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1141

    ?Chapter 1141:


    Alert, Kalel asked, ¡°What do you know about this guy?¡±


    ¡°The bigger problem is that I never even had a chance to start my first love story!¡±


    ¡°You should have seen iting.¡± Kalel then quickly added, ¡°Can we trust this guy?¡±


    ¡°I looked into him. He¡¯s genuinely a good guy¡ªwell-educated, solid background, impressive character. I just can¡¯tpete, so I backed off,¡± Percy replied, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    Kalel was more interested in details than offeringfort. ¡°Give me his information.¡±


    The call was cut short. While waiting, Kalel scrolled through Sariah¡¯s Instagram, only to find no recent posts.


    Surprised by the absence of updates, Kalel was momentarily confused until a text from Percy arrived.


    He asked Percy about essing Sariah¡¯s Instagram.


    Percy checked and responded through sobs, ¡°It¡¯s official. She¡¯s his girlfriend now!¡±


    Percy shared a photo of Sariah with the guy, but Kalel¡¯s refresh attempts were hopeless¡ªhe still couldn¡¯t see her posts.


    It dawned on him that Sariah had blocked him.


    Kalel contemted going to Sariah¡¯s university to ask why she had blocked him on Instagram, but he thought better of it.


    Instead, he lit a cigarette, pondering over Sariah¡¯s possible reasons. He spected that maybe his own controlling and persistent behavior had pushed her away.


    He experienced a swirl of emotions upon realizing that Sariah, once obsessed with celebrities, had matured and was now dating a guy who could be mistaken for one.


    It struck him that it might be time to move on. That Christmas, as Sariah returned to Illerith, Kalel boarded an international flight for a business engagement.


    Subsequently, Sariah resumed her studies, and Kalel learned about hertest updates through his parents.


    Your favorite stories g?ln¦Ò¦Íels


    During her summer break, Sariah traveled overseas with friends to cool off.


    Just as Sariah began to feel the weight of their long separation, she realized that graduation from university was just around the corner. Her university years had been enriching yet hectic. After donning her cap and gown, job-hunting frustrations led her back to Illerith, back to her parents. There, she bumped into Kalel.


    He asked, ¡°How did things end up with your college boyfriend?¡±


    Sariah paused, digging through memories. ¡°That was so long ago! We dated briefly but soon went our separate ways.¡±


    By that time, Sariah no longer had to deal with Bobby and Fannieining about her staying out all night. She no longer felt anxious or concerned about being recognized while sitting in a bar.


    With wine sses in hand, Sariah and Kalel rxed at the bar, their conversation flowing effortlessly.


    ¡°You seem to have been quite upied over the years, staying away from romantic rtionships, I hear.¡±


    .


    .


    .

 Chapter 1142 (END)

    Chapter 1142: (END)


    Kalel agreed, yet inwardly, heughed¡ªit was just a rumor started by Percy and friends. Despite his reluctance to abandon the idea of love, taking over the family business from Shawn and Katherine had consumed all his time.


    ¡°It¡¯s odd, but I envy you. All my life, I¡¯ve been unsure about what I want or like, or what I should do. I¡¯ve felt so ordinary, as if I¡¯m just filling space. I know I should aspire for more, but part of me epts who I am.¡±


    Sariah shared more than she had in years, opening up fully for the first time since their friendship had waned.


    ¡°If you¡¯re content, that¡¯s what matters,¡± Kalel responded, his indifferent tone casting a shadow over Sariah¡¯s mood, prompting self-ridicule.


    ¡°Compared to you, Aurora, Dunn, Molly, Lucas, and even Rnd¡ªwho all seem to have your paths carved out¡ªI feel utterly lost.¡±


    ¡°Why drawparisons between us?¡±


    Sariah met his gaze. ¡°Is that why you stopped reaching out? Because you felt I wasn¡¯t worth your time anymore?¡±


    Kalel¡¯s grip on his ss tightened. Raising an eyebrow, he finally voiced his longstanding question. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who blocked me first?¡±


    Caught off guard, Sariah stammered, ¡°I¡­ I was worried you¡¯d disapprove of my dating life. But I unblocked you ages ago!¡±


    ¡°Actually, you unblocked me justst¡­¡±


    ¡­year¡± Kalel leaned back and regarded her casually. ¡°Four years of silence, and now my Instagram activity catches your attention?¡±


    He took a sip of his drink. ¡°It was just something I stumbled upon.¡±


    Sariah didn¡¯t pursue the topic further, choosing instead to drown her sorrows ss by ss. Kalel let her be until she was visibly intoxicated. ¡°Is this really going to help you find what you¡¯re looking for?¡± he asked gently.


    Swaying slightly, Sariah found sce in Kalel¡¯s embrace, wrapping her arms around him and breaking down in tears.


    The next morning greeted them with bright sunlight. A flimsy white nket barely clung to Kalel¡¯s lower half, his arm unintentionally pinning Sariah down. As she struggled to free herself, rity gradually returned.


    Find magical tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c????


    When Kalel¡¯s eyes opened, they realized how awkwardly they were entwined. They exchanged embarrassed nces as the reality of their position sank in.


    ¡°Kalel, where¡¯s the nearest river?¡± Sariah asked with eerie calm.


    Startled, he replied, ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. If ites to that, just point the finger at me.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯d take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± he answered without hesitation.


    ¡°And¡­ do you have feelings for me?¡±


    After a brief pause, Kalel said, ¡°I¡¯m willing to see where this goes.¡± Then he looked at her and asked, ¡°What about you? Do you have feelings for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about my feelings,¡± Sariah admitted, turning away with a mischievous smile. ¡°Butst night was certainly memorable.¡±


    Four yearster, Kalel cleared his schedule to attend a concert with Sariah. As the big screen shed their faces, he seized the moment¡ªproducing a ring and kneeling before her. Amidst the roaring crowd and the glow of the spotlight, she said yes.


    .


    .


    .


    The End.


    .


    .


    .<hr>


    Message from Noah: Have a nice afternoon dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)?


    .


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!